《Skeletons Of The Marital Closet》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Chapter 1


    In the dirty and messy backyard of Sea City mental hospital, Gale Warm stared at the meat and bones


    in front of the stray dog. She had not eaten for three days and would starve to death if that continued.


    In order to survive, she had to grab food from the dog¡¯s mouth! Ever since Shawn Wood threw her here


    two years ago, the only thing on her mind every single day was to survive. The Wood family is the


    wealthiest family in Sea City, and Shawn was the heir to the Wood family, which made him the most


    powerful man in Sea City. Gale still remembered how Shawn Wood strangled her neck desperately,


    staring fiercely at her, saying, ¡°I want you to suffer for the rest of your life. You won¡¯t be able to beg for


    death. You will pay it all back what the Warm family owes me!¡± The more miserable she was, the more


    satisfied Shawn Wood was. Two years ago, Shawn¡¯s father had a car ident and was seriously


    injured. He was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment due to his critical condition. The


    emergency doctor on duty was Gale¡¯s father, Peter Warm. Unintentionally and mistakenly, Peter used


    the wrong medicine, leading to Shawn¡¯s father¡¯s death due to excessive blood loss. The police


    intervened and found that Gale¡¯s father was mainly responsible for the wrong treatment and was


    sentenced to life in prison. After hearing the news, Gale¡¯s mother suffered a cerebral infarction and


    went into a vegetative state. That was the day that marked the end of Gale¡¯s former life. She refused to


    believe her father would do such a thing, but no one listened to her. Shawn ordered that she be thrown


    into a mental hospital like a bag of garbage, and he also ordered that no one should take care of her,


    be it life or death. Since then, she has been treated far worse than a dog. However, she vowed to live


    on. Her parents were still waiting for her. Only by surviving can there be hope for the future! Suddenly,


    the sound of an unlocking lock interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Gale, someone hase to pick you up!¡±


    said the dean. Gale was stunned and asked, ¡°Who?¡± After her father was imprisoned, her rtives and


    friends avoided her. How could there be anyone to pick her up? ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± She never thought that


    she could leave. Without Shawn¡¯s consent, who would dare to save her? Gale walked out of the mental


    hospital with anxiety and anticipation when a van stopped in front of her. Before she could see who it


    was, two or three big men jumped out of the vehicle and covered her head with a ck sack! ¡°Help


    me¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, they hit her head hard, and she lost consciousness. When


    Gale woke up again, she found himself tied to the big bed in the hotel, unable to move. ¡®What¡¯s going


    on? Where was this?¡¯ Gale had a bad feeling in her heart as she recalled what had happened before


    she was knocked out. A bald and fat old man rubbed his hands excitedly before her. ¡°She¡¯s really pure.


    I like it!¡± It was only then that Gale understood that the dean had tricked her! No one came to pick her


    up, they gave her to this old man! ¡°Don¡¯te any closer¡­¡± She gritted her teeth and yelled, ¡°Go


    away!¡± ¡°Serve me well, and I will not treat you badly¡­¡± The old man rushed over with a grinning smile


    while Gale retreated, thinking of a way to escape. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gale


    pretended to smile tenderly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Take your time. Untie me so we can have some fun


    together¡­¡± ¡°Okay, as long as you promise not to run away.¡± As soon as the rope was untied, Gale


    kicked the old man fatally, and he howled in pain! She took the opportunity to run away! ¡°Catch her!¡±


    She could only hear the sound of chasing footsteps from behind. If she were captured, she would be


    finished! Panicked, Gale saw an open door and broke in without a second thought, locking it behind


    her. She was gasping for breath when suddenly, a pair of hands appeared around her waist! It was


    dark when a deep hoarse man¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°¡­A woman?¡± Gale felt his hot body and asked in a


    panic, ¡°Who are you? What do you want!¡± ¡°To use you to get rid of the medicine on me.¡± As soon as he


    finished, he picked her up and threw her on the bed. She could not see the man¡¯s face clearly, but she


    could smell the faint familiar fragrance on his body¡­ This tone, this smell, actually reminded her of


    Shawn Wood! No, it is impossible for Shawn to be here! ¡°Stop! Let me go!¡± Gale kept struggling as she


    cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­I¡¯m not that kind of woman¡­¡± The man leaned in and whispered in her ear,


    promising, ¡°I will marry you.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± He pressed his lips on hers. It was only almost dawn when the


    man finally fell asleep. Gale¡¯s body was sore all over. She thought she could escape the disaster, but


    she was vited nevertheless. Her life was miserable enough. When will her luck change? Although


    this man was thousands of times better than the old man and promised to marry her¡­ Unfortunately, if


    she agrees to marry, she will drag him into Shawn¡¯s line of fire with her. She can not do that. Thinking


    of this, Gale picked up her clothes and quietly left the hotel. She was a little dazed as she stood on the


    street. In fact, she could take the opportunity to escape, but she knew that Sea City was Shawn¡¯sAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    territory, and every pass was strictly guarded. Even if she escaped, where could she go? Moreover,


    mom and dad are here. There is no way she would leave them. In the end, Gale returned to the mental


    hospital. She had to figure out what the dean¡¯s conspiracy was so that she could protect herself in the


    future. As soon as she arrived at the door of the dean¡¯s office, she heard quarrelsing from inside.


    ¡°That old man took a fancy to my daughter. How could I be willing to let him marry her? I have to hand


    over Gale!¡± ¡°But Shawn was the one who sent her here. How dare you do that!¡± ¡°Mr. Wood still


    remembers her. We have to rescue her now!¡± All of this was indeed the dean¡¯s n! Gale clenched her


    fists angrily and was about to enter when the dean came out with a sad face. He looked up and saw


    her. Before he could celebrate, he saw the conspicuous hickey on her neck. The dean scolded, ¡°B*tch,


    who exactly did you sleep withst night? I almost got killed because of you!¡± Gale had no idea who


    that man was, so she brushed it off as a nightmare. She coldly questioned the dean, ¡°Why did you give


    me away?¡± ¡°What do you mean by giving you away? I think you are getting crazier and crazier! Quick,


    put her in the ward!¡± Gale gave the dean a cold look. ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, at the hotel,


    Shawn opened his eyes and sat up as he pinched between his eyebrows with his fingers. He looked at


    the big messy bed as the memories from the night before shed in his mind. The girl¡¯s delicate and


    smooth skin, her thin voice, and her first¡­ However, his bedside was empty. Did she run away when


    he fell asleep? It waspletely different from the money-worshiping women who often chased him.


    He was trickedst night, and the woman just broke in and helped him with his problem. Shawn made


    a phone call. ¡°Go and find out who was the woman who broke into my roomst night.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr.


    Wood.¡± Since he promised to marry her, he will keep his promise. Even if she ran to the ends of the


    earth, he would find her! Shawn rolled over and got out of bed, looking at the empty ss at the head


    of the bed. The stepmother had not given up. She kept sending women to him when she got the


    chance, and she even used such drugs this time. It seemed that the only thing that could stop his


    stepmother was to get himself a woman. ¡°Mr. Wood, today is Alex Wood¡¯s death anniversary,¡± the


    assistant reminded him when he got into the car. ¡°Well, let¡¯s do as before.¡± Once a year, Shawn went to


    the cemetery to pay his respect to his father and then went to see Gale, the woman he hated most. ¡­


    In the mental hospital, a luxurious and expensive car was parked at the entrance. A man with long legs


    strode in slowly. The dean almost wet his pants with fright upon seeing Shawn. ¡°Mr¡­ Wood¡­¡± ¡°Where


    is Gale Warm?¡± Shawn said indifferently. ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯ll call her right now!¡± The dean ran to the ward in a


    hurry and threatened Gale, ¡°It¡¯s best to keep your mouth shut. If he knows you are not pure, we will


    die!¡± Gale was about to answer when she saw a tall figure appear. Shawn Wood. He is still as


    handsome and arrogant as she remembered, with a noble temperament and a sense of pride. Gale


    immediately tensed up in fright. ¡°Mr. Wood.¡± ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± He smiled mockingly. Yes, she was


    afraid. She was even afraid to breathe and dared not look at him. She lowered her head silently. Her


    stray hair fell on her cheek, tickling it, and she held back and did not remove it. ¡°Gale Warm, it¡¯s been


    two years, and you don¡¯t seem to have changed. It¡¯s boring.¡± It was clear that he had a deep and calm


    tone, but it came off as bone-chilling to her. She was not as embarrassed and haggard as he imagined,


    which caused his dissatisfaction. He had no idea she had made great efforts to live barely as a human


    in the mental hospital. In the first few months she came in, she looked like a pathetic beast. ¡°So, this


    game is over.¡± Shawn narrowed his eyes and said meaningfully, ¡°You are free.¡± Free? That was


    shocking. Gale clearly knew that he was thinking of a new way to torture her. She could not help


    trembling. She stepped back, and Shawn came closer. ¡°I will put you right where I can see you and


    humiliate you at any time to relieve the hatred in my heart.¡± He said coldly, ¡°From now on, Gale, you will


    be a dog by my side.¡± Shawn turned around, and his back was tall and straight. ¡°Keep up!¡± She was


    puzzled. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Civil Affairs Bureau!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Chapter 2


    What?! Shawn picked her up with his big hands and threw her in the car. Gale retreated into the corner


    in horror. ¡°Who are you going to marry me to¡­ No, let me go¡­¡± She was a person, a living person, not


    an object to be sent around. He squeezed her chin and said, ¡°I can give you to anyone I want. You


    have no choice.¡± Gale wanted to cry, but she was afraid of annoying him, so tears were held back.


    Looking at Gale¡¯s clear eyes, which are full of tears, he felt a moment of pity. No, how could he be soft-


    hearted to the enemy¡¯s daughter, it¡¯s ridiculous! Shawn regained his indifference and tugged at his tie


    irritably. She grabbed hold of his shirt cuffs with her white and tender hands. ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± Gale¡¯s


    tears fell on the back of his hand. ¡°Anything but that. Please don¡¯t ruin me like this¡­¡± This was her first


    time begging him, and she had no idea if it would work. Her voice reminded her of the woman fromst


    night. There were some simrities! But¡­ how could it be her? She was locked up in a mental hospital,


    unable to go anywhere. He gently wiped away the tears from the back of his hand. ¡°We have known


    each other for two years, and I finally heard you beg.¡± Immediately afterward, he smiled cruelly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless.¡± Her hand fell from his sleeve. The phone rang. He took a look and found it


    was the call from his stepmother, Pa Zane. Pa asked, pretending to be concerned, ¡°Shawn, I just


    heard you were in a hotelst night with a woman¡­¡± Before she could finish, Shawn interrupted,


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We are on our way to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± ¡°This¡­ ah? Are you nning to marry


    her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He was very good at preemptive strikes. Pa kept bringing women to seduce him


    because she wanted a woman to spy on him. He could not let her seed. He would continue to look


    for the woman fromst night, but he must not let Pa know. The room was darkst night, and he


    could not see her face clearly. Otherwise, Pa would find a woman to pretend to be her, and he would


    not be able to tell the difference. The best way was to let Gale take over temporarily! She will atone for


    her sins by his side all her life. After hanging up the phone, Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Gale,


    listen carefully. The person you¡¯re marrying¡­is me.¡± Marry him? Gale could not believe her ears.


    Judging by his expression, it¡¯s not like a joke! ¡­ The Marriage Registry. Gale held the pen and


    hesitated to sign the paper. She never wanted to be Mrs. Wood, and she was not worthy to sit in thatProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    position. She would rather stay in the mental hospital than stay by his side day and night. The staff


    asked suspiciously, ¡°Ms. Gale, are you doing this voluntarily?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Shawn hugged her


    from behind, held her hand, and signed her name stroke by stroke. ¡°My wife is just too excited.¡± His


    broad chest was against her back, seemingly gentle but, in fact, forcefully! ¡°Gale, if this marriage is not


    sessful, I will throw you to the mountain to feed the wolves!¡± he whispered a terrifying warning in her


    ear. Gale was like a puppet under his control. After the marriage certificate was issued, he took it away


    directly. ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional, Gale. You are still nothing.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°Marrying you is the beginning


    of the torture?¡± ¡°You can take it that way.¡± Shawn stepped out. Temperley Hall was his private


    residence. It was located in a wealthy area, surrounded by mountains and rivers. Like a gorgeous


    gilded cage. Gale stood in the middle of the living room, wearing her whitewashed clothes and canvas


    shoes, like an ugly duckling who strayed into the castle. The servants whispered and discussed, ¡°Who


    is this? She¡¯s dressed more shabby than us.¡± ¡°Shh, Mr. Wood brought her back himself.¡± The


    housekeeper reprimanded, ¡°You all want to lose your tongues? This is Mr. Wood¡¯s wife, the mistress of


    Temperley Hall!¡± God, Mrs. Wood was so in! Shawn came over and indifferently instructed, ¡°Go


    wash her and bring her to my room.¡± She was shocked, he wanted to¡­ No, he will find the bruises on


    her body! Even if they did not have physical rtions, just staying in the same room with him would be


    enough to suffocate her! She whispered, ¡°I can sleep anywhere, the utility room in the basement¡­or


    the floor!¡± ¡°Do what I want you to do!¡± He waved his hand, motioning for the servant to take her away,


    and walked to the second floor. She was so nervous that her palms were sweating frantically. She


    could not imagine what would be waiting for her next. She cannot be so submissive anymore¡­ Run


    away! Out of all the strategies, the best would be to run! The bathtub was full of water, and the servant


    came and tried to take off her clothes. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Just wait for me at the door.¡± ¡°But Mr.


    Wood ordered¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell him.¡± After driving everyone away, Gale looked up at the small window. ¡­


    In the Study, Shawn sat in front of theputer, video calling Dr. William. ¡°Have the test resultse


    out?¡± Dr. William coughed. ¡°It¡¯s out¡­¡± ¡°Give it to me straight.¡± William replied, ¡°¡­Asthenozoospermia. I


    checked it three times.¡± Shawn was tapping his finger on the tabletop and stopped suddenly when he


    heard it. When he got the medical report two days ago, he could not believe he had that disease. He


    immediately contacted the top male doctor abroad. Unexpectedly, the result was still the same. William


    added, ¡°But Mr. Wood, I found something abnormal in the test.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I can be sure that you get this


    disease because you have been taking certain foods or medicines for a long time.¡± Mr. Wood rxed


    instead after hearing that. He smirked coldly. ¡°Can it be cured?¡± ¡°Of course it can, Mr. Wood. I will


    prescribe medicine for you. It will take about three months. However, the best way is to find the cause


    and get rid of it. ¡°Hmm.¡± Shawn looked out the window, and he already knew what it could be. Since his


    father¡¯s death, Pa had used caring for him as an excuse to bring all kinds of stews and soups to


    Temperley Hall every day. If he did not drink them, Pa would nag and say things like it was your


    father¡¯s favorite. Shawn was so annoyed that he drank two sips every day. Unexpectedly¡­ Pa had


    revealed herself to be so vicious. She wanted to use this method to prevent him from being able to


    conceive a child no matter how many women he had and cut off the Wood family! Knock knock! There


    were rapid footsteps followed by the housekeeper knocking on the door eagerly. ¡°Mr. Wood! Bad


    news!¡± Shawn looked stern and asked, ¡°What are you panicking about? Speak!¡± ¡°Ms. Gale, she¡­she¡¯s


    gone!¡± The bathroom was clean, and the water in the bathtub was still; only the exhaust window was


    open, just enough for one person to wiggle through. Gale jumped out of the window and escaped! She


    was so brave! Shawn¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. ¡°A bunch of trash, you can¡¯t even take care of a


    woman!¡± ¡°Mr. Wood, your wife¡¯s phone is still here¡­ there is a voice message in it.¡± Shawn opened it


    and clicked on the voice message. ¡°Shawn Wood, I have atoned for my father¡¯s alleged crimes for two


    years. We owe each other nothing. Let¡¯s never meet again!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Chapter 3


    Boom! Shawn smashed the phone and furrowed his brows. ¡°Go after her immediately! She can¡¯t have


    run far!¡± Temperley Hall was brightly lit that night, with vehicles and peopleing in and out. Gale hid


    in the filthy sewers to escape the pursuit of Shawn¡¯s men. Taking advantage of the chaos, she ran


    down the mountain and went straight to the prison to see her father. ¡°Father¡­¡± ¡°Gale! You¡¯re still alive!¡±


    Peter was very excited and burst into tears. ¡°I thought you¡­¡± ¡°Dad, I came here to ask you about the


    truth of Chairman Wood¡¯s death?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I¡¯m quite sure that the medicine I used was


    right! Gale, do you trust me?¡± ¡°I believe it.¡± Gale bit her lower lipte and nodded. So, Peter was


    wronged. She never owed Shawn, let alone atonement! ¡°We were framed, but the matter is a foregone


    conclusion and can¡¯t be changed¡­¡± Peter sighed and said, ¡°Gale, you have to protect yourself.¡± Gale


    held the microphone and looked firmly at Peter across from the ss. ¡°Dad, I will definitely find


    evidence and clear your name.¡± After visiting the prison, Gale went to the hospital to visit her mother.


    Before she got to the hospital door, she saw three or four bodyguards in ck! Gale immediately hid.


    Shawn was sure that she woulde to the hospital, so he arranged for staff to wait at the hospital.


    Once captured, she would be tortured like hell! Gale was thinking about how to avoid the bodyguards


    when the huge electronic screen on the opposite side suddenly flickered on, showing Sea City


    Financial News. Shawn¡¯s handsome face matched his position as CEO and President. He was


    standing in the Wood Group Headquarters, wearing a ck shirt, with azy but strong aura, the


    corners of his mouth curled slightly into a half smile. Next to him, a circle of reporters was interviewing


    him. ¡°Mr. Wood, is it true that you are going to get involved in the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°Will your


    acquisition strategies bepleted on time?¡± ¡°Mr. Wood, yesterday a paparazzi took a photo of you


    entering and leaving the Civil Affairs Bureau. May I ask where you are going¡­¡± Shawn raised her chin


    slightly and looked at the camera. ¡°I went to get married.¡± These three words instantly caused a ripple


    in the audience. President Wood actually admitted that he was married! Who was Mrs. Wood, who


    joined the wealthiest family in Sea City! The camera kept getting closer. His eyes were as deep as the


    stars, staring at the camera without blinking. The next second, Shawn said in a deep voice, ¡°Mrs.


    Wood, you¡¯ve had enough fun. It¡¯s time to go home.¡± How sweet and tender it sounded to the


    observers. Only Gale knew that he was warning her! She felt cold all over looking at the bloodthirsty


    smile as if he was standing in front of her. Shawn turned around and left, and the bodyguards stopped


    all the reporters. If it were not to send a message to Gale, he would not have agreed to an interview! At


    the same time, Gale saw several nurses pushing a hospital bed to the ambnce, about to transfer the


    patient. That was her mother! Where are they taking her mother? ¡°Mom!¡± Not afraid that she would be


    exposed, Gale rushed over immediately. She grabbed her mother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Mom, I am sorry I


    could onlye to see you now¡­¡± She was surrounded by bodyguards. ¡°Madam, this is President


    Wood¡¯s order. Please don¡¯t obstruct it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t run away, I¡¯ll go back now!¡± Gale begged bitterly, ¡°Give


    my mother back¡­¡± Gale could only watch helplessly as her mother was taken away. Shawn knew too


    well where her weakness was. Any attempts to hurt her would be heart-piercing pain. After half an


    hour, Shawn stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in his CEO¡¯s office with an unlit cigarette


    between his fingertips. His assistant, Fiona, knocked on the door and said, ¡°President Wood, your wife


    is here.¡± ¡°Enter.¡± Gale walked in with a pale face. Shawn turned his back to her. ¡°You finally came


    back.¡± She said humbly, ¡°Let my mother go. You can do whatever you want to me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to


    touch her. Gale, it¡¯s you who was rude.¡± ¡°Sorry, I was wrong¡­¡± Shawn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you


    think apologizing is enough?¡± Gale clenched her palm tightly, her nails digging in her flesh. ¡°I promise I


    will never run away again.¡± How could she ever escape his clutches? The life and death of her parents


    were all in his hands. What¡¯s more¡­ Gale can only have a chance to investigate the truth of Alex


    Wood¡¯s death if she stays by his side! Shawn gestured for her toe closer, and she walked over


    obediently. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear, ¡°Do you want me to break your left or right


    leg?¡± He spoke the harshest words in the softest tone. Gale¡¯s legs softened, and she was so scared


    that she could not stand still. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Shawn sped her slender waist firmly and said,


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll break it myself!¡± He snorted coldly and let go, sittingzily on the sofa, holding a cigarette


    in his mouth. Gale squatted beside him, picked up the lighter, and took the initiative to light a cigarette


    for him. ¡°Mr. Wood.¡± He didn¡¯t move. The temperature of the lighter was getting hotter and hotter, and


    Gale dared not let go for fear of making him dissatisfied. Her hands were hot and blistered, and thereProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    was a burning smell in the air. Then Shawn lowered his head and leaned over to light a cigarette. ¡°If


    you want to save your mother, then do something to make me happy.¡± Shawn blew a puff of smoke on


    her face. ¡°Can you please men?¡± Gale was choked and coughed repeatedly, her face flushed. Her


    appearance made him smile deeply. As if she was his pet. However, before hisughter dissipated,


    Gale suddenly stood on tiptoe and lightly kissed his lips. She thought this should please him, right? She


    knew nothing about romance or seduction and had no idea what to do next. Shawn looked intently at


    the woman in front of him. She was so nervous that her eyshes trembled. Her lips were soft and


    waxy, sultry without knowing it. He felt ufortable quickly. This was bad. She was the daughter of


    his father¡¯s enemy, after all! ¡°Get out.¡± Shawn pushed her away mercilessly, his eyes filled with disgust.


    Gale silently got up from the ground and left. What was even worse was that as soon as she left the


    office, she saw Fiona, who said, ¡°Mrs. Gale, Mr. Wood said that the cleaning department iscking¡­¡± ¡°I


    understand, I will head there.¡± For her, being a cleaner is better than staying by his side. Fiona looked


    at Gale¡¯s retreating figure, shook her head, and sighed. She thought that Mr. Wood must have met true


    love and gotten married quickly, but she had not expected that his wife¡¯s status would be so low. Fiona


    added after reporting on her work for the day, ¡°Mr. Wood, about Mrs. Warm¡­¡± ¡°Arrange the best top


    doctor to treat her.¡± Fiona was stunned. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Wood.¡± Shawn was


    expressionless. ¡°Don¡¯t let her know.¡± He has done this to have a better hold over Gale. With her mother


    in his hands, she could only obey all his orders obediently. Shawn leaned against the leather seat and


    turned on the monitor. On the screen before him, Gale was wearing cleaning clothes, carrying a mop


    and a bucket, focused on cleaning. During the two years she was in the mental hospital, Shawn


    asionally turned on the monitor to check her current situation, trying to soothe the pain of losing his


    father. However, he miscalcted. At first, Gale was really pathetic, but soon she found a way to


    survive and slowly adapted. Compared with the madness and messiness of other people, Gale was


    clean and tidy, calm and generous, like a flower that could emerge from the mud and not be stained.If


    there was no blood feud, in fact¡­ Shawn secretly admired her very much. He was about to turn it off


    when suddenly another woman appeared on the monitor. It was Jenny Timothy, his nominal fiancee.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Chapter 4


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny rushed into the building. Her aunt, Pa, broke the news of Shawn¡¯s marriage to her! She


    wanted toe and see who the vixen was. She must scratch her face, violently rip off her hair, strip


    her clothes, and throw them on the street! Jenny walked fast in high heels andpletely ignored the


    fact that the floor had been mopped recently. She slipped on the wet floor and almost fell. Jenny


    screamed, ¡°Ah!! Which one of you blind b*tches wants to hurt me!¡± The employees of Wood Group


    knew Jenny was unruly and easily provoked, so they all fled away. Only Gale was still working without


    a second thought. Jenny looked around and quickly found her. ¡°You, the one mopping the floor,e


    here!¡± Gale raised her head and asked, ¡°Are you calling me?¡± ¡°Yes! Kneel down and dry the ground!¡±


    Gale frowned. She stood still, which made Jenny angrier. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand me? If I fell just now, I


    would definitely not let you go!¡± Gale looked at her. ¡°First of all, you have to speak human words before


    I can understand.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°Also, there is a sign that reads ¡®Careful, wet floor¡¯.¡± Gale said, ¡°Can¡¯t you


    read?¡± Jenny had not expected a mere cleaner would dare to challenge her! ¡°You actually use me?


    Believe it or not, I¡¯ll fire you now!¡± Gale asked back, ¡°You? Fire me? Who are you?¡± Jenny answered


    proudly, ¡°I am the fiancee of Shawn Wood, Jenny Timothy!¡± ¡®Well, I¡¯m Shawn Wood¡¯s wife.¡¯ However,


    Gale only said this in her heart. Jenny was clearly trying to one-up her. If Gale revealed her identity


    now, Jenny would definitely tear her apart. She could not afford to offend this woman. ¡°Hey!¡± Jenny


    roared, ¡°Cleaner, now you know who I am!¡± ¡°Oh, if I remember correctly, President Wood announced


    the marriage announcement this morning, and the bride doesn¡¯t seem to be you.¡± Gale smiled slightly


    and said, ¡°So you are nothing now.¡± That hit Jenny¡¯s sore spot. ¡°The news is fake. Shawn can¡¯t possibly


    marry someone else! Our marriage was arranged by Mr. Wood before he passed!¡± I see. No wonder


    Jenny was so confident. Gale suddenly patted her on the shoulder andforted, ¡°I hope you can


    regain your position as soon as possible. I have high hopes for you.¡± After all, Gale did not want this


    role at all. If Jenny could take the position, she would just be so pleased. ¡°Ah?¡± Jenny was confused by


    her reaction and looked at her strangely. ¡°You support me?¡± ¡°I am extremely, very, in support of¡­.¡±


    Before Gale¡¯s words were finished, Jenny happily waved behind her. ¡°Shawn!¡± Shawn appeared from


    nowhere. Gale froze and turned her head slowly. She was a little guilty but felt mostly fear. Shawn


    should have heard her. She was afraid of what coulde¡­ Shawn went to them with a noble


    temperament that could not be ignored, and his face was extremely ugly. ¡°Shawn, this cleaner almost


    caused me to fall and talked back to me. You have to help me teach her a lesson!¡± Gale lowered her


    eyes and bit her lower lip nervously. ¡°What do you want me to do to her?¡± ¡°Let her kneel and wipe my


    shoes and the water off the ground.¡± Shawn looked at Gale piercingly. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°Do you


    hear him? Hurry up!¡± Jenny pretended to be a fox and a tiger. In front of Shawn, she was not qualified


    to say no. Gale responded, ¡°Okay.¡± She brought a clean rag, knelt on the ground, and carefully wiped


    Jenny¡¯s shoes. The marble floor tiles reflected her embarrassed appearance. Jenny smiled


    comcently. Looking at Gale¡¯s hunched back, Shawn snorted coldly, full of anger in his heart. So


    would die to be Mrs. Wood! Is it that bad to marry him? Even if she felt wronged, she could only suffer!


    Shawn walked past her, and the leather shoes deliberately stepped on her rag, crushing her fingertips.


    Gale kept her hand there, letting him step on it, hoping this would calm him down. ¡°Shawn, are you


    really married?¡± Jenny chased after him like a dog. ¡°You promised Uncle Wood to marry me¡­¡± Pa


    was the one who instigated his father to arrange this marriage for him because Pa and Jenny had a


    good rtionship. Last night¡­ Pa had actually nned for Jenny to climb onto his bed, but it failed!


    Shawn had no feelings for her at all. Shawn was toozy to pay attention to her. ¡°Yes, I promised my


    father. You can go to him for yourints.¡± Jenny had no words. He was trying to get rid of her!


    ¡°Also, you are not qualified to point fingers at my employees.¡± Jenny stomped her feet in anger. In


    Shawn¡¯s heart, she was not as good as the cleaner just now! The elevator for the president closed,


    cutting Jenny off from him. ¡­ It was raining heavily after office hours, which increased Gale¡¯s workload.


    After she finished cleaning, she was so tired that she could not straighten her back. Shawn was very


    pompous, Fiona held an umbre for him, and the driver opened the door for him. He and she were not


    from the same world. He nced at Gale and whispered something to Fiona. Fiona came over,


    coughed, and said, ¡°Mrs. Gale, Mr. Wood¡­ asked you to walk home.¡± It was a half an hour drive home.


    It was raining so hard, and Gale had no umbre with her. If she just walked back¡­ she would catch a


    cold and have a fever. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. Faced with Gale¡¯s indifference, Fiona could not help but


    say, ¡°Actually, I think, Mrs. Gale, you can show weakness appropriately and beg President Wood for


    mercy.¡± She just smiled. Blindly showing weakness would not get Shawn¡¯s sympathy. He just wanted to


    see her as miserable as possible. Gale put the canvas bag on his head and rushed into the rain.


    Temperley Hall. Shawn stood on the balcony, looking at Gale in the heavy rain. Her clothes were wet,


    and they outlined the curves of her beautiful figure. They were exquisite and delicate, and the


    underwear inside was faintly visible. His eyes dimmed. This woman did it on purpose! The more he


    looked, the angrier he became. Shawn grabbed his coat and went downstairs. Just as Gale rushed


    under the eaves, Pa just came out of it, and the two collided head-on. ¡°Hey, you almost hurt me!¡±


    Pa red at her and yelled, ¡°A neer! Such a rash!¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± Apologizing, Gale was about


    to leave, but Pa stopped her and looked up and down. ¡°Housekeeper, why did you find such a


    young and beautiful vixen to stay in Temperley Hall? Or¡­ did Shawn ask you to do this?¡± The


    housekeeper reminded, ¡°Mrs. Pa, this is Mrs. Wood, the mistress of Temperley Hall.¡± Pa¡¯s


    expression changed immediately. ¡°It¡¯s you? So it was you who foiled my ns that night!¡± She tried her


    best to n for Jenny to climb onto his bed, but all her ns seemed to have paved the way for the


    woman in front of her! Gale looked puzzled and asked, ¡°Foiled your ns?¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Chapter 5


    Realizing that she had said something wrong, Pa hurriedly covered her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since


    you are part of the Wood family, you should know the rules. Look at how indecent you are!¡± Gale raised


    her hand to cover her body. ¡°I¡¯ll change right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing. I don¡¯t know what Shawn


    likes about you. Any girl in Sea City is better than you¡­¡± Fiona said contemptuously. Suddenly, a gray


    suit was draped over Gale¡¯s shoulders. It felt warm and smelled familiar. ¡°No matter what she does, it¡¯s


    not your ce to lecture her.¡± Shawn took her into his arms, ¡°Aunt Fiona, you are too lenient.¡± Gale


    wanted to avoid it subconsciously, worried that she would get wet and dirty him. Shawn insisted on


    hugging her firmly, which made her even more frightened. Shawn clearly was not thinking straight¡­ It


    was her who wanted her to go through the rain. Does he have a fever causing his confusion? When


    Pa saw him, she quickly put on a smile. ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m just setting some rules for my daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°My rules are the rules. She doesn¡¯t need to follow yours!¡± Pa¡¯s smile froze on her face. Gale was


    even stiffer. Shawn was actually defending her. Shawn hugged her deeply and thoughtfully and walked


    to the vi. ¡°Housekeeper, see off the guests.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gale was not used to it and dared not move.


    ¡°Who was that just now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my stepmother.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Gale replied a whileter, ¡°You must have


    offended her by speaking up for me just now.¡± Shawn replied lightly, ¡°What does that matter?¡± ¡°She is


    not qualified to bully you.¡± Shawn pursed his lips lightly and said, ¡°In the whole world, only I can bully


    you.¡± Gale¡¯s heart trembled when he heard it. Even humiliating her was his right. No one else could.


    ¡°You apologized to Pa just now, right?¡± Gale lowered her head and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°p yourself.¡±


    She stared nkly at him, not knowing where she had gone wrong. Is it because she apologized to


    Pa? Shawn did not exin and raised his brows indifferently. Gale gritted her teeth and pped


    herself hard. It had to be loud, forceful, and have a red mark on the cheek to satisfy Shawn. Otherwise,


    there will be a second p, a third¡­ until he is satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shawn pointed at the instion


    box on the coffee table and said, ¡°Go, open it.¡± Galeplied. As soon as she opened the lid, she


    smelled a fragrant fragrance, which enticed her appetite. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°The soup from Pa.¡± Gale


    remembered that her mother used to make soup for her often, but in the future¡­ she will never taste


    her mother¡¯s cooking again. The probability that a vegetative person waking up was too low. Gale


    suddenly wanted to cry, but she dared not, so she could only blink her eyes quickly to force the tears


    back. Shawn held Gale tightly and raised her chin. ¡°Gale, drink.¡± Ah? Is she forced to drink? Gale said,


    ¡°It¡¯s not right¡­This is what Pa prepared for you.¡± ¡°Drink as much as you want.¡± Shawn said


    impatiently, ¡°From today onwards, you will drink all the soup she brings.¡± He even picked up the spoon


    himself, scooped up the soup, and fed it to her. ¡°I¡¯ll drink by myself¡­¡± ¡°Drink.¡± No way, Gale could only


    open her mouth. An inexplicable smile shed in Shawn¡¯s eyes. This soup was made for men. It can


    affect fertility, causing difficulty in impregnating women¡­ That would be perfect for Gale to drink. She is


    a woman, so this soup has no effect on her.   Even if there is an impact, so what? Why would he care


    about her life and death.   Gale had no idea, and it happened that she was hungry too. ¡°Signed it.¡± While


    sipping, Shawn threw an agreement at her. She looked intently at the divorce agreement. She just got


    married and now getting divorced. What exactly is Shawn nning? ¡°Three monthster, we will


    divorce, and you will go out of the house. In the next three months, you must be a good Mrs. Wood.¡±


    Shawn had absolute confidence that he would be able to find the woman who slept with him that night


    within three months. By that time, Gale¡¯s existence would be meaningless. He will marry that woman.


    That night, all her beauty¡­ made him unconsciously start to miss her. ¡°Okay, divorce.¡± Gale agreed,


    ¡°However, I have conditions.¡± Shawn sneered deeply and said, ¡°What qualifications do you have to


    negotiate with me? Want me to let your mother go?¡± ¡°No.¡± She wanted him to¡­ investigate the cause


    of his father¡¯s death. That was Shawn¡¯s sore spot, which cannot be touched or mentioned. Anyone who


    dares to open it will be courting death! Of course, Gale knew his temper, but she had no other way. She


    said cautiously, ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe your father¡¯s death¡­ is caused by someone else?¡±


    As she expected, Shawn¡¯splexion quickly sank like a dark cloud. He kicked over the coffee table,


    and the soup spilled on the ground. ¡°Gale, how dare you mention this!? You don¡¯t want to live


    anymore?!¡± Was she scared? Certainly. Gale still bit the bullet and carried on, ¡°My father is an


    experienced doctor. At the juncture of life and death, he can¡¯t be careless enough to use the wrong


    medicine¡­ ah!¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Shawn grabbed her neck. ¡°Say one more word!¡±


    The air in her lungs was slowly thinning, and Gale was about to faint, looking up at his handsome face.


    Shawn¡¯s deep forehead bulged with blue veins, and the strength in his hand became stronger and


    stronger. ¡°I will never stop having my revenge on your father. Gale, are you delusional to absolve your


    father? Dreaming! I will make your Warm family live a life of pain and sorrow!¡± ¡°I just believe my dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shawn interrupted her fiercely, ¡°The evidence is conclusive. Your father also pleaded guilty


    and went to jail. What else is there to say!¡± ¡°He was forced to confess¡­ ¡± A dark shadow appeared in


    front of Gale¡¯s eyes, suffocating her. She thought it would be good if she just died like this. She was


    relieved. Living was too tiring. However¡­ Shawn let go. He said like a demon, ¡°You won¡¯t die so easily.


    I want to keep you tortured day after day.¡± Gale fell to the ground, tears falling unconsciously. It seems


    that she can only rely on herself to find out the truth about Alex Wood¡¯s death. Gale had no time to


    wallow in her sadness. She wiped away her tears, got up, lowered her head, and followed Shawn to


    the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep on the floor.¡± She was very self-aware. Shawn ignored her and stood by the


    window smoking a cigarette. Galey down on the floor, curled up into a ball, and closed her eyes. She


    was not bitter because sleeping here was a thousand times better than in a messy mental hospital.


    After finishing his cigarette, Shawn turned her head and found that Gale was already asleep. The bright


    moonlight fell on her cheeks, lining her snow-white skin, her long eyshes cast shadows, and her lips


    were bright red and tender¡­ He was tempted to kiss her. Shawn quickly looked away, entered the


    bathroom, and took a long cold shower before calming down. He actually had feelings for Gale! Damn


    it! Shawn shook his shaggy head, strode back to the bedroom, and grabbed Gale from the ground.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Chapter 6


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gale woke up from his dream. She looked at him sleepily and asked, ¡°What¡­what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± She had


    done nothing. Did she disturb him by talking in her sleep? Was she sleepwalking? Shawn¡¯s face


    became more and more ugly. Gale whimpered and said, ¡°I told you I shouldn¡¯t sleep here. Sorry, I¡¯ll


    leave.¡± She quickly bent down, picked up the pillow and quilt, and walked out. However, she had no


    idea her hair was a little messy because she had just woken up, looking rather attractive. Shawn pulled


    her into his arms before she could take more than two steps. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me with a


    coquettish look? I¡¯ll give you what you want!¡± ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡± Shawn leaned in and kissed her deeply. Gale


    was frightened and unconsciously opened her mouth slightly. He mocked. ¡°Oh, so you want more?¡±


    Gale regained her senses, and she hurriedly closed his lips. He squeezed her chin so hard that she


    gasped in pain, and her lips opened as if she was inviting him. How could she kiss Shawn¡­ They are


    enemies! ¡°Even if you stand in front of me naked, I won¡¯t want you.¡± Shawn bit her lips till he drew


    blood. ¡°Gale, you are just my ything. Dirty!¡± The blood dripped from the corner of her lips andnded


    on the back of his hand. Gale had no idea why he went crazy. She could only stand with her head


    bowed, with no right to resist. Shawn looked at her deeply and was upset. ¡°Get lost.¡± Before she could


    take more than two steps out of the door, she heard Shawn say, ¡°Not that far!¡± Gale slept outside the


    bedroom door. She dared not fall asleep because she was afraid that she would provoke Shawn again,


    so she stayed half awake until dawn. At about eight o¡¯clock, Gale heard footsteps at the door and


    immediately got up and stood up properly. The door opened, and Shawn gave her a nce. ¡°Morning,


    Wood¡­ Mr. Wood,¡± she hurriedly greeted. Shawn was very upset when she looked refreshed, as


    though she had a good night¡¯s rest. He had not managed to sleepst night! He said coldly, ¡°A lowly


    person is worthy of a lowly life. You are only worthy of sleeping at the door.¡± Gale asked tentatively,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep here in the future?¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± She breathed a long sigh of relief. Sleeping outside is


    morefortable than sleeping on the bed with him¡­! Seeing her rxed expression, Shawn became


    even angrier. ¡°Follow me to thepany. You should not bezing around at home!¡± he ordered. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After breakfast, Shawn sat on a Rells Reyce and drove away. Gale walked to the Wood Group. It was


    past ten o¡¯clock in the morning by the time she arrived at the office. Although everyone was busy, it


    was strangely quiet. Gale asked in a low voice, ¡°Fiona, is there anything I can do to help?¡± If Shawn


    knew that she was idle, he would definitely lose his temper, so she should take the initiative to find


    some work to do. In the wholepany, only Fiona knew her identity. ¡°Um¡­ He has not given any


    orders for the time being,¡± Fiona said and nced at the office, ¡°President Wood seems to have eaten


    gunpowder today and has already scolded the three directors. I don¡¯t think he slept well. Why don¡¯t you


    buy a cup of ck coffee and bring it in?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gale passed a pharmacy when she bought coffee.


    The clerk was packaging some pills, and the faint medicinal smell wafted out. Gale stood in front of the


    counter, ¡°Hello, can I please have some medicine.¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Ten minutester, Gale returned to the


    president¡¯s office. She knocked on the door, and Shawn¡¯s irritable voice came out, ¡°Come in!¡± There


    were also twopany executives in the office, with their heads drooping after being scolded. There


    are broken cups on the ground. Gale squatted down and silently packed up the broken pieces of


    porcin. ¡°You came out with this sh*tty marketing n after three months?¡± Shawn threw the


    documents on the ground. ¡°I will give you five more days. If you can¡¯t finish it, you will voluntarily


    resign!¡± ¡°Yes¡­ President Wood.¡± Shawn leaned back on the chair and rested his head on his arm. The


    more he thought about it, the more upset he became. He raised his hand and swept everything off the


    table. Gale had just collected the broken pieces when suddenly a heavy folder dropped on her hand,


    cutting her hand. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Hearing the voice, Shawn was stunned, and then he remembered that Gale


    had juste in. He stood up, only to see her squatting on the ground. Gale hid her injured hand


    behind her and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you coffee.¡± Shawn frowned deeply. Gale took out another


    packet from her pocket and said, ¡°And¡­ this.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± He picked it up and looked at it, and said


    with disgust, ¡°It¡¯s ugly.¡± Gale said, ¡°It¡¯s a sachet I made. It contains a few herbs to help sleep and calm


    the nerves. You should be able to sleep well if you put it by your pillow.¡± Shawn threw it directly into the


    trash. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡± In his opinion, Gale was mocking him for his insomniast night. She was


    getting to him. That was not a good sign! Gale sighed. Her father had taught her how to make the


    sachet, and it had worked really well. She hoped that Shawn could sleep well so that his temper would


    also improve and everyone would not be worried. She gathered her courage and tried again, ¡°You can


    try it for your sleep¡­¡± ¡°Go out!¡± Her kindness was disregarded. After Gale left, Shawn looked at the few


    drops of bright red blood on the carpet. She was injured. His eyes moved to the sachet in the trash can


    again. After a few seconds, Shawn turned around and made a phone call. ¡°Have you found out who the


    woman was that night?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Hemanded forcefully, ¡°Hurry up! Find her at all costs!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Wood. We have a few suspects, and we are going to continue our investigation!¡± Gale hung up the


    phone. He had to find that woman as soon as possible. Otherwise, something will happen sooner or


    later if he keeps Wen Gale by his side! She is a vixen, and she is the best at seducing men! Gale held


    her palm, walked to a corner where no one was around, and then slowly spread it out. The wound had


    closed up, and it was no longer bleeding, but it needed to be cleaned up and treated with medicine;


    otherwise, it would be inmed. However¡­she had no money to buy medicine. The only money


    left on her was spent on the sachet, but Shawn threw it away without a second thought. She had to find


    a way to make some money. Gale decided to find a temporary job nearby, which was better than being


    an idler in the Wood family, which would aggravate Shawn. If Shawn needed her, she coulde back


    any time. Gale wasted no time after making up her mind. Coincidentally, the restaurant opposite was


    recruiting dishwashers, and the wages were calcted by the hour. She went to the front desk and


    asked, ¡°Excuse me, I saw that you are hiring¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she heard two voices


    behind her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the cleaner?!!¡± ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the honorable Mrs. Wood!¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no way out of the situation. Gale looked sideways and saw Pa and Jenny sitting by the


    window, looking and gasping in unison. She went out immediately as it was not a good idea to stay any


    longer. However, Jenny had no intentions of letting her go so easily! ¡°Cleaner, wait a minute.¡± Jenny


    stepped forward and forcibly pulled her to Pa. ¡°Aunt Pa, what did you call her just now?¡± ¡°Mrs.


    Wood!¡± ¡°What!? S¡­She is Shawn¡¯s new wife?¡± Pa nodded. ¡°Yes. When I went to Temperley Hall to


    deliver some soup to him, I saw her. I can¡¯t be wrong!¡± At that time, Shawn had defended her,


    embarrassing Pa. Pa was narrow-minded and vowed to take revenge one day. ¡°Ahhh!!¡± Jenny


    screamed in anger, it could shatter windows. ¡°She¡¯s actually that vixen!¡± ¡°But¡­ Jenny, why did you call


    her a cleaner?¡± ¡°Because when I saw her, she was cleaning the floor in the office!¡± Pa could not


    believe it and questioned, ¡°Really?¡± Jenny recounted what happened and added, ¡°Shawn didn¡¯t help


    her at all!¡± It was not looking good for Gale. She remained calm and shrugged Jenny¡¯s hand off. ¡°You


    have mistaken me.¡± Jenny said, ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s you! You were the lowly cleaner who cleaned my


    shoes!¡± ¡°Ms. Jenny, go to the hospital to see an ophthalmologist when you have time.¡± Gale wanted to


    leave, but Pa stopped her. ¡°Okay, Jenny is sorry for what she has done, but I¡¯m your mother-inw.


    Why haven¡¯t you greeted me when you saw me?¡± ¡°Pa, I didn¡¯t recognize¡­¡± Pa gave her a


    pointed look. This was not her first rodeo. Pa started to piece it together in her head and understood


    what was going on. So¡­ it turned out that Mrs. Wood was not favored at all! Otherwise, how could she


    polish Jenny¡¯s shoes? Since Pa married into the Wood family, Shawn had not liked her and found all


    excuses to go against her. So, Shawn was putting on a show for her! Pa dragged Gale to sit beside


    her, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, ugly daughter-inw has to greet her inws.¡± ¡°I still have something to


    do, so I can¡¯t apany you, Pa.¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± Gale replied, ¡°Well¡­ my husband calls


    you that too.¡± Shawn had made her p herself because she apologized to Pa¡­ She had not


    forgotten it. It was evident that Shawn hated this stepmother very much. Pa said meanly, ¡°How dare


    you say that? How stupid do you think you are?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You are not allowed to call Shawn your


    husband!¡± Gale¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m leaving. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    When she was in the mental hospital, she would make an effort to make herself look untouchable so


    that others would not dare to bully her. She could implement what she¡¯s practiced with Jenny and Pa


    and her years of practice told her that this would work. Gale walked out without looking back.


    Unexpectedly, Pa actually chased after her as soon as she walked out of the restaurant. They


    grabbed Gale¡¯s arms and dragged her to the car. ¡°Let go!¡± She shouted to passersby, ¡°Help! Help me!¡±


    Pa smiled and said, ¡°This is my daughter-inw. She quarreled with my son and ran away. I was


    about to take her home¡­¡± The passersby saw what was happening and looked the other way. Gale


    could not match their strength, so she was dragged into the car. Pa pinched her hard, ¡°Hey,


    arrogant. I have to teach you a lesson today!¡± Gale said, ¡°How dare you! If Shawn found out, he


    wouldn¡¯t let you go!¡± Jenny replied proudly, ¡°You think Shawn will¡­ offend Pa¡¯s family for you, a


    cleaner?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The car whizzed away. ¡­ In the Wood Group Headquarters¡¯s conference room,


    Shawn raised his wrist and nced at the time after the meeting. ¡°Mr. Wood, lunch is ready,¡± Fiona


    said. He nodded and suddenly remembered something. ¡°What about her?¡± ¡°Er¡­ I¡¯ll contact her now.¡±


    Fiona was famous for being kind-hearted in thepany. Besides, Gale is still Mr. Wood¡¯s wife. As


    long as Mr. Shawn does not specifically instruct her to do so, she will not target Gale and let her rest.


    Shawn waved his hand deeply. ¡°No need.¡± Why was he looking for her? It seemed that he missed her!


    No, he was looking for her to torture her! ¡°Yes, President Wood,¡± Fiona said but secretly went to look


    for Gale quickly. After all, if President Wood loses his temper, the entirepany will tremble. Fiona


    searched everywhere but could not find her. After checking the surveince, she saw that Gale had left


    thepany three hours ago. She gulped, bit the bullet, and reported to Shawn, ¡°Mr. Wood¡­ she¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Missing again? Shawn ate lunch calmly. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare to run.¡± Unless she


    really wanted her legs broken, unless she really wanted her parents to die. ¡°But, your wife has been out


    of contact for three hours.¡± Shawn held the spoon in his hand. What tricks was she ying? Shawn


    wanted to find Gale, and it was easy. Not long after, he received an email containing a photo of Gale


    with Pa and Jenny holding her arms. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. It seemed that they


    wanted to y with fire. Shawn took a sip of water slowly and ordered, ¡°Prepare the car.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Wood.¡± ¡­ The Timothy family had a holiday vi in the suburbs. As soon as the car door opened, Gale


    fell out in embarrassment, with her hands tied behind her. ¡°Hahahaha, you look just like a dog,¡± Jenny


    looked at her triumphantly and said, ¡°Tell me, should I scratch your left cheek first or your right cheek?¡±


    Gale looked at the slender and knife. ¡°Jenny, you have the support of the Timothy family, and you


    understand that Shawn doesn¡¯t care about me¡­ But have you ever thought that I belong to Shawn,


    and he hates his things being destroyed!¡± Shawn¡¯s desire to possess and control was well-known in


    Sea City. What he hated, he wanted to destroy it himself! What he liked, whoever dared look at it, was


    a crime! Jenny hesitated for a moment. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be frightened by her.¡± Pa kept stirring the pot and


    said, ¡°When she¡¯s disfigured, Shawn will lose his appetite when he sees her and toss her away. Your


    chance wille!¡± Jenny nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Only I can marry him. I won¡¯t let other women go!¡±


    Gale suddenly burst outughing. ¡°You¡­what are youughing at!¡± Gale replied, ¡°Laughing at you,


    stupid! You are being used by Pa. She¡¯s getting you to do all her dirty work so she doesn¡¯t have to


    get her hands dirty. Stay out of it!¡± Pa cursed, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Did I get it spot on!¡± Gale¡¯s only way to


    save herself was to provoke the two of them and dy time. Shawn had a strong desire to control her.


    He should have discovered that she was gone! She had to wait until the moment he came!

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    ¡°Yeah, Pa, we should do it together. Don¡¯t just stand aside and watch,¡± Jenny said. ¡°Jenny, I¡¯m


    already old¡­¡± Gale immediately interrupted, ¡°Look, Pa doesn¡¯t want to do anything!¡± As she spoke,


    she secretly tried to break free of the rope. Jenny also felt that Gale had a point. She handed the knife


    to Pa and said, ¡°So¡­you cut the left side, I¡¯ll cut the right side.¡± Pa agreed, ¡°Okay. You make the


    first cat, and I will hold her down!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two hit it off. Gale¡¯s wrists were all red with no luck from


    breaking loose. Pa came over and grabbed her head. ¡°Stay still and it will hurt less. Jenny,e


    on!¡± ¡°This face is really fair and tender. No wonder you can seduce Shawn¡­ I have to make a mess of


    it today!¡± Jenny approached with a grin. The knife got closer and closer and finally stuck to Gale¡¯s


    cheek. ¡°As long as I exert force, your beauty will be gone¡­¡± Gale swallowed nervously, ¡°You are really


    not afraid of Shawn!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t touch me with the Timothy family here.¡± With that said, Jenny was


    about to make her first cut. At this critical moment, a deep and dignified familiar male voice came from


    afar. ¡°Stop!¡± That voice¡­ Gale was overjoyed and shouted with all her strength, ¡°Shawn, save me!¡±


    The sound of rubber burning around the ground rang out. Before the car stopped, Shawn had already


    jumped off. He walked fast, the hem of his suit was raised high, and his eyes were full of anger.


    ¡°Timothy family? What do you think they are?¡± Shawn raised his thin lips and threatened, ¡°Tomorrow, I


    can make the entire Timothy family disappear from Sea City!¡± ¡°Shawn¡­ ah!¡± Shawn kicked Jenny


    away without even looking at her. He went straight to Gale and picked her up. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± She


    shook her head. ¡°No, almost, but I was not.¡± Shawn asked, ¡°What are you running around for? You


    can¡¯t find a spot to sit in the entire Wood Group?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She kept quiet, not wanting to tell him she was


    looking for a job and bumped into Pa and Jenny. ¡°Shawn, why are you here?¡± Pa smiled and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m ying with my daughter-inw.¡± Shawn raised his brows and replied, ¡°y?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He


    picked up the knife from the ground and threw it at Pa¡¯s feet. ¡°Let¡¯s y with your face next.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Cut it!¡± ¡°Shawn!¡± Jenny stomped her feet and said, ¡°Why are you defending this woman!¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s my wife!¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were colder than a knife¡¯s. ¡°If I don¡¯t protect her, who do you


    expect me to protect? Do you expect me to protect you instead?¡± Jenny looked at Gale with jealousy.


    Gale could not express how she really felt on the inside. The reason why Shawn was so angry was


    that¡­ the only person who could bully and humiliate her was him. No matter how much he hated her


    and wanted to torture her, he won¡¯t let others do it. He had to do it himself. Shawn sounded like he


    really cared about her, but she knew it was not true. Just as she was deep in thought, Shawn picked


    her up in his arms. Gale eximed and hooked her arms around his neck subconsciously. Realizing


    that this gesture was too intimate, she quickly let go. Shawn said coldly with an indifferent expression,


    ¡°You should be d she wasn¡¯t injured. Jenny, I¡¯ll punish you on behalf of your family! Go back home


    and think about what you have done for a month! You are grounded!¡± ¡°Pa!¡± He said to Pa, ¡°Don¡¯t


    even think about getting a cent of your living expenses this year!¡± For Pa, this was the most painful


    punishment. After she married Shawn¡¯s father, she lived a luxurious life. Even if Shawn¡¯s father died,


    she could receive an exorbitant living expense from the family fund every month. Shawn cut off her one


    year¡¯s funding all of a sudden. She was so used to spending money. How can she survive? ¡°No, that¡¯s


    the money your dad gave me.¡± ¡°Two years!¡± ¡°Shawn, y¡­you¡­¡± ¡°Three years!¡± Shawn always kept to


    his word. Pa and Jenny¡¯s life was in ruins. After returning to Temperley Hall, the housekeeper saw


    Gale¡¯s disheveled appearance and asked, ¡°Ms. Gale, you are¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It looks bad, but I¡¯m not


    hurt.¡± Shawn sat on the sofa and tugged his tie. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt? What¡¯s about the palm of your hand?¡±


    Gale was taken aback. It turned out that he had discovered it long ago. ¡°Apart from causing me trouble,


    what else can you do?¡± Shawn looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°I punish Pa and Jenny for you. Are


    you proud?¡± She quickly waved her hand. ¡°N¡­No.¡± He sneered and said, ¡°Gale, no one can touch your


    face. If it is to be scratched¡­ it will only be done by me in person!¡± Shawn looked at the fruit knife on


    the coffee table. Gale shivered a littlete. ¡°What are you waiting for? You can¡¯t read the room?¡± She


    had to hand him the fruit knife with both hands and defended in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ did nothing wrong


    today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for running around.¡± Gale bit her lower lip and lowered her gaze. Shawn is her


    god, and she can only obey his orders. He traced the cold de on Gale¡¯s cheek. ¡°Gale, look, once


    you leave me, there are so many people who mess with you.¡± Shawn gently patted her face with the tip


    of a knife. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can torture you.¡± She closed her eyes tightly, not knowing when


    Shawn¡­ would raise the knife in his hand. Probably because she had been oppressed for too long,


    Gale actually refuted him, ¡°Anyone who bullies me, I can resist, I can fight back. However, I can¡¯t resist


    you!¡± ¡°Because this is what you owe me!¡± ¡®No, I never owed you, nor did my family owe you!¡¯ Gale cried


    silently in her heart. The knife pressed down little by little, and with a little more force, it could cut


    through the skin. Ring! Thendline next to her suddenly rang rapidly. Shawn picked up the receiver


    and answered, ¡°Hello, Grandpa.¡± Grandfather Wood shouted loudly, ¡°Come over immediately! Now!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Also, bring your newlywed wife!¡± The old man hung up the phone. Shawn looked at Gale.


    It was amusing that she was clearly panicked yet was trying her best to remain calm. ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±


    Shawn raised her chin with the tip of the knife. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this face untouched for now, lest you scare my


    grandfather with blood.¡± Grandfather? ¡°Pack up and follow me.¡± Shawn crossed his legs. ¡°I will give you


    five minutes.¡± Gale staggered up the stairs, changed her clothes and tied her hair as fast as she could.


    The old house of the Wood family. Compared with the luxurious castle style of Temperley Hall, the old


    house had a calm and atmospheric courtyard with a view of mountains and rivers. As soon as she


    entered the living room, Pa pointed at Gale and screamed, ¡°Yes, Grandfather Wood, she is here!


    She is Dr. Peter¡¯s daughter! Shawn actually married her!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed in an instant. ¡°Shawn, you are simply unfilial!¡± Grandfather Wood


    trembled with anger as he yelled, ¡°Her father killed your father, and you still¡­¡± Pa hurriedly


    comforted him, ¡°Grandpa, calm down. Your body can¡¯t handle this. s, I came to you as soon as I got


    the news, and I had to discuss with you what to do about this!¡± ¡°Divorce! Divorce immediately!¡± Pa


    said hypocritically, ¡°Shawn, I really don¡¯t want to be a drag. I mean¡­ it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t notify us of


    such a big event, but how can you marry the enemy¡¯s daughter?¡± How can Pa just take Shawn¡¯s


    punishment of three years without living expenses without a fight? She could not find anything to take


    Shawn down, so she sent investigators to find out more about Gale. Unexpectedly, this investigation


    revealed Gale¡¯s secret identity! Pa did not hesitate to tell the old man to pressure Shawn. She still


    wanted to add fuel to the fire, but Shawn swept over with a look. She shut up unwillingly. Shawn


    replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. She is indeed Dr. Warm¡¯s daughter, but how can the fault of the previous


    generation be imposed on the next generation?¡± Gale gave him a surprised look. This person¡­ was


    too good at lying. Obviously, he was actually angry at her! Grandfather Wood tapped the cane heavily


    and yelled, ¡°I think you are confused! Shawn, don¡¯t forget, you have an arranged marriage arranged by


    your father!¡± ¡°I only marry who I want to marry.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Grandfather Wood clutched his heart and


    struggled to catch his breath. Gale stood next to Shawn from beginning to end. She knew she had to


    blend into the background. It was not her turn to speak, unless¡­ Shawn motioned her to speak. To be


    honest, she could not understand why Shawn wanted to marry her. Gale thought so in her heart and


    murmured involuntarily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry Jenny?¡± As soon as the words came out, she regretted it.


    Isn¡¯t this courting death! ¡°Are you deaf? I just said I¡¯m marrying someone I like.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡­ like me?¡±


    Can she understand that? After two years of torture, does he have feelings for her? Shawn pursed her


    lips coldly and said, ¡°Gale, you look down on yourself too much!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will fall in love with


    me.¡± Gale lowered her head and twisted her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that two people have been together


    for a long time will¡­¡± Shawn raised his chin deeply and said, ¡°Heh. Do you think I¡¯ll touch you? Keep


    dreaming!¡± Even if all the women in the world were dead, even if she were naked and standing in front


    of him, he would not take a second look! Gale¡¯s head lowered. It seemed that she was too ashamed,


    but in fact¡­ a slyness shed in her eyes. Gale said that on purpose to make Shawn not want to touch


    a single strand of her hair in the future! So she would be safe. When confronting Shawn head-on, she


    had no choice but to outsmart him. Shawn said in a low and powerful voice, ¡°Grandpa, there is no need


    for you to worry about it. Just enjoy your retirement. I will bring the Wood family to its peak.¡± ¡°Are you


    saying you will not divorce her?¡± ¡°Divorce is all up to me!¡± ¡°You vixen!¡± Seeing Shawn¡¯s resolute


    attitude, Grandfather Wood¡¯s anger moved toward Gale. ¡°You killed my son, and now my grandson is


    seduced by you¡­ Our Wood family must owe you in the past life!¡± Pa deliberately fanned the


    mes, ¡°Grandpa, if you have something to say, just say it, don¡¯t use violence¡­¡± ¡°I have to kill this fox


    of a woman!¡± Grandfather Wood held his cane and waved it toward Gale. If he hit her, she would


    definitely be bruised for several days. A cane came down on Gale Gale blinked her eyes within a blink


    of an eye! She suddenly screamed and hid behind Shawn. ¡°Ahh! My dear, save me!¡± Shawn was


    speechless. She can act! ¡°My dear, I¡¯m so scared.¡± She pressed herself against his back and said


    pitifully, ¡°You will be sad if I had gotten hurt, right?¡± Grandfather Wood waved his cane again and again.


    ¡°Look, there it is! That¡¯s how she seduced you!¡± Gale kept holding Shawn in front of her, and the old


    man tried several times but could not beat her. In the end, he simply smacked Shawn¡¯s back with a


    cane. ¡°All you do is go for beautiful girls! How useless!¡± Shawn was hit¡­ Gale had not seen this


    coming. Her face turned pale, as if she had lost. She¡¯s finished! Shawn gave her a cold nce.


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Gale!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The phone rang suddenly. Shawn looked deeply at the caller ID and


    answered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Wood, I found the woman who broke into your room that night!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Sea City Mental Hospital!¡± How could it be¡­ That¡¯s where Gale stayed for thest two


    years? Shawn held the phone and looked sideways at Gale. His eyes were too and fierce, and Gale


    tilted his head to avoid his burning gaze. Shawn turned around and walked out, not forgetting to grab


    Gale¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± There was a cracking sound from behind, mixed with Grandfather Wood¡¯s


    curses. Shawn jumped into the car, and Gale was about to sit in when he stepped on the gas pedal and


    flew away. Well¡­ She was not deserving of riding in his car and had to walk. Her own legs were


    always the most reliable form of transport. The Wood family home was close to the suburbs with veryT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    little traffic. It waste at night, and Gale was a little flustered. However, she soon discovered a


    ¡®business opportunity¡¯. Waste recycling. It was a high-end vi area. The trash cans were full of empty


    mineral water bottles and cardboard boxes. She had an idea to collect them and take them to the junk


    station. At least they could be sold for dozens of dors! Gale rolled up her sleeves and started to work.


    She collected trash all the way home. When she was about to arrive at Temperley Hall, she found a


    waste recycling shop nearby and sold it for some money. She went home happily and found that


    Shawn had not returned. Strange¡­where was he? ¡­ The rumbling sound of the sports car cut through


    the night sky, and finally stopped in the mental hospital. ¡°Shawn!¡± Shawn stepped down with long legs


    and yelled, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°In the dean¡¯s office.¡± He kicked the door open and looked inside with


    burning eyes. There was a fat old man in his fifties kneeling on the ground, his nose and face bruised


    from being beaten. The dean stood in awe. A young woman stood beside the dean, with bright


    makeup, looking like a cheesy, foxy Inte celebrity. Shawn said lightly, ¡°¡­It¡¯s her? Are you sure?¡±


    The woman that night was soft and lovely, and she was very beautiful without makeup, gentle, and


    clearly a virgin. The woman in front of him was different from what he had imagined. Could it be wrong?


    It seemed that¡­Gale¡¯s temperament was more in line with that woman. The subordinate replied, ¡°Yes,


    Mr. Wood. She is the dean¡¯s daughter, Susan Fanning.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    ¡°How did you find out what happened?¡± The subordinate replied, ¡°Mr. Wood, this is what happened.


    This old man took a fancy to Ms. Fanning at the dinner party, and he insisted that she sleep with him


    one night. Otherwise, the dean would be unable to leave. The dean was forced to send Ms. Fanning


    his way. Ms. Fanning would rather die than go through that. She escaped and inadvertently broke into


    your room while she was being chased.¡± Shawn narrowed his eyes slightly and walked in. At this


    moment, the old man on the ground shouted, ¡°Who are you? You dare to tie me up. Do you know who I


    am!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Do you know the Wood


    family? The number one wealthy family in Sea City!¡± ¡°Heard of them.¡± The old man was triumphant and


    said, ¡°I¡¯m one of the cousins of the Wood family, so be afraid! Let me go!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s leather


    shoes kicked him casually. ¡°I¡¯m the President of Wood Group and the head of the Wood family. Why


    haven¡¯t I heard of you?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes widened, looking at him in disbelief. ¡°How dare you bring


    down the Wood family¡¯s name by showing off your power!¡± As he spoke, Shawn pressed his feet hard


    and kicked the man hard till he flew and hit the wall. The old man spat a mouthful of blood as he fell.


    He retracted his feet gracefully and slowly asked, ¡°Your name is Susan?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Susan was


    shocked and admired his powerful aura. ¡°Mr. Wood, are you looking for me?¡± He was such a catch!


    She must find a way not to let this opportunity go! Shawn nodded lightly and said, ¡°Well. After that


    night, I¡¯ve been looking for you.¡± Susan¡¯s expression was dazed for a moment. How could such a rich


    and powerful man look for her? She has never seen him in real life. She had only seen the heroic


    appearance of President Wood in the news and newspapers! Shawn asked after noticing Susan¡¯s


    nk expression, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember?¡± ¡°Yes, she does remember!¡± Before Susan could answer, the


    dean next to her immediately answered, ¡°Mr. Wood, my daughter is just too excited. I didn¡¯t expect you


    toe to her!¡± Susan tugged his sleeve. ¡°Dad. This¡­¡± The dean said loudly, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t hide it. I know


    that you ran away that night and was robbed of your innocence by another strange man. I just never


    brought it up. However, Mr. Wood is here to pick you up!¡± A smart person like the dean had already


    guessed what had happened! He knew who he sent was not his daughter Susan but Gale Warm! GaleProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ran away from the old man, but when she came back the next day, there were bruises on her neck.


    Given what had happened¡­The dean pieced it together, and he knew that Gale Warm had slept with


    President Wood! Susan was also clever. Seeing her father¡¯s constant winking, she immediately


    cooperated, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too embarrassing for a girl¡­ That¡¯s why I left without saying goodbye.¡± ¡°I said I


    would marry you.¡± Susan¡¯s eyes lit up as being able to stay by Shawn¡¯s side was a great blessing to


    her. Marry her? This was simply a blessing from the heavens! If she could marry into the Wood family,


    she would not have to work so hard, making short videos and trying to be an inte celebrity. She


    would instantly be the rich wife of a top wealthy family, having fun all day! ¡°I thought you were just


    joking.¡± Susan began her act. ¡°After all, if my father can send me to the old man¡¯s bed, which other man


    can I trust¡­¡± She feigned tears and started to cry. The dean also acted on and feigned his misery.


    ¡°Susie, I can¡¯t do anything either. I was the happiest when I heard you escaped. I thought, no matter


    what, I¡¯ll protect you!¡± The father-daughter duo was acting perfectly in sync. ¡°I always do what I say.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips. ¡°So I¡¯m here to pick you up. Susan, are you willing toe with me?¡± Susan


    was waiting for his words, nodding eagerly. ¡°Yes, yes! Actually, I¡¯ve been thinking of you too!¡± Shawn


    frowned subconsciously. How could her reaction be so different from that night¡­ At that time, she


    resisted and was afraid and left without saying a word, but now she was so proactive! ¡°Mr. Wood, you


    are my knight in shining armor!¡± Susan took his arm and said, ¡°With you here, my father and I will no


    longer have to be afraid of this old man!¡± Shawn put away his thoughts and hummed. Now that she had


    been found, he wanted to keep the promise. He will marry Susan, but it will only take some time. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡± Shawn turned around. ¡°Well, Mr. Wood, Susie and I have a few things to say.¡± The dean rubbed


    his arms and said, ¡°Look¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± As soon as Shawn left, the dean held Susan¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s


    our lucky day!¡± ¡°Dad, tell me everything I need to know, or I will be exposed in front of President Wood!¡±


    The dean whispered to Susan¡¯s ear, told her everything he knew, and warned her carefully.


    ¡°Understood!¡± Susan smiled. ¡°Having this information is enough! Dad, I¡¯m going to find President


    Wood!¡± She happily went to admire Shawn. Sitting on a sports car worth tens of millions, Susan could


    not help but take out her mobile phone and take various selfies, each of which had to be photographed


    with the car logo on the steering wheel. Shawn sent her to a property on the riverside, 300 square


    meters with a view of the most prosperous downtown of Sea City. Shawn handed her the key and said,


    ¡°You live here and a servant wille tomorrow. Just tell me what you need.¡± Susan took the key and


    was so happy that she had stumbled into this. ¡°Mr. Wood, our fate is intertwined, and I will definitely


    serve you well in the future!¡± She rushed up to hug him but was pushed away by Shawn. He was


    obsessed with personal space and hygiene and was not used to interacting with people. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should rest first.¡± ¡°But, I want to sleep with you.¡± Susan winked, her clothes


    slipped from her shoulders, trying to seduce him. ¡°Let¡¯s relive that night¡­¡± Men usually take the bait.


    She had to sleep with Shawn as soon as possible to feel at ease since the woman that night was not


    her. Shawn furrowed his brows. If it weren¡¯t for the time and ce, he would doubt¡­ whether Susan


    Fanning was the woman he was looking for. Maybe it¡¯s been a long time since they had met, and she


    was too happy to be reserved. Shawn said, ¡°It¡¯s not the time yet. I¡¯ll go first.¡± He left without hesitation.


    ¡­ Back at Temperley Hall. Gale had fallen asleep. She was still sleeping at the door of the master


    bedroom. From a distance, he could only see her long ck hair. Shawn walked over and looked at her


    condescendingly. Gale slept soundly. She turned overzily, and the cor of her pajamas suddenly


    opened a little, revealing her snow-white skin. Also, as his eyes gazed down to her chest¡­ His throat


    tightened. How could he develop feelings for Gale so easily! If Susan was the one he was looking for,


    how could he not feel anything?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    Gale was really a natural vixen! ¡°Get up!¡± Shawn tugged at his tie and spoke sharply. Hearing his voice,


    Gale immediately opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°You are back¡­¡± He just looked at her with deep eyes


    and kept quiet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She looked left and right and exined, ¡°I deliberately slept in the


    corner and didn¡¯t block the door!¡± ¡°Have you had the soup yet?¡± Gale was stunned for a moment,


    ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The soup!¡± She shook her head and answered, ¡°No. Do I have to drink it?¡± Shawn narrowed


    her eyes and said, ¡°What do you think?¡± Gale got up and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± She had no idea what


    was wrong with him. He kept insisting on her drinking Pa¡¯s soup. ¡®What time is it¡­ Can I go to sleep


    after finishing the soup?¡¯ In the kitchen, Gale held a spoon and looked at the bowl of seafood soup in


    front of her. Shawn stood beside her, supervising her. She closed her eyes and stuffed it into her


    mouth, only to smell the fishy smell, making it hard to swallow. Gale could not take another bite after


    finishing half of it. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Her stomach was churning before she


    could finish her sentence. Gale covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom quickly. She vomited so


    badly that she threw up all the food she had just eaten. Hearing the sounding from the bathroom,


    Shawn frowned in disgust. This soup must be drunk to deceive Pa. The housekeeper came over


    and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, there is a package for you today, sent from abroad.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Shawn


    opened it and found that it was the medicine that William sent him, which happened to be a course of


    treatment. He nced at the bowl of soup again, smiled sarcastically, and swallowed the pill


    expressionlessly. He had found Susan. He just had to cure his illness and get the divorce three months


    later¡­Everything was in Shawn¡¯s control. Gale came out of the bathroom and clutched her stomach,


    still nauseous. What happened to her? Even if the seafood soup had been very fishy,   she would not


    have vomited so badly. The housekeeper suggested, ¡°Mr. Wood, do you want to ask the family doctor


    to take a look at your wife?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t die!¡± Gale looked at the housekeeper gratefully and shook her


    head gently, not to anger Shawn for her. That night, Gale leaned against the wall and hugged her


    knees, and only fell asleep in a daze when it was almost dawn. Downstairs, the kitchen was busy, and


    the servants were cleaning. Susan came to Temperley Hall early. She was so excited that she could


    not sleep a wink. She put onyers of her best makeup to meet Shawn. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Wood?¡± Susan


    walked into the living room and asked loudly, ¡°Why is no one weing me? Do you wish to keep your


    job?¡± The housekeeper looked at her and asked, ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know me. Are you really


    blind? I¡¯m the future Mrs. Wood!¡± The housekeeper replied, ¡°Temperley Hall already has a mistress.


    Are you going to be another one?¡± Susan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Impossible! Mr. Wood himself said


    he wanted to marry me! If you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him!¡± ¡°Mr. Wood is still sleeping.¡± Susan


    immediately rushed upstairs. She had to seize the opportunity, and she would eradicate whoever got in


    her way! The housekeeper hurriedly chased after her, yelling, ¡°Strangers are not allowed to go to the


    second floor!¡± Susan did not care. She stormed toward the master bedroom aggressively. Gale was


    woken up by the footsteps. When she opened his eyes, she saw Susan¡¯s face before her. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Susan looked at her. ¡°I just thought you looked familiar.¡± ¡°Susan?¡± Gale also looked strange. She has


    met Susan several times in the mental hospital. The dean¡¯s daughter was not well educated and liked


    fashion and beauty. She was the kind of person who likes to act rich but actually isn¡¯t. At the very least,


    Jenny Timothy is still the daughter of a wealthy family. Susan asked, ¡°Why do you sleep on the ground?


    I see. Mr. Wood asked you to watch the door, right? You suffered a lot when you were in the mental


    hospital¡± The housekeeper chased after him and exined, ¡°This is our mistress.¡± ¡°What!? Y¡­you¡­¡±


    Susan was shocked. Gale actually married President Wood?! Dad told her that the woman Shawn slept


    with was Gale, but since Mr. Wood found Susan, it showed that he did not know that the person that


    night was Gale! So he put one and one together and thought they could continue to pretend and keep


    up the lie! However, Gale had be Mrs. Wood! How could that be? ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gale said


    softly, ¡°Shawn was sleeping inside. He would be angry if we disturbed his sleep, and we would go


    hungry for the day.¡± Susan gritted her teeth and calmed down. No matter what, she will stubbornly


    pretend to be the woman that night. Gale better not try to take her ce! Susan replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking for


    Shawn. I didn¡¯t think I would run into his watchdog. Get out of the way, I want to go in.¡± Gale raised his


    eyebrows and answered, ¡°Well, at least I am watching my own house. If you want to use that analogy,


    you¡¯ve just broken into a private home early in the morning and barked loudly. That just makes you at


    most a wild dog that hasn¡¯t been vinated.¡± ¡°You dare scold me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say you must be one, but I


    can¡¯t help it if you have to admit that you are.¡± Susan had a secret. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself just


    because you are Mrs. Wood! The person Mr. Wood wants to marry now is me!¡± As she spoke, Susan


    pulled Gale¡¯s quilt, threw it aside, raised her hand, and pped her in the face. Gale tilted her head and


    dodged. Seeing that she missed, Susan was not satisfied and pped her in the face again, as if she


    would not stop until she was hit! Gale held her wrist quickly and ruthlessly, and the other hand quickly


    fanned back. She was not easy to bully! However, at this moment, someone said in a stern voice,


    ¡°Gale, try if you dare.¡± Gale was shocked, and all her movements stopped abruptly. Her palm was only


    one centimeter away from Susan¡¯s cheek! Shawn had no need to stop her. One sentence was enough


    to threaten her to stop. ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± When Susan saw him, she acted aggrievedly and coquettishly,


    ¡°Fortunately, you are here¡­otherwise, I would definitely be pped in the face!¡± Shawn frowned


    slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I miss you so much that I can¡¯t sleep. Who knew this woman wouldn¡¯t let


    me in and called me a dog¡­¡± No rest for the wicked. Gale said nothing. She thought Shawn would not


    believe such superficial words. Who knew¡­ Shawn said in a deep voice, ¡°Ask her to apologize to you.


    Or, you can do whatever you want to her.¡± She suddenly looked up at him and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Why


    don¡¯t you believe it?¡± Shawn asked back, ¡°Can you bepared to her?¡± Susan leaned on his


    shoulder and beamed happily. Shawn¡¯s taste was really unpredictable, it turned out that he really liked


    this type of woman.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    Even Jenny was better than Susan! Was he blind or was he crazy? Susan said, ¡°Gale, you have to


    apologize to me! Bark three times!¡± She said firmly, ¡°No way.¡± She could apologize but not bark. Susan


    immediately shook Shawn¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Look. She doesn¡¯t want to¡­¡± ¡°Gale, I¡¯ll give you another


    chance to answer.¡± She raised her head and met Shawn¡¯s narrow gaze. ¡°No! Way!¡± His eyes darkened


    instantly. Is she rebelling against him? What a bad girl! Shawn bent over and pinched her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t


    ask for trouble. Do you want to learn how to bark, or shall I give you three whips?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather be


    whipped.¡± He snorted coldly and ordered, ¡°Okay! Bring the whip!¡± The housekeeper offered it with both


    hands and sighed inwardly. Gale smiled bitterly. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still your wife in name. Shawn.


    Who is Susan that can humiliate me like this for her?¡± ¡°She is the person I tried so hard to find, and


    also the Mrs. Wood in my future life. Do you understand?¡± He said coldly, ¡°How can you bepared


    with her?¡± It turned out that the person he loved was Susan. It¡¯s a bit unexpected, but she can only


    ept this reality. Gale closed her eyes, stopped talking, and silently waited for the whip to hit her.


    Three whips, no matter how much it hurts, the pain will pass. Looking at her pale face but full of


    stubbornness, Shawn clenched the whip in his hand tightly and held it high, with blue veins visible on


    the back of his hand. The expected pain did not fall on her. Gale opened her eyes, only to see Shawn


    leaving. ¡°Hitting you will only get my hands dirty.¡± He threw down the whip and ordered, ¡°Housekeeper,


    execute it for me!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡± Susan was very unsatisfied that Gale was not punished, but seeing


    that Shawn¡¯s expression was extremely foul, she did not want to push it further. After all, she was still


    somewhat smart and could read the room. ¡°Mr. Shawn, didn¡¯t you say you would marry me? Why is


    Gale your wife¡­¡± she asked, pretending to be aggrieved. ¡°She¡¯s just a puppet.¡± ¡°Huh? What does that


    mean?¡± Shawn was very impatient, but when he thought that Susan was the woman from that night, he


    tried not to lose his temper. ¡°Marrying Gale is only temporary. I couldn¡¯t find you at that time, and I


    needed someone to upy Mrs. Wood¡¯s ce, so I chose her.¡± Susan nodded, thinking to herself, ¡®So


    that¡¯s what happened.¡¯ She was frightened to death, and she thought she would be exposed as soon


    as she reced Gale. She asked again, ¡°You will still keep your promise to marry me, right?¡± ¡°Well. I¡¯ll


    take care of everything before marrying you.¡± ¡°Looking forward to that day!¡± Susan can sit back and


    rx again. Gale looked at the thick whip and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Mrs¡­¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ll be in trouble


    too.¡± The housekeeper nced at the stairway and after ensuring that Shawn had gone far, he raised


    his whip and cracked it. Crack! A huge sound echoed in Temperley Hall. Shawn ate breakfast


    gracefully, without moving his eyebrows. Susan listened to this sound, and her body and mind felt at


    ease. Gale, with me here, you won¡¯t have a moment of peace! Crack! The other working servants


    trembled and went about their own work. Gale looked at the housekeeper in surprise, ¡°You¡­¡± With


    these two whips, the housekeeper hit the ground, not her! The butler said, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make a sound,


    lest you be found out. You are a good woman, and you are kind to us servants. I really can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°If


    Shawn finds out, it¡¯s over!¡± ¡°I know. So I will whip you with thest one.¡± Gale understood what he


    meant and nodded. If she had no scars on her, it would be too fake. She took the whip. Her back was


    burning with pain, and her skin was ripped open. Gale looked at the housekeeper gratefully. No matter


    how bad the world was to her, a touch of kindness always warmed her. ¡°Mr. Wood, the punishment is


    complete,¡± The housekeeper went downstairs and reported. He gave an indifferent nod. Gale stood by


    the side with her back slightly hunched because if she had stood up straight, it would hurt more.


    Fortunately, she was only hit once. One whip should not affect her collecting recycling. Susan suddenly


    said tenderly, ¡°Mr. Shawn, I have one thing¡­I want to ask you for help.¡± ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°I know that the


    Warm family is preparing a well-known brokeragepany, right?¡± Shawn nodded deeply and


    answered, ¡°The Warm family is ready to enter the entertainment industry.¡± Susan said, ¡°Then, can I ask


    for your help with my resume? They had been really picky. It would be much easier if I had your help!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to enter the entertainment industry?¡± Susan nodded again and again. ¡°Well, this is my


    dream! And with you here in the future, others will not dare to bully me!¡± Shawn agreed, ¡°Yes.¡± This


    could be hispensation to her. Perhaps, Susan would soon reveal the other softer side of her,


    allowing him to regain the feeling he had for her that night. Shawn gave Gale a deep nce and said,


    ¡°You will continue to do errands in thepany.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± They were really from different worlds.


    Gale was working hard to pick up scraps, earning a few dors. Susan casually got into the


    entertainment industry¡­ Bing a star and making more money! What¡¯s more, there was Shawn


    who seemed to support her deeply! After Shawn left, Susan put away her sweet smile and showed her


    true colors again. ¡°Refusing to bark, I see. It¡¯s alright. You will bark sooner orter. I will have you kneel


    in front of me and bark loudly.¡± Gale could not bother to even look at her. She still had to walk to the


    Warm Group. If she werete, Shawn would be furious again. ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me, Gale, stop!¡± Susan


    stood in front of her and said, ¡°I advise you to divorce Mr. Wood as soon as possible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me who


    decides whether to divorce or not.¡± ¡°You just want to be his wife and are reluctant to leave.¡± Gale


    chuckled lightly and said, ¡°If you have the ability, ask Shawn to divorce me now. What¡¯s the point of


    coming here to force me?¡± Susan said through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ll beg me soon!¡± Her eyes were


    full of viciousness. Gale had no time to think of what she could do. It did not matter if she offended


    Susan. It would be fatal if she offended Shawn. Besides, she did not think Susan could actually do


    anything to her. Gale still walked to the Warm Group while picking up scraps. Today¡¯s harvest was


    rtively small, but it still sold for a couple of dors. She had just put the money in her pocket, and


    when she turned around, she saw a familiar figure on the side of the road, which made her feel more


    ashamed than seeing Shawn. Gale tried to run away. ¡°Gale, I followed you all the way.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    Her footsteps stopped slowly, but she still dared not turn to face that person. Sam Carson walked


    behind her and said, ¡°I saw you at the time, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was you. However, it¡¯s really you,


    Gale.¡± She was picking up trash. Moreover, her movements are proficient, like it was not her first time.


    Sam asked, ¡°Gale¡­how did you fall to such a level? What have you been through all these years?¡±


    She used to be so bright, radiant and polite. She was his dream girl. Now, she has ayer of fatigue


    and vicissitudes on her body. ¡°You recognized the wrong person.¡± Gale lowered her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s you,


    I recognize you even if you turn to ashes!¡± Sheughed mockingly and turned around abruptly. ¡°Yes,


    I¡¯m Gale, your former fiancee! But now, we have nothing to do with each other, please continue to walk


    on your sunny path, and I will walk on my own!¡± Once, Sam and Gale had a marriage contract.


    However, after everything that had happened to the Warm family, the Carson family immediately


    unterally destroyed the marriage contract. In order to cut all ties between them, they quickly sent


    Sam abroad. That was the most difficult period in Gale¡¯s life. She was going back and forth to the


    prisons, hospitals, and police stations. She needed someone to help her. That person should have


    been Sam. However, she could not get through to his phone and could not find him. The door of Sam¡¯s


    family home was closed tightly, and the security guard chased her away¡­ everyone closed themselves


    off from her. ¡°No, Gale, listen to my exnation.¡± Sam stretched out his hand to hold her shoulders. ¡°It


    was my father¡¯s decision to send me abroad. He asked me to experience it before I marry you. He


    wanted me to build a sessful career so I can give you a good life. To be the best husband I can be, I


    agreed to go abroad!¡± ¡°Could you not answer the phone when you go abroad? It¡¯s like you disappeared


    from the world. You don¡¯t even have time to talk to me?¡± ¡°The situation at that time¡­¡± Gale interrupted


    him, ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore. It¡¯s all over.¡± She was utterly disappointed with Sam long


    ago. Gale waved his hand away and turned to leave. ¡°Hey!¡± She yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me! Thest


    person I want to see right now is you!¡± Sam stood there in a daze, watching her disappear from his


    sight. ¡°Mr. Carson, it¡¯s almost time for your appointment with Mr. Wood,¡± the assistant reminded beside


    him. ¡°Okay. Go and find out for me what Gale has experienced in the past two years.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Carson.¡± When Gale arrived at the Warm Groupte, she heard Fiona say, ¡°Mrs. Gale, you finally


    showed up, and Mr. Wood is looking for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in right away.¡± In the president¡¯s office, Shawn


    leaned backzily on the back of the chair and kept looking at her. Gale felt ufortable by his gaze.


    ¡°Is something wrong¡­¡± ¡°Undress.¡± She was startled and said, ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± ¡°Do you want me to


    repeat myself? Or, do I take it off myself?¡± Not sure what he was going to do, Gale bit her lip,


    unbuttoned her clothes, and slowly took off her shirt. ¡°Turn around.¡± She did so. On her soft, tender


    back, a long scar snaked from her shoulders to her waist, looking rather frightening. Gale trembled


    involuntarily, and thin goose bumps appeared on her skin. ¡°You choose to suffer?¡± Shawn came over


    and put his fingers on her wound, feeling the thin calluses. ¡°You don¡¯t know what is good for you?¡± ¡°The


    upright can be killed, but not insulted.¡± He sneered, ¡°Really strong-willed. You can survive this time, but


    what about next?¡± Gale replied, ¡°Shawn, rather than abusing my body, you actually want to put my self-


    esteem and pride under your feet¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Mental torture is torture!¡± His fingertips sank into the


    freshly scabbed wound, causing Gale to shudder in pain. Shawn warned, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke Susan, or you


    will suffer her punishment at her will. Did you hear me!¡± ¡°Heard it.¡± There was a knock at the door, ¡°Mr.


    Wood, the client you asked about has arrived.¡± ¡°Enter.¡± He grabbed his clothes and threw them on


    Gale¡¯s face. ¡°Go in and get dressed.¡± She hurried into the lounge. The lounge was a private ce


    connected to the office. It was very private and had everything. Gale looked around and found the


    medicine box. She was overjoyed. She can use medicine without spending a dime. Outside, Shawn sat


    on the sofa with his legs crossed, looking at Sam who walked in. Sam said politely, ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯ve


    admired you for a long time.¡± ¡°Sit.¡± The Warm Group has many industries, and gemstones are one of


    them, which brings tens of billions of profits to the Warm Group every year. The top raw materials for


    gemstones in the country alle from the Warm Family. Shawn wanted to expand hispany to


    include jewelry to supply to consumers directly. Carson¡¯spany owns a well-known jewelry brand


    called Fantastic Jewels, Sam took out a stack of drawings. ¡°Mr. Wood, since you want to use your own


    resources to establish a jewelry brand, you must need top jewelry designers. This is the best-selling


    jewelry style of Fantastic Jewels every year. Please take a look at it.¡± He wanted to cooperate with


    Shawn. He would create designs and brand influence, while Shawn provides resources, traffic and rawExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    materials. Everyone wanted to cooperate with the Wood Group. Once partnerships were signed and


    sealed, their profits would double! Sam just returned to the country to take over the Carson Group,


    hoping to impress and start his career with a bang, so that his father and the board of directors will


    recognize him. Shawn took it. The office is very quiet, only the sound of paper flipping. In the lounge,


    Gale, who had finished applying the medicine, picked up the medicine box and was about to put it back


    in ce, but she slipped and the box fell. Bang! Things were scattered all over the ce. Sam also


    heard such a loud crash. Shawn, looking indifferent, continued to look at the jewelry design. Sam could


    not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Wood, what was that sound?¡± He replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just a mouse.¡±


    Gale was stunned for two seconds, then quickly crouched down and started to clean up, creating


    another rustling sound. ¡°Rats are a bit wild.¡± Sam coughed and said, ¡°Mr. Wood can buy a mousetrap.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Good idea.¡± Gale ced the medicine box back, covering her


    pounding heart. After more than ten minutes, she could not hear any sound outside. She said to


    herself, ¡®It should be possible to go out¡­Just take a peek at the situation.¡¯ Gale walked to the door


    lightly, slowly pushed open a crack in the door and looked out. The reception area cannot be seen from


    this angle. She pushed the door open a little further, stuck her head out halfway, and looked to the


    right. There was no one there. She looked to the left¡­ A ck suit came into view. Gale slowly raised


    her head and saw Shawn looking down at her with a smirk. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    She sucked in a breath of cold air and quickly stood up straight. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± Just after taking


    two steps, she was met with Sam¡¯s astonished gaze again. Gale was also stunned. Why was Sam


    here! It turned out that the client Shawn wanted to see was him! ¡°This is the mouse I¡¯m talking about,¡±


    Shawn said lightly. Mr. Carsonughed. Gale smiled politely, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, I will be on my


    way.¡± She walked past Sam without another nce as if they had never known each other. Sam looked


    unsure and was hesitant to speak. Shawn suddenly stopped her, ¡°Wait.¡± She turned around and said,


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°Gale, if I remember correctly, your major in college was jewelry


    design.¡± Jewelry design¡­ At that time, Gale was the jewel of the Warm family. She was carefree. She


    would only need to have pursued love and dreams, so she simply chose a major that she liked. The


    design she drew in school had won awards frequently and was well received by the industry. Now


    what? She was just a speck of dust, and trying to live. ¡°Yes.¡± Gale nodded after a while. ¡°However, I


    didn¡¯t graduate.¡± There was still a year left in her course, but Shawn appeared, took her away, and


    ced her in a mental hospital. Since then, life has changed dramatically. As soon as she finished


    speaking, the office door was pushed open from the outside. A man with an extremely romantic


    temperament, peach blossom eyes, and a smirk on the corner of his mouth walked in. He was Joe


    Winter, the vice president of the Wood Group and Shawn¡¯s most trusted friend, who had a super strong


    work ethic. Joe raised his eyebrows, ¡°Bro, you transferred me back from the European branch to set up


    a jewelry brand for me to take over?¡± ¡°Well. The film and television department is also under your


    control.¡± Joe almost jumped up in shock. ¡°You want to enter the entertainment industry?¡± Shawn replied


    calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you handle it? Or are you not capable enough to manage the two departments well?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to exhaust me. The donkeys in the production team don¡¯t work that hard! ¡°Wage


    increase.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not short of that money. I can understand jewelry brands. However, the entertainment


    industry is a different story, soplex and messy¡­ why do you want to touch it?¡± Shawn took a deep


    sip of coffee and answered, ¡°For a woman.¡± ¡°Yo! It¡¯s for your newly married little wife!¡± Gale was


    speechless. Joe continued to gossip, ¡°Bro, can you handle it? You¡¯re such a yer!¡± Shawn kicked him


    unceremoniously. ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Joe took out a stack of design manuscripts, and Shawn


    directly handed it to Gale. ¡°This is the drawing of Fantastic Jewels. Take a look and spot the faults.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Shawn raised her chin slightly and said, ¡°Speak truthfully, I want to hear the truth.¡± Sam also


    looked at her. ¡°Okay.¡± Gale pointed to the draft and started, ¡°The overall design level of Fantastic


    Jewels has declined in the past three years. The reason why it is still loved by consumers is because of


    its brand.¡± ¡°First of all, the brand does not have a clear standing. Does Fantastic Jewels want to do well


    in the high-end market, or is it aimed at ordinary consumer groups?¡± ¡°Secondly, the styles are outdated


    and boring, so we should recruit more fresh and younger design talents.¡± Gale was talking incessantly,


    her brows were beaming, and she was full of confidence. Shawn crossed his arms and looked at her.


    At this moment, she looked extraordinarily attractive. She was no longer very humble, and her eyes


    were full of light. ¡°That¡¯s all I can think of right now,¡± Gale said. Shawn nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Yes, it


    pointed out the current situation of Fantastic Jewels. This is the same as what he thought before. Gale


    seemed to¡­ surprise him again. Sam¡¯s face was a little ugly, but he still said, ¡°Well, criticism pushes for


    progress. President Wood, the matter of cooperation¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it again.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Before Sam


    left, he took a long look at Gale. There were too many emotions. However, Gale lowered her head to


    avoid his sight. However, Joe looked at her with interest. ¡°Where did President Wood find an


    extraordinary talent like you?¡± Shawn answered, ¡°She is my newlywed mistress.¡± ¡°It turned out to be


    Mrs. Wood! Hello, I¡¯m Joe.¡± Joe smiled like a spring breeze. ¡°Sure enough, only a good woman like you


    can reel him in!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Joe.¡± ¡°Just in time, Shawn¡¯s jewelry brand is about to be established, and I


    am the one managing it. I am short of designers. Do you want to give it a try?¡± Her eyes lit up as she


    asked, ¡°Is it okay?¡± Joe said, ¡°Of course, you are absolutelypetent!¡± Although he seemed to be a


    fool, he had never been sloppy in his work and had already thought of a n ahead of time. Joe was


    confident that it was only a matter of time before he could build the brand and surpass Fantastic


    Jewels! Gale looked at Shawn, and he agreed in a heartbeat. ¡°I will lend her to you. Promise me you


    will return her to me.¡± Shawn nced at Joe. Joeughed and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so


    tiresome! She¡¯s still in the Wood family, but it¡¯s just on a different floor. You can take the elevator if you


    want to see her!¡± Shawn kicked him again, and he jumped up to dodge. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mrs. Wood. I¡¯m


    already looking forward to your design draft!¡± ¡°Mr. Winter, just call me Gale.¡± ¡°Okay, Okay!¡± Joe patted


    her on the shoulder and said, ¡°From now on, you will be my capable soldier!¡± Shawn narrowed his eyes


    slightly and said, ¡°Hand.¡± Joe immediately took it away. Since Gale is an excellent jewelry designer,


    Shawn will allow her to work for him. There is more to it than just torture and humiliation. After all, there


    was a practice called ¡®asset-based thinking¡¯. Anyway, no matter how high or far she ran, she could


    never escape his clenches! After Joe left, Shawn leaned on the sofa, took out a cigarette and yed


    with it.   ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with Sam?¡± he asked directly. Gale was taken aback. Did he


    manage to see through them? It was obvious that she had no interaction with Sam! ¡°I don¡¯t like


    listening to lies.¡± Shawn emphasized, ¡°Answer!¡± Under his domineering aura, Gale exined, ¡°He is my


    former fiance.¡± His eyes narrowed, and he asked, ¡°Fiance?¡± ¡°But we broke up our engagement two


    years ago. He went abroad to study, and I¡­ entered a mental hospital. We didn¡¯t meet again until


    today.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, would you have been married long ago?¡± Gale smiled bitterly and answered,


    ¡°It should be. Unfortunately, there are so many paths in life.¡± Shawn suddenly approached her and


    shouted vaguely, ¡°Gale.¡± She tensed up. ¡°You must hate me very much. Hate me for ruining your life,


    and want to kill me with your own hands. Even if I die, you want to dig out the body and whip it hard¡­


    right?¡± Shawn yelled She lowered her gaze and answered, ¡°Shawn, we are all pitiful.¡± His smile grew


    wider as he said, ¡°Me, pitiful?¡± ¡°You have lost your most beloved father, and I have lost a happy family.


    In fact, we are all pawns tricked by fate.¡± ¡°This is what you deserve! It¡¯s your father who ruined


    everything!¡± Gale could not refute it because there was no evidence. Shawn moved away. He lit a


    cigarette and said coldly, ¡°Go away.¡± Gale turned around and left. Amidst the cigarette smoke, Shawn¡¯s


    expression was unreadable. He nced at the stack of paintings and shouted loudly, ¡°Fiona!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr.


    Wood.¡± ¡°Do a background check on Sam and give me the results by tonight.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Gale was waiting


    for the elevator when her phone rang. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Are you Gale?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The other party said,


    ¡°I¡¯m a prison staff. Your father had an ident. Come over immediately.¡± Gale¡¯s brain went into a


    frenzy! She stumbled to the stairs immediately. There was no time to wait for the elevator! Mom has


    already fallen into Shawn¡¯s hands¡­ Dad must be safe! He simply must!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    Gale ran out of thepany and stopped the taxi. She took out all the money and stuffed it into the


    driver¡¯s hands. ¡°I only have so much. Please take me to the prison¡­¡± The driver saw how pitiful she


    was and agreed. When Gale arrived, Peter was lying on a stretcher. There were burn marks all over


    the arms and thighs. He was screaming in pain with his eyes half opened. Gale rushed over and yelled,


    ¡°Dad! Dad, look at me, I¡¯m Gale¡­What happened? How did my dad get so badly injured?¡± The prison


    guard replied, ¡°He did it himself, it¡¯s none of our business.¡± ¡°What about your surveince cameras? I


    want to watch the entire incident!¡± ¡°Not anyone can view the surveince here¡­.¡± Gale said through


    gritted teeth, ¡°You¡­you deceive people too much!¡± Peter shouted unconsciously, ¡°Gale, it hurts, it


    hurts¡­Help, scratch¡­¡± His hand wanted to scratch the scalded blister, but Gale grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Dad, bear with me. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now!¡± ¡°No, he is a prisoner in custody. He will need


    approval if he wants to leave.¡± ¡°Do you want to watch my dad die!¡± The prison guard replied, ¡°Actually,


    you can only me yourself for offending others. Since your dad came in, he has not had it easy.¡± A


    name shed in Gale¡¯s mind, Shawn! It¡¯s him! Wasn¡¯t it enough that he tortured her?! Even Peter, who


    was serving his sentence, was not spared! ¡°I¡¯m going to see Shawn¡­¡± Gale wiped away her tears and


    was about to get up. As soon as she got up, Susan walked in triumphantly. She smiled sarcastically


    and said, ¡°Gale, don¡¯t waste your energy. Shawn hates you so much, he just wants to see you as


    miserable as possible!¡± ¡°It was you?¡± Susan replied, ¡°I got bored, so I came to see your dad. Who


    would have thought he would knock over a kettle and burn himself.¡± ¡°Impossible! You did it!¡± Susan


    shrugged proudly and said, ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡± Gale clenched her fists tightly and stared at


    Susan, her eyes were about to burst with fire. Susan provocatively said, ¡°You really want to hit me.


    Come on. If Mr. Wood hadn¡¯t stopped youst time, you would have pped me. He¡¯s not here today,


    so you can hit however hard you like.¡± She figured out that Gale dared not touch her and deliberately


    provoked her! ¡°It¡¯s best that you also pour boiling water on me and make me pay for it. Gale,e,


    don¡¯t just stand there!¡± Susan¡¯s proud and viinous face kept sneering at Gale. Gale took a deep


    breath and said, ¡°You should have attacked me instead. It wasn¡¯t my dad who offended you. It wasExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    me.¡± Susan walked up to her and said, ¡°Do you think I would be able toe to the prison myself and


    do this? Isn¡¯t it clear that someone helped me?¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Susan said, ¡°That¡¯s right. President Wood


    instructed me to do this. Anyway, you are a lowlife. Your father should have died a long time ago!


    President Wood keeps him around just to vent his anger from time to time!¡± Gale tasted blood in her


    mouth, and her throat tasted of metal. It was actually Shawn¡¯s doing¡­ He is so cruel! ¡°Why, why?!¡± Her


    eyes reddened, and she bit her lower lip. ¡°What do I need to do to send my dad to the hospital for


    treatment.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather get three whips than learn to bark three times?¡± Gale understood. At


    this moment, maintaining her dignity while ignoring her loved ones was useless. Susan raised her chin


    arrogantly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s start, or¡­ I¡¯ll change my mind.¡± Although Peter was injured, his mind was


    still rtively clear. He tried to stop her, ¡°No, Gale, no¡­it doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡± Gale held back her tears


    abruptly. She lowered her head humbly and did as Susan wanted. The voice echoed in the small


    space. Every time she barked, it was like a knife was cutting her flesh! Susan nodded and said, ¡°Not


    bad. Remember, Gale, treat me with respect in the future. The future Mrs. Wood is me!¡± She asked


    stoically, ¡°Can you take my dad to the hospital?¡± ¡°I will just get the doctor to take a look at him and


    prescribe him some medication. Is it even worth the money to send him to the hospital? Besides, are


    you rich?¡± Seeing Gale¡¯s pained appearance, Susan¡¯s heart was renewed with joy! When she knew


    that Gale actually slept with President Wood and almost improved her station in life, Susan was


    extremely jealous. Still, fortunately, her father was clever and pushed her to rece her, so she could


    get her glory and wealth. So taking advantage of the present, Susan had to fight hard to maintain her


    position, so that Gale had no opportunity to get there first! Since Mr. Wood seemed to favor her so


    much, even if he heard of what happened today, he would not me her! Susan deliberately bumped


    Gale¡¯s shoulder hard and walked away on high heels. Gale slowly crouched down and called out,


    ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Gale, my suffering¡­ daughter¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not suffering, Dad.¡± She held Peter¡¯s hand tightly, holding


    back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes. ¡°As long as you and Mom are still here, I will have


    the motivation to live!¡± ¡­ When she left the prison, it was already dark. The prison was very far from


    Temperley Hall, and Gale walked for two hours to get home. As soon as she entered the living room,


    Shawn¡¯s eyes fell on her. She flinched but felt numb inside. He was a devil through and through, pulling


    her into hell, living was as if it was death itself! ¡°Where did you go?¡± Shawn said in a deep voice. Gale


    knew that she should be more obedient and docile now, which was the best policy. However, she felt


    really ufortable, so she replied with a sneer, ¡°Where did I go? Don¡¯t you know best?¡± Shawn


    frowned deeply, ¡°Do you think you are worthy of me sending someone to follow you 24 hours a day?¡±


    Gale said with a nk face, ¡°I won¡¯t do it tomorrow. I¡¯m very tired. Can I rest?¡± ¡°Are you aware of how


    you are talking to me right now?¡± In an instant, her tears and grievances were too much to bear, and


    she wanted to curse at Shawn! Why did he hurt her so miserably, and he wanted her to be respectful?!


    She could not. A momentary catharsis will only attract Shawn¡¯s more terrifying punishment. Gale


    suddenly envied Susan so much. Why did she get Shawn¡¯s favor and deep love? Trying to stay alive


    was so difficult for her! ¡°Gale, I told you never to lie to me.¡± Shawn raised his hand and threw a set of


    photographs at her. ¡°You still disobey me!¡± The photographs fluttered down. It was the picture of her


    standing at the door of the junkyard and bumping into Sam. The most conspicuous photo was Sam¡¯s


    hand holding her shoulder. The photo was a little wrinkled, and it can be seen that it had been


    crumpled and clenched hard for a long time. ¡°I exined our rtionship with him today.¡± Gale tried her


    best to control her emotions. ¡°I didn¡¯t hide anything.¡± ¡°Before today, you obviously met!¡± ¡°It happened by


    chance.¡± Shawn asked coldly, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°I had forgotten. Besides, there¡¯s nothing


    to mention.¡± She was even more afraid that Shawn knew that she was picking up scraps. Otherwise,


    her only means of ie would be lost. He suddenly got up, dragged her into the bathroom, and


    pushed her hard into the corner. Immediately afterward, Shawn took off the shower head, turned on the


    cold water, and sprayed it on Gale!

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    The ice-cold water made Gale shudder. He was crazy! Shawn pulled off her clothes with the other hand


    and scrubbed her. Soon, several red patches appeared on Gale¡¯s body! ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale could not hold


    back his anger any longer and yelled at him with water dripping down from her face. ¡°What are you


    doing!¡± ¡°Why did you allow Sam to touch you? No one can touch you, not even on your your


    shoulders!¡± Comment by Eunice Low: I dont understand this. Not on her shoulders? Comment by


    Rachel Lee: Sam touched her shoulders, so Shawn is saying nobody can touch her, not even a light


    touch on the shoulders. Shoulders is meant to be like menial. Shawn¡¯s possessiveness was so strong


    that it terrified her. She belonged to him, and no one else could touch her! Gale¡¯s eyes welled up as


    she said, ¡°I pushed him away. He only touched me for one second!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long he


    touched you. No one is allowed to touch you, regardless of the duration!¡± Shawn scrubbed Gale¡¯s


    shoulders fiercely, wishing to peel off all her skin. Gale resisted fiercely at first and finally stood still, like


    a puppet. She was soaked all over, and the tips of her hair were dripping with water. Shawn felt no


    better. He looked at her ashen face, and a crazy idea came to him. He wanted her! ¡°Damn!¡± Shawn


    threw away the showerhead, pinched her chin, lowered her head, and kissed her hard! It was more of a


    bite rather than a kiss. Both of them were soaked wet, and Gale was forced to raise her head. She


    could not resist his kiss. Her rare obedience caused the fire in Shawn¡¯s body to burn more and more for


    her. He almost could not restrain himself! Her body had a long-lost sense of familiarity! Suddenly, Gale


    shuddered. She ced her arms around his neck, lowered her gaze, and asked, ¡°Shawn¡­ can you


    give me some money?¡± She was really desperate. She wanted to treat her father¡¯s burns. She also


    wanted to bribe the prisoners so that they would not be too hard on her father. That required money.


    Shawn sneered deeply and growled, ¡°Heh, I was wondering why you didn¡¯t push me away this time. It


    turns out you want money. Gale, you know, it¡¯s a good thing I have money to spare.¡± Comment by


    Eunice Low: Did she push him? Comment by Rachel Lee: Sorry, this phrase I think we can change it to


    ¡°this time you didn¡¯t push me away, turns out you want money¡± ¡°Yes, so can you give it to me?¡± Gale


    clenched her fists and forced herself to look at him. He stared at the corner of her lips and asked, ¡°How


    much?¡± ¡°Twenty thousand dors.¡± Comment by Eunice Low: Did you conver this amount to USD?


    Comment by Rachel Lee: _Marked as resolved_ No conversion, I did 1:1, I use ¡°dors¡±ter on in the


    story. Comment by Rachel Lee: _Re-opened_ Opening it up again to reply Gale dared not be greedy to


    ask for too much. That amount should be enough. She would solve the problem at hand and think of a


    solution for the restter. To Shawn, this number was a drop in the bucket. However¡­ ¡°What gave you


    the right to ask for money from me?¡± Gale bit her lips tightly and mumbled, ¡°I am your wife.¡± He shook


    her off in disgust and said, ¡°Gale, know your ce!¡± Shawn lost all interest, turned around, and walked


    out. Gale¡¯s back was leaning on the bathroom tiled wall, looking at his back. ¡°Shawn, if you don¡¯t give it


    to me¡­ I¡¯ll find Sam!¡± She deliberately threatened him! Actually, she knew Shawn very well. Gale knew


    what made him tick¡­ Only by understanding his temperament could she survive in his hands! Sure


    enough, Shawn roared, ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°You are pushing me to desperation!¡± Gale said desperately.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What do you want the money for?¡± Gale gritted her teeth and


    answered, ¡°I¡­I have my own reasons.¡± She was afraid that if Shawn knew she would use the money to


    treat her father¡¯s wounds, he would not give it anymore. After all, he asked Susan to do it! Gale said


    again, ¡°It¡¯s just that I want my sry in advance. In the future, I will draw jewelry designs every day to


    pay off my debts!¡± She used to be the best student in the design department of Sea City University.


    Countless brands want to hire her to work for them, and her manuscript was used as an example for


    her schoolmates! Shawn hooked his lips deeply and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Comment by Eunice Low: Did he hook


    her lips or his? Comment by Rachel Lee: Sorry, he hooked his lips He was a businessman and had


    never lost money in any business he entered. Seeing that he agreed, Gale let out a long sigh of relief.


    Shawn transferred the money to her on the spot. ¡°Remember what you said!¡± She wept with joy. Dad


    can finally get treatment! Gale had not cared how Shawn looked at her at all. She wiped a handful of


    water from her face and went out. Shawn stood by the window, smoking one cigarette after another. In


    the beginning, he married Gale, but because he could not find Susan. He temporarily made her his wife


    to prevent Pa and Jenny from pestering him. The position of his beloved Mrs. Wood will be given to


    the woman he loves. That night, Susan really touched his heart. Moreover, Susan used herself to


    prevent him from going crazy from the drug. Shawn has always had clear grievances. It was alreadyT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    early morning when he finally put out the cigarette butt and was about to go to bed. Just as Shawnid


    down, there were fits of coughing from outside. The coughs sounded every three or five minutes


    and were apanied by sniffling, coughing, and tossing sounds. It was more punctual than an rm


    clock. He has always been a light sleeper and needs an extremely quiet environment. How could he


    sleep if Gale continued to cough like that? Shawn rolled over, got out of bed, and opened the door


    angrily. ¡°Gale.¡± No movement. He raised his voice and yelled, ¡°Gale!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She responded weakly,


    trying her best to open her eyes, but she could not. Only then had Shawn realized that her cheeks were


    red, but her lips were pale. He reached out and touched it to find her burning up. Gale had a feverte


    at night. This woman¡¯s body¡­ was really weak! Shawn said with a cold face, ¡°Get up. Don¡¯t die at my


    door.¡± She turned over, and tugged on his trouser legs, acting like a small kitten. ¡°Dizzy,


    ufortable¡­¡± She coughed violently again. She murmured again, ¡°Hug me. I don¡¯t wanna take


    medicine¡­ bitter¡­ very bitter.¡± Gale was so sick that she imagined she was a child. Every time she


    caught a cold, her mother would hold her and coax her to drink the medicine one by one. Shawn


    looked at her deeply. After a few seconds, he bent over to pick her up and walked into the bedroom. He


    carelessly ced a fever-reducing patch on her and threw her on the sofa. Gale¡¯s mouth was talking in


    her sleep, but Shawn could not hear it clearly, so he shouted in annoyance, ¡°Shut up!¡± She shook her


    shoulders and slowly became quiet. Shawn took a deep breath and left. A thud came from behind him.


    Gale fell straight off the sofa. ¡°Stupid woman!¡± The next day, Gale turned over and hugged the pillow


    habitually but found that the pillow seemed to be¡­ A little hard? She reached out and pressed it and


    found it was quite stic. Wait, this does not seem to be her pillow. Who is it? Gale was about to open


    her eyes in a daze when she heard Shawn¡¯s voiceing from above her head. ¡°Have you touched


    enough?¡± God, was this a dream? She raised her head and was met with that handsome face.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Gale screamed and almost rolled off the bed in fright. Shawn¡¯s face was ashen. He stretched


    out his hand and pulled her back into his arms. ¡°Stupid woman, do you want to fall again!¡± Gale¡¯s face


    was full of doubts. ¡°I¡­ how did I end up sleeping in your bed?¡± ¡°You were sleepwalking.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    Gale could not believe it even after hearing his answer. ¡°Really?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°Why would I lie to


    you?¡± Made sense. How could she be worth lying for? Gale got up, frightened. She actually


    sleepwalked to Shawn¡¯s bed. It was very lucky he had not thrown her down! However, did he not notice


    it at all? ¡°What are you dawdling for? Hurry up,¡± Shawn reprimanded her deeply, interrupting her


    thoughts. Gale nodded in response, but after taking two steps, she felt very dizzy. Her throat was also


    dry and sore. She had a cold. She must have caught a coldst night. However, Gale could not care


    less as she still had to go to prison. She had to ask Shawn if she could leave. Otherwise, he would be


    angry if he could not find her. What could be the reason for the leave? Just when Gale was racking her


    brains, Shawn said, ¡°Go to the hospital to see a doctor, so you won¡¯t infect me!¡± She happily replied,


    ¡°Okay!¡± For the first time, Gale wished she had gotten sick sooner. After leaving Temperley Hall, she


    first went to the prison. Peter had recovered quite a bit, but his injuries were still serious. He could not


    move in bed and needed assistance to get changed every day. Peter said, ¡°Gale, this family is dragging


    you down¡­If I disowned you as my daughter, will Shawn let you go?¡± ¡°Dad, you will always be my


    dad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about dying, so Shawn¡¯s grievances may dissipate. However, you and Mom are still


    here. If I die, Shawn will only torture you even more.¡± Gale smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well, don¡¯t


    worry about it.¡± She could not stay long. She paid ten thousand dors for medical expenses and


    stuffed the remaining ten thousand into an envelope. Gale said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.


    Please take care of my dad in the future.¡± It was obvious that these people stood by and let Susan


    harm her father. She knew she had to learn to y the game and win them over. One day, she will


    be stronger! That day wille! After leaving the prison, Gale went to the hospital. ¡°Gale?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    The doctor asked formically, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have a cold, cough, sore throat and runny nose.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a fever?¡± Gale touched her forehead and said, ¡°No.¡± The doctor was about to prescribe


    medicine when he asked casually, ¡°Have you had any other symptoms recently?¡± She thought for a


    while before answering, ¡°I drank some seafood soup the other day and felt sick and vomited.¡± ¡°Do you


    have a boyfriend?¡± Gale replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m married.¡± However, Shawn never touched her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Only the man that night¡­ The doctor ordered a bunch of tubes and handed them to her. ¡°Next.¡± Gale


    looked around and found that it was for a blood test and a pregnancy test. Comment by Eunice Low:


    she took a blood test¡­and gynecology? Comment by Rachel Lee: Gale looked around and found


    blood and gynaecology tests. She asked, ¡°Doctor, are you mistaken? I just have a cold. Why do I need


    to take a blood test¡­¡± ¡°Are you the doctor?¡± Gale said directly, ¡°I have no money.¡± ¡°Mr. Wood has


    already paid.¡± Since Shawn had paid for it, she might as well get it. Anyway, he had too much money to


    spend! It only took half an hour for the results of the examination. However, Shawn called her before


    the thirty minutes were up. ¡°Are you dead? What¡¯s taking you so long?¡± Gale knew she waste


    because she had to go to the prison, so she quickly replied, Comment by Eunice Low: She didnt dy


    going to the prison? Comment by Rachel Lee: Gale knew that she has been dyed, since she went to


    the prison for some time, ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± ¡°Hurry!¡± Before she could wait for the results of the


    examination, she hurried back to the Wood Group headquarters. Since it was her first day in the


    jewelry department, she had a lot of work to do. She stayed overtime until the dead of the night to finish


    her work. She walked out of the office and saw an empty mineral water bottle discarded on the side of


    the road. Gale walked over quickly and bent over to pick it up. A pair of shiny leather shoes appeared


    beside her. Sam was full of heartache. ¡°Gale, I can¡¯t imagine how much suffering you had suffered over


    the years¡­I was a hero who could save you, but I became a treacherous scumbag.¡± She said


    expressionlessly, ¡°Let me go. Carson, you¡¯re blocking my way.¡± Gale would still be moved by such


    loving words if it was two years ago. However, her dignity could be robbed for merely twenty thousand


    dors. How could she ever think about romance? Tears shed in Sam¡¯s eyes. ¡°I found out about your


    past, and it took me a long time to read those two pages of information¡­ Every word is a stab in my


    heart!¡± Gale still looked cold. ¡°Those are all things in the past. You don¡¯t need to pretend now.¡± ¡°No, I


    can still make up for it!¡± Gale asked, ¡°Oh, who do you think you are? Can you fight against Shawn? You


    can¡¯t even fight against your father!¡± When Sam heard this, he stepped forward, but Gale immediately


    stepped back, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She did not want to be tortured by Shawn in the bathroom again. Her


    skin was still raw from the night before. Sam said, ¡°I know it will be difficult, but I will try my best. Gale,


    do you believe me?¡± ¡°I believe it, but I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡± At this moment, Gale was relieved.


    She believed that Sam¡¯s father had arranged for him to go abroad. He had not run away and was kept


    in the dark. It waste by the time Gale returned to Temperley Hall. She saw a bowl of soup on the


    table. ¡°Mrs. Gale, Mr. Wood ordered you to finish the soup,¡± the housekeeper reminded. Gale¡¯s little


    face frowned. Pa was so busy, but she kept sending soup every day! Today¡¯s soup was a thick


    chicken soup, and she really didn¡¯t have any appetite. She pinched her nose and drank it in one breath


    as though she was drinking the most bitter broth. Unfortunately, Gale overestimated himself. ¡°Yuck¡­¡±


    She ran to the bathroom again and vomited. After vomiting, Gale looked at her pale face in the mirror.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Is there something wrong with her stomach? Still¡­ Was she pregnant? In the mirror,


    another face suddenly appeared. Shawn was wearing ck silk pajamas, leaning against the door


    framezily. ¡°Did you vomit again?¡± She wiped the corners of her mouth and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does it


    taste that bad?¡± Gale replied, ¡°A little bit. I don¡¯t like soup. It¡¯s greasy.¡± Shawn sneered deeply and said,


    ¡°Pa uses top-quality ingredients, and it took her a long time to simmer just to get such a bowl.¡± ¡°You


    can give it to others. I am undeserving of this.¡± She turned on the faucet and washed her face, sobering


    up a bit. Shawn looked at her deeply and said, ¡°Who allowed you toe back sote?¡± ¡°I was


    working overtime.¡± Gale looked back at him and said, ¡°Joe and I had an afternoon meeting.¡± ¡°Gale, do


    you think you can use Joe as a shield for everything in the future?¡± ¡°I worked overtime at thepany,


    and then I walked back.¡± Shawn narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You couldn¡¯t walk faster?¡± Gale could not


    help but retort,   ¡±I was exhausted after a day¡¯s work, and I had to walk ten kilometers. You should


    consider it a blessing I didn¡¯t die on the way back. How fast were you expecting me to walk?¡± Shawn


    replied, ¡°Gale, you won¡¯t die on the road. You will only die in my hands.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 18

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 18


    Chapter 18


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Gale was toozy to continue exining to him and turned her head away. He had such a handsome


    face but such an unforgiving mouth!   ¡°Follow,¡± Shawn said deeply. She reluctantly walked to the door of


    the master bedroom. Gale was about to open the quilt when her waist tightened, and he pushed her


    against the wall. He said hoarsely, ¡°I have given you twenty thousand dors. You need to fulfill your


    obligations as my wife.¡± ¡°You¡­ are you serious?¡± ¡°What, you took the money and didn¡¯t want to do


    anything? Huh?¡± Gale scratched her palm nervously and said, ¡°Shawn, you won¡¯t touch me.¡± ¡°Really?


    Then, try me.¡± Shawn¡¯s hand began to move. ¡°Shawn¡­I¡­I¡¯m the daughter of your enemy. Can you


    really do it?¡± As soon as these words were said, the atmosphere instantly became solemn. Gale could


    only provoke him in exchange for her own safety! ¡°Yes, thank you for your reminder.¡± Shawn sped


    the back of her head and sneered through his teeth, ¡°But don¡¯t think about it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you backter!¡±


    ¡°If you please me, you don¡¯t have to pay it back.¡± Gale¡¯s eyes widened. He¡­ Shawn said, ¡°You don¡¯t


    get to choose. From the day you fell into my hands, youpletely lost the right to choose,


    understood?¡± Of course, Gale understood what he meant by ¡®please him¡¯. ¡°Huh?¡± Shawn raised his


    eyebrows in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you started yet?¡± Gale bit her lower lip. ¡°You can go to


    Susan.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Shawn leaned over and touched the tip of her nose. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s kept for


    the wedding night¡­ and you deserve to be defiled!¡± The favored Susan could keep her dignity, but she


    had no such right! Shawn always kept his word, and thus she was destined to be unable to escape.


    With a spirit of determination, Gale closed her eyes and prepared to fight. Suddenly, her body was


    violently thrown out¡­ Shawn said furiously, ¡°You are so easy, Gale!¡± Comment by Eunice Low: Is she


    cheap for not wanting i? Comment by Rachel Lee: he¡¯s trying to humiliate / degrade her by saying, how


    can you not want it? you¡¯re so cheap Her back mmed heavily on the corner of the bed. It hurt a lot,


    but she just felt relieved. Nice! Shawn finally got bored of her! Seeing her eyshes fluttering slightly


    and her cheeks flushed, Shawn¡¯s desire grew. He could not go on like this. If he messed with her again,


    he felt that sooner orter, he would be falling into the trap he had set! After all, he was a normal man!


    Shawn called William while sitting in the sports car, ¡°Do the medicines you sent me have any side


    effects?¡± ¡°There is indeed a little¡­¡± ¡°Speak!¡± William replied, ¡°Mr. Wood, the medicine will increase


    your sexual appetite.¡± Shawn¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°This is a


    very normal phenomenon. Mr. Wood, you are young, and you are in your prime.¡± William said, ¡°I


    suggest you take some time to go to the hospital for an examination. Your sperm count must have


    improved a lot by now.¡± Shawn hung up the phone directly and stepped on the elerator abruptly.


    The sports car made a loud rumbling sound and drove out of Temperley Hall. In the VIP booth at the


    bar, Shawn drank sullenly one cup after another. Joe yawned and said, ¡°You¡¯re already a family man.


    How can you stille out to drink sote? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your wife will get angry?¡± ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°You will still end up in bed together, even after a fight.¡± Comment by Eunice Low: I dont understand


    this question Comment by Rachel Lee: its a chinese idiom, i dont really have the english equivalent of


    it, but its supposed to be something like theres no point arguing since you are a couple, you both sleep


    in the same bed. Shawn said coldly, ¡°I have no rtionship with her.¡± Joe spread his hands and said,


    ¡°You can¡¯t lie. I can see it in your eyes. Bro, in this world, love can¡¯t be feigned.¡± Love? Does he love


    Gale? Absurd! ¡°I think you¡¯re going crazy.¡± Shawn put the ss down heavily. ¡°The divorce agreement


    has been signed. I¡¯ll go through the formalities as soon as the time is up.¡± Joe kindly reminded, ¡°It¡¯s not


    toote for you to tear it up now.¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I said I tore it?¡± Joe shrugged and said, ¡°Go


    ahead and get drunk. I¡¯m going to dance.¡± After he finished speaking, he merged into the dance floor


    and danced close to the hot beauties. Shawn tugged at his tie in annoyance. He would rather stay here


    than go to Susan. He always felt¡­she was different from the woman that night. The next day, Gale


    received a call from the hospital. The other party said, ¡°I¡¯m from Sea City Hospital. The results of your


    last examination are out. Come and get them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After reporting her name at the nurse¡¯s station,


    Gale received the test results. Gale opened it and waspletely dumbfounded after reading the


    report! She read it over and over again, but she still could not believe her eyes¡­ ¡°Four weeks


    pregnant.¡± She was actually pregnant! She only had one night with the strange man that night, so this


    child belongs to that man! She does not even know who the child¡¯s father is! What should she do now?


    Gale panicked. If Shawn knew about it¡­ She could not imagine how angry he would be! Then, should


    she abort the child? Abortion was physically damaging and required money and bed rest. Gale could


    afford neither. What¡¯s more, she could not bear to do it. This is life¡ªher very own child. Leave? She


    could not protect herself. How could she raise a child? ¡°Baby, it¡¯s toote for you¡­¡± Gale frowned with


    worry, and she gently covered her lower abdomen. ¡°What should Mommy do?¡± Gale was in a daze. Her


    mind was a mess, and she bumped into several people while walking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she


    apologized numbly and lowered her head. Susan saw her from a distance. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Gale?¡±


    Susan felt something was wrong and walked to the nurse¡¯s station. ¡°That woman named Gale Warm, is


    she sick?¡± ¡°Sorry, the patient¡¯s privacy cannot be disclosed,¡± the nurse replied. Susan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m


    concerned about her, so please help.¡± She secretly stuffed a few bills to the nurse. The nurse


    whispered, ¡°Pregnant, four weeks.¡± Susan¡¯s face changed dramatically¡­ Gale was pregnant, and it


    was Shawn¡¯s child! As soon as Gale walked out of the hospital, she received a call from Shawn,


    ¡°Where did you go? Get back!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shawn just got home after drinking. When he got home, he lost


    his temper. He was even more upset when he thought that he had gotten drunk because of Gale. What


    about touching her? What if he did not touch her? He always does things based on his mood! Gale


    walked into the living room and smelled a strong smell of alcohol. ¡°So, you went drinkingst night?¡±


    Shawn gestured with his finger. ¡°Come here.¡± She walked over obediently. As soon as she arrived in


    front of him, she was suddenly pulled into his arms. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m drunk, and I haven¡¯t woken up yet!¡± ¡°Then


    I¡¯ll make you something to sober up.¡± However, Shawn held her under him. ¡°Why should I get drunk for


    you? To suppress a man¡¯s nature for you? Do you think you are worthy? Gale, I want you now, and I¡¯ll


    save you a lot of sleepless nights!¡± His strength was astonishinglyrge, and Gale resisted vigorously.


    She was pregnant with a child, and her baby¡¯s condition was not stable yet, so Shawn could not touch


    her! ¡°Shawn, why are you drunk¡­¡± ¡°y nice, and you won¡¯t suffer much!¡± While struggling, the


    pregnancy test results in her bag fell out! Gale¡¯s pupils dted¡­ Oops! She forgot to tear it up!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 19

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 19


    Chapter 19


    Gale was so frightened that her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She stretched out her hand


    and grabbed the pregnancy test result, crumpling it into a ball and holding it in the palm of her hand!


    Shawn¡¯s lips were pressing on her shoulder. When he saw her move, he was immediately puzzled. He


    raised his head and looked at the paper ball in her palm. Shawn asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s in your hand?


    Give it!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Give it!¡± Seeing that she refused, Shawn pulled her fingers apart one by one. ¡°Do you


    want me to break your bones? Let go!¡± he warned. How could Gale let go! If Shawn knew she was


    pregnant, she and the child would die! This piece of paper determined the fate of her and her child!


    Seeing that Shawn was about to pry her fingers apart, she suddenly sat up, hooked him around his


    neck, and pressed her body tightly against him! ¡°Gale, let go!¡± She had no time to respond, so she went


    around his back and stuffed the pregnancy test results into her mouth! She wanted to eat it and destroy


    all traces of it! Shawn wanted to stop her, but it was toote. Gale chewed and swallowed it! He


    immediately pinched her neck. ¡°You have so many tricks up your sleeves! Spit it out!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t spit it


    out.¡± Gale shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s already in my stomach!¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were scarlet. ¡°What is written on


    that piece of paper? Why is it so shameful?¡± Gale kept silent. ¡°Gale, I really want to strangle you!¡± She


    closed her eyes and raised her neck. ¡°I will die in your hands sooner orter. Choke me now!¡± Gale


    waited quietly because she was afraid that her body would tremble slightly. However, his hands never


    landed on her slender neck. She heard him step away. Gale opened her eyes, only to see Shawn¡¯s


    figure disappearing at the entrance of the stairs. She breathed a sigh of relief, feeling her throat hurt


    and her stomach churning. The morning sickness and nausea from eating paper are not a good mix.


    ¡°Yuck¡­¡± Gale was lying on the sofa, almost spitting out bile and bitterness in her mouth. Shawn almost


    found out that she was pregnant! At this moment, Susan walked into the living room. She was about to


    go crazy with jealousy when she saw Gale vomiting. How could Gale and Shawn spend the night


    together! It would be great if the child were in her womb, all the glory, wealth, and honor would be at


    her fingertips! ¡°Yo, Gale.¡± Susan walked over sourly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡± Gale ignored her and


    gargled with water. However, Susan took the initiative to squat beside her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible you are


    pregnant?¡± ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Gale¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately retorted. ¡°I am just teasing.


    Why are you so jumpy.¡± Susan snorted and looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Wood?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the master


    bedroom.¡± Gale wished that Susan would disappear instead of parading in front of her annoyingly.


    Susan walked up the stairs. Gale also stood up and walked to the bathroom. At this moment, Susan¡¯s


    eyes shed with viciousness. It is absolutely impossible for Gale to keep this child. Once the child is


    born, the child will look simr to Mr. Wood. Her ns would fail, and Gale will also flourish! She


    deliberately leaned toward Gale, and when she passed by, she suddenly stretched out her foot, trying


    to trip Gale! When a pregnant woman falls, the child is in danger! What she had not expected was that


    Gale was vignt! As a pregnant woman, Gale was more careful than usual. She not only avoided it


    perfectly, stepped over it, but also circled to Susan¡¯s heel and hooked gently. ¡°What!¡± Susan lost her


    center of gravity and fell to the ground with a bang. Gale sighed. ¡°You have to be careful when you


    walk. How can you still fall when you are so big?¡± ¡°You!¡± Susan¡¯s face crooked with anger, and she


    pointed straight at her. ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± ¡°It¡¯s called shooting yourself in the foot.¡± Gale shrugged,


    spread her hands, and turned around gracefully. As soon as she looked up, she saw Shawn standing


    on the second floor, looking at her gloomily. Those eyes could kill! ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± Seeing him, Susan


    immediately began toin, ¡°Gale¡­she bullied me, I was walking toward you, but she suddenly


    stretched out her foot to trip me and caused me to fall!¡± It was the first time that Gale saw such an


    annoying person. It was clearly Susan who tripped her first! She wanted to exin, but on second


    thought, Shawn would not believe her. She was not the woman he cared for. With bitterness in her


    mouth and astringency in her heart, Gale lowered her head and said nothing. Shawn went downstairs


    and bent down to help Susan up. Susan quickly hugged him tightly, ¡°Mr. Wood, it hurts¡­¡± She


    snuggled into Shawn¡¯s arms, looking vulnerable. Shawn said lightly, ¡°Gale,e here.¡± Gale could only


    do as she was told. ¡°How courageous you are. How dare you trip her? You don¡¯t know how much you


    weigh?¡± Gale replied, ¡°I won¡¯t do this without being provoked. It was Susan¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Shawn


    interrupted in a deep cold voice. ¡°Apologize! Beg her to forgive you!¡± Comment by Eunice Low: Is


    shawn begging or Gale? Comment by Rachel Lee: Shawn ask Gale to beg for forgiveness from Susan,


    so it should be ¡°Beg Susan to forgive you¡± Before she could answer, Susan suddenly pretended to beAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    kind and said, ¡°No, I fell because of my own carelessness.¡± Gale suddenly became vignt. How could


    Susan possibly speak for her! There must be a scam! Susan came over and held her hand


    affectionately. ¡°Actually, I want to live in peace with you. I don¡¯t have any friends in Sea City¡­¡± Gale


    immediately pulled back and took two steps back at the same time. Just as she was retreating, Susan


    also approached, pretending to hold her hand, but in fact, she pushed Gale hard! Gale fell to the


    ground uncontrobly. Next to her happened to be a coffee table! She yelped and fell, stomach first,


    into the sharp corner of the coffee table! Severe pain suddenly spread throughout Gale¡¯s body! Susan


    eximed, ¡°Oh, why are you so careless? Gale, are you alright?¡± She pretended to go to help Gale up,


    but she was actually happy! The child would be in danger! Susan pointed to the bright red on the floor.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, look, Gale seems to be bleeding!¡± Shawn narrowed his sharp eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Gale rolled on the ground in pain, biting the corner of her lips forcefully to keep herself awake. She


    must not faint! Gale covered her stomach and rolled into a small ball, her face paled. ¡°It hurts, it


    hurts¡­¡± The blood slowly dyed her pants red. Her child, her child!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 20

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Susan was delighted with Gale¡¯s misfortune.


    She finally got rid of her problem!


    Shawn sensed something was wrong. ¡°Gale, why are you bleeding underneath?¡°.


    Even though she was on the verge of fainting, Gale still had not revealed the fact that she was


    pregnant.


    She was about to bite her lower lip. ¡°My period¡­ is here¡­


    Shawn frowned in disgust.


    Susan asked, ¡°Mr. Wood, do you want to take her to the hospital? She seems to be in pain.¡±


    Anyway, the child was gone. After sending Gale to the hospital, Mr. Wood would find out that she was


    pregnant and then punish her for having an affair with another man!


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    ¡°It¡¯s just her menstrual period.¡± Shawn¡¯s brows were cold and ruthless. ¡°She won¡¯t die, don¡¯t worry


    about her.¡±


    He walked past her without even looking at her or pitying


    her.


    Susan followed his pace proudly and contentedly.


    Gale struggled to get up. ¡°Help...help...¡±


    The housekeeper was horrified when he saw this scene.¡± What...what happened...¡±


    Gale grabbed the housekeeper¡®s hand like a life¨Csaving straw. ¡°Hospital , take me to the hospital


    immediately!¡±


    If they act in time, maybe the child could be saved!


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Gale!¡± Comment by Eunice Low: This line seems out of context? Comment by Rachel Lee:


    _Marked as resolved__


    Can change to ¡°Okay!¡± Or ¡°Very well!¡± Comment by Rachel Lee: _Re¨Copened_


    Replying to open


    The housekeeper sprung into action immediately!


    After arriving at the hospital, the doctor immediately pushed Gale into the operating room without


    saying a word!


    The second shey on the operating table, Gale could not hold it anymore and fell unconscious.


    Two hourster, the doctor came out and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Fortunately, both the mother and son are safe!¡±


    The housekeeper was shocked. Mother...and son?


    Was the woman of the house pregnant?


    The nurse pushed Gale out of the operating room.


    Coincidentally , Susan¡®s father, Dean Fanning, passed by wearing a mask.


    He nced casually and noticed that the woman on the hospital bed was Gale!


    So when the doctor said that the mother and child were safe, it meant her!


    She... was pregnant with President Wood¡®s child!


    Dean immediately hid in the corner and called Susan,¡± Susan, something happened!¡±


    Susan thought she could sit back and rx. ¡°What¡®s the matter, Dad? You sounded like you were


    panicking.¡±


    ¡°I passed by the operating room just now and heard the doctor say...Gale and her child are safe!¡±


    Susan¡¯s phone slipped from her hand.


    What?!


    Gale¡®s child actually survived!


    Incredible!


    When Gale woke up, it was already dark.


    She looked at the ceiling with tears slowly flowing from the corners of her eyes.


    The nurse walked in, ¡°Gale, here is the bill for the medicine and ultrasound. Do you have any family


    members here?¡±


    ¡°Medicine? Ultrasound?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the doctor prescribed some medicine for you.¡±


    Gale was stunned for a while, then suddenly sat up from the hospital bed. ¡°My child...¡±


    The nurse replied, ¡°He is saved. You should thank your doctor.¡±


    Her tears suddenly fell, but she smiled.


    She was weeping with joy!


    God bless!


    Gale kept repeating, ¡°Thank you, thank you...I thought I had just lost him just after learning about my


    pregnancy...


    After taking the medicine and doing the examination


    ording to the doctor¡¯s order, Gale dared not stay any longer and left in a hurry.


    She had no excuse to be hospitalized!


    No one could find out that she was pregnant!


    Back at Temperley Hall, the living room was clean and tidy, with no traces of blood. Gale fell asleep on


    the floor, her face pale and bloodless.


    ¡°My child, it¡®s too hard for you to be born to a mommy like me...¡±


    However, Gale has no time or qualifications to be hypocritical because she has to go to work tomorrow.


    She must not show any abnormality in her body.


    No matter how painful it is, she can only insist that she is on her period! The next day.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 21

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 21


    Chapter 21 As soon as Gale arrived at work, she heard hurried footstepsing from the door.


    When she looked up, it turned out to be Susan!


    Why was she trying to find fault in her again?


    Susan shouted arrogantly, ¡°Gale,e here! Don¡®t be a tortoise!¡±


    Gale stood up and asked, ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡±


    Susan shouted, ¡°Oh, you¡®ll find outter. Take her away!¡±


    Two big men rushed out and went straight to Gale. One grabbed her and forcibly dragged her out.


    Gale immediately struggled and protested , ¡°What .. let go! Let go! You are kidnapping me in broad


    daylight:¡®¡®


    When the colleagues next to her saw this, they were all stunned. Gale looked at them for help. ¡°Call the


    police or call the security guard, please!¡±


    Susan said, ¡°You are not allowed to help her! Otherwise, I will make you lose your jobs!¡±


    Gale was dragged away.


    She could not believe that Susan was so bold that she


    came to thepany to kidnap her in public!


    How much power did Shawn give Susan?


    Susan looked at her viciously and said, ¡°Gale, don¡®t waste your energy. No one wille to save you.


    You are a lowlife!¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing!¡±


    ¡°I¡®m just in a bad mood, and I want to vent my anger at you.¡±


    Susan took Gale to a small alley and sent people to guard the front and back intersections.


    This way, Gale could not escape, and no passers¨Cby would peek in.


    Gale sneered, ¡°Excuse me? Susan, who do you think you are!¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like this? It seems that those whips weren¡®t painful enough, and your belly


    was so strong yesterday!¡±


    Susan got angry.


    She thought she had gotten rid of her child, but she had not expected it to survive in the end!


    After thinking about it, Susan was still not satisfied.


    If she failed the first time, then she would try it a second time, and this time she would definitely


    seed!


    After all, how many times could Gale get lucky?


    Gale spat at her.


    Susan screamed, ¡°Ah! It¡®s so dirty!¡±


    LLLLL


    Gale snorted again. ¡°I don¡®t know what method you used to get Shawn to condone your behavior like


    this. However, just because Shawn can humiliate and torture me doesn¡®t mean you can do the same!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can! I¡®m his future wife!¡±


    ¡°I am his current wife!¡±


    LLL LL LLL.


    Susan was furious. ¡°You¡®ll be gone soon!¡± Gale said, ¡°Hehe, you don¡®t know Shawn at all. You¡®d better


    let me go now.


    ¡°If Shawn found out about this, you won¡®t escape so easily. Do you truly think he believed you when


    you lied about me tripping you?!¡±


    Susan replied, ¡°Believe it or not, he¡®s on my side and won¡®t help you! So, today is the same. I won¡®t


    leave wounds on your body. Shawn won¡®t be able to find out...¡±


    She began to approach, and Gale quickly backed away.


    She could withstand the pain on a normal day, but there was new life in her belly!


    She wanted to protect the child, and she could not let Susan seed!


    Gale clutched her lower abdomen and looked left and right, trying to find an escape.


    LI


    Susan grabbed her hair and pulled it back. ¡°Stand still and don¡®t move! It will be over soon.¡±


    She kicked Gale¡®s stomach suddenly.


    Seeing this, Gale tried his best to push Susan away, then turned around and ran away.


    Susan shouted at the person guarding the intersection,¡± Quick, stop her! Stop!¡±


    Gale ran without looking back. She would take every opportunity to escape. Otherwise, if Susan


    attacked her again, her child would be in danger!


    ¡°Quick! What are you doing standing there!¡± Susan shouted while chasing, ¡°What a bunch of useless


    goc !¡±


    Gale also felt a little strange. Why had they slowed down?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She rushed out of the alley with all that she got. Susan yelled while chasing after her. ¡°Gale, you


    b*tch... President Wood?¡±


    Seeing Shawn, Susan was dumbfounded.


    Outside the alley.


    Shawn ced his hands in the pockets of his trousers and


    Gale clutched her lower abdomen and looked left and


    right, trying to find an escape.


    Susan grabbed her hair and pulled it back. ¡°Stand still and don¡®t move! It will be over soon.¡±


    She kicked Gale¡®s stomach suddenly.


    Seeing this, Gale tried his best to push Susan away, then turned around and ran away.


    Susan shouted at the person guarding the intersection,¡± Quick, stop her! Stop!¡±


    Gale ran without looking back. She would take every opportunity to escape.


    Otherwise, if Susan attacked her again, her child would be in danger!


    ¡°Quick! What are you doing standing there!¡± Susan shouted while chasing, ¡°What a bunch of useless


    goons!¡±


    Gale also felt a little strange. Why had they slowed down?


    She rushed out of the alley with all that she got.


    Susan yelled while chasing after her. ¡°Gale, you b*tch¡­ President Wood?¡±


    Seeing Shawn, Susan was dumbfounded.


    Outside the alley.


    Shawn ced his hands in the pockets of his trousers and


    stood up straight. Although he said nothing, his whole body exuded a chilling aura.


    The two big professional bodyguards held a Swiss Army knife against their waists.


    The knives were extremely sharp. No one dared to move.


    ¡°Shawn...¡± Gale ran toward him without any hesitation. She had never felt relief to see Shawn.


    Although he hated her, he would keep her alive for a little while and not hurt her child!


    1


    Shawn pursed her lips and looked at her.


    Gale¡¯s legs softened as soon as she ran to him and fell straight to the ground.


    LL


    ¡°Stupid woman.¡±


    Shawn reached out his hand expressionlessly, picked her up, and took her into his arms.


    Gale clutched his sleeve tightly and mumbled, ¡°You¡®re here. Thank goodness, you¡®re here...

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 22

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 She smiled, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    All Gale could think about was escaping and protecting the child in her stomach. Now that she was


    safe, she realized her body was sore, her back soaked with sweat.


    Her heart finally calmed down after seeing Shawn.


    She was safe.


    ¡°Why do you run into trouble whenever you disappear from my sight?¡± Shawn lowered his head deeply


    and asked, ¡°Can¡®t you just stay by my side?¡± When he returned to the office after the meeting, Fiona


    asked him what he wanted for lunch so that she could order food.


    He thought of Gale.


    As a result, Fiona went to the jewelry department and learned that Susan had brought someone into


    thepany and had taken Gale away. Shawn came immediately.


    Gale replied, ¡°I am not at fault. I stayed at the office and worked.¡±


    Shawn¡®s eyes were cold as he looked up at Susan.


    Susan immediately changed her expression and pretended to be innocent. ¡°Gale scolded me, saying


    that I was a junior, a lowly, and a watchman. I only wanted to teach her a lesson.¡±


    It was the first time Gale had seen such an annoying, lying girl! How fake! What a liar! Gale exined,


    ¡°I didn¡®t! Shawn, ...¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Gale bit her lips.


    Those who are not loved are not valued.


    1


    ILI


    Susan immediately became full of confidence. ¡°Mr. Wood, she scolded me first. You would be angry too


    if you heard what she said to me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up too!¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Shawn reprimanded, ¡°You are the first person to have ever broken into someone¡®spany and


    kidnapped someone. If I had not rushed over, the ones standing here would have been the police!¡±


    Susan said, ¡°I know you won¡®t let me get caught.¡±


    Gale lowered her head and looked at her toes.


    Her heart sank.


    She had no idea why it hurt... Obviously, she should have gotten used to it.


    Shawn had never cared for her. What he had for her was only hatred and pain.


    ¡°Take these two people away and kick them out of Sea City,¡± Shawn instructed in a deep cold voice.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Susan was still reluctant. ¡°Don¡®t. I brought them here, so not dealing with them personally would be a


    loss of my pride.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She still cared about her pride. Gale thought this woman was either vain or evil!


    Sure enough , Shawn¡®s face also became ugly. ¡°You can leave as well!¡±


    He almost told her to get lost.


    Susan walked over quickly and pulled at the corner of his shirt. ¡°Ah? Mr. Wood, are you mad at me...¡±


    Shawn frowned as he could not help but get angry. ¡°Go home and think about what you have done.¡±


    Shawn


    shook her off.


    Susan suddenly began to cry, ¡°No, I don¡®t want it! You are using me of something I had not done.


    You¡®re biased. You had not even questioned what Gale had done! Do you think I would have gone to


    thepany to kidnap her for no reason?¡±


    Shawn¡®s brows furrowed.


    The rm bell rang loudly in Gale¡®s heart!


    Just now, Susan attacked her stomach¡­ Could it be that she found out about the pregnancy?


    No, it¡®s unlikely. How could Susan find out she was pregnant?


    When Susan kicked her stomach... Maybe, it was just a coincidence.


    Gale was still panicking. If the pregnancy were exposed, both she and the child would die without a


    ce to be buried.


    Shawn would be furious!


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Okay. Tell me, what did Gale do?¡± ¡°S...she...¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 23

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 23


    Chapter 23


    Susan had not expected that Shawn would really ask and was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Susan¡¯s eyes rolled quickly, and she finally decided not to reveal Gale¡¯s pregnancy.


    It was because it would do her more harm than good. It would reveal that she had lied to Shawn!


    ¡®This time, I failed. It doesn¡¯t matter. There will be opportunities in the future!¡¯


    At this moment, Gale said, ¡°Susan, you are the one who had done something evil and the one who


    brought the aplices. What can I do to you alone?¡±


    Gale was not sure what Susan would say, so she changed the subject altogether!


    Susan red at her unwillingly.


    Shawn said with a livid face, ¡°Okay, Susan, stay away from me for a while!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    Susan wanted to say something. Shawn nodded toward


    the bodyguard next to him, and they stepped forward, stuffed Susan into the car, and took her away.


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief.


    She dodged a bullet. Only then had she realized that she was still snuggling in Shawn¡¯s arms.


    Gale quickly stood up straight, away from Shawn.


    ¡°Why do you think you can push me aside when you¡¯re done?¡± Shawn stretched out his arms and


    pulled her back into his arms. ¡°Gale, stop causing me trouble!¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    ¡°It takes two hands to p!¡± Gale bit her lip and replied, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Jenny or Susan, they all came to


    me because of you. Without you, these things would never have happened.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She not only had to endure the torture from Shawn but also the attack of his woman.


    Living was so tiring. ¡°Do you think that the crown of Mrs. Wood is so easy to wear?¡±


    Gale retorted. ¡°I never thought of marrying you!¡±


    Shawn said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll decide when you get married, and I¡¯ll decide when you sit down! You don¡¯t have


    a choice!¡±


    ¡°Then I, Gale, deserve to be targeted by those women and bullied again and again?¡±


    She had not owed them anything!


    Why were they bullying her?


    Shawn raised her chin and stared at her deeply. ¡°What are you afraid of? I will save you.¡±


    Gale was forced to look up. ¡°Can you guarantee that you will always show up in time to ensure that I


    am not hurt?¡±


    He looked into her eyes. ¡°I can guarantee.¡± Shawn¡¯s thin lips parted slightly. ¡°In Sea City, there is


    nothing that I can¡¯t do.¡±


    He was extremely confident.


    He was a dignitary standing at the top of the food chain in Sea City. There was really nothing he could


    not get, let alone nothing he could not do.


    ELUL


    Gale smiled softly. ¡°Have you never lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She replied, ¡°I hope you never do. Otherwise, it only takes one second to destroy you.¡±


    Shawn lowered his head and gradually approached.¡± There will never be such a day.¡±


    Gale turned her head away, avoiding his hot breath.


    At this time, the two of them would never have guessed that one dayter¡­


    It woulde true.


    1


    By then, it would be toote to regret.


    Shawn sat in the Rells Reyce, and Gale stood outside the car. 2


    ¡°Get in,¡± he said.


    Gale was a little surprised ¡­ Was he actually let into his car?


    Does she never have to walk again? She asked again, full of uncertainty, ¡°Are you talking to


    me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m clearly not talking to the ghost.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 24

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 24


    Chapter 24


    Gale opened the car door and went in.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    She shook her head.


    Shawn snorted coldly and said, ¡°You are quite clever. You know how to protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°I was close to getting injured,¡± Gale said, subconsciously wanting to touch her lower abdomen.


    When she thought that Shawn was beside her, her movements stopped abruptly.


    ¡°This is the end of the matter. Don¡®t think about going to trouble Susan,¡± he warned.


    ¡°You really look down on me. How can I have the courage.


    Susan was his favorite and the woman he promised he would marry. How could shepare?


    Only she would suffer.


    Gale said, ¡°However, you always hate others touching your things, and I am yours.¡±


    ¡°Susan is different.¡±


    I


    ¡°Because you love her, don¡®t you?¡±


    Shawn did not answer.


    Love? It does not seem to be.


    More of a responsibility.


    After all, Susan saved him with her body, which caused some emotions to stir in him.


    Shawn pressed his eyebrows deeply, ¡°I¡®ve already punished her. What else do you want?¡±


    Gale smiled mockingly. ¡°What can I do? Am I worthy?¡±


    She knows her status. How dare she have other thoughts.


    Shawn¡®s fingers squeezed her jaw tightly till it hurt.¡± Don¡®t put such a sad expression in front of me!¡±


    He had already supported her and asked Susan to go home and think about what she had done.


    Gale still thought it was not enough and showed her temper.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn became even more annoyed!


    ¡°Understood,¡± Gale replied softly.


    Then he let go and closed his eyes to rest. However, Shawn could not sleep at all. He was distracted,


    and his temples were aching.


    Back in the office, he opened the bottom drawer and took out a sachet.


    It was the sachet that Gale gave him, which he threw into the trash.


    Shawn¡®s heart gradually calmed down, and he fell asleep after smelling the faint fragrance of herbs.


    After an unknown amount of time, Shawn opened his eyes and saw Joe standing opposite the desk.


    He was holding the sachet, tossing it around.


    LI


    Joe asked, ¡°It¡®s good. Where did you buy it? Don¡®t you have insomnia ? It¡®s the first time I¡®ve seen you


    sleep so deeply. I couldn¡®t bear to wake you up.¡±


    Shawn coughed deeply. ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    ¡°How can you keep something so wonderful to yourself?¡±


    ¡°I won¡®t say it a second time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡®ll return it to you.¡± Joe threw it at him.¡± The sachet is so precious. Why, which sweetheart


    gave it to you?¡±


    Shawn¡®s face darkened slightly.


    Joe pped his hands and said, ¡°No, you are married. How can you ept gifts from other women?


    So, it must be Gale!¡±


    Shawn¡®s face darkened a bit.


    He stuffed the sachet into the drawer, ¡°Get out if you have nothing to say!¡±


    ¡°Looks like I guessed it right!¡± Joeughed loudly. ¡°Gale is so ingenious ... Would you mind letting her


    make one for me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want one?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know what¡®s in it, but the smell is soothing and soothing.¡±


    Shawn suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Do you want it so badly?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Let Gale make one for everyone in the wholepany.¡± Joe was taken


    aback. ¡°Are you trying to exhaust her to death?¡±


    ¡°Good things are meant to be shared.¡±


    Joe shrugged and said, ¡°Let¡®s get down to business. What do you n to call the jewelry department?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 25

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 ¡°I had not thought of it yet.¡±


    ¡°Take your time but remember to set some money aside for the department.¡±


    Shawn agreed, ¡°Yes. However, I want to remind you one thing.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Joe was very serious, thinking he was going to say something very important, but...


    Shawn warned, ¡°Don¡®t cover for Gale. She¡®s just an employee I lent you, understand?¡±


    Now that Gale was working for Joe, she was indeed much more rxed and free.


    Joe had worked abroad for several years, preferring free and humane management, only looking at


    performance but not attendance.


    They can work anywhere as long as the work is done well.


    Joe replied, ¡°I¡®m not looking out for her because she¡®s your wife... Her skills are really top notch.¡±


    Back in the jewelry department, Joe leaned over to Gale¡®s


    workstation.


    ¡°Mr. Joe.¡±


    ¡°The thing you gave to Shawn, make one for me too.¡±


    Gale could not understand. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The Sachet.¡± Joe gestured and said, ¡°But the color is ugly. Change it to another color for me.¡±


    L


    Only then did she understand.


    However... Didn¡®t Shawn throw it in the trash?


    Did he pick it up again?!


    Gale responded, ¡°Oh, okay. ¡°Mr. Joe, I¡®ll make one for you after I get off work.¡±


    Joe nodded and added, ¡°By the way, Shawn said it worked wonders, and he asked you to make one for


    every staff member in thepany.¡±


    UL


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°Damn, everyone is under a lot of pressure now, and they are losing sleep. The money will


    come from thepany, and I¡®ll find some people to help you.¡±


    So...


    That afternoon, Gale and a dozen colleagues sat in front of a pile of herbs, sorted them, tied them, and


    made them into sachets.


    It was already eight o¡®clock in the evening when she finally finished thest one.


    Gale moved her sore neck and clocked out to get off work.


    On the way back to Temperley Hall, she picked up water bottles again.


    The sry has not yet been paid, and now...


    She still needed to make some money.


    Gale remembered that the nurse said that the condition of the fetus was unstable and that further


    examination and treatment were needed.


    She also needed extra nutrients.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Money was needed.


    During the long journey back home, Gale was so focused that she had not noticed the car following her


    all the time.


    The car window was half down, and Shawn stared at the petite figure with deep eyes.


    She actually... was picking up trash!


    LLL


    Moreover, the movements are proficient, and she has done it many times!


    Fiona asked in a low voice, ¡°President Wood, how about I go down and call your wife?¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    She really impressed him...


    Work during the day and pick up trash at night!


    If it were not for his meeting today, he would not have discovered it at all!


    When he was about to arrive at Temperley Hall, Gale looked at the harvest tonight. It was a bit small.


    She was thinking about whether to go pick up some more when suddenly a hand reached out and


    grabbed her. ¡± Gale!¡±


    She was startled, and when she saw it was Shawn, she was even more startled.


    ¡°Are you so lowly!¡± Shawn roared deeply.


    LLLL


    Gale replied, ¡°I make money by working with my own hands! Give it back to me!¡±


    She wanted to take it back, but Shawn threw it away.


    There was a sound of mineral water bottles scattered all over the floor.


    It was like Gale¡¯s dignity.


    ¡°What are you doing, Shawn? Do you know how long it took me to pick them? Why did you throw it


    away!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 26

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 26


    Chapter 26


    Gale¡®s eyes turned red.


    ¡°Are you so short of money?¡± Shawn stared at her deeply and said, ¡°You¡®re so in need that you would


    pick up trash and ignore your dignity?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I want money! What is dignity? I no longer have it from the moment you threw me into the mental


    hospital! I have to put in a lot more effort just to live!¡±


    ¡°You are the high and mighty President Wood, worth hundreds of billions. Of course, you can¡®t do this


    kind of thing. However, I¡®m just an ordinary person. I have literally done everything you ask me to do.


    Why is it not okay that I earn some money for my bus fare!¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ll find out sooner orter, but


    I¡®m more afraid of the days without money than of your anger!¡±


    Gale quickly wiped the corners of his eyes, squatted on the ground, and picked up the bottles again.


    ¡°Don¡®t pick it up!¡±


    She ignored him


    ¡°Gale, I told you not to pick it up!¡± Shawn picked her up.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Shawn kicked away the bottles in the way and threw Gale into the car.


    Fiona¡®s face was full of fear. ¡°President Wood, Ma¡®am¡­¡±


    ¡°Get off!¡±


    ¡°Pick up all her bottles!¡±


    Fiona said, ¡°Okay, President Wood.¡±


    The boss quarreled, and yet the assistant suffered.


    ¡®It¡®s okay to be kicked out of the car in the middle of the night, but I have to pick up the trash.¡¯


    Shawn sat in the car, drove by himself, and suddenly stepped on the elerator.


    Gale¡®s head almost hit the windshield.


    She hurried to fasten her seat belt.


    She cannot die.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She has parents.


    Even more so now, she has a child!


    ¡°Slow down... ah!¡± Gale dared not open her eyes.


    Shawn held the steering wheel without saying a word, kept overtaking other cars and drove abruptly,


    like a race car.


    Gale was constantly being thrown around by inertia.


    It was not until they arrived at Temperley Hall that Shawn stepped on the brakes. The car still rushed


    forward after he hit the brakes. The tires rubbed the ground and made a harsh sound, and were about


    to hit the steps.


    ¡°What!¡±


    1


    He leaned forward suddenly and mmed back onto the seat.


    The vehicle stopped less than five centimeters from the steps.


    Gale broke out in cold sweat.


    She jumped out of the car with weak legs, ran aside, and started retching


    Shawn looked at her coldly and said, ¡°Squeamish.¡± ¡°I... I have motion sickness!¡± ¡°It¡®s not the first time


    you¡®ve vomited.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± Gale was fearful that he would suspect it


    was morning sickness.


    1


    So she hurriedly said, ¡°That soup is greasy. I¡®m not used to it! I ate badly in the mental hospital, which


    caused a bad stomach!¡±


    Shawn thought of Pa¡®s soup and was annoyed. ¡°Don¡®t drink it in the future!¡±


    Gale looked at him, ¡°What you said!¡±


    STT


    ¡°Yes I said it!¡±


    IL


    She had often vomited because of the soup. Shawn was deeply worried...


    Her body was weak.


    He wanted to punish Gale by his own hands and not by a bowl of soup!


    Shawn warned, ¡°Also, don¡®t pick up trash in the future! If I find out...¡±


    ¡°You think I really want to pick up trash?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Aren¡®t you doing it to earn money for the fare? From tomorrow,e to work with me. Is


    it enough?¡±


    L


    Gale was stunned for a while as it would be better to walk.


    At least she would feel free and did not need to look at his face.


    However, Shawn pressed, ¡°Stop reading too much into it. If you are recognized by others, I will lose my


    dignity!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 27

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 27


    Chapter 27 ¡°Only a few people in thepany knew we were married.¡±


    They were secretly married.


    How could Shawn reveal her identity?


    Everyone in Sea City was guessing who the anonymous Mrs. Wood was.


    You would live worry¨Cfree after marrying into a top wealthy family like the Wood family. What a good


    life!


    Back in the living room, the housekeeper served a cup of tea. ¡°Mr. Wood.¡±


    He took a sip with a very ugly expression.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale ignored him, flipped through her bag, and found a sachet inside. She casually gave it to the


    housekeeper. ¡°I just did it today. It can soothe the nerves and help with sleep.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Gale.¡±


    Shawn¡®s face was even more ugly.


    Give it away? How dare she!


    ¡°By the way, didn¡®t you throw yours away? Why did Joe say...¡± Gale asked.


    Shawn tugged at his tie. ¡°How would I know? Probably the cleaner thought it was thrown by mistake


    and put it back on my desk!¡±


    ¡°Oh...if you want something new...¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t!¡±


    Shawn put the teacup down and went upstairs into the study.


    doesn¡®t seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°Has he ever been in a good mood? Don¡®t pay attention to him.¡±


    ¡°You provoked Mr. Wood again.¡±


    Gale was speechless. ¡°It was he who messed with me first.


    However...


    He was so angry that he had not tortured her!


    It¡®s strange.


    The phone rang. Gale took it out and saw that it was from Fiona.


    ¡°Mrs. Gale, this is the money you sold for those bottles. I¡®ll pass it on to you.¡±


    Seventeen dors.


    Gale was very embarrassed. Fiona is the assistant of the president, and her sry is not low. Yet she


    had to do this kind of thing at night.


    She would buy her a cup of coffee tomorrow and apologize.


    She was about to go to bed when Susan¡®s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°I want to see President


    Wood. Let me see him...¡±


    ¡°President Wood! I¡®m Susan! You can¡®t be so cruel to me!¡±


    ¡°I¡®m here to admit my mistake. Give me another chance...


    Susan?


    Why is she here again?


    Shawn asked her to go home and think about what she had done.


    Outside the gate, Susan shouted and mmed the door hard. She would not leave until she saw


    Shawn.


    What a joke. She would have just given Gale a chance if she had stayed at home!


    She was not so stupid!


    Shawn will forgive her if she admits a mistake and stops acting like a spoiled brat!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, if I can¡®t see you today, I¡®ll kneel here and won¡®t leave!¡±


    Susan was desperate, and the security guard knew her and dared not touch her.


    ¡°Ms. Susan, please stop shouting. We can¡®t handle it if Mr. Wood can¡®t rest because of the noise!¡± ¡°You


    go and spread the word.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Susan really plopped down on her knees.


    The security guard was startled, and when he was at a loss, Shawn¡®s figure slowly walked out of the


    darkness.


    He scolded, ¡°What are you doing causing trouble here at night?¡±


    ¡°President Wood!¡± Susan looked at him happily. ¡°You are finally willing to see me!¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply, ¡°Get up.¡±


    ¡°No, if you don¡®t forgive me, I won¡®t get up.¡± She moved in front of Shawn on her knees. ¡°I¡®ve been


    reflecting this afternoon. I know I¡®m wrong. I¡®m here to apologize to Gale and beg for her to forgive me!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 28

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    Gale could not help sneering when she heard this.


    Will Susan sincerely apologize? The sun would rise from the west if this were true!


    Besides, Shawn would not let Susan do this.


    1


    That was the woman he loved!


    Sure enough, Shawn asked indifferently, ¡°Had you done anything wrong?¡±


    Susan replied, ¡°Well, I shouldn¡®t have gone to yourpany and kidnapped her. It¡®s too selfish. I... I


    just got carried away by jealousy. I love you so much.¡±


    ¡°We are destined for each other. Fate made us meet that night. However, Gale is your righteous wife. I


    feel so sad.¡± ¡°The thought of her being able to share a bed with you and eat with you makes me so


    jealous that I went crazy. Obviously, she stole everything that belonged to me.¡±


    1


    ¡°That¡®s why I wanted to vent her anger... Fortunately, you came in time!¡± Susan grabbed Shawn¡®s arm


    and shook it gently. ¡°Otherwise, I would have made a big mistake!¡±


    These words sounded sincere.


    It was a woman who was crazy about love. She was out of


    control . Every word was about her deep love for Shawn.


    ¡°I apologize to Gale and promise that I won¡®t bully her again in the future. I will be obedient. President


    Wood, don¡®t be angry with me, okay...¡±


    Susan pouted, acting like a spoiled child again. She was acknowledging mistakes and acting like a


    spoiled child...all in one go.


    IT


    That is what her father taught her, and Susan has used it


    all.


    Shawn was ashamed of her initially. However, he quickly changed his mind after seeing her sincerity.


    ¡°Get up.¡± He stretched out his hand to support her.


    ¡°Thank you, President Wood!¡± Susan jumped up happily.


    Susan said seriously, ¡°I will never do something that would embarrass you again. I will wait patiently


    until you marry me!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°So, you forgive me, right?¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. Susanughed and said, ¡°Yay! I knew you were the best! President Wood, I¡®m


    going to apologize to Gale!¡±


    Before Shawn could answer, she had already run over.


    LL


    Seeing her, Gale subconsciously backed away and asked,¡± What tricks have youe up with?¡±


    IT


    Susan blinked innocently. ¡°I¡®m here to apologize. Mr. Wood is watching.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to apologize to me sincerely?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡®m standing in front of you now.¡±


    L


    Gale looked at her vigntly.


    Susan smiled very harmlessly,pletely different from when she kicked her in the stomach.


    Susan said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Gale. I shouldn¡®t be so aggressive today. My dad scolded me, and President


    Wood punished


    11


    me.¡±


    ¡°You really...¡±


    ¡°Shh, listen to me. I¡®m too anxious. After all, you are also a nominal Mrs. Wood.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale stared at her and asked, ¡°Why are you targeting me? Shawn promised to marry you and divorce


    me. What else do you want?¡±


    HT


    Susan approached slowly. Gale wanted to retreat, but she grabbed her. ¡°Don¡®t worry, with so many


    eyes on us, I won¡®t do anything to you. I just... want to tell you a secret.


    ¡°I do not want to hear!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Susan sighed, pretending to be regretful. ¡°You even have something evil in your


    stomach...¡±


    Gale widened her eyes and covered her mouth!


    Sure enough ... Susan really knew about her pregnancy !


    Susan asked, ¡°Are you afraid? You don¡®t want anyone to know about this secret!¡±


    ¡°Y...you¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 29

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 29


    Chapter 29 Susan just wanted to cause her to miscarry with that kick! She was right!


    Susan said, ¡°Kill the child. Gale, you can¡®t protect yourself. The child will only be a burden to you.¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°No, you have no right to decide the


    life and death of my child!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡®t me me for being rude!¡± Susan said harshly and turned around to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Gale


    stopped her. ¡°Do... you know who the child¡®s father is!¡±


    L11


    That night, the dean tricked her out of the mental hospital and sent her to the hotel. The dean must


    know everything! Susan is the dean¡®s daughter, so she must know the secret!


    ¡°Of course, I know. Gale, only you don¡®t know.¡±


    She asked, ¡°Who is it!¡± ¡°Who was there that night!¡±


    IL


    ¡°Hahahaha , give up. You¡®ll never know! I advise you to get rid of it as soon as possible and don¡®t get


    yourself into trouble!¡±


    EL


    Susan waved her hand away, but Gale did not want to let


    her go like this.


    The truth was within arm¡¯s reach!


    Susan suddenly cried out pitifully, ¡°You scratched me. I have already apologized. Why did you


    deliberately attack


    me...¡±


    Shawn, who was walking over, swept his gaze toward Gale sharply when he heard these words.


    However, Gale¡®s mind was on the child¡®s father.


    She needed to know who the man was that night! ¡°Tell me!¡± She held Susan firmly. ¡°That man... Who


    was he!¡±


    LI


    ¡°You hurt me...¡±


    ¡°Speak! Answer me!¡±


    Susan struggled to leave, but Gale grabbed her hard.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Susan screamed and fell off the steps, rolling down one step at a time.


    Gale froze in ce. ¡°Susan!¡± Shawn stepped up and quickly stepped forward to pick her up.


    IL


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts so much.¡± Susan was crying in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize. It¡®s fine if she refuses


    to ept it. She doesn¡®t need to push me...¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Gale returned to her senses and exined, ¡°No, I didn¡®t push her. Shawn, I didn¡®t!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes were gloomy. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. Are you still arguing?¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡®t do that... I was pulling her. How could I push her?¡±


    Susan cried and said, ¡°You don¡®t forgive me, but how could you hurt me... Gale, I still want to enter the


    entertainment industry to film. If I break a bone or get disfigured, my future will be lost.¡±


    ¡°Come here!¡± Shawn said deeply.


    Gale took a difficult step and walked down the steps.


    She was about to speak, but Shawn pinched her neck.


    12


    ¡°You¡®re getting worse and worse, Gale.¡± He tightened his fingers. ¡°You really thought I wouldn¡®t touch


    you? Where did you get your confidence?¡± ¡°I never thought so.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s me who has been so good to you during this time! p your nose and face!¡±


    The hands around her neck tightened, and Gale was forced to raise her head, unable to breathe.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Are you good to me? Shawn, you


    are the one who pulled me from heaven to hell!¡±


    Shawn was fierce and disgusted. ¡°That¡®s what you deserve!¡±


    ¡°Even if my father killed your father, it would be the grudge of our father¡®s generation. Why do you


    impose hatred on me!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 30

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    ¡°You need to atone for your family¡®s sins!¡±


    The veins on Shawn¡®s forehead budged, and he roared angrily.


    Susan, in his arms, smiled proudly and provocatively at her.


    Gale said, ¡°Okay, since you think I pushed her, that¡®s what I did.¡±


    She had nothing to say.


    Shawn hugged Susan and strode away, ¡°You better hope she¡®s okay! Otherwise, I¡®ll break two from you


    for every broken bone you caused her!¡±


    Gale stood there motionless, watching Shawn gently put Susan into the car and head to the hospital.


    In her heart, Shawn was a devil through and through. Actually, the devil also seemed to have a gentle


    side, but it would never be for her.


    Gale lowered her head and looked at the scratches on the back of her hand. The skin was torn, and


    blood oozed faintly.


    The one who really attacked was Susan.


    Under the pretext of apology, she wanted to force her to kill the child!


    Gale could not sleep that nice. She squatted at the door waiting for Shawn toe back. She looked


    up when she heard the footsteps.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn walked past her indifferently. ¡°You¡®re lucky. It was just some scratches.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Shawn was about to enter the room but suddenly stopped and looked at her sideways, ¡°Gale, marrying


    me and staying in Temperley Hall is no different from staying in a mental hospital. Understand?¡± He


    said, ¡°You¡®re just paying for your sins, just in a different ce in a different way.¡± Gale looked up at him


    and said, ¡°Then can I go back to the mental hospital?¡±


    Apanying him was like apanying a tiger.


    It¡®s better to go back to the empty and gloomy hospital. Shawn said, ¡°After the divorce, I can fulfill your


    wishes if you want to go back.¡±


    Gale only felt a burst of despair.


    ¡°Two years in captivity, marrying you as your wife...isn¡®t that enough to atone for my sins? You still


    won¡¯t let me


    go?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you actually thought naively that you would be able to regain your freedom after the divorce?¡±


    Gale closed her eyes and said, ¡°At least let me live the life a normal person should have!¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±


    Shawn shattered all her fantasies. He hummed disdainfully, ¡°I haven¡®t figured out how to torture you


    after the divorce. But remember this, you will never escape my palm!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The door mmed shut with a huge echo.


    Gale slowly hugged the quilt, leaning against the wall and hugging her shoulders.


    The one who was apanying her at this time...is the little life in her belly.


    ¡°My child, Mommy won¡®t give up on you.¡±


    Wood Group.


    Gale arrived at work on time.


    Joe greeted her, ¡°Yo, you¡®re so early today. That sachet of yours is really useful!¡±


    She smiled politely. She was early because she no longer had to walk to work. Instead, she got to ride


    in the car with Shawn...it was suffocating, and she was afraid of being seen by her colleagues, so she


    got out of the car early. Shawn ignored her. 1


    Joe said, ¡°By the way, Gale. Someone will be appointed as the director of the jewelry departmentter.¡±


    1 ¡°Male or female?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 31

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 31


    Chapter 31 ¡°It¡®s a female. A woman, and a beautiful one at that. She¡®s very capable, and it took a lot of


    convincing to get her to work here.¡±


    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, the newly appointed female director showed up on time and came to the


    jewelry department.


    ¡°Hello, I¡®m Summer Avelos , and I will assist Mr. Joe in managing the jewelry department. I hope we all


    get along and focus on strengthening and improving our brand.¡±


    All the colleagues apuded warmly to wee her.


    Gale¡®s eyshes trembled, and she looked back.


    It turned out to be...


    Her college ssmate and roommate.


    They used to be inseparable and slept in the same bed, sharing all their secrets. They were closer than


    sisters.


    Today, Summer¡®s reputation in the jewelry industry soared, and everyone knew of her excellence ,


    while Gale remained unheard of.


    The two years in the mental hospital were supposed to be her best youthful years, yet she was


    trampled by Shawn.


    ¡°Director Summer is well¨Cknown in the jewelry industry.


    Her being here is doing me a favor and taking the workload off me!¡± Joe said cheerily.


    ¡°Yes, Joe, well, you always had the money and vision, just be the boss and enjoy the show!¡±


    The two of them clearly had a good rtionship and could joke around casually.


    ¡°Come here, Summer. Let me introduce you to someone. Our Chief Designer, Gale,¡± Joe said.


    Summer¡®s expression changed upon hearing Gale¡®s name. She quickly changed her expression.


    ¡°Hello, Gale.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Summer.¡±


    Summer stared at Gale for a few seconds, then smiled. ¡°I have some ideas, and I want to talk to Gale


    privately. May I?¡±


    Before she finished, Joe nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Of course! You are my right¨Chand man. You should


    just go ahead!¡±


    ¡°I¡®m still learning.¡± Summer walked up to Gale. ¡°Come to my office.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Joe touched his chin and


    said to himself, ¡°Well, two beautifuldies, aren¡®t I lucky? Shawn will be so jealous!¡±


    In the Office.


    As soon as the door closed, Summer immediately changed her expression. ¡°Gale! I really didn¡®t expect


    to see you here!¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t call me that!¡± Summer walked in front of her angrily. ¡°Have you ever considered me a friend?


    You just left after graduation and disappeared without a trace? Did you know how many times I cried


    and worried about you!


    Gale lowered her gaze and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you? You didn¡®t even bother to tell me? I went to your house, and the house was


    sold. I asked your neighbors, and they kept silent. You were gone without a trace!¡±


    ET


    UT


    ¡°Summer...¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡®t bear hearing you call my name!¡±


    Gale had to keep silent.


    Summer was livid. ¡°Okay, you don¡®t have to exin. You can go now. Just pretend we never knew each


    other!¡±


    She nodded and turned around silently. ¡°Hey! You...¡± Summer was almost driven to madness by her.


    ¡°You really don¡®t want me as a friend?¡±


    Hearing this made Gale feel ufortable.


    Gale replied, ¡°Summer, I have a very bad life. I am a very unfortunate person. Just stay away from me


    to be safe. I don¡®t want to drag you down.¡±


    ¡°You are now the Chief Designer of the jewelry brand under Wood Group. What can be so bad about


    your life? Back then, in school, you crushed everything! With your ability, you can create a brand by


    yourself and run it prosperously. You are not even achieving your fullest potential!¡±


    1


    Gale could only smile bitterly. ¡°Well, there have been many things that have happened. It¡®s better that


    you don¡®t know.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, see if you can hide it from me for the rest of your life!¡±


    Summer stopped herself.


    Gale also felt very ufortable, but when she thought of her destitute life, she did not want to drag


    Summer through the mud

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 32

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 Seeing that she had left, Summer could not bring herself to look for her, so she went to Joe.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Joe replied, ¡°You want to know Gale¡®s story?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°She...err, shh, keep it a secret.¡±


    Summer replied impatiently, ¡°I know, I know, tell me now!¡±


    Joe said, ¡°She is our boss¡®s wife.¡±


    Summer¡®s jaw dropped.


    What!?


    Gale married Shawn?


    Wasn¡®t it good fortune to marry into a wealthy family? Why did Gale say her life was bad and


    unfortunate!


    Joe warned, ¡°Summer, I trust you with this. Keep your mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Are they in a good rtionship?¡±


    ¡°This... I don¡®t know very well. However, the rtionship between the two of them is very confusing and


    secretive.¡±


    Summer asked, ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Just observe their rtionship for a few days, you will see that something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mister. Joe.¡± Summer looked at him with contempt. ¡°As Mr. Wood¡®s best buddy, you can¡¯t even


    find out this much? You even im to be Wood¡®s blood brother!¡±


    Joe spread his hands and said, ¡°I know everything about Shawn, but he never mentioned a single word


    about this marriage.¡±


    Gale returned to her workstation, feeling ufortable.


    Summer was her best friend. They talked about everything. She also wanted to talk about her


    experience over the years.


    However, it was not a good idea. It would only make Summer dislike her.


    Ding... A notification popped from her phone.


    Opening it, she saw that it was a message from Shawn.[ Come to my office.)


    Gale resigned herself to her fate and got up.


    She stood in front of his desk and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, you asked for me?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn threw an invitation card at her. ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Gale picked it up. ¡°Charity auction?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    What does this have to do with her?


    She would look out of ce at such a high¨Cend party.


    Did he...


    ¡°Are you bringing me there?¡± Gale asked tentatively.


    Shawn curled his lips mockingly and said, ¡°Do you think you are worthy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s good that you know.¡± Shawn crossed his legs and said, ¡°I am bringing Susan.¡±


    ¡°...Oh.¡±


    He said, ¡°You will attend alone. Find a corner where I can see you, and wait.¡±


    Gale had no idea what his intentions were, but she knew she had no right to refuse.


    Gale said, ¡°I see. It¡®s just... I don¡®t have suitable clothes.¡±


    Shawn slowly leaned back on the chair and squinted at her.


    ¡°Gale, do you remember the first time we met?¡±


    She was stunned for a while, then nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was etched in her bones, and she will never forget it because that was the beginning of all her


    nightmares.


    The first time Shawn and Gale met was at Sea City University when she was called to the principal¡®s


    office.


    As soon as she opened the door innocently, she saw Shawn, full of gloom.


    He was wearing a ck suit and gave off an oppressive aura. She was too scared to speak.


    He was obviously handsome, but beneath it lurked the soul of a devil.


    ¡°You are Dr. Warm¡®s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your name is Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 33

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 ¡°Very good.¡± Shawn got up and walked toward her.¡± Follow me.¡±


    Gale was under his control.


    So much so... she never had a chance to say goodbye to Summer.


    Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°I will take you to buy it tonight. Leave!¡±


    He remembered that Gale was not that much different from the first meeting.


    She never went crazy, never became desperate , but she was like a flower blooming among thorns,


    bing even more beautiful.


    The only difference was that she had lost her youthful , thin figure and now had a feminine, curvy


    figure.


    Shawn closed his eyes deeply and got rid of the messy thoughts in her mind.


    After she finished work, Gale hurriedly ran to Shawn¡®s car, panicked and afraid of being seen.


    The car was parked at a high¨Cend clothing store.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The store only entertained VIPs, and there were private designers ready to take measurements. It was


    haute couture and made to order, so there would not be a chance of getting caught wearing the same


    outfit.


    It all felt so... expensive.


    So, Gale asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you sure you want to buy me clothes here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That...¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t like this?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°No. Do you get a discount?¡±


    Shawn got out of the car with a cold expression. ¡°Funny!¡±


    As soon as she entered the store, Shawn threw her at the clerk and sat in the rest area drinking coffee.


    The store manager personally served Gale and spent an hour transforming her from head to toe!


    As the curtain slowly opened, Gale walked out in her new dress.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, look. She¡®s really beautiful...¡± the store manager said.


    Shawn raised his head. His eyes shed with surprise.


    The hem of the skirt was iid with diamonds , shining brightly, reflecting the dazzling light as Gale


    walked.


    The one¨Cshoulder design perfectly showed Gale¡®s corbone and slender neck.


    Not to mention her slender waist and slender figure...


    ¡°A natural clothes hanger, the dress hugs her better than a model.¡± The store manager repeatedly


    praised, ¡°Her skin is so fair, with such beautiful hair. She will be the belle of any ball!¡± Gale felt a little


    unnatural.


    Her reflection in the mirror was too beautiful and ethereal.


    She had not seen herself like this for a long, long time. Thest time... was at her twentieth birthday


    party.


    At that time, she was her parents¡® little princess.


    V


    .


    Shawn looked at her long and hard, forgetting to look away. The first time he saw Gale, he knew that


    this girl was a beautiful duckling.


    Now, she had really grown uppletely and became a swan


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± Gale whispered, ¡°What do you think?¡± Only then did Shawne back to his senses.


    He lowered his head and continued to flip through the magazine in his hand. ¡°It¡®s ugly.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡± The store manager was stunned.


    Shawn said, ¡°Change it! Be more elegant!¡±


    How could she dress up so beautifully? When he thought of the men¡®s eyes on her at the banquet,


    looking at her with admiration, Shawn wanted to hide her! No one can see it!


    Finally, Gale wore a pale pink dress. Simple and low¨Ckey, it was still difficult to hide her fairplexion


    and beauty. Shawn pushed her to the driver. ¡°Send her to the venue.¡±


    Then, he went to pick up Susan.


    Gale felt that she was like Cindere, wearing a beautiful dress and sitting in a pumpkin carriage. At


    twelve o¡®clock, the magic would disappear. She would then still be that simple girl.


    This charity auction was a truly high society event. All the bigwigs attended. Gale was alone and looked


    out of ce. No one knew who she was.


    When she was about to enter the venue, she was stopped


    by the doorman. ¡°Not everyone in a dress can enter. Stay here!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 34

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 34


    Chapter 34 Gale replied humbly, ¡°I¡®m here to attend the charity auction.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s by invitation only! Do you have one?¡±


    ¡°I...¡°.


    Shawn had not given her one!


    However, several people next to her sauntered by, and he had not checked their invitation.


    Gale asked, ¡°Why don¡®t you check them? Why do you only check me?¡±


    ¡°Their faces are on passports. All of them are famous, and everyone in Sea City knows them. What


    about you? Who are you? Get lost!¡±


    The doorman seemingly tried to chase her away.


    Gale wore high¨Cheeled shoes. She had not worn them for a long time and was not used to them. She


    hurriedly took two steps back and almost fell.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    At this moment, a pair of hands helped her up.


    Gale only stood firm and looked behind her gratefully.¡±


    Thank you.¡±


    However, when she saw that it was Sam, her smile froze.


    ¡°Why are you alone?¡± Sam asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Wood?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. This is my private matter.¡±


    Sam sighed and said, ¡°How could he leave you here... to be bullied.¡±


    Gale withdrew her hand and said, ¡°I just left the invitation card in the car. I will just go get it.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sam pulled her and said, ¡°Come in with me.¡±


    When the doorman saw Sam, he hurriedly put on a smile. ¡°Mr. Sam, I don¡®t know where she came


    from. I know you don¡®t have a bad heart, but I¡®ve seen a lot of gold diggers here.¡±


    Sam¡®s face sank. ¡°She is my friend. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah... I¡®m sorry, I¡®m sorry, you two, this way, please!¡±


    Sam looked at her. ¡°Gale, let¡®s go.¡±


    Well, that was her only way in. She could not stand awkwardly at the door.


    Gale was about to agree when suddenly she heard a ruckus behind her.


    ¡°Mr. Wood is here!¡±


    ¡°Hey, this is the most distinguished guest!¡± ¡°Mr. Wood seldom attends, but today he brought a female


    companion!¡±


    ¡°That woman...could it be the newly married Mrs. Wood!¡±


    The crowd kept rushing toward Shawn¡®s direction. Gale turned around and saw Susan holding Shawn¡®s


    hand, standing side by side with bodyguards , walking toward the entrance.


    Shawn also saw her, and then he looked at Sam next to her sharply!


    How long had it been since she had seen her old lover!


    A flirtatious woman! Susan raised her chin proudly, enjoying the feeling of being watched.


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Wood.¡± She said deliberately , ¡°I saw Gale... How could she be so close to other men!¡±


    Shawn had a somber expression.


    Susan snorted, ¡°She didn¡®t bother to keep a distance from him. How shameless. I think she deliberately


    found a man to piss you off because you brought me to the show!¡±


    Susan would not miss any opportunity to discredit Gale.


    After speaking, she nced at Shawn¡®s face.


    It seems... Gale and that man have a very unusual rtionship Shawn withdrew his gaze, walked past


    Gale, and entered the venue without sparing her another nce. Sam asked, ¡°Gale... How could


    Shawn show up with another woman and leave you here alone?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡®m going to find him!¡±


    ¡°Sam!¡± Gale grabbed him. ¡°Don¡®t make trouble! I¡®m fine. Let¡®s go.¡±


    Sam looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Gale, how can you put up with Shawn?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 35

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 35


    Chapter 35 She smiled and said, ¡°I have nothing to bear because I have no right to be angry.¡±


    Sam¡®s eyes filled with pain.


    Gale said, ¡°Okay. Just don¡®t offend Shawn. It won¡®t do you any good.¡± In order to crush Sam¡®s hope


    even more, she added, ¡°I won¡®t be moved either.¡±


    Shawn had always been concerned about her past with Sam. In addition, she is now the Chief


    Designer of Wood¡®s Jewelry Department, and Sam is now the general manager of Fantastic Jewels.


    They were nowpetitors!


    Everyone was holding champagne, chatting andughing, dressed to the nines.


    Gale found a corner and concentrated on eating the small bites on the table.


    Shawn was the center of attention. Arge group of people around him were all trying to curry favor


    and tter him.


    ¡°President Wood, is this Mrs. Wood?¡± someone asked.


    Shawn did not exin.


    Susan was not, but she will be in the future.


    Susan replied, ¡°My identity is not so important. Anyway, the person who is with him now is me.¡±


    Everyone present was shrewd and quickly understood the mystery


    It sounded like this woman was not Mrs. Wood, but her status was higher than that of Mrs. Wood. She


    was a femalepanion that attended the event with President Wood!


    So, they all started to praise Susan...


    ¡°Miss Susan is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so talented and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°In the future, Miss Susan can spend more time with my wife.¡±


    Susan enjoyed being praised very much.


    The directors and producers who had shut her out in the past were now rushing to tter her!


    Shawn frowned slightly. He was always tired of such asions.


    Looking around, he quickly found Gale.


    He looked at her casually.


    A simple and elegant dress could not cover her beautiful


    figure. Although she was in the corner, her whole body seemed to be glowing.


    Gale was holding a small cake and eating it slowly with a small spoon.


    Sensing a fiery gaze looking at her, she turned to look, and Shawn quickly withdrew his gaze.


    Gale missed him by a second.


    However, Susan had not and witnessed the exchange. She suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡®m going to the


    bathroom. I¡®ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Leaving Shawn, Susan walked straight for Gale.


    She deliberately stood behind Gale without making a sound.


    Gale had no idea someone was behind her, and when she turned around with the cake, she


    identally bumped into Susan.


    The cake fell, and the cream stained Susan¡®s dress.


    Susan screamed, ¡°Ah! My very expensive dress!¡±


    Before Gale could react, Susan said again, ¡°You did it on purpose. You¡®re just jealous of me! What


    should I do now? The banquet has just started. Can you even afford topensate me for my dress!¡±


    When she yelled, the attendees gathered around.


    Everyone should rush to her help! After all, she was President Wood¡®s femalepanion.


    As for Gale...


    Who knows who she was!


    ¡°It was you who stood behind me without saying a word, and I didn¡®t even notice you.¡± Gale said, ¡°You


    should be careful too.¡±


    ¡°You dirtied my dress, and now you are ming me?¡±


    Gale did not want to be embroiled with her any further, so she took out a tissue. ¡°I¡®ll wipe it off for you.¡±


    ¡°It can¡®t be wiped clean!¡± Susan said, ¡°Now take off your dress and give it to me!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 36

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    It was onlyter that Gale understood Susan¡®s purpose.


    If she took off her dress and gave it to Susan, she would either have to hide in the bathroom or leave.


    Honestly, she was already sitting quietly in the corner. Why can¡®t Susan let her go?


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Susan.¡± Gale smiled and said, ¡°You¡®re too short, my dress size...you can¡®t fit.¡±


    Gale is nearly 1.7 meters tall, with long legs and a slender waist.


    Susan was just 1.6 meters. She was indeed a bit shorter than Gale.


    Gale shrugged and said, ¡°When you put on my dress, it will drag on the ground. I also really want to


    give you the dress, but it¡®s a pity.¡±


    ¡°Gale, you...¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll wipe it. If it really does note clean, I¡®ll wash it for you and then blow dry.¡± How could Susan


    agree?


    She had no intention of continuing the argument. She reached out and pulled Gale¡®s dress.


    ¡°I don¡®t care. You have to take it off!¡±


    At first nce, this pink dress was clearly bought by Mr. Wood.


    Gale was a woman who had been in a mental hospital. She was lowly and did not deserve to wear


    such high¨Clevel luxury goods! ¡°Susan, what are you doing!¡± ¡°If you can¡®t take it off yourself, I will help


    you!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They are in a public ce. If she was dressed scantily, it would be a giant embarrassment!


    Her dignity would be gone by then.


    Susan was too vicious!


    At this moment, Summer rushed over and quickly joined


    in¡­


    ¡°Hey, hey, what¡®s this nonsense! What preposterous behavior!¡±


    With Summer¡®s help, could she escape?


    Summer gave Susan a shove. Susan took two steps back and almost twisted her foot.


    Susan roared, ¡°Who are you! Don¡®t you know who I am? You pushed me!¡± ¡°Hear this loud and clear, my


    name is Summer!¡±


    ¡°I warn you, mind your own business!¡±


    Summer snorted, ¡°I will mind whatever business I please. Tell me what¡®s going on!¡±


    She protected Gale behind her. Just like when she was a student, she wille forward as long as


    someone bullies Gale.


    ¡°Gale, are you alright? Get dressed.¡±


    Gale quickly pulled up her dress and covered her chest.¡± It¡®s alright.¡± ¡°If I showed up a littleter, you


    would have made a fool of yourself!¡± Summer asked, ¡°Who is this woman?¡±


    ¡°She is...¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, what the hell!¡±


    Gale had to answer truthfully, ¡°She is Shawn¡®s female


    ¡°I¡®ll be damned!¡±


    Susan hummed, ¡°Do you know who I am? I don¡®t care about you. This is between Gale and me!¡±


    ¡°Bah, what does this mistress think she is doing?¡± Summer rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡®re just a side dish.


    Stop acting like you¡®re the main. In ancient times, you would have drowned in a pig cage.¡±


    Susan was furious. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°What about me? Apologize to Gale.¡± ¡°I apologize to her? Impossible !¡± Susan said, ¡°Summer, is it? I¡®ll


    remember you. You better pray you don¡®t meet me in the future!¡±


    Gale hurriedly said, ¡°It has nothing to do with Summer, Susan. It¡®s our business.¡±


    She would not want to drag Summer down with her.


    ¡°Yo, it¡®s really lively here.¡± At this moment, Joe came over. ¡°What are you guys chatting about?¡±


    Summer replied angrily, ¡°I met a mad dog!¡± Joe looked at Susan and said, ¡°Isn¡®t this Shawn¡®s female


    companion? What¡®s wrong? Why are you so angry? Summer is my subordinate. If you want anything,


    come to me.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± He said, ¡°Joe, the Vice President of the Wood Group.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 37

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 With Joeing forward, Susan didn¡®t want to show how domineering she was.


    She immediately said politely, ¡°Mr. Winter, it was Gale who dirtied my skirt first.¡±


    ¡°Where is it? Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s it... eh?¡±


    Susan looked down and found it was clean, with no traces of the cake left.


    The stain should have been rubbed off when they were arguing


    He could not believe Susan was making a fuss over a little spot of cream.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with my eyes? I can¡®t see the stain.¡±


    Summer cooperated and said, ¡°Mr. Winter, your eyes are bright. The only darkness here is someone¡®s


    heart!¡±


    Susan was extremely embarrassed, and her face turned pale.


    How could Gale be so lucky to have so many people helping her!


    Susan gritted her teeth and got ready to leave in a sullen mood.


    Joe said, ¡°Don¡®t go. Look, Shawn is here too. Let him have a say.¡±


    No one noticed Shawn had crept up on them.


    With his hands in the pockets of his trousers , he stood tall and tall, and his eyes swept over everyone


    indifferently.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Seeing him, Susan immediately rushed over.¡± You need to help me.¡± He said lightly, ¡°The


    auction is about to start.¡±


    ¡°My skirt...¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡®ll ask the store manager to send you all the dresses from thetest collection.¡±


    Susan smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wood!¡± She red at Gale provocatively, then grabbed


    Shawn¡®s hand and left proudly.


    ¡°How dare...¡± Summer was ready to rush forward.


    Gale shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Gale, you are pathetic!!! You are Mrs. Wood!!¡±


    How could she let a mistress run rampant and step on her?


    If it had been Summer, she would have rushed up and beaten Susan until she was unrecognizable!


    She needed to show her who¡®s boss!


    Gale said, ¡°Well, thank you for what you did earlier... Don¡®t be so impulsive next time. Susan is very


    vengeful and will take revenge on you.¡± Summer stomped her feet and said, ¡°Too bad I¡®m nosy then!¡±


    She walked away angrily. Joe chased after her. ¡°Hey, hey, why are you leaving when I am not?¡±


    Summer folded his arms. ¡°You are ridiculous. Mr. Winter, please help me with something.¡±


    ¡°You have to pay more.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll buy you dinner for a month.¡±


    Joe nodded and said, ¡°Deal!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer said, ¡°I want to find out what is Gale¡®s secret.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Summer expressed her doubts, ¡°Can you do it? If you can¡®t find out, you have to treat me to meals


    every day for a year!¡±


    Joe was full of confidence. ¡°Actually, I¡®m also very curious about what happened between Shawn and


    Gale. It¡®s such a coincidence that you¡®re asking about it. Now I have a reason to satisfy my curiosity.¡±


    Summer gave him a high five. ¡°Deal!¡±


    At that moment, the venue lights slowly dimmed, and all the spotlights were aimed at the stage.


    The auction began.


    The host said, ¡°Thank you for participating in the charity auction. All the proceeds from the auction


    tonight will be donated to help the poor. Let¡®s reveal the first auction item tonight.¡±


    A jade bracelet appeared in everyone¡®s sight as the red cloth was lifted.


    The jade beads were sparkling under the spotlight. Gale murmured, ¡°That¡®s my mother¡®s bracelet...¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 38

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    She knew this bracelet all too well.


    She has seen her mother, Wendy, wearing it for as long as she can remember, and it was passed down


    by her grandmother.


    Wendy said that when Gale gets married, the bracelet will be passed on to her. Later, the Warm family


    fell into despair, and all the valuable things in the family were sold.


    1


    Unexpectedly, she had the fortune to see this jade bracelet again today.


    ¡°The starting price is one hundred thirty dors. The one with the highest bid will get it!¡±


    A hundred thirty dors!


    Where would Gale even find the money!


    The people present were either rich or expensive, and they were not interested in this ordinary jade


    bracelet.


    TELE


    Suddenly, a soft female voice sounded, ¡°I will pay a hundred thirty dors.¡±


    Everyone looked toward the owner of the voice.


    Gale held the bidding card in his hand with a firm look.


    1


    ¡°You? Are you rich?¡± Susan saw that it was her and immediately mocked, ¡°I bet you can¡®t even get a


    hundred dors!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyoneughed. Gale bit her lip.


    She had no money, but she could not watch the jade bracelet... be bought by someone else. Susan


    said loudly, ¡°Ignore her. She¡®s here to cause trouble!¡±


    Gale slowly put down the bidding card in her hand.


    ¡®Mom, I¡®m sorry, I can¡®t protect your beloved bracelet .¡®


    Shawn gave Gale a thoughtful look. At this time, Sam suddenly made an offer, ¡°Two hundred thousand


    dors.¡±


    Hearing this voice, Gale suddenly looked up at him.


    She knew that Sam recognized it too!


    Sam smiled at her and gave her a reassuring look.


    He would buy it and give it to her.


    The host nodded. ¡°Okay, Mr. Carson bid two hundred thousand. Is there any other bidder?¡±


    Susan said, ¡°What¡®s the matter? What¡®s so special about this jade bracelet? I want one or two...¡±


    Shawn said deeply, ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Susan does not like jade. She likes sparkling and high profile things like diamonds and gems.


    On second thoughts, she had to grab what Gale wanted.


    Susan said, ¡°Yes! Mr. Wood, give it to me!¡±


    Shawn curled the corners of his mouth and held up the bidding card...


    ¡°Six hundred thousand.¡±


    The price inted so quickly, causing the crowd to make a ruckus.


    ¡°Mr. Wood actually made a bid?¡±


    ¡°What¡®s so special about this bracelet?¡±


    ¡°Who would go fight over something with Mr. Wood? I don¡®t want to mess around!¡±


    ¡°With the quality of this piece of jade, it is worth three hundred thousand at most.¡± Shawn¡®s expression


    was indifferent. Everyone could not guess what he was thinking.


    However, he was bound to win this jade bracelet...


    ¡°Ah, six hundred thousand ...¡± The host was also taken aback. ¡°Now, Mr. Wood has offered a price of


    six hundred thousand dors.¡±


    Gale felt a burst of despair.


    Shawn made his move.


    What he liked will never be missed or let go.


    Did he want to buy the bracelet because...of Susan?!


    Absolutely not!


    Gale immediately lifted her skirts and walked up to Shawn¡®s side. ¡°Why did you buy it?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have the right to ask?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to give it to Susan?¡±


    Shawn raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°What is it to you?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of good items up for bid. The jade bracelet is just a small trinket.¡± Gale said softly,


    ¡°There is no need to spend this money so simply.¡±


    Shawn took a side nce at her and said, ¡°I have a lot of money.¡± Gale was speechless

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 39

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 39


    Chapter 39 ¡°Are you going to cause a scene again?¡± Susan forcibly pushed Gale away. ¡°Mr. Wood


    wants to buy me a gift. Stop controlling what he does!¡±


    ¡°Susan, you don¡®t deserve that jade bracelet!¡±


    Susan was about to refute, but Shawn asked lightly,¡± Gale, is this jade bracelet very important to you?¡±


    She rarely had such an outburst and had always acted very docile, so this behavior was very abnormal.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gale admitted, ¡°That¡®s my mother¡®s...¡±


    Her voice choked unconsciously.


    ¡°I see.¡± Shawn said, ¡°Then I want to buy it even more.¡±


    Gale clenched her skirt tightly, her palms were sweaty.


    After he got it, he would never give it to her since he hated the Warm family so much...


    Gale looked down and said, ¡°Do whatever you want, but please don¡®t give it to Susan.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°I can do whatever I want!¡±


    Gale was desperate.


    ¡°Six hundred thousand going once, six hundred thousand going twice...¡± The host¡®s voice sounded, ¡°Is


    there


    another bid?¡±


    Sam held up his bidding card. ¡°One million.¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°One million and three hundred.¡±


    Sam wanted to make an offer, but Gale shook his head at him. ¡°It¡®s useless , don¡®t waste your time. You


    can¡®tpete with Shawn.¡±


    Sam was not admitting defeat. He, too, understood the importance of that jade bracelet to Gale.


    However, he received a message on his mobile phone, [ Don¡®t go against President Wood! I just froze


    your bank card!]


    It was sent by the Carson family. ¡°Okay, one million and three hundred! Deal!¡± The host knocked down


    the hammer in his hand. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Wood!¡±


    Susan¡®s face bloomed with a smile.


    She thought that tomorrow¡®s headlines must be of Mr. Wood, who spent tens of millions buying the jade


    bracelet to make her smile!


    The auctioneer carefully brought the jade bracelet over.


    Gale closed her eyes, turned, and left.


    Why would she stick around? To watch Shawn put the


    bracelet on Susan¡®s hand?


    She could only hide where no one was and cry bitterly.


    After crying, she had to pretend that nothing had happened so that no one could see her tears.


    The hostess held the tray and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, your jade bracelet.¡±


    Shawn picked it up and nced at it. Susan raised her hand with joy, waiting for President Wood to put


    it on herself...


    With a loud bang, Shawn threw the jade bracelet back onto the tray. It was as though it was nothing to


    him.


    Susan was stunned. ¡°Mr. Wood...¡±


    ¡°Send it to Temperley Hall and lock it in the safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, that¡®s mine!¡± Susan had not understood what was going on. ¡°Mr. Wood, you


    already bought it. Why are you taking it home?¡±


    ¡°Did I say I would give it to you?¡±


    Susan was dumbfounded.


    It seems¡­ Shawn had not.


    He only said that he wanted to buy it, but he had not said he wanted to buy it for her.


    Susan saw that Shawn¡®s expression was dark, so she dropped the topic.


    No matter, she will find a way to ask him for it in the future!


    In the toilet.


    Gale leaned against the wall and raised her head to prevent her tears from ruining her makeup.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Gale went out after a while, only to find Sam waiting for her outside.


    ¡°Here.¡± He handed her a tissue.


    ¡°... Thanks.¡±


    ¡°I can¡®t bear it.¡± Sam said reproachfully, ¡°Shawn still got the jade bracelet in the end.¡± Gale lowered her


    head and said, ¡°Isn¡®t it expected?¡±


    ¡°Gale, no matter what, he is your husband. He should¡­¡± ¡°You know how much Shawn hates my


    family.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 40

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 40


    Chapter 40 Sam was silent for a few seconds and finally sighed. ¡°I just me myself for not being


    strong enough to protect you. I was sent abroad by my dad back then, and my dad froze the bank card


    today.¡±


    He hit the wall with a heavy punch.


    Gale smiled bitterly. ¡°Everyone wants to stay away from the Warn family in fear of Shawn¡®s fury.¡±


    ¡°Gale, Uncle Warm¡®s medical skills are superb. How could such a big mistake lead to the loss of one


    life?¡± ¡°My dad made no mistakes.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Gale looked at him and said, ¡°Sam, I said my dad said he was framed. Do you...


    believe me?¡±


    She only dared to tell Sam these words she had kept in her heart.


    Others would not understand and might even go to tell Shawn!


    ¡°I trust Peter.¡± Sam looked at her firmly and said, ¡°There must be another exnation!¡±


    ¡°I will find out the truth. One day, I will clear my father¡®s name and end it all.¡±


    ¡°Gale, how are you going to? If Shawn finds out, he will be furious! i¡¯ll help you!¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t have a clue. You can¡®t help me much, but I thank you for trying.¡±


    Gale forced a smile , turned around, and returned to the venue.


    In the distance, Susan was staring at her.


    She saw Galee out from the direction of the bathroom and that Sam also came out from there... It


    seemed like there was something more going on with both of them.


    Susan¡®s eyes flickered.


    The auction was in full swing, with lots of items being sold.


    LI


    Shawn never bid on anything. Joe touched his chin andmented , ¡°Twenty million for a jade


    bracelet? I can¡®t believe you spent twenty million to buy it. Shawn, what¡®s going on in your head?¡±


    ¡°Too much money.¡±


    Shawn swirled the champagne ss in his hand.¡± Anyway, it¡®s for charity. The more you bid, the more


    you


    donate, and the Wood Group¡®s reputation will grow.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I guess you¡®ve figured it all out.¡± Joe apuded. ¡°You are awesome!¡±


    Shawn shoved the champagne into his hand, ¡°I¡®ll go first. You stay.¡±


    ¡°Why? I¡®m about to leave too!¡±


    ¡°Because you are my subordinate. There will be a celebration feast after the auction, and you will


    participate on behalf of the Wood family.¡±


    Joe gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I hate you, you wicked capitalist!!¡±


    Inside the car.


    Shawn frowned and ordered, ¡°Return to Temperley Hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    The vehicle drove away slowly, and Shawn picked up the phone and sent a message to Gale. (Find a


    way back yourself.)


    Gale, who received the news, breathed a sigh of relief and was finally able to leave.


    She was about to take a step when the phone rang again.


    It was a message from an unknown number.


    (Want to know who the child belongs to? Come to room number 6888 in the hotel.]


    Gale quickly guessed the sender of this message was Susan!


    Only she would know!


    What the hell is Susan doing?


    If she goes, will she know who the child¡®s father is?


    However, if she did not go, she would not have a clue.


    However, Shawn was urging her to go home again...


    After thinking about it, Gale went straight to the hotel room to see what would happen.


    Gale stood at the door of room 6888 and rang the doorbell several times, but no one answered.


    She tried the doorknob and found that she could open it!


    ¡°Susan?¡± Gale walked in slowly. ¡°I know it¡®s you, don¡®t y tricks here. Come out!¡± ¡°You sent the


    message. Only your father and you know about that!¡±


    The room was quiet.


    Was there no one at all?


    Was Susan just ying with her?

 .Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 41

    .Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 41


    Chapter 41 She saw Sam lying on the bed with his shirt open and his eyes closed as if he was asleep.


    Oops!


    It was a trap!


    Gale thought of the worse , quickly turned around, and ran to the door.


    However... the door could not be opened!


    She was locked from the outside! ¡°Susan! Open the door!¡± Gale kept banging the door hard. ¡°What do


    you want to do!¡±


    No matter how she shouted, no one responded.


    It seems that she was destined to stay here tonight!


    No, no, calm down... She still had a cell phone!


    Gale hurriedly took out her phone, and before she had time to unlock it, her head suddenly felt dizzy.


    Her vision began to blur, and ghostly images appeared.


    Her body swayed, and she lost consciousness.


    Temperley Hall. Shawn got out of the car and walked to the vi while his phone kept ringing.


    He nced at it and found it was from Susan.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Why did you leave? I¡¯m so bored here alone.¡±


    ¡°I happened to meet an old friend and chatted in her room for a while.¡±


    Susan also sent a group photo of herself.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn was not interested at all, so he casually nced and turned off the phone.


    Before taking two steps, he suddenly stopped.


    Wait, the background of that photo...


    Shawn took out his phone again, zoomed in on the photo, and looked at it carefully.


    In the upper right corner of the photo, a person was about to enter the hotel room.


    That person was obviously... Gale!


    He chose the dress himself, and he would not get it wrong!


    Why is Gale going to the hotel in the middle of the night? Didn¡®t he ask her to go home?


    ¡°Key!¡± Immediately , Shawn turned around and quickly


    jumped into the car.


    ¡®Gale, you better not do the slightest thing to anger me!¡®


    The journey usually takes half an hour, but it took Shawn just over ten minutes.


    His face was cold and dark that no one dared to approach!


    After arriving at room 6888, Shawn kicked the door open and went straight to the bedroom. The loud


    knock on the door woke the two people on the bed.


    Gale looked at the ceiling dizzily, and she had no strength.


    Next to him, Sam pressed his temple. ¡°Where am I...¡±


    The two turned their heads and looked at each other.


    They both saw doubts in each other¡¯s eyes.


    CO


    rn


    The next second, Gale¡®s face turned pale. ¡°It¡®s over.¡± Before she could get out of bed, Shawn had


    already appeared.


    His sharp eyes were like a knife as he yelled, ¡°GALE!¡±


    She actually dared to cheat on him!


    He was furious.


    She really had a death wish.


    On the big bed, Sam and Gale were lying side by side, with


    clothes scattered on the ground... It looked obvious what they had done!


    ¡°No, it¡®s not...¡± Gale shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Shawn, it¡®s not what you think!¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes and caught you red¨Chanded. Do you think I¡®m blind!¡±


    ¡°Things are not what it seems!¡± However, the evidence was stacked against them. She and Sam were


    lying on the big bed of the hotel naked. Shawn strode over, grabbed her wrist, and tugged it hard...


    pulling her off the bed!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 42

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    1/4


    Chapter 42 Gale fell to the ground and heard a click on her wrist.


    Her bone was dislocated.


    The pain caused her to break into a cold sweat. ¡°Shawn, I really didn¡®t cheat on you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Shawn took off his suit and threw it on Gale to cover her.


    Only he was allowed to see her naked!


    However, Sam had seeded!


    Damn it!


    ¡°Good for you. You have slept with your old lover.¡± Shawn¡®s veins on his forehead popped as he yelled,


    ¡°Gale, I really underestimated you!¡±


    Sam also gradually regained consciousness. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Wood, nothing happened to


    Gale and me. Please don¡®t misunderstand!¡±


    ¡°You dare to say I misunderstand while you¡®re on the bed naked?¡±


    Sam tried to recall and said, ¡°I don¡®t know what¡®s going on. I was at the auction site. Why did I appear


    in the hotel room?¡±


    His memory was nk.


    Sam only remembered a few fragments. ¡°The waiter gave me a ss of wine, I drank it, and then... I


    cked out.¡±


    Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°He¡®s drunk, so you came to take care of him?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡®t know Sam was in the room!¡±


    ¡°Then what are you doing? Huh?¡±


    Gale was momentarily at a loss for words.


    She was at a loss because the truth was that she wanted to know who her child¡®s father was.


    However, she could not let Shawn know that!


    ¡°What? You mute now?¡± Shawn squeezed her chin and yelled, ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Gale looked at him with red eyes. ¡°Nothing happened to Sam and me. Someone nned to frame me!


    Shawn, if you don¡®t believe it, you can bring me to the hospital for an examination now. Check if I¡¯ve


    been touched by a man tonight!¡±


    Sam immediately said, ¡°I can also go for an inspection.¡±


    Gale said firmly, ¡°Yes. You¡®ll see that I am innocent!¡±


    Shawn¡®s eyes dart between the two of them, scanning back and forth.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale would never talk back even if she had nine lives, but unexpectedly, she had.


    ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°Gale, you better apologize. Don¡®t forget that your mother is still in


    my hands!¡±


    He grabbed Gale¡®s shoulder and picked her up. ¡°Let¡®s go!¡±


    ¡°Gale!¡± Sam shouted anxiously, trying to catch up.


    ¡°Follow us if you have a death wish!¡±


    Shawn walked quickly, almost dragging Gale.


    On the hospital side, the results came out very quickly , and Gale¡®s word was true.


    ¡°I told you, Sam and I really didn¡®t do anything.¡±


    Shawn threw the report on her face, and it fluttered to the ground.


    He said through gritted teeth, ¡°Gale, nothing happened because I didn¡®t have time, right? Can you say


    the same if I entered five minutester? Huh?¡±


    Galeughed angrily and red at him. ¡°How could I be in contact with Sam? In the past, he was my


    ex¨Cfianc¨¦ and abandoned me to go abroad. Now, he and I arepetitors in business!¡±


    ¡°Because you, Gale, are such a shameful woman! You are so flirtatious!¡±


    These words pierced her heart like needles and shattered her self¨Cesteem.


    Shawn¡¯s words were full of anger. ¡°You and Sam have been flirting with each other for a long time. Do


    you think I am blind? I just left for a while, and you took the initiative to take him to bed?¡±


    ¡°Why do you insult me by saying such things...why...¡± Gale closed her eyes and held back her tears.


    ¡°Before I divorce you, I can¡®t possibly be having an affair with another man!¡±


    ¡°Gale, it¡®s not allowed after the divorce!¡±


    She bowed her head bitterly. ¡°Yes, I will be controlled by you all my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right! This is what you owe me! You are here to pay the debt for your family!¡±


    Gale clenched his fists and held back her turbulent emotions. The idea of finding the truth became ever


    more important!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 43

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 43


    Chapter 43 One day... She would throw the evidence in Shawn¡®s face and tell him that she never owed


    him anything!


    That day will surelye!


    Back at Temperley Hall, Shawn threw Gale into the bathtub.


    The water sshed everywhere.


    Gale swallowed several sips of water. She struggled to climb out of the tub, only to be pushed back in


    by Shawn.


    ¡°Clean up,¡± Shawn said.


    After repeating this several times, Shawn also got wet, but he could not care less.


    Gale lost her strength andy softly on the edge of the bathtub.


    ¡°Listen.¡± Shawn bent down and pinched her chin. ¡°The Wood Group will hold a press conference


    tomorrow, announcing the creation of its new jewelry brand, Lovito, which will officiallypete with


    Carson Group¡®s Fantastic Jewels.¡±


    ¡°Gale, if you and Sam dare tomunicate privately again, you will be identified asmercial spies!¡±


    ¡°Lovito will definitely surpass Fantastic Jewels. At that


    time, Sam¡®s life...will be in shambles! I will not let him go!


    After Gale heard it, she suddenlyughed.


    In exchange, Shawn squeezed harder and said, ¡°What are youughing at!¡±


    She suddenly raised her head to look at him, mocking.¡± Shawn, are you jealous?¡± He was stunned for a


    moment and replied disdainfully,¡± Why would I be jealous!¡± ¡°But you look like a man who is crazy in


    love.¡± Galeughed and continued, ¡°You don¡®t love me. Why are you so angry?¡±


    TA


    TE


    ¡°Because you are mine. Your soul will still belong to me after you die!¡±


    Gale raised her hand, held his wrist, and deliberately provoked him. ¡°Shawn¡­ You are so possessive


    toward me. I¡®m really afraid that one day you will fall in love with


    me.¡±


    ¡°Even if all the women all over the world are dead, I won¡®t touch you!¡±


    Shawn shook her off and strode away.


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief.


    She has to be more cautious in the future to prevent Susan from framing her again.


    Wood Group.


    The Lovito announcement press conference was sessfully held. Shawn attended in person, and Joe


    was also there.


    It was announced that the Wood family attaches great importance to the jewelry brand Lovito!


    As soon as the news came out, Carson Group¡®s stock price immediately fell.


    In the staff cafeteria , Gale watched the live broadcast of the press conference while eating lunch.


    Summer sat down with the te andmented, ¡°Is that all you are eating, not even a piece of meat!¡±


    ¡°I am trying to be a vegetarian.¡±


    ¡°Put it down, I know your meal card has no money. Stop pretending.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer huffed and gave her some chicken and beef.


    Gale was a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°Eat, see how thin you are.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Summer poked at the rice and said, ¡°I don¡®t even know why I¡®m automatically so nice to you.¡±


    Gale hugged her and said, ¡°Summer, it¡®s really nice to have you here.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Gale, do you still want me as a friend?¡±


    Gale nodded repeatedly and answered, ¡°Yes! Yes!¡±


    Summer said, ¡°Okay, then you are not allowed to leave silently in the future!¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± Gale said with tear¨Cfilled eyes.


    Summer said in disgust, ¡°Gale, why are you so weak? Why are you crying?¡± Gale smiled sweetly at


    her.


    At this moment, Susan came over. ¡°Gale, it¡®s amazing you are still able to smile. If I were you, I would


    be hiding from shame.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 44

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 44


    Chapter 44 Summer put down her utensils and said sarcastically , ¡°. Why is it you again? You have to


    learn to stay in the shadows when you are a mistress.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡®m the future proprietress of the Wood family. What¡®s wrong with walking around the cafeteria!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan raised her chin and looked at Gale. ¡°You like the gift I gave youst night, right?¡±


    ¡°Despicable and shameless.¡±


    Susan said triumphantly, ¡°Hahahaha. Take it as a warning. Gale, be more polite to me in the future!¡±


    Gale had no intention of paying more attention to her. ¡± Well, let¡®s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay. There¡®s a dog barking here, and it¡¯s affecting my appetite,¡± Summer said cooperatively.


    Susan deliberately raised her hand to brush her hair, revealing the jade bracelet on her wrist.


    After confirming that Gale saw it, she quickly lowered her hand and covered it with her sleeve.


    ¡°Gale, don¡®t overstep your boundaries.¡±


    Sure enough, Gale took a step forward, ¡°That jade bracelet...¡±


    ¡°President Wood gave it to me.¡± Susan proudly showed off. ¡°He bought it and gave it to me. Do you


    think you can still have it?¡± Gale felt ufortable , but she could only endure it.¡± Jade symbolizes


    spirituality. Since you are its owner now, treat it well.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s my jade bracelet, and I can do whatever I want. You don¡®t get to tell me what to do. Even if I break


    it... President Wood won¡®t me me!¡±


    Summer gave her a good look. ¡°Are you leaving? I¡®ve called the security guard. Thepany has


    regtions that outsiders can¡®t stay!¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Three, two, one...Guard!¡±


    ¡°I¡®m leaving!¡± Susan stomped her feet and yelled, ¡°Bye!¡±


    When she passed in front of Gale, she deliberately shook her wrist and showed the jade bracelet


    before leaving arrogantly.


    Actually ... The jade bracelet was not in Susan¡®s hands at all.


    Shawn locked it in the safe in Temperley Hall.


    However, Susan was not appeased, so she bought a fake one on purpose to humor herself!


    Seeing that Gale was ufortable, she was happy!


    ¡°Well, I¡®m sorry.¡± In the corridor, Gale said, ¡°I ruined your day.¡± Summer came from a powerful family.


    Naturally, she was also beautiful and had a hot temper. ¡°Aren¡®t you angry?¡± Summer asked back, ¡°You,


    Gale, once was the daughter of the Warm family, the darling of the school, and the little princess of the


    stars holding the moon! What happened?¡± ¡°Now... it¡®s good to be alive.¡± Gale lowered her gaze. ¡°Gale,


    what exactly have you experienced? Can you tell me about it?¡±


    Gale was silent for a few seconds and nodded lightly. She exined her experience in detail, and


    Summer teared up as she listened. ¡°It¡®s okay. It¡®s all over,¡± Gale wiped her tears. ¡°Look, I¡®m standing in


    front of you now, intact.¡±


    Joe happened to get out of the elevator and was stunned when he saw this scene.


    ¡°What¡®s the matter? Who can make Summer cry?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s me.¡± Gale replied helplessly, ¡°Mr. Winter, I¡®ll leave her to you. I still have a design draft to submit.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey... I don¡®t know how to coax women either!¡± Joe


    looked at Summer, at a loss.


    This woman, who is usually stronger than him, suddenly cried, which was strange.


    ¡°Then what¡­ don¡®t cry.¡± Joe rubbed her head. ¡°You¡®re like a little bitch.¡±


    ¡°I am a woman, Mr. Winter!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Let me tell you a secret.¡±


    Summer took a breath and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Joe said with a gleeful expression on his face, ¡°I found out everything between Joe and Gale, it took a


    lot of work!¡±


    ¡°Not surprised.¡±


    Joe was dying to tell someone the secret!


    Joe panicked and said, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She told me just now.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 45

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 45


    Chapter 45 Summer said angrily, ¡°Heh, men. They¡®re all pigs!¡± Joe immediately waved his hand and


    said, ¡°Not all men are scumbags like Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there are still good men. But! You, Joe, are definitely not one.¡±


    Summer snorted and said, ¡°You and Mr. Wood are so close that you both practically share clothes,


    which means you are the same as him, a scumbag!¡± Joe replied, ¡°I¡®m wronged!¡± He was not a


    scumbag!


    Death by association!


    In the president¡®s office , Shawn looked at the door and greeted, ¡°Grandpa.¡± Lucas Wood was leaning


    on crutches, with Pa beside helping him.


    ¡°I happened to be passing by and decided to stop by. This morning, I also watched the press


    conference. Shawn, you are very business¨Cminded, I believe this will be a strong portfolio,¡± said


    Lucas.


    ¡°Of course, I will manage it well and lead the Wood family to greater heights.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it must be really tiring with so many burdens falling on you.¡±


    Shawn smiled deeply and said, ¡°Grandpa, there is something else you want to say.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Lucas looked at him and replied, ¡°I will just give it to you straight. Your brother is about to graduate and


    return to Sea City. You can hand over Lovito to him then.¡±


    ¡®Impossible,¡® Shawn thought deeply.


    How can his half¨Cbrother be considered his younger brother?


    He had no intention of calling him his brother!


    That was just Pa¡®s cash cow!


    Sure enough, Pa became anxious when she heard his refusal. ¡°Shawn, you have to give your


    brother a chance to show his abilities.¡±


    ¡°He can¡®t even manage his love life.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡®t even let him try. How can you tell he couldn¡®t?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t you know what kind of person he is as his father?¡± Shawn¡®s face was dark as he said, ¡°He¡®s just


    a waste of


    space!¡±


    Pa was rendered speechless, so she could only ask Lucas for help.


    Lucas said, ¡°Let¡®s talk this out. Shawn, don¡®t refuse it in a hurry. He is family, after all.¡±


    Lucas is old, and he hoped that the family would be harmonious.


    Unfortunately , his son died, but luckily there were two grandchildren.


    There was Shawn, who had an outstanding ability and was a natural ruler, making him very satisfied.


    ¡°No discussion.¡± Shawn said firmly, ¡°There is no room for discussion whether he wants to take credit for


    the brand or he wants to get involved in thepany!¡±


    Pa said, ¡°Does everything in the Wood Group have to be in your hands?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Unless you have the ability... then take it away.¡± Shawn gave her a cold look.


    That was his warning and his deration of war.


    He knew all the little tricks Pa was doing secretly!


    Wanting him to marry Jenny, who has a good rtionship with her, and how she poisoned the soup that


    was delivered every day...


    Lucas said, ¡°Okay. Shawn, I have one more thing to say. I


    didn¡®t want you to marry Gale, but you¡®ve gone and done it, so now you owe me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Give me a grandchild! You are twenty¨Cseven. It¡®s time to have a child!¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply.


    Gale to give birth to his child? No way!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 46

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 46


    Chapter 46 ¡°Grandpa , she is Dr. Warm¡®s daughter and an enemy of our Wood family!¡±


    Lucas asked, ¡°Since you are aware of that, why did you still marry her? Now that you have, she should


    fulfill the responsibility as the Wood family¡®s daughter¨Cinw!¡± ¡°I will have children, but it won¡®t be from


    Gale.¡±


    ¡°Then how long do you want me to wait? I¡®m old, I just want to hug my great¨Cgrandson as soon as


    possible! Otherwise, I won¡®t be able to see you have a child when I die!¡±


    Shawn replied indifferently, ¡°I can hold it to your grave so that you can take a look.¡±


    ¡°You! You are p*ssing me off!¡±


    Lucas tapped the crutches heavily, huffing and staring in anger. He turned his head away.


    ¡°Fiona, send Grandpa out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Pa, however, stood still and rubbed her hands together.


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Give up trying to find a position for your


    scumbag son in the family. I will never let him in.¡±


    ¡°Well, the old man said it. Take your time to think about


    Pa also understood that Shawn was now the master of the Wood family


    She had to take her time to take what she wanted. It is useless to be impatient.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, she was Shawn¡®s stepmother, she had married and given birth to a son for the Wood family.


    Who had thestugh would be the real winner.


    Pa smiled and said, ¡°Shawn, I read news reports that you spent a lot of money to buy a jade


    bracelet at a charity auction...¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why did you buy it?¡±


    Shawn replied impatiently, ¡°I do whatever I want.¡±


    Pa said, ¡°It¡®s a woman¡®s jewelry, and you can¡®t wear it. Why don¡®t you give it to me!¡±


    ¡°You want it?¡± It¡®s just a jade bracelet. For Gale to want it was understandable. After all, it¡®s her


    mother¡®s. Why do Susan and Pa want so much?


    Pa nodded again and again. ¡°Yes, yes, I think that jade is magnificent. I felt that it had been blessed


    by God himself. It can bless me, and maybe it can prevent disasters!¡±


    ¡°If you like it, go to the mall to buy it.¡± ¡°I can¡®t buy that one. I just like that one.¡±


    Shawn nced at her deeply and rejected, ¡°No way.¡±


    The jade bracelet was in his hand... It was really useless to him, but he just wanted to keep it. With it,


    Gale wille to him sooner orter, begging him to give it back to her.


    Shawn deeply enjoyed Gale begging for mercy, forlorn and pitiful... It¡®s a shame that she was stubborn


    and only begged him once after they got married.


    Pa held her head up and walked out of his office.


    She scolded as she walked, ¡°What¡®s wrong? What¡®s so great about it anyway? He won¡®t be able to


    have children in the future. Haha, when my sones back, he will definitely rece you. At that time,


    you will be the one who will beg us!¡± Gale saw Pa approaching from a distance and immediately


    turned around.


    Pa caught her and said, ¡°Hey...Gale, what are you hiding when you see your mother¨Cinw? How


    dare you


    disrespect me?!¡±


    Worried about attracting colleagues¡® attention, Gale greeted, ¡°Aunt Pa.¡±


    Pa said bitterly, ¡°What¡®s with your attitude?¡±


    ¡°I have to get back to work if you have nothing else to say.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Pa stopped her and looked at her for a while.¡± Did Shawn give you a jade bracelet...¡±


    Gale had no idea what he was talking about. ¡°Jade bracelet?¡±


    ¡°The one that Shawn bought at the charity auction . Do you have it?¡±


    Upon saying that, Pa lifted Gale¡®s sleeves. Gale¡®s wrist was bare.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 47

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    1/4


    Chapter 47 ¡°Hey? It¡®s not here?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Pa, why are you asking about that jade bracelet? ¡°Gale asked.


    That belonged to her mother. It had nothing to do with Pa, right?


    Pa replied angrily, ¡°I like it and I want it! That jade is transparent. The previous owners took good


    care of it, and wearing it can enjoy blessings and prevent disasters¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s no use telling you.¡±


    Gale suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I know where the jade bracelet is.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Shawn gave it to a... female inte celebrity. She is showing it off to everyone.¡±


    Pa jumped when she heard it. ¡°What? A random woman outside?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Shawn has always been generous to outsiders.¡± Gale sighed deliberately.


    ¡°Aunt Pa, you know how generous men are to outsiders, not to mention a rich man like Shawn, who


    is


    handsome.¡±


    ¡°He gave it to a random woman and not to his own stepmother!¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Aunt Pa, you are an elder, and you want a jade bracelet ... go and get it. How dare a


    woman like her dare to fight with you. The fate of the jade depends on


    you.¡±


    Pa felt what she said was very reasonable. ¡°Who is that girl? What¡®s her name, and where does she


    live?¡±


    ¡°Susan.¡±


    Pa¡®s eyes lit up when she got the exact location of the woman, and she walked away with a smile.


    If she stole it from her, what can that woman do to her?


    Could it be that Shawn would sh swords with her for a mere mistress?


    Gale smiled at Pa¡®s retreating shadow. Well, the jade bracelet in Pa¡®s hands is better than


    Susan¡®s. Pa really likes it and will cherish it.


    When given a chance in the future, she will try her best to get it back!


    Gale secretly encouraged herself and turned around...


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    She mmed into someone.


    Gale¡®s nose was almost broken when she mmed into that person. ¡°Are you blind?¡± Shawn¡®s voice


    sounded.


    She frowned andined, ¡°You were the one who kept quiet, standing behind me!¡±


    ¡°You dare to me me?¡±


    ¡°Of course... um, of course, it¡®s my fault.¡±


    Gale turned the corner abruptly.


    She saw at least ten people standing behind Shawn.


    Assistant Fiona, the secretary, Joe, andpany executives... ¡°President Wood, please. ¡± Gale


    stepped aside and said politely, ¡°I was in the way, sorry.¡±


    Shawn looked at her deeply.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He had no idea what she was looking at just now. Her eyes were cunning, smart, and clear, almost elf ¨C


    like.


    This was the spirit he had only seen in her when he saw her for the first time.


    Later¡­ Shawn killed her spirit with his own hands.


    ¡°Let¡®s have a meeting together, Mrs. Warm. You can¡®t be absent from the meeting regarding Lovito,¡±


    Joe said. ¡°Okay, Mr. Joe.¡±


    ¡°Is your design ready?¡±


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°I made a presentation just for this.


    ¡°Okay, you will amaze everyone!¡± Joe said, ¡°I spoke highly of you in front of all these people!¡±


    ¡°I won¡®t let you down,¡± Gale responded obediently and walked to the end silently.


    In the conference room.


    Shawn sat in the main chair. Gale stood beside him and began her presentation.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 48

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 48


    Chapter 48 ¡°This is the first collection from Lovito, and the target consumer group is urban young


    female white¨Ccor workers. I went with a youthful design so that we can prate the market for


    women aged 20¨C30...¡±


    People always exude confidence in the field they are best at.


    Throughout the meeting, Gale shone and really showed her strong working ability.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joe was the first to apud.


    The others also apuded.


    Only Shawn looked at her indifferently.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you can start the production. Mr. Wood, do you have any other opinion?¡± Joe said. The


    general manager next to him suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Wood, you just got married, and the designer is so


    talented ... Why don¡¯t you let her design a wedding ring for Mrs. Wood?¡±


    Shawn¡®s expression suddenly changed.


    Gale was also stunned.


    Design her own wedding ring?


    This...


    The general manager proposed, ¡°This way, Mrs. Wood¡®s wedding ring can be used as a marketing


    gimmick. It can be promoted everywhere to enhance the poprity of our brand! It¡®s killing two birds


    with one stone!¡±


    The corner of Joe¡®s mouth twitched and said, ¡°Wow, you thought of everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Winter, I know you agree with me too!¡±


    Joe was speechless.


    Shawn tapped the table with his fingertips as if he was thinking about it.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    As soon as Shawn¡®s voice fell, an objection sounded.


    Everyone looked at Gale in unison.


    Everyone knew that Shawn was the president. Who dared to go against his will?


    This designer... a neer, so ignorant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡®s appropriate.¡± Gale bit her lip and said,¡± Mr. Wood has always kept a low profile and is


    reluctant to


    disclose his private life. Now that he is married, he wants to protect the privacy of his family.¡±


    Who was she kidding...


    She was not afraid of designing it for herself, but the fear was that, in the end, the wedding ring she


    designed with her energy and painstaking efforts would not be worn on her hand.


    But... on Susan instead.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn will give it to Susan, the woman he dotes on so much.


    Therefore, Gale refused.


    Shawn looked at her deeply and said in a low voice, ¡°Gale, are you going against me?¡±


    There was a warning in his tone.


    She has no right to oppose him, especially in front of thepany executives.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I... I¡®m afraid that my design is not good enough that Mrs. Wood will not like it.¡±


    ¡°She will like your design.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Shawn said forcefully, ¡°No buts. That¡®s it.¡±


    Gale wanted to say something, and Joe quickly gave her a look.


    Shawn got up and said, ¡°The meeting is dismissed.¡±


    The general manager was very ignorant. ¡°It will not only makes President Wood happy but also pleases


    Mrs. Wood.


    11


    Joe patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Yes, you are really smart. Unfortunately, Mrs. Wood doesn¡®t


    look very happy.¡±


    ¡°Ah? How does Mrs. Wood know about this?¡±


    Joe shrugged and left the conference room.


    Shawn was walking to the president¡®s office when he heard footsteps chasing behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, wait a moment.¡± Gale caught up with him and said, ¡°Designing the wedding ring...¡± ¡°It¡®s


    been decided.¡±


    Gale looked at him, hesitating to speak again. Disobeying him will not end well.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 49

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 49


    Chapter 49  However, she really did not want to make Susan¡®s wedding ring ¡°Mr. Wood, the wedding


    ring is sacred, it represents marriage and loyalty, and it symbolizes love. It can¡®t be decided casually,


    and it also shouldn¡®t bemercialized, ¡°Gale argued.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows and warned, ¡°Are you educating me?¡±


    At this moment, the phone rang suddenly. Shawn took out his phone and answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr.


    Wood, help,e and save me!¡± Susan¡®s sharp voice came from the receiver. ¡°There¡¯s a crazy woman


    here, she¡­ she¡®s snatching my stuff.....Ah! Go away!¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply and asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know her, she...she said she was your mother! Ah! It¡¯s mine!¡±


    Shawn walked out with long strides.


    Fiona looked puzzled and said, ¡°Why did Mrs. Pa get into trouble with Susan?¡±


    Next to her, Gale lowered her head and said nothing.


    Well, a good show was about to start. Let the wicked fight the wicked!


    Shawn¡®s voice drifted from afar, ¡°Gale, keep up!¡± Well, it looked like she would also get to watch it live.


    In the living room of the River View home.


    Susan red at Pa and yelled, ¡°I¡®ve already called Mr. Wood! He¡®ll be here soon... You¡®ll be


    doomed. How dare you pretend to be Mrs. Wood and steal my bracelet!¡±


    ¡°I am Shawn¡®s mother. He will acknowledge my identity when hees! If you know anything about his


    character, you should hand over the bracelet immediately!


    Pa wanted to scold Susan for acting quickly and rashly. If she had waited until Shawn came, she


    might never have had a chance at the jade.


    As long as she gets it, she will leave immediately.


    Even if Shawn asks her for it, she will not give it! Susan said, ¡°It¡®s my stuff! You¡®re a thief!¡± ¡°Did you


    purchase it with your own money? How dare you say it¡®s yours? It¡®s my family¡¯s money!¡± Pa said


    and charged at her again.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Susan hurriedly protected the jade bracelet on her wrist.


    ¡°Give it to me!¡± As a middle¨Caged woman, Pa was strong and kept attacking.


    Susan¡®s wrists were all red and almost bruised.


    Susan said, ¡°You crazy woman¡­ help! I bought the jade bracelet myself, which has nothing to do with


    you or the Wood family!¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t try to lie to me!¡±


    Pa grabbed Susan¡®s wrist with one hand and mmed it with the other. The jade bracelet came off.


    She happily shoved it into her pocket, turned around, and left, not wanting to fight any longer. Susan


    was unwilling to let her go and chased after her.¡± Stop, give it back to me!¡±


    While the two were fighting, Shawn appeared.


    ¡°What¡®s the trouble?¡±


    Susan immediatelyined, sobbing, ¡°President Wood, it was her pretending to be your mother


    and grabbing my bracelet.¡±


    Gale folded her arms and reminded from the side, ¡°She¡¯s not pretending. She¡®s real. It¡®s just¡­ she¡®s his


    stepmother.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Pa stubbornly guarded the jade bracelet. ¡°Shawn, you would give such a precious and spiritual jade


    to a woman who is so unimportant. I can¡¯t agree to that!¡± ¡°What jade?¡±


    ¡°This bracelet!¡± Pa quickly took it out and shook it.


    Shawn understood instantly. ¡°You two were fighting over this jade bracelet?¡±


    ¡°Yes! If you gave it to Gale, I wouldn¡®t say anything, but to this vixen, I will be the first to refuse!¡±


    Susan screamed, ¡°You¡¯re a vixen! You must have slithered your way into the family!¡±


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°That bracelet is fake. The real jade bracelet is with me.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 50

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 50


    Chapter 50 Pa was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Fake?¡± Gale was also shocked..


    Obviously... Susan wore it to mock her.


    What happened?


    Susan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡®s fake, I... I bought it to wear as a trinket!¡±


    She just wanted to show off in front of Gale. Who knew she would provoke Pa!


    ¡°Where is the real thing?¡± Pa asked immediately,¡± Shawn, did you give it to your other mistresses!¡±


    Gale was also curious.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Shawn¡®s face sank. ¡°It has always been with me. How did you find Susan?¡±


    Pa pointed at Gale and said, ¡°She told me! She said that you gave it to a woman outside and also


    gave me the address.¡±


    ¨C


    When Susan heard this, she screamed, ¡°Okay, so you¡®re the one ying tricks on me! You hurt me on


    purpose!¡± Gale exined calmly, ¡°You said that Shawn gave you the jade bracelet. I¡®m just telling the


    truth. Who knew that


    what you¡®re wearing is fake.¡±


    She was also relieved.


    Fortunately, it did not fall into Susan¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I.¡­ I didn¡¯t say that the jade bracelet was the one that Mr. Wood bought at the auction!¡± Susan


    babbled,¡± President Wood, you have to help me!¡± A man as smart as Shawn, he had long understood


    what was going on. This woman, Gale, knew how to pit two enemies against each other.


    He said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t give the jade bracelet to anyone!¡± Pa reluctantly left. Susan stomped her feet


    and argued, ¡°Mr. Wood, the matter can¡®t be left like this.¡±


    She stared at Gale and refused to give up.


    She was plotting how to get back at her. Susan took Shawn¡®s arm and said, ¡°Gale did it on purpose.


    She always tried her best to target me. If you hadn¡®t arrived in time today, I don¡®t know what your


    stepmother would have done to me! Look at me, I was hurt!¡±


    Shawn remained silent and just nced at Gale.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Every time Susan asked, Shawn would basically let her have her way.


    This time... she didn¡®t know how he would punish her.


    ¡°Let her make it up to you. Oh right, she will be designing a wedding ring...for you,¡± Shawn said with a


    smirk.


    Susan¡®s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Wedding ring?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will personally put it on your ring finger, a wedding ring that symbolizes marriage and loyalty.


    Whatever style you want, tell Gale directly.¡±


    ¡°I want diamonds! Big and shiny ones!¡± Susan said enthusiastically, ¡°The more expensive, the better. It


    needs to look very expensive at first nce, and it needs to amaze everyone. Sea City would never


    have seen a more precious ring!¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can¡®t design it.¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°You have to. This is your job.¡±


    Gale lowered her head and stopped talking.


    This man was really cruel, trampling on her self¨Cesteem again and again.


    ¡°That¡®s right.¡± Susan raised her chin and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡®ll ask you about the design at any time. You


    have to show me your drafts. If you don¡®t like it, you must change it until I¡®m satisfied!¡±


    ¡°Are you clear on that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She had no choice.


    Susan¡®s style was really not to her liking. She could tell that it would be in poor taste just listening to her


    description, not the kind of ring that an understated, elegant, and truly rich woman from a powerful


    family would wear at all.


    ¨C


    She was afraid that when it was done, it would be ridiculed by the wholemunity of jewelers.


    On the way back to the Wood family, Gale could not help but ask, ¡°Why did you keep the jade bracelet?


    No one wanted it?¡±


    ¡°What, do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I want it.¡± She admitted , ¡°It¡®s my mother¡®s.¡± ¡°Then we shall see if you can please me. If you


    do well, maybe one day I¡¯ll be in a good mood and reward you.¡± Gale was moved and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 51

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    Shawn replied in a deep voice, ¡°I¡®ll keep to my word.¡±


    In order to get back her mother¡®s jade bracelet, Gale resolved to give it a try.


    However... how could she please Shawn?


    He had a fiery temper, was unpredictable, and had no weaknesses.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Gale ran to ask Joe for help. They were ssmates and best


    friends. They had known each other for so many years, and he must know more than her.


    ¡°What does Shawn like?¡±


    Joe touched his chin and replied, ¡°He likes to lose his temper and scold people.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter, I am very serious about asking you for advice.¡±


    I


    ¡°Actually, I don¡®t know either. Shawn is very difficult to figure out. I often can¡®t figure out what he is


    thinking.¡±


    Gale sighed. Was that the case?


    Joe said again, ¡°However, I know what Shawn wants most.


    L


    ¡°What?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°A good quality sleep. He has insomnia. He suffered from insomnia for many years and has


    not been cured after eating different types of medicine. However, the perfumed sachet you made was


    really useful to him. He kept it.¡±


    Gale finally saw hope and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Winter!¡±


    If Shawn¡®s insomnia can be solved, then the possibility of her getting back the jade bracelet is even


    greater!


    Gale immediately went to study the treatment of insomnia.


    She remembered that her father had taught her some knowledge in this area.


    At night.


    Temperley Hall.


    Shawn gracefully ate his dinner with the butler and servant beside him.


    He suddenly said, ¡°Gale.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Have you stared enough?¡±


    Uh... She was just thinking about how to talk to him ana help him fall asleep.


    ¡°You¡®ve been peeking at me since you returned from thepany.¡± Shawn put down his utensil and


    nced at her. ¡°Why, do you want me?¡±


    Gale almost choked. Before she could answer, Shawn stretched out his hand and wrapped his arms


    around her waist. ¡°If that¡®s the case, then I¡®ll satisfy you.¡±


    He enveloped her and walked straight upstairs.


    Gale was taken aback. Why is he so crazy!


    ¡°Shawn you...¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t move,¡± he said coldly while holding her even harder.


    Shawn kicked open the door of the master bedroom and pushed her in.


    Gale struggled to get out. ¡°My bed¡­ is outside.¡±


    Shawn dragged her back in. ¡°From today, you will be sleeping inside.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Shawn stared at her deeply and ordered, ¡°Sleep on the floor or on the sofa. Don¡®t sleep outside again.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s nice outside!¡±


    Gale broke free from his grasp, quickly opened the door, and ran out.


    After more than ten seconds, she came back voluntarily.


    ¡°I just saw a sneaky figure at the entrance of the stairs. Who is that?¡± Gale said in surprise.


    ¡°Grandpa¡®s spy.¡±


    ¡°Spy?!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn raised his chin deeply and said, ¡°Grandpa wants a grandson from you.¡±


    Gale subconsciously touched her lower abdomen.


    ¡°This...how is this possible. You wouldn¡®t let the enemy¡®s daughter give birth to your child,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Indeed. But grandpa doesn¡®t care, as long as the child is mine. After all, you can¡®t take away the child


    with the Wood family around.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 52

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    Shawn knew all about Lucas¡® strategy.


    He saw Gale as a tool to birth children and nothing more,


    Gale was startled and asked, ¡°Did you agree to it?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s ridiculous.¡± Shawn snorted coldly and said, ¡°You don¡®t deserve to have my child.¡±


    She breathed a long sigh of relief. She was carrying one in her stomach now. How could she be


    pregnant again!


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°I see. I will y the role of Mrs. Wood, so Grandpa won¡®t be suspicious.¡±


    Shawn was extremely unhappy seeing her rxed expression.


    ¡°Gale, are you stupid?¡± He approached her and pushed her against the wall. ¡°You should want to


    conceive my child.¡±


    She immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No, I don¡®t want to.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever considered that maybe for the sake of the child, I¡®ll be nice to you? Your father in prison


    and mother in the hospital can also get a glimpse of your grandson?¡±


    Gale met Shawn¡®s gaze.


    It sounded possible.


    After a few seconds, she smiled wryly and shook her head. ¡°Impossible. If I am pregnant with your


    child, you will only take the child as your own and shut it out from m family and mepletely. You


    probably won¡®t let her. know who his mother is!¡±


    Gale was clear¨Cheaded.


    Shawn was even more unhappy when she read his mind.


    He pinched her chin and looked at her rosy lips, feeling even more irritable. He lowered his head and


    kissed her.


    He was nibbling her lip, and the pain from the kiss made Gale breathe deeply


    She wanted to retreat, but Shawn grabbed the back of her head firmly.


    ¡°Even if I want you, I¡®ll watch you take the contraceptive pill. Understand?¡± Shawn said.


    He turned around and entered the bathroom to turn on the cold water.


    Every time he kisses Gale, he feels his heart stir!


    Damn it!


    Now that Grandpa had ced a spy on him, and Gale had to sleep in the same room with him again,


    he was really afraid that someday ... He would not hold it in anymore!


    After taking a shower, Gale had alreadyid on the floor beside the bed.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was a faint sandalwood fragrance in the air.


    |


    Gale said, ¡°I lit the aromatherapy. It calms the nerves helps you sleep.¡±


    He kept a cold expression and said nothing. He tore off the towel around his lower body and threw it on


    the chair.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Gale quickly covered her eyes.


    Fortunately, she was fast enough. If she was a second slower, she would have seen everything...


    Shawny down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    The scent was soothing. He felt drowsy but could not sleep.


    Gale listened to the sound of tossing and turning on the bed and whispered, ¡°The effect of


    aromatherapy , paired with massage, will be better.¡±


    Two secondster, Shawn¡®s voice sounded, ¡°Get up.¡±


    Gale sat up, climbed into the bed, and gently rested Shawn¡®s head on herp.


    Her fingertipsnded on his temple and slowly rubbed.


    Shawn sneered and said, ¡°Heh, you had nned for this.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°To please me? You want your jade bracelet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn closed his eyes. His face looked gentle and lovely under the light.


    However, he still said coldly, ¡°It depends on your performance.¡±


    Five minutester, Shawn fell asleep, and Gale stopped the massage.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 53

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    At this moment, she was by his side. They were alone.


    Gale hated him, and hepletely destroyed her life.


    If she wanted to kill him¡­ she could do it!


    Gale looked at the position of Shawn¡®s heart. As long as she stabbed it, everything would be over.


    A life for a life.


    Gale stretched out her hand unexpectedly and pressed her palm to his heart, feeling his heartbeat.


    A light shed outside the window, and the sound of footsteps gradually faded away.


    That¡®s the security guard on patrol.


    Gale¡®s sanity instantly returned. ¡°No, don¡®t be impulsive... I still have children, and my parents¡­¡±


    If Shawn died, the Wood family would never let her parents go!


    Gale clenched her fingertips into the flesh, pulled the quilt to cover Shawn, and got out of bed.


    Toleration.


    Impulsiveness would not do her good.


    The best way was to discover the truth and clear her father¡®s name!


    That was the best sleep Shawn had had for years.


    When he woke up, he felt refreshed , and his mood was much better.


    Gale thought that the trick really worked, and she would like to thank Joe for the idea!


    Gale had just arrived at thepany when her phone suddenly rang, and she received more than


    twenty messages.


    This made Shawn nce at her, ¡°Who is looking for you?¡±


    Gale directly showed him the screen. ¡°From Susan.¡±


    He saw Susan send a dozen pictures of rings and a series of voice notes.


    ¡°Hey, I like this style. The diamonds should be big and clear. It would be better if there were pink


    diamonds or other colors!¡±


    ¡°If there are no pink diamonds, other colored gemstones should be next to the diamonds.¡±


    ¡°It needs to be heart¨Cshaped. I don¡®t want anything.mon. I want to be unique. The only one in the


    world!¡±


    Gale looked at the photoste and muttered, ¡°As expected, I guessed it right. It was so... new money.¡±


    While replying to Susan, she asked Shawn, ¡°Are you sure... I have to follow Susan¡®s wishes?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s all up to her.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re so kind to her.¡± Gale pouted and said, ¡°Did Susan save your life? You have to repay her


    kindness?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn¡®s eyes swept over her coldly. She shrugged and replied, ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    ¡°You just need to know that you can neverpare to her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gale replied to Susan in the same tone.


    Seeing that she had sent so many messages, but Gale replied with a simple ¡°Oh¡°, infuriated Susan.


    ¡°She is so dismissive of me! Humph! She will be dead if I am not happy with the ring!¡±


    The dean reassured her, ¡°Do it, scold, whatever you want. Even if she has a good design, you have to


    be picky and make things difficult for her.¡±


    ¡°Of course. She¡®s Mrs. Wood now, but she wants to design


    a wedding ring for me. She¡®s not any better than me!¡± Susan replied.


    ¡°These are the small things. Susan is pregnant with a child now, which is the tricky part.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t mention it, Dad. I almost caused her miscarriagest time, but... Shawn came too soon!¡±


    Speaking of this, Susan became even angrier and threw all the pillows on the sofa to the ground.


    Gale escaped , and President Wood was angry with her, but fortunately, she went to kneel and plead


    for mercy, and the matter was settled.


    ¡°Susan, you can¡®t be too explicit when dealing with Gale. Especially about her pregnancy. No one can


    know about it. We have to keep it a secret... Just make sure this kid dies!¡± the dean said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 54

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 54


    Chapter 54


    ¡°Dad, tell me what should I do?¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Susan sat on the sofa angrily.


    ¡°She got pregnant in just one go. If only I were so lucky...¡± It¡®s a pity that Shawn had not touched her at


    all, and she had no chance to conceive.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dean pped his hands and said, ¡°Susan, I have an idea.¡±


    He leaned over and whispered the whole n in Susan¡®s ear. ¡°Okay!¡± Susan smiled and said, ¡°That will


    work!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡®ll act now!¡±


    Gale, who was at the Wood Group, suddenly sneezed several times, and she felt a chill on her body.


    ¡°Having a cold?¡± Summer came over and handed her a tissue. ¡°Put more on. Your health is important.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s okay. My nose is a little itchy.¡±


    Gale smiled, got up, and walked away.


    A colleague stopped her at this moment and said, ¡°Ms. Warm, someone is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you go have a look.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Who woulde to the Wood Group to find her?


    Gale came to thepany¡¯s door, only to see Dean holding gifts in both hands, with a smile on his


    face. ¡°It¡®s you? What are you doing here?¡±


    When she was in the mental hospital, he was never kind


    to her and even offered her up to an old man. His daughter Susan hurt her again and again... this was


    certainly strange. ¡°I bought something. I want to give it to you,¡± Dean said. Gale sneered and said,


    ¡°There must be something behind this. I can¡®t believe you are good¨Chearted!¡±


    ¡°I really want to give you something to replenish your body. After all, you are pregnant!¡±


    She immediately looked around for fear that someone would hear it!


    Dean smiled and said, ¡°Look, you are frightened . Gale, you also understand that you are Mrs. Wood


    now, but you are pregnant with a baby out of wedlock. Once exposed, how sad your life will be!¡±


    ¡°Who was it that night!¡± Gale gritted his teeth. ¡°Only you know!¡±


    ¡°Want to know? Take the supplements.¡± Dean looked at her with a half¨Csmile.


    ¡°I won¡®t want it! Who knows what¡®s in it!¡± Gale was very vignt.


    ¡°Take it.¡± Dean could not help but walk forward and shove it into her hand.


    .


    Gale stepped back repeatedly. ¡°I said I don¡®t want it!¡± ¡°Take it. Don¡®t be proud just because you¡®ve left


    the hospital.¡± Dean forcibly pushed it to her, and Gale kept pushing it away. She finally got impatient


    and pushed it away.¡± Don¡®t you understand in English! I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    The gift fell to the ground, and the contents fell out. It was a whole box of ready¨Cto¨Ceat bird¡®s nests.


    ¡°Ah, you ruined it...¡± As he was talking, Dean suddenly clutched his chest the next second, his body


    swayed, and his lips turned white.


    Gale was startled and said, ¡°You, you are...¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Dean fell heavily to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Ah! Dad!¡± Susan rushed out from nowhere. ¡°Dad, what¡®s


    wrong with you? Wake up! Don¡®t scare me! Someone call an ambnce. Hurry up!¡±


    The security guards at the door ran over, and the scene before her suddenly became chaotic.


    Gale stood outside , stunned, as she watched a group of people surround Dean.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 55

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 55


    Chapter 55 Soon, the ambnce roared and took Dean to the hospital. ¡°Gale, it¡®s you who killed my


    dad!¡± Susan pointed at her and yelled, ¡°If anything happens to my dad, I won¡®t let you go!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t do anything...¡±


    ¡°You¡®re still arguing! There¡®s surveince here. It¡®s clearly videoed. You can¡®t escape!¡± Gale replied,


    ¡°Okay, look at the surveince footage. I am innocent!¡±


    Hearing this sentence, Susan suddenly smiled strangely.


    Gale saw that and felt very uneasy, and her intuition told her that this was a trap.


    However, she just could not guess now what the duo was up to!


    Shawn came over, and his eyes swept over Gale.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± Susan ran to his side and cried, ¡°My dad worked so hard to raise me. He is supposed to be


    enjoying his life. He is now...¡±


    Shawn interrupted her, ¡°What¡®s going on?¡±


    Susan sobbed and replied, ¡°My dad said that Gale is now Mrs. Wood, and her identity is different from


    before. I am with you now, and I have no title. So he wanted to give Gale a gift. Just a gist. After just a


    few minutes of meeting her, my dad suddenly fell unconscious!¡±


    ¡°The dean brought a gift inexplicably and said he wanted to give it to me. I rejected it. I don¡®t know what


    happened after that.¡±


    ¡°You should just ept his gift! You can just throw it away after. Why should you reject him!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°This is not the time to discuss this, I¡®m going to the hospital! President Wood,e with me! Gale, you


    too! You are the culprit!¡±


    In the hospital¡®s emergency room.


    Susan has been in Shawn¡®s arms, crying and aggrieved .


    Gale stood alone by the side.


    Finally, the door of the operating room opened, and the doctor came out.


    Susan immediately greeted him, ¡°How is my dad?¡±


    ¡°He suffered from a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. We are still trying to save him.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°It should be caused by an emotional shock. The patient is old and has high blood pressure,¡± the doctor


    said.


    Susan immediately looked at Gale. ¡°It¡®s you! You were so mean to him that he had a hemorrhage!¡±


    The doctor added, ¡°The operation went well, but...the hospital¡®s blood bank is out of stock, and the


    patient needs a blood transfusion. Which of your blood types match?¡±


    Susan looked at Gale.


    At this moment, Gale finally understood! What they wanted... was her blood!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She is pregnant. If a lot of blood is drawn, the child in her belly will be in danger!


    Gale started to step back. At this moment, Shawn grabbed her hand, and she felt numb all over.


    He said, ¡°Gale, you will be responsible for the consequences you caused.¡±


    There was profound indifference in Shawn¡®s eyes. ¡°It has nothing to do with me, all of this... I didn¡®t do


    it!¡±


    Susan immediately said, ¡°My dad has been fine for so many years. Why did he have a brain


    hemorrhage after


    seeing you?¡±


    ¡°How do I know? He was emotional!¡± ¡°Doctors are still rescuing him now. If there is no blood, he will


    die!¡± Susan asked, ¡°Are you going to watch my dad die?¡±


    Gale was about to speak when suddenly Susan knelt down.


    ¡°Save my father, Gale, that¡®s my dearest person... I can¡®t lose my father, so just donate your blood,


    okay?¡°

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 56

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 56


    Chapter 56 Shawn bent down and helped Susan up.


    Once, he lost his respected father because of Dr. Warm.


    History seems to have repeated itself.


    How could Shawn let Susan suffer the same thing as he did?


    The dean would also be his future father¨Cinw.


    ¡°Gale , you have to give up your blood. You don¡®t have a choice,¡± Shawn said coldly.


    She was always at his mercy, living like a puppet!


    ¡°Whether it¡®s my fault or not, I have to draw blood to save the dean?¡± Gale asked with a trembling


    voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even if drawing blood will cause huge damage to my body, do you still insist on it?¡±


    Shawn squinted slightly and said, ¡°It¡®s just a blood draw, you will recover in two days.¡±


    Susan immediately agreed, ¡°Yes, it won¡®t kill you, nor hurt your body, Gale, just save my father!¡±


    Gale could not believe it.


    1


    From the moment she saw the dean, she fell into their trap!


    Shawn did not know she was pregnant, but they knew it!


    How can pregnant women donate blood!


    Besides, Susan must have definitely bribed the nurse, and they would take a lot of her blood!


    Shawnmanded in a deep voice, ¡°Nurse, take her away.¡±


    Gale turned around and ran.


    Shawn stood there and said only one sentence, ¡°You know the consequences of running away.¡± Her


    feet seemed to be fixed and could no longer be lifted.


    Her mother was in his hands, and her father was in prison. He had just recovered from the scalds of


    being sshed with boiling water...


    That was because Shawn tacitly allowed Susan to hurt him.


    He backed Susan.


    Shawn said, ¡°Just drawing a few tubes of blood won¡®t kill you. Be obedient and go. You will suffer less.¡±


    Gale closed her eyes in despair. ¡°You won¡®t understand.¡±


    He asked, ¡°You exin it.¡±


    Susan also chipped in, ¡°Yes, speak up.¡±


    She knew that Gale would not dare to say anything about her pregnancy!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Gale was silent. ¡°The blood drawing room is here.¡± The nurse came over and said,


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    The nurse seemed to be holding Gale¡®s hand, but in fact, she was dragging her away semi¨Cforcefully.


    Gale looked back.


    Susan was bowing her head, and Shawn wasforting her, putting her hand on her shoulder.


    From Gale¡®s point of view, she saw the corners of Susan¡®s mouth curve upwards.


    Meanwhile, Gale looked at the slender needle in the nurse¡®s hand and shrank unconsciously.


    She was very afraid. She was afraid of injections since she was a child, let alone drawing blood.


    She wanted to run and scream, but Shawn¡®s threat made her sit abruptly in the chair, suffering both


    physical and mental torture.


    ¡°How much are you taking from me?¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°Oh, I can draw as much as I want.¡±


    The nurse barely finished her sentence when the needle was inserted into her blood vessel.


    The dark red blood flowed out of her continuously and entered the blood bag.


    Gale said, ¡°Enough! You can only take so much at one time!¡±


    However, the nurse still had not stopped and held her arm. ¡°Don¡®t move, I¡¯m not responsible for the


    injury.¡±


    ¡°Stop, it¡®s three hundred...¡±


    Gale felt extremely weak and powerless. The nurse took 600 milliliters. ¡°That¡®s enough.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 57

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    She bit her lower lip, feeling cold and weak.


    A normal person can only donate 400 milliliters at most, but she, a pregnant woman, was drawn 600


    milliliters at one time.


    Susan had... a good strategy!


    She was afraid it would not be just this time, and there would be more toe! They would not stop


    until her body was weak and could not keep the child!


    There were footstepsing from the door, and Shawn walked in. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡®ll take it to the emergency room right away,¡± the nurse replied respectfully.


    Shawn waved his hand.


    He stood in front of Gale and said, ¡°Dean has a sudden cerebral hemorrhage because of you, so it is


    only natural for you to donate blood.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how many milliliters of blood was drawn from me?¡±


    Shawn said indifferently, ¡°They can take as much as you need to.¡±


    He could not care less. After all, saving a life was


    paramount.


    Gale smiled weakly. ¡°Ha... After all, the dean is your future father-inw. In your heart, his life is more


    important than mine.¡±.


    ¡°I don¡®t have a father anymore. I can¡®t let Susan lose her father.¡±


    She could not help but ask, ¡°Why does Susan get your favor?¡±


    ¡°Because she is my woman.¡±


    Because they slept together.


    Because Susan used her body to help her that night.


    Gale said, trembling, ¡°What about me? What am I?¡±


    ¡°Gale, you are by my side to atone for sin.¡±


    Looking at Shawn¡®s handsome face, she felt cold and desperate. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Your


    father killed my father. Do you still want to kill Susan¡®s father?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°I didn¡®t hurt him! I didn¡®t do anything!¡±


    ¡°I watched the surveince video. He just wanted to give you the gift with a smile , but what about


    you?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°You pushed him away in disgust and finally dropped the gift.¡±


    ¡°Why should I ept his things for no reason?¡±


    ¡°You refused, pushed his kindness away, causing him to get emotional and have a brain hemorrhage.


    So, it¡®s your responsibility.¡± Shawn looked at her deeply and said, ¡± It¡¯s not wrong for you to draw blood


    to save him.¡±


    What a good nder.


    It really felt like a knife had cut her.


    Dean and Susan designed this whole setup just for her.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She will still be caught in the trap no matter how hard she tries.


    The current situation waspletely unfavorable to her.


    ¡°I was framed...¡± Gale choked and said, ¡°Only the person who framed me knows how innocent I was.¡±


    However, no one believed her.


    She really wanted to touch her stomach, hoping that the child could be saved, but Shawn was right in


    front of her.


    Gale stood up slowly and said, ¡°I¡®ll go.¡±


    Shawn looked at her indifferently.


    Her blood had yet to clot from the wound. Drops of fresh blood flowed out, which were particrly


    conspicuous on her white and tender skin.


    Gale was so dizzy that she barely managed to walk to the door.


    A second before she fell, a pair of hands caught her. ¡°Gale!


    She tried her best to open her eyes, but in the end, she fell unconscious.


    Child, her child...


    Shawn looked at the woman in her arms deeply, his brows furrowed.


    She was so thin and her cheeks were bloodless.


    However...why was he distressed?


    He should not be this emotional!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, the blood has been taken to the emergency room. Ah, what happened to Gale? I¡®ll help her


    to the lounge.¡± Susan hurried over.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shawn gave Gale to her and left the hospital. When Gale woke up, it was alreadyte at night.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 58

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    When she opened her eyes, she heard Susan say, ¡°Finally awake? Your physical fitness is pretty good.


    It seems that you can draw more blood.¡±


    ¡°You still want more!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you have to be responsible for causing my dad¡®s brain hemorrhage. It¡®s your job to draw blood,


    and Mr. Wood agrees.¡±


    Gale struggled to sit up. ¡°You and the dean put on this good show together!¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right, who made you this stupid, and who asked you to conceive a child?¡± Susan walked to the


    hospital bed. ¡°Gale, I can let you go if you just get rid of it.¡±


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Impossible.¡±


    It was her own flesh and blood, and she wanted it.


    ¡°Then we will continue to draw your blood and see how you can protect yourself and the child!¡±


    ¡°Susan, you want me to kill the child so much because of the child¡®s father, right?¡± Gale guessed.


    Susan¡¯s face changed, but she quickly denied, ¡°It¡®s not!¡±


    ¡°I got it right.¡± ¡°Hehe, don¡®t be delusional.¡± Susan said deliberately,¡± The father of this viin is just an


    ugly and fat old man.¡± ¡°I¡®m not so gullible. That night...¡±


    Gale had a sudden shback.


    Although she could not see the other¡¯s face in the darkness , judging from his voice, body shape, and


    faint fragrance on his body, the other party was an elegant and seemingly well¨Coff man.


    Moreover, he also promised that he would marry her.


    Such a man will never be an ugly, fat old man.


    ¡°You still dare to mention that night!¡± Susan was mad with jealousy. ¡°Shameless woman! You even lost


    your virginity!¡± Gale sneered, ¡°The people who are shameless are your father and daughter. I was


    clearly staying in the mental hospital, but he sent me to the hotel!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡®t give you the right to sleep with a man casually!¡±


    ¡°Susan, if I told Shawn about this...¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Susan screamed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll smash your baby out


    from your stomach and let President Wood kill the child himself!¡±


    Gale coldly retracted her gaze, propped herself up, and got out of bed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Susan stopped her. ¡°Before my dad wakes up and recovers, you have to stay


    in the hospital and be ready to draw blood at any time!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale waved her hand away and walked out firmly.


    She was at a food stall outside the hospital , wanting to grab something to eat to regain her strength.


    ¡°Miss, Mr. Wood asked me to take you back to Temperley Hall,¡± Fiona appeared and said.


    She nodded and replied, ¡°Wait until I finish eating.¡±


    The buns made her eyes swell up.


    She wanted to cry...


    However, her tears were worthless.


    Back at Temperley Hall, Gale was hungry again.


    It¡®s just... toote at night and there¡®s nothing to eat.


    She looked around in the kitchen, and finally found a thermos sk on the table, which contained the


    soup that Pa sent every day.


    Exactly!


    She just had blood drawn and needs supplemental nutrition!


    Gale could not wait to start eating. Just as she was about to put it to her mouth, Shawn¡¯s voice came


    from the door. ¡°Wait.¡±


    She turned back and nced at him.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Gale asked nkly, ¡°I¡®m not allowed to eat anything?¡±


    Shawn walked over with a deep face and took the soup away. ¡°You can eat anything, but not this.¡±


    ¡°Why? You used to force me to drink it! Now...¡±


    Now she needed the soup to replenish her body, but he did not allow it!


    The grievances she had umted for a day finally exploded.


    Gale asked, ¡°Shawn, do I still have the right to be a human being? What do you want? I¡®m looking for


    something to eat in the middle of the night, but you have to intervene? How long are you nning to


    torture me?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 59

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 59


    Chapter 59 Shawn¡®s face turned dark. ¡°You dare to talk to me like this?¡±


    What he did was for her own good!


    This soup contained harmful medicine!


    Instead, Gale regarded his kindness as nothing but trash! ¡°Have you been nice to me?¡± Gale said, ¡°You


    only made me suffer humiliation in different ways!¡±


    Shawn took the thermos sk away and threw it on the ground.


    The soup sshed everywhere.


    The loud voice rmed the butler, and he hurried to the kitchen. Seeing this, he was at a loss for


    words. ¡°Mr. Wood...¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell Pa not to send any more soup from tomorrow onward! No one drinks it!¡± The housekeeper


    replied, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Strangely, he asked Mr. Wood if he wanted to refuse the soup, and Mr. Wood said he wanted to keep it.


    Why did he suddenly change his mind today?


    Gale bit her lower lip so as not to let the tears fall.


    Shawn abused her, bullied her, asked her to atone for her sins, supported Susan, held her to draw


    blood to save Dean...


    She really hated him.


    ¡°Shawn, if one day, you find out¡­you should never have treated me like this,¡± Gale looked up at him


    stubbornly.¡± How much regret would you have?¡°.


    ¡°Regret? I know no such thing!¡±


    Gale took a deep breath and closed her eyes. ¡°How long before you marry Susan? Let¡®s get a divorce


    as soon as possible. I am willing to go back to the mental hospital and be imprisoned for the rest of my


    life.¡±


    ¡°You can go back just because you wanted to? You...¡± ¡°I don¡®t have a choice. Is that what you are about


    to say?¡± Shawn squinted his eyes and looked at her. He raised his hand and squeezed her chin firmly,


    ¡°Gale, why are you so unwilling? Why are you so unhappy just to draw a little blood?¡± ¡°Because I didn¡®t


    harm the dean, I have no obligation to


    draw blood to save him.¡±


    ¡°The surveince footage is very clear!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale asked, ¡°What you see must be the truth, right? Forget it, Shawn. If you don¡®t believe me, it¡®s


    useless to say more.¡±


    Susan is the one he wants.


    Shawn snorted coldly and shook her off. ¡°Even if it wasn¡®t for you, you must give your blood. Your life is


    worthless!¡±


    He turned to leave. ..


    Gale looked down at the debris on the ground, stepped over it, and continued to look for food in the


    refrigerator.


    After she was full, she returned to the master bedroom andy down on the floor beside the bed.


    She curled up into a ball, her hands tightly pressed against her stomach.


    She had no idea how long she had slept. When she was in a daze, she heard footstepsing from


    outside the door, getting closer and closer.


    Gale wanted to open her eyes, but she had no strength.


    ¡°Gale, get up here!¡±


    It was Shawn¡®s voice.


    She answered vaguely, but her body could not move.


    Shawn looked at her sleeping and heard footsteps approaching the door. He reached out and grabbed


    her shoulders, and dragged her onto the bed.


    As he stuffed Gale into the quilts, the door opened.


    Lucas, leaning on a cane, stood at the door, smiling. ¡°Oh, she hasn¡®t gotten up yet.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 60

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    ¡°Well, why are you here?¡± Shawn replied deeply.


    He held Gale in his arms and pulled the quilt again. ¡°She


    is still asleep, grandpa.¡± ¡°Understand .¡± Lucas nodded and said, ¡°You must have tired her out. It doesn¡¯t


    matter, let her sleep a little longer.¡±


    Gale opened her eyes and saw Shawn¡¯s chest so close to her. She was stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it, go to sleep,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just passing by and decided to take a look. I will get going now.¡± Gale blinked, looked at the


    door again, and then realized. ¡°Uh, grandpa, you are here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, just pretend I was never here.¡± Lucas turned around and added, ¡°Shawn, keep


    going.¡±


    Gale was in a fog, and it took a long time to recover. Lucas was here to inspect and check on them.


    ¡°Stupid woman, be smarter next time,¡± Shawn pushed


    ¡±


    ¡°¡­


    her away. ¡°If you let Grandpa notice something wrong, you will know the consequences.¡± He rolled over


    and got out of bed. He picked up his shirt and buttoned it slowly.


    He looked really¡­ tempting.


    It was almost like a scene out of a movie.


    WWW.


    However, Gale could not appreciate it.


    She looked at his back and said, ¡°Since the old man wants a child so much, you can have one with


    Susan. Start working hard now, and you will definitely be able to conceive when you get married for the


    second time.¡±


    Shawn stopped doing up his buttons with a darkened expression. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth, anyway.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°I won¡¯t touch her before we are married. We will talk about this after we are married.¡±


    Gale chuckled and said, ¡°Are you¡­ not good at it?¡±


    Shawn turned around slowly. His eyes were cold. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    How can she question that aspect of a man!


    .


    Gale replied fearlessly, ¡°Yes, you never touch me, and you don¡¯t want to touch Susan. This monk ¨C like


    life¡­ Which man would like to live like this? Apart from this, I can¡¯t


    think of any other reason.¡±


    Shawn put his hand around her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, and I won¡¯t touch you.¡± His thin lips brushed


    against her cheek. Gale wished that he would not touch her at night. ¡°Then, are you going to fool


    Grandpa like this all the time?¡±


    Shawn squinted and said, ¡°Temporarily. Get up and go to the hospital.¡±


    Suddenly, an rm bell rang out in her head. ¡°Hospital?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°The dean is not out of danger yet. Your blood type matches his, so continue to draw.¡±


    Gale refused without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Yesterday, the nurse drew so much blood from her that it hurt her body. If she continues to draw¡­


    Her child, what should I do!


    Shawn¡¯s attitude is tougher than hers. ¡°You have to go.¡± ¡°The hospital can draw from their blood bank,


    and Susan can do it herself!¡± ¡°Your life is cheap. You can do it.¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth and answered, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Take the initiative to go, or I¡¯ll drag you to go. You


    choose.¡±


    Shawn stood up straight, looked at her condescendingly, and pulled his tie.


    For the sake of the child, Gale will resist no matter what.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°I will not¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± The housekeeper suddenly knocked hard on the door. ¡°Just received a call from the


    hospital!¡± ¡°Come in! What happened over there? Something happened?¡±


    The housekeeper replied, ¡°It¡¯s your wife¡¯s mother¡¯s hospital. We have news!¡±


    Gale was startled and stared at the housekeeper. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my mother?¡±


    She dashed out of bed and held the housekeeper¡¯s hand tightly with her eyes full of fear.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 61

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    She had not heard from her mother since Shawn took her from the hospital.


    The housekeeper said cheerily, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s good news. The hospital called to say that Mrs. Warm is


    awake!¡±


    Gale could not believe her ears.


    Her mother woke up?


    She¡­was awakened from her vegetative state!


    What a miracle!


    Gale finally got some good news.


    No matter how aggrieved she had felt for the past few weeks, she could not help but let down her


    guard and cry. She felt so relieved that she cried andughed at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good, my


    mother is finally awake¡­¡±


    Tears of excitement rolled down her face.


    Gale turned around and said, ¡°Shawn, can I visit my mother?¡±


    1


    Afraid that he would disagree, she quickly assured him, ¡°I just want to see her, nothing else! She must


    miss me too.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Her eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    However, there was a tugging feeling in his heart that something was wrong. Shawn would never be so


    kind.


    He must have conditions.


    Is it¡­


    Shawn replied, ¡°You can go to see your mother after your blood is drawn.¡±


    Gale guessed it right!


    They were still after her blood!


    LIL


    Shawn put one hand in his trousers pocket with a nonchnt attitude. ¡°Either way, you have to let them


    draw your blood. You just have to cooperate, and you can see your mother.¡±


    Gale¡¯s fingernails dug into the palm of her hand.


    She had to choose between her child or her mother.


    Her hands started to hurt.


    This decision¡­ was too difficult to make.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes to think about it.¡± Shawn walked past her and said, ¡°You only have one


    chance.¡±


    Well, Shawn was a man of his word, and he knew how to get his way.


    If she hesitated any longer, she would only end up getting her blood drawn without seeing her mother!


    Gale turned around and quickly grabbed his sleeve.¡± Shawn¡­¡±


    He stopped and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Gale said with great difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to see my mother.¡±


    ¡°Then go draw blood.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Mr. Wood, you can¡¯t let her do that for two consecutive days¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Even the housekeeper knew it would be bad, but Shawn could not care less about her life or death.


    AI


    Gale stood alone at the door of the master bedroom, looking down at her t stomach.


    She said to herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help you. I also have a mother. I really want to see her, so I¡¯m


    going to see her¡­ Baby, I will take you to see your grandma.¡±


    ¡°Please, be strong and don¡¯t leave Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I will take care of you and protect you with all my heart in the future. Just stay in my


    belly,


    okay?¡±


    Gale had no other choice but to hope that the child could survive.


    She went downstairs to the dining hall and found that the housekeeper had specially asked the kitchen


    to prepare food for her to recover.


    Gale nced at the housekeeper gratefully. During this time, only the housekeeper secretly helped her,


    and he was the only person in Temperley Hall who was truly kind to her.


    The other servants looked down on her with contempt in their eyes.


    Gale did her best to eat as much as she could to give her baby a fighting chance.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 62

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 62


    Chapter 62 After arriving at the hospital and drawing blood, Gale sneaked to the obstetrics and


    gynecology department , iming that she needed to go to the bathroom.


    She asked the doctor for a bunch of abortion prevention pills and stuffed them into her bag. She


    worked very hard to ensure that she and her child could live. Gale met Susan in the elevator as she


    was leaving the obstetrics and gynecology department. She asked proudly, ¡°Have you finished drawing


    blood? You can still stand so energetically, it seems¡­ you can continue tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    After having the chance to see her mother, she tried to fight back. She refused to let Susan and Dean


    continue to take her blood. Otherwise, the child really could not be saved!


    Susan said confidently, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see tomorrow.¡±


    Gale smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡±


    She got out of the elevator, and the driver and bodyguard


    next to her also walked out, making her look important.


    Susan asked, ¡°Where are you going? Why are there still people following you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Wood. Of course, I am different from a peasant like you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Gale left.


    The truth was that Shawn sent these two people to monitor her.


    They made sure she could only draw blood and see Wendy.


    Susan looked at Gale¡¯s silhouette. ¡°Hah, what a proud woman! I want to see where you are actually


    going!¡±


    She followed her secretly.


    ¨C


    Gale had no idea where her mother was.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    She looked at the increasingly unfamiliar scenery outside the car window. It was not until she was in an


    exclusive private hospital in the suburbs that the driver said,¡± Ma¡¯am, here we are.¡±


    ¨C


    ¨C ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C ¡ª


    This was a well-known hospital for the rich in Sea City.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡ª


    Shawn actually transferred his mother to such a good hospital and paid for the treatment?


    Gale was a little unbelieving.


    Can he really be so kind? Well, the facts were before her.


    Under the guidance of an attendee, Gale came to the door of the ward.


    ¡°The patient has just woken up, and all body functions are still recovering. You can only see her for half


    an hour.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as Gale pushed the door open, Susan emerged from the shadows.


    The bodyguard stopped her. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Please stay away.¡± ¡°Are you blind? Don¡¯t


    you know who I am?¡± Susan waved her hand and said, ¡°Get out of the way. I want to see what the hell


    Gale is doing.¡±


    The bodyguard asked, ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Susan! The future Mrs. Wood!¡±


    That name was well ¨C known among staff at Temperley Hall, and the bodyguards could not afford to


    anger her, so they silently retreated to the side. Susan walked over lightly, glued herself to the door,


    and quietly listened to the movement inside.


    Gale walked over quickly and held Wendy¡¯s hand tightly, ¡°. Mom¡­¡±


    Wendy opened her eyes and looked at her for a few


    seconds. ¡°Are you Gale?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mom. You finally woke up.¡±


    Wendy burst into tears. ¡°Gale, my poor daughter¡­ What should we do now that such a tragedy has


    happened? Did anyone bully you? Please don¡¯t tell me you are alright¡­¡±


    After the ident, Wendy became vegetative and finally woke up.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 63

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 63


    Chapter 63 She had no idea what was going on, but she could guess.


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°No, Mom, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m doing fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You look thin and haggard¡­¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Really, if I don¡¯t have a good life, where would I be able to pay for such a good hospital?¡±


    Wendy touched her hair and said, ¡°The Wood family didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did they? How did you


    finish your studies?¡± Gale said, ¡°I did¡­ and Sam. He is my boyfriend and treats me very well. He pays


    all your expenses in the hospital. Over the years, he¡¯s been taking care of me.¡±


    Wendy breathed a long sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. I could tell then that Sam was a good boy and


    would treat


    you well.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that two years had passed. I¡¯ve slept long enough. What about your dad? Where is he?


    Is he okay?¡±


    ¡°Dad is serving his sentence in prison. Don¡¯t worry. I will visit him often.¡±


    Wendy nodded and said, ¡°When I can get out of bed. I will


    pay him a visit, even if I¡¯m in a wheelchair.¡±


    Gale had not answered.


    Well, she was afraid ¡­ Shawn would not let her mother


    leave the hospital.


    She changed the subject with a smile, ¡°Mom, Dad will be very happy to know you are awake. You just


    need to take good care of your body, and I will take care of everything


    else.¡±


    Wendy looked at her lovingly. ¡°You have been our jewel since you were a child. I am sorry this


    happened to you. Even with Sam, I know it¡¯s not easy for you.¡±


    In the world, only her mother really loves her.


    With a sore nose, Gale took a deep breath and held back her tears. ¡°It¡¯s all over, Mom, don¡¯t think


    about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I dragged you down. If I hadn¡¯t fallen into aa, I would have been able to let you


    depend on me for the past two years¡­¡±


    Wendy wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Your father has done good deeds all his life, and the patients he curede to our house every year


    to send gifts as thank you. Who would have known that this kind of thing had happened? s, it did.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Moni, do you think that Alex Wood¡¯s death was really caused by Dad?¡±


    Wendy immediately got fired up when Gale brought up the ident. ¡°No! It can¡¯t be! He has so much


    experience and has never made mistakes! There must be something fishy here! Gale, your father is


    innocent. He was wronged.


    Gale held her mother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I think the same as you. Dad is innocent.¡±


    The mother and daughter looked at each other.


    Outside the door, Susan heard this and smiled slyly.


    Then she turned and left.


    After seeing her mother, Gale was in a low spirit, but she felt a little better.


    She still had a mother, and now they could meet and talk.


    Back at the Wood Group, Gale took the initiative to go to the president¡¯s office.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you for asking an expert to treat my mother so she can wake up.¡± Gale stood at the


    desk.¡± Before¡­ I misunderstood you.¡±


    She had not expected him to send her mother to a good hospital.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes moved from theputer to her. ¡°You¡¯re thanking me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, otherwise¡­ I would not have the money to treat her.


    Shawn smiled and said, ¡°No need. It¡¯s not interesting to. torture a person in a vegetative state. It¡¯s more


    interesting to cure her and let her feel the pain of her family being destroyed as she is wide awake¡­¡±


    Gale suddenly felt a chill running down her spine.


    ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t touch my mother! Torture me instead!¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Can you feel the fear now?¡±


    Gale clenched her palm tightly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You can do whatever you want to me.


    Don¡¯t touch her, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She could not let her guard down around Shawn. He is still a demon!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Shawn leaned back in his chair and simply said, ¡°Then be obedient. If you make me unhappy, then


    your mother will have a miserable life.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 64

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 64


    Chapter 64 Gale was close to biting her lower lip till it bled. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    She turned and walked out.


    Shawn always had a sadistic way of giving her hope before driving her deeper into the hell of despair.


    She lied to her mother that she was living well, had Sam to apany her, and had a high-paying job.


    She weaved a beautiful lie.


    Her mother just woke up and was still in recovery. Once she knew her true condition, Gale feared she


    would be heartbroken.


    Shawn had his hands on all of her weaknesses.


    Back at the workstation, Gale looked at the design draft, and her mind was nk.


    She designed all kinds of jewelry styles for Lovito, from nes to rings to bracelets. She never


    lacked


    inspiration.


    Only Susan¡¯s wedding ring¡­


    ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡± Summer patted her shoulder and asked, ¡°Design block?¡±


    Looking at the canvas on her desk, Summer frowned.¡± What the hell is this? It¡¯s old-fashioned and


    vulgar andpletelycks sophistication. It¡¯s like a nouveau riche ring. Gale, it¡¯s not like your style.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°It¡¯s for Susan. She likes these basic styles.¡±


    ¡°No wonder¡­ tsk tsk.¡± Summer¡¯s eyes almost rolled to the sky. ¡°Do you think Shawn has a problem


    with his eyesight? All the rich and beautiful women have tried to pounce on him. Why did he go for


    such an unssy woman like Susan?¡±


    ¡°Life is puzzling.¡±


    Just as Joe came back from seeing the client, Summer


    stopped him quickly. ¡°Mr. Winter, do you know a good eye doctor in Sea City?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. You are the one that has a problem with your eyes! I was just hoping you could introduce the


    doctor to Shawn!¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°What does his blindness have to do with me? By the way, I showed your designs to a


    foreign client, and he was full of praise. You should continue to work hard.¡±


    Gale nodded and replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Winter.¡±


    Joe said confidently, ¡°If this keeps up, our brand preference this year will definitely surpass Carson¡¯s


    Fantastic Jewels! Hey, I heard Sam has been having a hard time recently!¡±


    Gale tried hard to conceal her shock and asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Hispany isn¡¯t doing well. The shareholders are attacking him, and the board of directors even


    asked him to resign, saying he is incapable . Plus¡­ Shawn publicly stated that he was not optimistic


    about Sam and wouldpete with him to the end. Think about it, these directors will definitely not


    dare to offend Shawn, and so they have started to ostracize Sam.¡±


    These businessmen were always conniving and careful of their associations.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    If they wanted to tter Shawn, they had to kick Sam away.


    Shawn clearly wanted revenge. There was no need for him to lift a finger. Just a casual sentence could


    turn Sam¡¯s life upside down.


    Gale dared not imagine what would happen if Shawn actually had done something to Sam¡­


    Taking it out on the whole Carson family might not be able to satisfy his bloodlust.


    Joe said again, ¡°Anyway, Sam is our opponent. Naturally, the worse he does, the better¡­ Hey! Hey


    Summer , why are you pinching me!¡±


    ¡°Oops, wrong hand. Mr. Winter, hurry up and get busy!¡±


    Summer quickly sent him away. She knew about Sam¡¯s rtionship with Gale when she was in


    college.


    s, things were different then. Gale gave a forced smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve been through so


    much. This is nothing to me.¡±


    Well, not like she had a choice.


    Summer replied, ¡°Alright, you can call me anytime if you have anything, don¡¯t suffer in silence.¡±


    She nced at Gale worriedly.


    Gale had already picked up the pencil and started to draw.


    Within half an hour, she drew the finished product, took a picture, and sent it to Susan. (Is it big, shy,


    and expensive enough?]


    Susan replied, (How dare you give me a ck and white sketch? Who are you fooling?)


    Gale sent her another picture in full color.


    Susan replied , (The main diamond in the middle is too small, and there are too many small diamonds


    on the side.


    Gale replied, (Oh my God, do you know a good design


    when you see one?]


    Susan replied , (Who is the one wearing the ring, you or me?]


    Gale replied, (Ducks are not swans.]


    Then she ignored Susan.


    She had long expected that Susan would be picky, and she made amendments halfheartedly just to


    finish the job.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 65

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 65


    Chapter 65 Gale ate another abortion prevention pill and felt a lot more at ease.


    The thought of going to the hospital tomorrow and continuing to donate blood to Dean ran through her


    mind. She had to think of a way to get out of it.


    Night fell.


    Gale lingered until it was almost midnight before entering the bedroom. The lesser time she spent with


    Shawn, the better.


    She closed the door and turned around just as Shawn came out of the bathroom after a shower.


    The two collided.


    Gale took two steps back and nced at him.


    Shawn¡¯s upper body was bare with defined muscles. His lower body was still simply wrapped with a


    bath towel.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    Gale panicked and dared not look at him.


    Why was this man always naked¡­


    She quickly walked past him, but there was water on the ground, and her feet slipped¡­


    She could not risk falling with a child.


    Gale tried to grab something near her in a panic. She grabbed onto something hard and pulled at it to


    stand firm.


    The thing in her hand fell to the ground.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She patted her heart and breathed a sigh of relief.¡± Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fall¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at the ground and was stunned.


    She actually tore off Shawn¡¯s bath towel!


    What to do? Look up or keep her head down? Shawn was nowpletely bare¡­


    ¡°If you are trying to seduce me, you have to try harder. Pick it up,¡± Shawn said in a cold voice,


    ¡°Pick it up?¡±


    ¡°Did I stutter?¡±


    Gale bent down to pick up the bath towel and held it tightly in her hand. ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Come over.¡±


    What?! He wanted her to wrap it around him?


    There was no way she could do that.


    ¡°What are you doing still standing there?¡± Shawn¡¯s impatient voice sounded above her head. ¡°You have


    to put it back.¡±


    Gale swallowed her saliva.


    She was really unlucky¡­ Forget it, and she decided to do it quickly. She closed her eyes, unfolded the


    bath towel, and groped around Shawn.


    Her fingers touched his skin, which was still dripping with water. Gale dared not to open her eyes, and


    her hands were shaking.


    The more nervous she was, the more difficult it was to get it right. Sweat dripped from the tip of Gale¡¯s


    nose.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open your eyes?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­I don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    Who is he kidding? If she opened her eyes, she would have to look at him!


    It will be an eyesore!


    Finally, Gale was done.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and was about to stand up when she could no longer feel the ground.


    Shawn carried her and pressed her onto the sofa.


    His hot body was wrapped around her.


    ¡°Shawn, you¡­¡± Gale put her hands on her chest, panicking


    ¡°In the future, stop ying these cheap tricks.¡±


    ¡°I was not¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 66

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 66


    Chapter 66 It¡¯s all a coincidence! She did not want to either!


    Shawn snorted coldly and said, ¡°You think I can¡¯t see through it?¡±


    Gale was speechless. ¡°You are free to think whatever you want. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she finished, Shawn lowered her head and kissed her lips.


    The hair on his forehead fell down and brushed against her eyes, irritating them. This time, Shawn¡¯s


    kiss was very soft, like a feather.


    Not as violent as before.


    Just as Gale raised her hand to push him away, he caught her and held it above her head.


    ¡°Do you want me to give you what you want? It would save you a lot of trouble,¡± Shawn said coldly. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t¡­ um¡­¡±


    Shawn suddenly became extraordinarily violent, sucking her lips until they turned a little bloody.


    Gale winced in pain.


    The more she resisted, the harder he suppressed her.


    Gale had no choice but to bite him back.


    Both of them had the metallic taste of blood in their mouths.


    Shawn left her lips, put his hands behind her ears, and looked at her without blinking. His eyes were


    dark, like a bottomless pit.


    There was some blood on the corners of her lips.


    She looked so alluring.


    Gale could not guess what he was thinking, so she


    remained silent.


    Shawn was easy to provoke. If she says something he does not like, she will suffer.


    After a long while, Shawn said deeply, ¡°¡­Sometimes I really want you to seed, but I can¡¯t do what


    you want!¡±


    He raised his hand and wiped the blood from her lips.


    Gale kept silent


    Shawn was the most dangerous, with the most fickle emotions.


    He got up and left before saying coldly, ¡°Put your clothes


    on!¡±


    Gale lowered her head, only to realize that the struggle loosened her cor, revealing the soft curves of


    her breasts.


    She quickly covered it up and hurried into the bathroom to hide.


    It¡¯s better not to appear in front of Shawn¡¯s eyes!


    She looked at herself in the mirror; the corners of her lips were bloody, her hair was messy, and her


    face was as rosy as a peach blossom¡­ One nce was all it took to guess what had happened earlier.


    She was about to turn on the tap when she heard the phone ringing outside.


    Shawn picked up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Immediately afterward, he knocked on the door with his fingers. ¡°Gale, go to the hospital.¡± She realized


    that something was wrong and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The dean¡¯s condition has suddenly worsened. You need to go there and be ready to give your blood at


    any time!¡± Gale gritted her teeth.


    Again? She guessed that their father and daughter conspired to drain her blood quickly!


    Even God could not save the child in her stomach after giving blood for three days straight!


    ¡°Come out! Can you hear me?¡± Shawn raised his voice, seeing there was no movement inside, ¡°Gale!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Gale quickly opened the door. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Shawn was a little surprised that she cooperated so quickly.


    After a two-second pause, he turned around, ¡°Come!¡±


    Outside the door of the intensive care unit, Susan was still crying, ¡°Mr. Wood, my dad can¡¯t be in


    trouble. What should I do¡­ I¡¯ve been worrying about it for the past few days. I can¡¯t eat or sleep well.


    I¡¯m really afraid that my dad will leave me.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Shawnforted her.


    She took advantage of the situation to lean against Shawn¡¯s arms, holding him tightly without letting go.


    Shawn frowned deeply but did not push it away.


    The doctor appeared and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is still rtively dangerous. The bloodstock in


    the city is not enough for the time being, so¡­¡± It was obvious what was next.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 67

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 67


    Chapter 67 It was clear they wanted Gale to give more blood to save him.


    Susan said hypocritically, ¡°Gale, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Although you harmed my father, he will definitely


    thank you when he gets better.¡±


    Gale stood there, motionless.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­Help me convince her.¡±


    Shawn threw Gale a nce.


    He knew that she had done it three days in a row and how dangerous it was for her health.


    However, he still said, ¡°Gale, go to draw blood.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gale agreed.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her cheerfulness formed a strong contrast with the previous one.


    Susan was stunned for a while. ¡°You¡­you agreed?¡± ¡°Yeah. Saving lives is a good deed.¡± Gale replied,¡±


    However, before drawing blood, I have a small request.¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I want to go in and have a look at the dean. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing now, but I can feel better just


    by taking a


    look.¡±


    Susan refused, ¡°No.¡±


    She had no idea why Gale suddenly made this request, but she knew that no one could see her father.


    What if¡­ what if they found out the truth?


    Dad never had a brain hemorrhage!


    It¡¯s all just acting! ¡°Why?¡± Gale asked, ¡°I¡¯ll see him. It¡¯s just a matter of two minutes, why don¡¯t you


    agree? Is there anything shameful?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s just me, I¡­¡±


    Susan had not expected this move from Gale, and she had no idea how to deal with it.


    ¡°Then let me in. Actually, I¡¯m also feeling very guilty, causing the dean to have a brain hemorrhage


    because of his emotions.¡±


    ¡°When he gets better, you will¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± At this moment, Shawn spoke, ¡°Go in, two minutes.¡±


    He agreed.


    If she refuses again, it will appear deliberate and will cause suspicion.


    So, Susan said, ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go in too!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gale nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all go together. After so


    many days, we will have a good idea of the dean¡¯s situation.¡±


    Before Susan could react, Gale took a step ahead and dragged Shawn into the intensive care unit.


    Susan stomped her feet and quickly followed. In the intensive care unit, the dean was lying on the


    hospital bed with gauze wrapped around his forehead , surrounded by medical instruments.


    It looked pretty serious.


    Gale went to the hospital bed, squatted down, and held the dean¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. If I knew you


    were sick, I should have epted your gift¡­ It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    She pretended to be regretful, but her hands were secretly exerting force.


    The dean¡¯s hands were warm. How could aatose patient have such a body temperature!


    Gale pinched the dean¡¯s hand heavily.


    The dean¡¯s eyes moved.


    There was proof that it was an act!


    As long as the dean wakes up, the blood will not need to be drawn.


    Moreover, maybe she can expose their father and daughter¡¯s n! Gale was about to increase her


    strength when Susan suddenly rushed over. ¡°Stay away from my dad!¡±


    She was about to push Gale away.


    Gale kept holding the Dean¡¯s hand and did not let go.


    ¡°I just wanted to say a few words to the dean. Why are you so nervous?¡± Gale said, ¡°He has so many


    tubes stuck in his body. Stop pushing!¡±


    ¡°Just talking is enough, don¡¯t do anything to my dad!¡±


    Susan pushed Gale hard, and Gale pulled the dean¡¯s hand desperately, refusing to let go. The two


    secretlypeted.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 68

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 68


    Chapter 68 It was not clear who stepped on which wire, causing one of the monitors to fall with a bang.


    It happened to fall on Dean¡¯s chest.


    Cough cough cough¡­ The dean coughed hard. He was pretending earlier. However, how could he still


    pretend when something so heavy fell on him? The dean immediately opened his eyes, raised his


    hand, and moved the medical equipment in front of him. He shouted, ¡°Hurry up and help me¡­¡±


    i


    The machine did not look big, but it was heavy enough for him not to be able to move it alone.


    Susan hurried to help. ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°It almost crushed me to death. If it hit my face, I would have lost my life!¡± the dean said.


    The dean¡¯s voice was full of energy, unlike someone with a cerebral hemorrhage on the verge of death.


    Susan winked at him anxiously.


    The dean reacted with hindsight and hurriedlyy down again, looking weak. ¡°Oh, oh, it hurts, doctor¡­


    hurry up,


    call the doctor for me¡­¡±


    Susan also pretended. ¡°Dad, you just woke up. Take it slow!¡±


    ¡°Dean, you¡¯re awake,¡± Gale asked, pretending to be considerate. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m worried to death!¡±


    ¡°Susan said that your condition has worsened. I didn¡¯t believe it. You are obviously in good health, so I


    came in to have a look. Look, you are awake now, you don¡¯t need to do the surgery, and I don¡¯t need to


    draw blood.¡±


    Dean at Susan looked at each other speechlessly.


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°Dean, keep the supplements you bought for yourself.¡± Do this father and


    daughter really want to get rid of her child just by pretending to be sick?


    Fools!


    Gale was not a weakling! ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to call the doctor. Just wait a moment,¡± Gale said


    again.


    She turned and left the intensive care unit.


    The dean clenched his teeth. His n would have worked if he had kept it up longer!


    Unexpectedly, Gale was so cunning and rushed in to wake


    him up!


    Susan was also very angry, but because Shawn was still there, she could not attack. ¡°Mr. Wood, my


    dad should¡­ should be fine.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were cold. His re was like a knife.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡­I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Susan tried to act coquettish, but just as she was about to cling onto his arm, she was shoved away by


    Shawn.


    ¡°Do you think I would be fooled easily?¡± Susan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°No, Mr. Wood, my dad was really


    sick!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all been exposed by Gale, and you are still ying dumb?¡±


    The moment the dean woke up, hepletely understood everything!


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°You exaggerated his condition. The real motive is to make Gale


    donate her blood repeatedly.¡± ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You can target Gale, but you shouldn¡¯t y tricks on me. ¡± Shawn was furious, and he said angrily,


    ¡°Nonsense !¡±


    Susan quickly admitted her mistake. ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hide it from you on purpose. I was


    wrong, I


    won¡¯t dare again next time!¡±


    Shawn would not even look at her, so he walked out with a cold snort.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    Susan hurried to catch up, but the closed door almost hit her face.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡¯t be mad at me!¡± Susan shouted loudly.


    However, Shawn had not even taken a look back.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Dad. We shot ourselves in the foot!¡± Susan said.


    Gale was already waiting beside the car at the entrance of the hospital. Shawn strode over and


    nced sideways at her. ¡°I see you got wiser.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 69

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 69


    Chapter 69 ¡°If I didn¡¯t get wiser, I would have died.¡±


    ¡°How many bags of blood would it take to kill you?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®It would have killed my child,¡¯ Gale answered silently in his heart.


    She said, ¡°I can¡¯t be a free mobile blood bank and give blood every day.¡±


    Shawn bent over and got into the car.


    His face was very ugly along the way.


    The chaos of the big night turned out to be a farce. Gale said, ¡°It¡¯s very unpleasant to be yed with.


    It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t do anything to Susan. She is the apple of your eye. If it were me, I¡¯m afraid that


    nine lives would not even be enough to repay for that sin.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Gale boldly pressed his forehead. ¡°Or, go to church on the weekend.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Go ask the priest if Susan has put a spell on you. The priest will exorcize it.¡±


    He waved her hand away.


    As someone of his stature, he really would not like Susan.


    However, the timing of Susan¡¯s appearance was just too coincidental, and he had to be responsible.


    So, even if he hated it, he would have to ept it.


    The wonderful feeling of that night was like a dream.


    Gale¡¯s mood finally improved a lot, and she kept the child in her womb.


    She said silently in her heart, ¡®Mommy will do her best to protect you. As long as there is a chance, she


    will not give up easily!¡¯


    Before going to bed, Gale took an abortion prevention pill again.


    For several days, the housekeeper asked the kitchen to make healthy and nutritious meals for Gale.


    Shawn said nothing, and he never touched those dishes. Gale seized the opportunity to eat it, fearing


    that Shawn might suddenly get disgusted at something and take away the food. With the healthy food


    and medicine, Gale¡¯s health gradually increased, and her face turned rosy again.


    In the morning, Shawn walked into the dining hall and sat on the main seat.


    Holding the coffee, he nced at the food on the table, and suddenly his face darkened,


    ¡°Housekeeper!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡± He pushed the te, ¡°Look, what are these?¡±


    The housekeeper said embarrassedly, ¡°These are not made by our chefs.¡±


    ¡°Pa sent it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lucas Wood.¡± The housekeeper replied, ¡°He heard that after your wife was trying to replenish


    her health, he said he felt he should do the same for you.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips.


    The housekeeper introduced, ¡°That is a nourishing chicken soup, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Eating these foods in the morning would give him a nosebleed.


    Shawn¡¯s face was as ck as coal.


    Gale lowered her head and held back her smile, alniost burying her face in the bowl¡­


    Shawn had met his match!


    It seems that only the old man can restrain him!


    Shawn said, ¡°Remove it. Immediately!¡±


    The housekeeper nced at the servant not far away. It was the old man¡¯s spy, staring at him.


    Shawn remembered his presence, so he got even more upset.


    ncing at Gale, gloating in his misfortune , he pushed the chicken soup to her with a sullen face.


    ¡°Gale.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She raised her head, and there was still a small smile on her face.


    ¡°Drink this.¡±


    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to eat this and recover?¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Your health would


    improve with this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It is grandpa¡¯s gift to you. It¡¯s just¡­ he means well for you

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 70

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 70


    Chapter 70 ¡°I am giving it to you. Just take it!¡± Gale shook her head. ¡°This is food suitable for men. It


    helps you strengthen your immunity. I can¡¯t eat this.¡±


    Shawn wanted to throw the bowl away.


    He decided to force it upon her. He picked up a spoonful. of soup and fed it to Gale. ¡°Open your


    mouth.¡±


    Her lips closed tighter.


    However, she smelled the strong scent of herbs and meat.


    The smell caused Gale¡¯s stomach to churn, and a strong sense of nausea was surging.


    When Shawn was about to force feed into her mouth, Gale


    suddenly stood up. She covered her mouth, bent over, and retched into a trash can nearby, having no


    time to run to the bathroom. The sound echoed throughout the dining room.


    Shawn looked at her with a deep frown. ¡°Why are you vomiting so frequently?¡±


    Tears trickled down her face, and she could not answer him at all.


    She finally managed to stop her nausea. As soon as she


    stood up and saw the soup, she turned and retched again.


    ,


    Shawn crossed his legs, looked at her coldly, and kindly handed over a ss of water.


    After rinsing her mouth, Gale slowed down and made an excuse, ¡°¡­ I just don¡¯t like eating this very


    much.¡±


    Afraid that Shawn would be suspicious, she immediately added, ¡°Really, I have been easily nauseous


    since I was a child.¡±


    Shawn looked at the housekeeper. ¡°Did you hear it? She can¡¯t stand the smell, tell Grandpa to stop


    sending it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn lost his appetite, put down his cutlery, and left.


    Gale wiped her mouth and followed.


    She walked a little slow and missed the car, so she had to walk to work.


    As soon as they left, the spy Lucas had ced there immediately went to tip him off with the news.


    In the Wood family home, Lucas held the receiver.


    ¡°What? You said that Gale vomited this morning?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Is it the first time, or is it often?¡±


    The servant replied, ¡°Judging from the conversation, she had vomited several times recently.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­ This happens only when a pregnant woman is unhappy,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Do you think she is pregnant¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible !¡± Lucas Wood pped his thigh and was instantly happy. ¡°I¡¯ll have the opportunity to hold


    my great-grandson! Okay, I have to ask Shawn to take her to the hospital for a checkup!¡±


    Pa listened next to him and could not help but say,¡± How long have they been married? Not so fast,


    old man.¡±


    IL


    ¡°Shawn is young and energetic. Why is this not possible?¡±


    Pa was put in her ce, so it was hard to say anything.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she thought it was impossible.


    Although she had stopped giving Shawn stews and soups, she used to give them to him every day


    before. Although Shawn had not drunk much, he still had drunk it.


    It would definitely make Shawn¡­ infertile.


    Therefore, Pa could not believe that Gale could get pregnant.


    LI


    Lucas liappily called Shawn. In the president¡¯s office


    ¡°Pregnant?¡± Shawn frowned deeply. ¡°Grandpa , I think you want to hug your grandson too much.¡±


    He never touched Gale!


    Can Gale still conceive on her own?


    Lucas replied, ¡°Shawn, you have to trust my judgment. When your mother was pregnant with you and


    your grandma with my son, it was the same situation.¡±


    ¡°It was caused by the chicken soup you sent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, take her to the hospital for a check-up. What harm can that do?¡±


    Shawn deeply refused, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    He was busy. Time was precious, and staff lined up to meet him.


    Lucas was very stubborn. ¡°You can ask Fiona to take her there. In short, this inspection must be done


    so that I can feel at ease!¡±


    ¡°Understood ,¡± Shawn responded casually and hung up the phone.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 71

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 71


    Chapter 71


    He looked at theputer and got ready to work, but his mind went nk for a brief moment.


    Gale¡­ is pregnant?


    Impossible.


    If she was really pregnant, there was only one possibility.


    She cheated on him.


    Did she really dare?


    Absurd!


    Shawn picked up the phone and made a phone call.¡± Fiona.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn ordered, ¡°Go to the hospital, take the blood drawn by Gale that had not been used up to the


    obstetrics and gynecology department ¡­Give me the blood test results by tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Gale had no idea.


    TU


    She went to work, as usual, and drew designs. When she was eating in thepany cafeteria at noon,


    Summerughed at her recent increase in food intake.


    Shawn walked out of the office, and Fiona greeted him,¡± Mr. Wood, the results of the examination at the


    hospital, are out. Have a look.¡±


    He nced at the sealed document bag and reached out to take it.


    ¡°Shut your mouth and don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Fiona lowered her head and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡¯t worry.


    She had been by Shawn¡¯s side for many years and was a trusted confidant.


    Shawn opened the file bag while sitting in his car.


    In that thin piece of paper, it was clearly written¡­


    Five weeks pregnant.


    At this moment, Shawn could not believe his eyes.


    Gale was actually pregnant!


    She betrayed him!


    At this moment, the car door opened, and Gale entered.


    12


    11


    She ran over for fear that Shawn would lose his temper after waiting a long time, so she was out of


    breath.


    1


    As soon as she got in the car, she felt his terrifying gaze.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Gale¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She saw the paper he was holding. It was a little far apart, and she could not read what was on it.


    Shawn threw it directly on her face. ¡°Gale, you are so courageous!¡±


    She was stunned for a moment, then grabbed it and took a look¡­


    Pregnancy test result sheet.


    It has her name written on it!


    Five weeks pregnant!


    Gale was stunned. Her whole body froze, her hands and feet were cold, and her blood flowed


    backward.


    The secret that she kept to herself was actually discovered by Shawn!


    LIT


    Shawn had always had a strong aura, but at this moment, it was so much stronger.


    Those ck eyes were scathing.


    Gale wanted to say something, but her throat was dry, and she could not squeeze out a word.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Shawn¡¯s hand grabbed her neck and pulled her toward him. ¡°I can make that


    happen!¡±


    She bit her lower lip. ¡°¡­I have nothing to say.¡±


    Since it has been discovered, it is meaningless to say


    more.


    Shawn grabbed her bag with the other hand.


    Gale was startled. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    However, it was one step toote.


    Shawn pulled her bag open, turned it over, and everything inside fell on the seat.


    Her abortion prevention pills appeared under Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You knew for a long time that you were pregnant, taking medicine and hiding it from everyone. No


    wonder you wanted to divorce so much and go back to the mental hospital. You wanted to hide from


    me and give birth to this child!¡± Shawn said in anger.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 72

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 72


    Chapter 72 At this point, Gate could only admit, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±


    ¡°You refused to draw blood before because you wanted to protect this child!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Every confession she made fueled Shawn¡¯s anger,


    ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t kill you! Gale, you think I am not serious!¡±


    Gale raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that way. Come on, Shawn, do it. You can kill me now.¡±


    She closed her eyes.


    Gale understood that once the child was discovered, her death would not be far away.


    She knew the kind of man he was. How could he allow this betrayal!


    There was no mercy in his eyes!


    ¡°You¡¯re really hrious.¡± Shawn¡¯s hands tightened around her neck. ¡°You really think that I want to keep


    you by my side to torture you day and night, and I won¡¯t kill you? Oh, how dare you take me for a fool!¡±


    The air in her lungs was almost gone.


    Gale could no longer breathe.


    The brain was gradually deprived of oxygen. If this continues, within twenty seconds, she will die.


    Just when Gale thought that her life was over, Shawn suddenly let go. She choked and coughed


    violently, and her entire chest was numb with pain.


    ¡°No, Gale, you shouldn¡¯t die like this. You should see with your eyes how this child you love so dearly


    leaves your body,¡± Shawn said with a voice from hell.


    She widened her eyes.


    ¡°Five weeks, it hasn¡¯t fully formed yet. It¡¯s just a small embryo.¡±


    ¡°Shawn)¡­¡±


    Gale¡¯s voice was trembling.


    This was so cruel!


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if it¡¯s a small embryo, I can let the doctor take it outpletely and let you take


    a good look at what this evil seed¡­ looks like!¡±


    It turned out that he was not soft-hearted at all but wanted to punish her in the most terrifying way.


    ¡°Kill me, Shawn. Kill me now!¡±


    ¡°First, I will kill this child, and then it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    He was so angry that he was about to devour herpletely.


    Gale dared not to imagine that scene¡­ A little life to be forcibly taken out of her body, and she would


    be forced to watch it happen.


    It was worse than letting her die.


    Unknowingly the car had stopped in Temperley Hall.


    The driver had left quietly, and the atmosphere was so thick that a knife could cut through it.


    Inside the car, the air pressure is extremely low.


    The lights are bright outside the car.


    However, no one dared to approach the vehicle.


    ¡°Gale, whose child is this?¡± Shawn sat up straight, his expression was extremely cold.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me? Don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± He sneered and said, ¡°I can also guess that it belongs to Sam.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gale denied, ¡°No! It¡¯s not his!¡±


    2


    ¡°The more you deny it, the more it shows that the child belongs to him.¡±


    ¡°Really not!¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Then you say, who is the father of the child?¡±


    L


    Gale had no idea either!


    It¡¯s ridiculous, the child she tried so hard to keep, and she had no idea who the father was. She was


    fighting this alone.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 73

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 73


    Chapter 73 Perhaps, a woman was destined to fight alone in her life.


    Gale replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. I didn¡¯t even¡­ didn¡¯t even see his face clearly.¡±


    Shawn sneered and said, ¡°You really are good at lying. Spinning tales, I see how outrageous the lies


    you can tell!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! I¡¯m not lying!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even know who he was, so you let him rape


    you?¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth, feeling humiliated.


    ¡°I was trapped¡­¡±


    ¡°You were framed.¡± Shawn¡¯s voice sarcastically overshadowed her. ¡°You are innocent. You are innocent


    and clean, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Five weeks pregnant¡­ Gale, at that time, you were still in the mental hospital. Tell me, which wild man


    did you hang out with?¡± She was powerless to exin, ¡°I really didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Were you a lowly woman who traded your body for a good life?¡±


    It¡¯s a pity that he thought before that she was pure. Thinking about it now, she can really deceive


    people! He almost deceived him! Gale bit his tongue and kept herself alert with the pain.¡± I¡¯ve already


    told you. It only happened that one time, that night, I didn¡¯t know who that man was¡­ He won¡¯t even


    remember me. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°The devil will believe you!¡±


    Shawn opened the car door and jumped out, directly pulling Gale down.


    He dragged almost half of her body to the ground.


    He showed her no pity.


    LU


    She tried her best to stand up, but because she could not keep up with his footsteps, she fell back to


    the ground several times.


    Even so, Gale¡¯s other hand was still firmly protecting her stomach.


    Her baby was at the top of her mind, and she wanted to protect it at all costs.


    However, the more she had done that, the more angry Shawn became!


    How dare she treat the viinous baby as more important than her own life!


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Looking at the gate of Temperley Hall, Gale asked, ¡°Could it be¡­ the


    hospital?!¡±.


    ¡°You guessed it! Gale, you are going to get rid of the child in your stomach!¡±


    Shawn could not even wait for another moment!


    He only felt a surge of anger and jealousy. He wanted her to die a hundred times over.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going!¡±


    Gale began to struggle violently and resist.


    Even though Shawn was dragging her away, she tried her best to dig her feet into the ground to


    prevent him from moving forward.


    However, how could her strength be better than that of Shawn?


    Her fingernails broke from exerting too much force, but she still could not stop Shawn from advancing.


    ¡°No, please¡­ Shawn¡­ No¡­¡± Gale cried in despair. The security guards, servants, and housekeepers


    could only stand at a distance, not daring toe forward.


    At this time, who would dare to poke the ho¡¯s nest!


    He was about to leave Temperley Hall when suddenly, a car slowly approached.


    It was Shawn¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s car.


    Shawn stopped. Seeing this, Gale quickly stood up from the ground.


    When the car stopped, Grandpa got down on crutches, saw them, and asked with a smile, ¡°What a


    coincidence, you are all here. Shawn, did you take Gale to the hospital for a check-up?¡±


    Shawn pursed his thin lips tightly and said nothing.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Don¡¯t be discouraged if you¡¯re not pregnant. Just keep going. If you¡¯re


    pregnant, tell me now, don¡¯t leave me hanging. Come, Gale,e and tell


    me.¡±


    Gale lowered her head.


    Just at this moment, the evening wind was blowing, and the pregnancy test sheet that had fallen beside


    the car also flew up with the wind.


    TILL

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 74

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 74


    Chapter 74


    UTIL


    Lucas took two steps forward and reached out to grab it.¡± Let me see, what is this?¡±


    When he saw it, he was immediately overjoyed. ¡°Yay! You¡¯re pregnant! You¡¯re pregnant! It¡¯s good,


    Gale!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression darkened.


    Lucas was immersed in joy and had not noticed the tension in the air.


    ¡°I know that there is no woman who vomits for no reason. She must be pregnant. Hey, thank you to the


    angels who watch over the Wood family. I can finally hold my great-grandson!¡±


    He folded his hands together, his face full of excitement and gratitude.


    ¡°Gale, although you are the enemy of our Wood family, this is the best way to atone for your sins. Take


    good care of this child!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale had no idea how to answer, so she could only keep silent.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Lucas said with a stern face,¡± As long as you can give the Wood family a


    child, I can consider¡­ releasing Dr. Warm from prison.¡±


    Shawn reprimanded, ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°The Warm family killed our Wood family¡¯s son, and now they should pay for it! If the dead can¡¯t be


    brought back to life, let this child be given to us!¡±


    Lucas cared too much about furthering his line.


    To him, the greatest sin a man couldmit was to bear no child.


    Shawn¡¯s current career and thepany¡¯s performance were soaring, and so there must be children to


    inherit the family assets.


    Gale asked, ¡°As long as I give birth to Shawn¡¯s child, will my father be released from prison?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep my word. I still have authority in the Wood family!¡±


    At this moment, Gale hoped that the child in her womb would be Shawn¡¯s.


    In this case, the father can be released from prison and the child will be born with a golden spoon in his


    mouth.


    Unfortunately¡­ not.


    ¡°I see.¡± Gale¡¯s eyshes trembled and said, ¡°I will¡­ try my best not to disappoint Grandpa.¡± ¡°Try your


    best. It¡¯s a must, a must! Housekeeper!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Keep a close eye on Gale during the pregnancy. If there is a slight mistake, I will hold you


    ountable!¡± The housekeeper replied, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Lucas left with satisfaction.


    As soon as he left, the entire Temperley Hall fell into a dead silence.


    Shawn¡¯s deep eyes were darker than the night.


    He and Gale stood face to face with no one else around.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell Grandpa that my child is not yours?¡± Gale asked, ¡°You just had a chance to say it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to announce that you have lied to him in front of so many people?¡±


    The proud and noble Shawn, how could he allow himself to be so humiliated?


    1


    ¡°Then now¡­¡±


    ¡°You must abort!¡±


    Gale plopped and knelt in front of him.


    11


    That was the first time she had actively knelt, begged him


    ¡°Shawn, I beg you to let this child go. I just want him toe to this world safely, and I will take him


    away from


    you so that it will not be in your eyes. Anyway, we will divorce in two months.¡±


    ¡°If¡­the old man can¡¯t ept it, I can give birth to another for you!¡± ¡°Please, this child is my life.¡±


    Shawn looked down at her.


    She continued to kneel, and he was unmoved, with extreme indifference.


    ¡°Gale, you think you are so smart.¡± He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Give me another one? It can not only


    guarantee the life of the evil that is already in your belly but also leave a child in the Wood family and


    save your father¡¯s life. That¡¯s killing three birds with one stone.¡±


    LE


    She raised her hand and grabbed his trouser legs. ¡°A child is also a life. How can you kill a soul.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in your belly is just a bastard, and you¡¯re born to be a ve!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 75

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 75


    Chapter 75


    Shawn clenched her wrist deeply and pulled her up forcefully.


    Gale desperately struggled. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Nobody will help you!¡±


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    Lucas said, ¡°Shawn! What are you doing? She is a pregnant woman, don¡¯t drag her around. Think


    about the child!¡±


    1


    ¡°Grandpa, your spy is really conscientious. It¡¯s almost a live broadcast!¡±


    ¡°Everything is for the sake of the child. You should let go of your violent temper.¡± Lucas said, ¡°Take


    Gale back to the room to rest. Stop causing her more trouble.¡± He wanted to fight back.


    Lucas persisted.


    LE


    ¡°¡®Just let me be a grandfather, I beg you.¡± Lucas said softly, ¡°I lost my son in old age, so pitiful. I really


    want to hug my great-grandson.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shawn hung up the phone expressionlessly.


    He married Gale, the enemy¡¯s daughter because Pa forced him to make this move.


    Now, he could not bear to tell his grandfather that the child was not his.


    Only heaven can know this secret, and him and Gale!


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± Shawn gritted his teeth. ¡°Keep the child for now!¡±


    Gale sighed in relief and fell to the ground.


    Although it¡¯s temporary, she had no idea what the future would be like, at least for now¡­ it¡¯s safe.


    She had enough time to think of ways to protect the child.


    Where was its dad?


    Didn¡¯t he say he would marry her? Why didn¡¯t he show


    up?


    She was almost unable to hold on by herself.


    Wood¡¯s Group.


    Today was payday, so the office was very lively.


    Everyone was in a good mood, eating and drinking.


    Gale also received her first sry.


    She had only been employed for less than a month. She


    thought it would be little, but after seeing¡­


    She was stunned. Gale went to Joe¡¯s office and asked, ¡°Mr. Joe, I think they made a mistake with my


    paycheck?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been financially checked.¡±


    ¡°But, ten thousand dors.¡±


    Joe nodded. ¡°Yes. This month will be a little lower, but it will be higher in the future. Wood Group is the


    toppany in Sea City, and its employees will never be disappointed in terms of sry.¡±


    Gale blinked.


    L


    ¡°Hahaha, Shawn adores you deeply, but I appreciate you very much and will not treat you badly.¡± Joe


    smiled and said, ¡°You are my chief designer, and the development of Lovito is inseparable from you.


    You will get amission in the future, making you a rich woman.¡±


    Rich woman?


    Gale dare not think about that. Her life was full of unknowns and changes.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Joe.¡± Gale was very grateful. ¡°I will do my job well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Besides, you and Summer are best friends, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m partial, right?¡±


    Joe has high charisma. He was humorous and interesting and was especially good at speaking.


    Gale blinked. ¡°Summer and I are best friends. What does this have to do with me? Could it be that¡­


    you like her?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 76

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 76


    Chapter 76


    ¡°Cough cough, I like her? Nonsense!¡± Joe waved his hand and said, ¡°She¡¯s mboyant and fierce, like


    a tigress. What a joke!¡±


    Just as he was talking, Summer pushed open the door and came in, ¡°Who is the tigress?¡±


    Joe immediately fell silent.


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Summer was curious and asked, ¡°You are hiding gossip from me, right?¡±


    Gale held back herughter.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Joe waved his hand and said, ¡°Our Chief Designer thought that the sry was too much,


    so she came to me to ask about the situation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, Gale, you must treat yourself with your sry!¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, please. I¡¯ll buy you guys lunch.¡±


    Joe was a good man who had helped her career.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    DI


    Summer is her best friend.


    Without their help and support, she would not be able to do what she was good at and enjoy it.


    Summer smiled and said, ¡°Then I will not hold back. I


    want to eat Japanose food! I will make sure to eat heaps!¡±


    Gale responded positively. After eating the Japanese food, when Gale went to pay the bill, she was told


    that Summer had already paid for the bill.


    A true friend she was.


    Gale felt warm in her heart.


    After returning to thepany after lunch, Gale went to the president¡¯s office.


    She asked, ¡°Fiona, Is Mr. Wood there?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood should have a lunch break now, ma¡¯am. Do you want to go in?¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb him anymore.¡±


    Fiona said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing Mr. Wood¡¯s sleep has not been good. If you are in a hurry, you can go in.¡±


    After thinking about it, Gale gently pushed the door and walked in.


    Shawn sat on the sofa, head raised and eyes closed.


    In his hand, he held her sachet.


    Gale tiptoed over, picked up the nket, and covered him. When she looked up, she found him staring


    at her. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re awake.¡± Gale was startled and quickly


    retracted her hand.


    Shawn gave her a cold look and threw the nket aside.¡±, Gale, you have long hated me. Why are you


    taking care of me so hypocritically!¡±


    1


    .


    Gale replied, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I don¡¯t care about you. I¡¯m afraid you might catch a cold. A sick


    person is more temperamental, and I will suffer too.¡± ¡°What are you doing here? Who let you in?¡± He


    frowned in displeasure and yelled, ¡°Fiona!¡± ¡°I came in by myself!¡±


    Gale quickly exined, for fear of involving Fiona.


    Shawn stared at her deeply.


    Gale said, ¡°I borrowed twenty thousand dors from youst time, and I said I would pay it back.¡± He


    narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Where did you get the money?¡±


    ¡°I only have ten thousand dors now. The sry will be paid today. I¡¯ll pay you back half first, and I¡¯ll


    pay you the rest next month.¡±


    TL


    ¡°Either pay it back all at once or don¡¯t pay it back at all.¡±


    Gale bit her lower lip. ¡°Then I only have to return it to you next month.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Shawn pressed his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Next


    time you interrupt my lunch break, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡±


    Gale went out immediately.


    Before leaving, she hurriedly nced at the sofa. The sachet was old and somewhat worn.


    It can be seen that Shawn had used it often.


    Gale nned to make a new one for him.


    She went to buy herbs again, made a brand new sachet, and returned to the president¡¯s office.


    1


    The door was ajar, and there was chatter from inside.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I just received a call from the hospital. Although Wendy Warm¡¯s condition is stable, it¡¯s a


    little tricky,¡± Fiona said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she wake up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but then she needs an expensive drug to live.¡±


    Shawn raised her eyebrows deeply and asked, ¡°Expensive?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 77

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 77


    Chapter 77


    There is no such word as ¡®expensive¡¯ in his dictionary.


    He can afford to buy whatever he wants in the world.


    ¡°Yes, special medicine is needed after a vegetative person wakes up. One dose costs fifty thousand.


    She needs one every month and needs to take it for five consecutive years. Only then can she make a


    good recovery.¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply.


    A sharp voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Please give it to my mother!¡±


    Gale broke in.


    She was still holding the sachet tightly in her hand, looking at him expectantly and cautiously¡­


    Such a high-priced special medicine¡­ Well, she could not afford it.


    However, Shawn could.


    Shawn¡¯s deep eyes shed when he saw the sachet in her hand.


    His words were still very ruthless, ¡°I¡¯ll give you this opportunity to be filial, Gale. You can go to the


    hospital now to pay the bills and prescribe medicine for your mother.¡±


    Fifty thousand, once a month.


    That was too much money for Gale.


    Shawn said indifferently, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t ask for


    it.¡±


    He waved his hand and motioned for Fiona to get out.


    Fiona nodded and left, closing the door by the way.


    Gale¡¯s face flushed. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have enough money.¡±


    ¡°Then she can¡¯t have it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    12


    Gale gathered up the courage and asked, ¡°How will you be willing to pay for this medicine?¡± She had


    no other choice but to negotiate the terms with Shawn.


    Although she knew that the chances were slim, she had to give it a try.


    Gale gently put the sachet on his desk. ¡°I just made it for


    you.¡±


    Shawn crossed his legs, and his eyes fell on her lower


    abdomen.


    She was startled.


    He said coldly, ¡°If you want me to pay the money, get an abortion, and I will immediately order the


    hospital to prescribe medicine.¡±


    Gale¡¯s pupils contracted.


    Shawn was really cruel!


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    One is the mother, and the other is the child. They are all her closest people!


    Abandoning one to save the other would make her conscience uneasy for the rest of her life!


    ¡°Can¡¯t do it? Want a child? Then don¡¯t save your mother.¡±


    ¡°Do not¡­¡±


    ¡°You can think about it. I¡¯ll give you time,¡± Shawn said.


    Her hands clenched and loosened. She turned around and walked out slowly¡­like a walking corpse.


    Shawn¡¯s voice sounded behind him, ¡°After the abortion, I will tell my grandfather that you identally


    fell and miscarried.¡±


    Gale tasted blood in her mouth.


    She was numb all over, pulling and struggling inside.


    She walked forward, and left the Wood Group. Her eyes were empty and gray¡­


    It was not until someone walked in front of her and blocked her way. ¡°Gale.¡±


    Gale raised his eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sam asked worriedly, ¡°I called you so many times, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Sam¡­it¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Gale¡¯s eyes suddenly ignited a little hope, ¡°Can you lend me money?¡±


    Afraid that Sam would not agree, she hurriedly said, ¡°Not much, just forty thousand dors. I will pay it


    back. I will really find a way to pay it back!¡±


    Sam said, ¡°Of course, you can. I¡¯ll transfer it to you now, you don¡¯t need to pay it back.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 78

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 78


    Chapter 78 Tears suddenly fell.


    God gave her a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you. This money is very important to me¡­¡± she repeated.


    With this addition and her sry, her mother could afford the medicine this month!


    Sam asked, ¡°What do you want the money for?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°My mother woke up. She needs to take a special medicine.¡±


    Sam was also very surprised. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Gale, can I see her?¡±


    If she wanted to see her mother, she needed Shawn¡¯s consent.


    However, she lied to her mother, saying that she was with Sam and she had to take him to her mother.


    Gale replied, ¡°Not for now. I¡¯ll tell you when I have a chance.¡±


    Sam nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Gale, you have a mother again.¡±


    That sentence brought Gale to tears.


    She lived a very sad life, but God had given her a little hope and returned her mother to her.


    ¡°Yes, I have a mother.¡± Gale murmured, ¡°A child with a mother is lucky.¡±


    After getting the money, Gale hurried to the hospital and paid for the medicine.


    She repeatedly instructed the doctor, ¡°Please give it to my mother as soon as possible¡­ I will find a


    way to pay next month¡¯s medicine bill, please.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale felt relieved.


    It was already night when she returned to Temperley Hall after work.


    She walked into the living room, and the servant was silent, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re back.¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Mr. Wood is waiting for you upstairs.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Gale went to the master bedroom in the evening,


    The long corridor was very silent, and she could hear her


    heartbeat.


    Pushing open the door of the master bedroom, he saw Shawn sitting on the sofa at a nce, looking at


    her sharply.


    ¡°Back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She swallowed her saliva and walked over slowly. When she saw a stack of cash beside Shawn, she


    covered her mouth in panic.


    Shawn curled his lips and smiled. ¡°This is your money. What are you afraid of?¡±


    His smile was creepy.


    The money she paid to the hospital is now in Shawn¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I asked you to have an abortion, but what had you done instead.¡± Shawn¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Tell me,


    where did you get so much money?¡±


    The more heughed, the angrier he was!


    Gale would rather Shawn be irritable and mad as he was now!


    ¡°I¡­ borrowed it from someone.¡±


    ¡°Who would lend you? Huh?¡± Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Who


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    would dare to lend you!¡±


    Gale¡¯s mind turned quickly, and she replied, ¡°Joe.¡±


    Sorry, Mr. Winter. After thinking about it, she could only let him take the fall.


    He was Shawn¡¯s good friend, and nothing would happen.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shawn¡¯s upper body leaned forward slightly, looking at her with a dangerous re.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Seeing Shawn¡¯s gaze, Gale realized that he had already checked.


    Just as he was about to speak, Shawn grabbed the thick wad of money and threw it at her face.


    ¡°I checked your bank ount, Gale. It was given to you by Sam!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 79

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 79


    Chapter 79 The banknotes hit her face and fell to the ground again.


    Shawn threw the remaining money again. ¡°As soon as I turned around, you went to your old lover for


    help!¡±


    Gale exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t look for Sam. I just happened to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Coincidence? Is it just a coincidence?!¡± Shawn kicked the coffee table in front of him with one foot and


    stood up suddenly. ¡°This is the money I gave to the hospital, Shawn. Why did you take it out!¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s useless if you pay for it. The doctor won¡¯t prescribe medicine without my permission!¡±


    Gale trembled uncontrobly.


    She finally managed to collect the money, thinking she could save her mother¡¯s pain, but Shawn


    stopped her.


    He was too powerful.


    Gale looked at him and said, ¡°C?n¡¯t you be a little soft hearted and sympathetic to me!¡±


    Even if it was just a momentary thought.


    Could he just let her go, spare¡¯ her once, and let her not


    live so hard in this world?


    However, Shawn would not.


    He has always been ruthless toward her.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Gale, have you forgotten your identity after marrying me?¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m the enemy of your family, and I¡¯m here to make amends¡­¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was extremely difficult for Gale to say this.


    ¡°But Shawn, no matter how you torture me, I suffer without anyints. My mother is innocent. She


    finally woke up, and I wanted her to take medicine and slowly recover and then stay with me for a few


    more years. Can¡¯t I just be a normal person with a mother?¡±


    Tears fell.


    In front of him, Gale had always been patient as long as she could, not willing to cry.


    She squatted down and picked up the money on the ground one by one with tear-filled eyes.


    Shawn can throw it away or trample on her dignity. She never cared about the money.


    However, she cares about her mother.


    His leather shoes stomped on her hand as she picked up the money.


    ¡°The child in your belly belongs to Sam, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Do you think I will believe


    it?¡± ¡°Believe it or not.¡± Gale said, ¡°Let go. This is my money.¡± Shawn stretched out his hand and


    grabbed her directly from the ground, and looked at her. ¡°Yours? Gale, what do you have? You eat my


    food, wear my clothes and live with me. Even your cheap life is mine!


    Tears shed in her eyes. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Stop borrowing money. It¡¯s useless. Only I can pay the


    hospital.¡±


    ¨C


    ¡°I want my child, and I want my mother too.¡± ¡°People who are too greedy often get nothing. Gale, if you


    want both, the end result will only be¡­ you get nothing!¡± Her tears fell on the back of Shawn¡¯s hand.


    He frowned in disgust and wiped it away.


    IVOT


    ¡°You really don¡¯t get anything. I have to kill this child, and you can¡¯t afford the medical bills.¡±


    Shawn walked past her and left.


    Gale stood there, looking at the money under her feet.


    No amount will help. She could not buy the medicine.


    The roar of the sports car sounded throughout the house and then gradually disappeared.


    Shawn went out.


    Gale squatted down slowly, hugged her knees, and buried her face in her arms.


    Even when she was alone, she dared not to cry out loud and cried in silence. :¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 80

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    The sports car sped along the road and ended up at a fancy bar.


    Shawn got out of the car, and the passing girls looked at his figure with envy and lust.


    A tall, handsome, and rich man was desirable! ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡¯re here.¡± The bar manager greeted him


    in person, ¡°Same spot as always?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, and bring me some wine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait a moment.¡±


    Shawn walked to the booth only to see that Joe was also there.


    He kicked the chair to the side and sat down.


    Joe said, ¡°Yo, you¡¯re here to go clubbing. You look so nasty. Did someone beat you up?¡±


    Shawn nced at him and said, ¡°No one will think you¡¯re dumb if you don¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, let me guess, did you quarrel with Gale again?


    ¡°A husband and wife quarreling is so dumb. You sleep in the same bed anyway.¡±


    Joe patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Let us men be more generous.¡±


    He almost killed Gale.


    She deserves to die!


    Generous? She is pregnant with another man¡¯s child, and he has to endure it? Should he be that


    bastard¡¯s father?


    Crazy!


    Shawn picked up the wine and poured it directly into his mouth.


    ¡°Yo, slow down on the bottle.¡± Joe apuded admiringly and said, ¡°In the entire city, only Gale has the


    ability to run your emotions wild.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the ability!¡±


    ¡°She really does. No matter how big a crisis the Wood Group is going through, I never saw you frown.


    You are as steady as a mountain . Now, you are here to get d?unk!¡±


    The more Joe said, the more troubled Shawn felt.


    If a look could kill, Joe would have died thousands of times.


    ¡°Shawn, do you know? When a man can be emotionally affected by a woman, it can only mean one


    thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You are in love with her.¡± Shawn¡¯s slender fingers held the wine bottle and paused


    slightly.


    Love?


    Does he love Gale?


    Shawn sneered deeply and said, ¡°I think you are drunk.¡±


    ¡°Are you too embarrassed to admit it?¡± Joe patted him on the shoulder and continued, ¡°Shawn, you


    don¡¯t know when you¡¯re in love. When you realize it, it¡¯s the day you¡¯vepletely fallen.¡± ¡°What a lie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Do you think other women can make you so angry? What about Susan? Can she do it?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face darkened.


    Joe was triumphant, ¡°Look, I got it right.¡±


    Fortunately, the wine bottle was made of ss. If it were a can, it would have been crushed by Shawn!


    Yes, he knew that Susan had done many things to show off to outsiders.


    However, he had not cared.


    Even when the dean pretended to be sick and lied to him, he was just angry but quickly forgot about it.


    He never actually cared. He just felt disgusted and alienated from Susan. ¡ª


    What about Gale?


    Her words can anger him for a long time!


    It was always in his mind, lingering!


    ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s normal for you to love a woman at your age.¡± Joe said, ¡°If you love her, treat her well,


    hang on to her, and don¡¯t wait until she leaves to regret it.¡± ¡°Love? Do you know Gale¡¯s identity?¡±


    ¡°I know. To put it bluntly, the grievance between you and her belongs to the previous generation. She is


    innocent, and you are also a victim.¡± Shawn replied, ¡°I will never love her, even if all the women in the


    world die.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 81

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 81


    Chapter 81 After that, he stopped talking and kept drinking silently.


    He drank too much.


    Joe stopped him and said, ¡°Hey, hey, stop drinking¡­ You¡¯re drunk, and I have to take you home!¡±


    His words were to no avail.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± Susan ran over at this time. ¡°It¡¯s really you. I thought there was something wrong with my


    eyes.¡±


    Honestly, Joe never liked her very much and ignored her.


    Shawn nced at her and continued drinking.


    ¡°Stop drinking. Drinking too much will hurt your health.¡± Susan persuaded hypocritically , ¡°You can tell


    me if you have troubles.¡±


    She said that she should stop drinking, but she never moved her hand away, and even when Shawn


    went to get the wine, she helped pour it.


    Susan wished that Shawn was deeply drunk.


    Drunk men are the easiest to seduce. She had to seize this opportunity! However, Shawn thought she


    was annoying. ¡°Go away!¡±


    He pushed her away.


    Susan fell down on the sofa next to her and pouted, ¡°Mr. Wood, it¡¯s me. You don¡¯t even recognize me¡­


    Let¡¯s go to the hotel. You need to rest early.¡±


    That¡¯s enough, he must be drunk. When she got to the hotel, she would remind him who she was and


    serve him well, sealing the deal!


    Susan went to help Shawn. At this time, he was really drunk, and his vision was blurry.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I will always be with you.¡±


    He squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°¡­Be with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t leave you, never will.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me in the first ce¡­¡± His tone was full of possessiveness. ¡°Gale, you¡¯ve been my


    woman all your


    life.¡±


    Shawn was really drunk.


    He thought thedy in front of him was Gale. He could only think of her.


    As she was getting closer and closer, her red lips were in front of his eyes, which caused a fire in his


    body to burn more and more vigorously. A charming female voice came into his ears. ¡°Mr. Wood,


    let¡¯s go to the hotel.¡±


    He lifted Susan¡¯s chin and said, ¡°You want to seduce me


    again?¡±


    Susan was shocked. She was exposed so quickly?


    He was obviously drunk! When she still did not know how to answer, Shawn deceived her and said,


    ¡°Okay, Gale , since you think so, then I¡­ I will give my all to you tonight!¡±


    Susan heard clearly that he said the name Gale.


    It turned out that he regarded her as Gale!


    Susan was so angry that she was inferior to that woman!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯m Susan. Take a good look at me,¡± she said, dissatisfied.


    ¡°Su¡­ Su what?¡±


    ¡°Susan, it¡¯s not Gale.¡±


    Shawn paused for a while, then pushed her away. ¡°If you¡¯re not her, then get out now!¡±


    He used a lot of strength , and Susan fell directly to the ground.


    She gritted her teeth hard.


    Unexpectedly, Gale was so capable that she seduced Mr. Wood, making him think of her when he was


    drunk!


    Susan said angrily, ¡°Mr. Wood, what¡¯s so good about Gale? The person you want to marry is me. She¡¯s


    just a puppet.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking , Shawn grabbed her by the cor. ¡°You dare to scold her?¡±


    Susan was stunned. ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡­¡± ¡°No one is allowed to talk about her! Not even a single word!¡±


    Shawn warned sharply, ¡°Only I can bully her. None of you can do it!¡± His fierce look made Susan shiver.


    ¡°Okay, I¡­ got it¡­¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Only then did Shawn let go.


    Seeing that he was in a bad mood and drunk, Susan took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Mr. Wood, did you


    drink because of Gale?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 82

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 82


    Chapter 82 ¡°She dares to get me drunk?¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Susan did not even get the chance to gloat, and she heard Shawn say, ¡°She is short of money, she


    doesn¡¯t ask me, she goes to Sam¡­ she loves him!¡±


    ¡°Gale asked Sam for money?¡± ¡°Yes, to buy medicine for her mother!¡±


    Shawn clenched his fist deeply, smashed it heavily on the coffee table, and then stood up staggeringly.


    Susan saw this and nned to help him back to the hotel room.


    Even if she pretended to be Gale, she had to deceive Shawn!


    She could not wait any longer! Susan stood up and was about to help Shawn. Joe, who had


    disappeared for a while, suddenly appeared out of nowhere and directly blocked her. ¡°Hey, hey, what


    are you doing?¡± Susan knew his identity and did not dare to provoke him. She replied with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Winter, I¡¯m going to help Mr. Wood rest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll take him home.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter, it¡¯s not troublesome at all. Why bother you! Let me do this kind of rough work!¡± Joe still


    blocked her. ¡°Shawn is now a married man, so he can¡¯t just stay out overnight. Men who go out must


    protect themselves and don¡¯t let women pick them up.¡± Susan could not helpughing. Joe made it


    clear that he was against her!


    ¡°Mr. Winter, I¡¯m not a random woman. I¡¯m Mr. Wood¡¯s¡­¡±


    Joe had no patience to listen to her finish. ¡°It¡¯s alright, let it go.¡±


    He was annoyed when he saw Susan. Beyond Lovito, Shawn also asked him to manage the film and


    television department.


    In this film and television department, Susan is an artist who wants people to serve her exclusively.


    It simply increases his workload.


    In addition, during the charity auction, Susan forced Gale to take off her clothes because her skirt was


    dirtied by Gale, which made Joe even more disgusted.


    He does not like women who bully others. ¡°Oh, Shawn, it¡¯s thanks to me that I¡¯m here. Otherwise


    your innocence will be lost tonight.¡± Joe helped him into the car. ¡°Almost let this sly bitch touch you!¡±


    Shawn raised his hand to support his forehead. ¡°Wine, bring wine¡­¡± Joe fastened his seat belt and


    then drove back to Temperley Hall.


    The housekeeper hurriedly came to help. ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    Who knew? Shawn waved him away. ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°He only needs Gale. Get Gale!¡± Joe said. When the master bedroom door was pushed open, Gale


    woke up and immediately sat up.


    She smelled a strong odor of alcohol.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Gale turned on the light. ¡°Why are you drinking again?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you take care of him first. I¡¯ll let the kitchen make some soup.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale helped Shawn to the bed, and took off his shoes and coat.


    When she was about to untie his tie for him, her wrist


    suddenly felt a grip tighten around it.


    As soon as she raised her head, she met Shawn¡¯s deeply confused eyes. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re drunk. Take off


    your clothes and get a good night¡¯s sleep,¡± Gale said.


    Shawn just stared at her silently.


    She was a little uneasy in her heart. He looked like he was sober.


    ¡°Shawn, are you drunk or not?¡±


    ¡°You are Gale.¡±


    She replied, ¡°Of course I¡¯m Gale. Don¡¯t you want to see Susan? Then you¡¯vee to the wrong ce.


    You should go to her ce.¡±


    Gale withdrew her hand and prepared to get up.


    In the end, Shawn pulled hard, and she fell into his chest, unable to stand still.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 83

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 83


    Chapter 83


    Shawn¡¯s arms wrapped tightly around her waist.


    ¡°Gale, can you be more obedient? Don¡®t make me angry. Listen to me,¡± he said in a low voice.


    She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My life is in your hands, you can crush it all. What else do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you to take the initiative, and I want you to stay willingly. Instead of... me using hatred and your


    parents to tie you to me.¡±


    Gale was stunned.


    What Shawn said¡­ She does not seem to understand.


    On second thought, he was drunk. He must be talking nonsense.


    Gale felt that she was also a little silly andughed at herself.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Shawn was very dissatisfied and asked, ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡±


    She murmured, ¡°Even when he¡¯s drunk, he¡®s still so fierce¡­¡±


    11


    ¡°I¡®m not drunk!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you are not drunk. The more drunk people are,


    the more they like to say that they are not drunk.¡±


    Gale responded perfunctorily, like coaxing a child.


    2.


    She said, ¡°Shawn, let me go first. I¡®ll get a hot towel to wipe your face.¡±


    He immediately said with a straight face, ¡°Where are you going? No!¡±


    He tightened his arms even harder.


    Gale felt that her waist hurt because of him.


    ¡°Never want to leave me, ever. If you dare to leave, I will definitely make you pay a price you can¡®t


    bear...¡± Shawn said over and over again.


    Gale thought it was funny. ¡°My family is here. Where can


    I go?¡±


    Shawn paused for a few seconds , probably thinking her words made sense.


    After a while, he suddenly sighed.


    ¡°Gale, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What do you want, and how can I make you stay? You say it, and I¡®ll give it.¡± Shawn looked into the


    depths of her eyes. ¡°As long as you want, as long as I have it.¡±


    He was so serious.


    Like a promise , like the most sincere promise between lovers.


    He and she, although they are husband and wife on the surface, are actually enemies.


    Gale also lost her mind in Shawn¡®s sincere eyes.


    The two looked at each other quietly as if there were only each other left on earth.


    Knock knock knock...


    Gale suddenly came back to her senses and immediately got up to open the door.


    ¡°Madam, hangover soup.¡± The housekeeper handed the tray.


    When she took it and brought it to the bedside , Shawn had already closed his eyes and fallen asleep.


    Gale stood motionless.


    Shawn¡®s words just now seemed like a dream, illusory.


    However, it really came out of his mouth.


    Gale shook her head with a wry smile. She was thinking about what to expect. Shawn was so drunk


    that he was unconscious.


    She should not take those words for real.


    She gently put the hangover soup on the bedside table andy down again. When Shawn woke up, it


    was noon the next day.


    With a splitting headache , he kept rubbing his temples. His mind went nk.


    He could not remember what had happened yesterday. Hisst memory was of the bar, chatting and


    drinking with Joe.


    Shawn went downstairs and looked around, but Gale was nowhere to be seen.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    .


    ¡°Mr. Wood, your wife has gone to work.¡± The housekeeper said immediately, ¡°But before she left, she


    specially made a hangover soup for you.¡±


    DAT


    ILL


    With a neutral expression on his face, he sat at the dining table.


    The housekeeper waited for him to eat breakfast and then said, ¡°Mrs. Wood is very hardy. You were


    very drunkst night. She took care of you by herself. She didn¡®t sleep well at night. This morning, her


    face was haggard.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 84

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 84


    Chapter 84 ¡°Actually, your wife is very nice. She is always friendly, and she never yells.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with you, and I¡¯ve seen so many people. Your wife is really a kind-hearted person.¡±


    Shawn took a deep look at the housekeeper. ¡°Know your ce.¡±


    Then the housekeeper stopped talking and silently took out the fifty thousand dors.


    That was the money that Gale picked up one by one yesterday.


    Shawn mmed his cutlery down.


    The servants around were too frightened to say a word.


    ¡°What does she mean?¡± Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Huh?¡±


    The housekeeper made a ¡®zipper¡® motion on his mouth.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    TI


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I don¡®t know either. Your wife asked me to give it to you.¡± The housekeeper replied, ¡°The


    hospital called. Wendy Warm¡®s condition can¡®t be dyed. She had to take the medicine as soon as


    possible. After a day, the treatment effect will be reduced. Just one pill.¡±


    ATTI


    FIL


    Shawn had a thoughtful face.


    ¡°Wendy is in a vegetative state. Now she¡®s awake. She has a good doctor and a strong will to live. Mr.


    Wood, you have cured her, so why don¡®t you take thest step.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood,¡±


    Shawn said deeply, ¡°You are helping Gale intentionally or. unintentionally.¡±


    ¡°I... am just telling the truth.¡±


    The housekeeper is an old man. He used to work in the Wood family home, and he loyally stayed by


    his father¡®s side.


    Later, when his father passed away, he came to Temperley Hall and took care of his affairs.


    It can be said that he watched Shawn grow up and hence earned the right to say a few words.


    ¡°What benefit did Gale give you? Huh?¡±


    ¡°No... How can your wife give me anything?¡±


    Gale was a lost littlemb who could not even protect herself.


    Shawn snorted coldly and looked at the bowl of hangover tea on the table, which the butler deliberately


    ced in the most conspicuous position.


    LUD


    L


    After a long while, he said, ¡°Tell the hospital to give the medicine to Wendy...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    Susan¡®s voice suddenly sounded, interrupting him.


    AT


    She hurried in, with a concerned look on her face. ¡°Are you sober? I was worried about youst night


    and didn¡®t sleep well.¡±


    ¡°Last night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I took care of you at the bar for a long time... Mr. Wood, have you forgotten?¡± He said, ¡°I don¡®t


    remember.¡±


    Susan pouted and said, ¡°You drink so much, I can¡®t even stop you. The hangover must be bad. Do you


    have a headache?¡±


    She was about to reach out and rub his temples.


    Shawn avoided it in a sh.


    ¡°Ms. Susan, the person who sent Mr. Wood backst night was Mr. Joe,¡± The housekeeper reminded


    him.


    Susan red at him.


    The housekeeper never speaks for her!


    Susan replied, ¡°I know. It was Mr. Joe who said it was too


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Is it Gale¡®s mother? You mentioned it to mest night.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s brows furrowed.


    What did he say and do after he was drunk?


    Susan said quickly, ¡°Mr. Wood, you shouldn¡®t save Gale¡®s. mother. You shouldn¡®t associate with her. It¡®s


    useless if you save her!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you¡®re talking about?¡±


    Tit


    She does not know Wendy, and she dares to make judgments.


    Shawn became more and more disgusted.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan was really putting her toes across the line... Or rather, he was too invested and told her too


    much that night.


    Susan replied, ¡°I¡®m serious. If you save her, you hurt yourself! Mr. Wood, don¡®t be soft¨Chearted and


    raise a tiger that will bite you from the back!¡±


    Shawn got a headache from her shrill voice and said with a cold expression, ¡°Get out.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 85

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 85


    Chapter 85


    You have to believe me, I¡­ I have evidence! It can prove that Gale and her mother are both shady!¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Susan took out her phone. ¡°I have a recording!¡±


    She clicked on the recording, and the voices on the recording could be heard throughout the dining


    room¡­


    ¡°I also have Sam. He is my boyfriend.¡± ¡°He treats me very well, and he pays all the expenses.¡±


    It was Gale talking!


    Shawn¡¯s calm face just now was like a cloud over the city at this moment!


    Sam!


    It was Sam again!


    In front of Wendy, she dared to directly admit her feelings for Sam!


    After a few seconds of pause, Wendy¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Gale, I want to see your father.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your father has done good deeds throughout his life.¡± Gale asked, ¡°Do you think that Shawn¡¯s death


    was really caused by Dad?¡±


    Hearing this, Shawn¡¯s pupils dted!


    Everyone held their breath, waiting for the next conversation.


    Everyone in Temperley knows that the death of Master Wood is a taboo of the Wood Family and


    cannot be mentioned, even in private!


    ¡°No! No! Gale, your father is innocent. He was wronged!¡±


    ¡°I think the same as you. Dad is very innocent.¡±


    The recording ended here.


    Susan said, ¡°I came out of the hospital that day and saw Gale get into the car at night, so I followed her


    out of curiosity. I didn¡¯t expect that she was going to see her mother. I was about to leave at the door of


    the ward when I heard this conversation, so I recorded it down.¡±


    Shawn stood up suddenly, raised his hand, and swept all the tableware off the table!


    The crackling sound shook everyone¡¯s eardrums.


    Susan was also frightened, but she was also happy.


    This time, Gale would not survive.


    She wanted to save her mother? Hehe, what a dream!


    Gale dismantled her and her father¡¯s n and managed to save the evil baby in her stomach. How


    could Susan just let it po!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I also identally¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were red, and he pointed at the door. ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    He was like an angry lion, and no one coulde near lim.


    In the dining liall, only Shawn was left alone.


    He almost became a little sort-hearted just now and wanted to let Wendy take medicine.


    The result of it?


    It seemed that both mother and daugliter actually thought that Dr. Warm was right!


    Then, it seemed that his father died in vain?


    Shawn had respected his beloved father since he was a child, and no one was allowed to nder and


    looked down on him! Especially the Warm Family!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When the Warm family killed his father, he had to atone for his sins, and he had to endure all kinds of


    torture in the world!


    This was what they deserved! Medicine? Don¡¯t even think about taking it! Up to now, the Warm family


    still refuses to admit Dr. Warm¡¯s guilt. He thought that he was cruel at times, but it seemed that he was


    too soft-hearted! Hearing the sound of things being thrown from time to time in the dining hall, the


    housekeeper sighed. ¡°What do you feel bad for? It¡¯s not your fault. I advise you to know that Gale might


    be Mrs. Wood, but she has no rights at all. You¡¯d better see which side you want to take. I am the true


    mistress of the Wood Family in the future!¡± ¡°You are still Miss Susan to me.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The housekeeper said again, ¡°As long as Pa is still alive, the Mistress of the Wood Family will not be


    you. She is an elder.¡± Susan hummed. ¡°When I get married, the first thing I do is to fire you!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 86

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 86


    Chapter 86 The housekeeper said matter of factly, ¡°Well, when the dayes, we¡®ll see.¡± Susan was


    about to lose her temper when the door to the dining hall opened.


    Shawni walked out.


    ¡°Tell the hospital to keep an eye on Wendy, and don¡®t allow Gale to approach her!¡± He instructed, ¡°If


    something goes wrong, you will be punished by me personally!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, that medicine...¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The housekeeper shook his head regretfully, just one step away. Susan was to me. If she arrived a


    few minutester, Wendy would be able to take this month¡®s medicine!


    Susan was very proud. ¡°Don¡®t pick the wrong side!¡±


    After sessfully aplishing something, Susan was in a good mood.


    Shawn came to thepany with a gloomy face.


    Seeing him like this, Fiona knew something must have gone wrong.


    Observing Mr. Wood¡®s mood was like watching the weather channel, and it was clearly a disastrous


    thunderstorm at this moment! Sure enough, Fiona guessed right. In the president¡®s office, executives


    came in and out, and everyone was scolded terribly.


    Even a fifth teacup was reced, as all the previous ones were broken.


    A secretary asked, ¡°Fiona, which side of the bed did he wake up on today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know either. He was like this when I first came into thepany.¡±


    ¡°Then everyone has to be careful today.¡± Fiona nodded. ¡°Do your own thing well. Let the cleaning staff


    come over and sweep away the broken teacup.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In thepany, everyone suffered liis wrathi.


    Mr. Wood scolded the executives; the executives scolded the director; the director scolded the


    employees...


    Gale lowered her eyes silently as she listened to her colleagues discussing Shawn.


    He was so powerful. Just his unhappiness caused the wholepany to tremble in fear.


    What about her?


    Even if she went to the hospital with money, she could not buy medicine for her mother.


    Gale sent Sam a message, I will pay you back in two days.) Just after sending it out, Sam called.


    Looking at his number, Gale had not answered it.


    She could no longermunicate with Sam. It would hurt him.


    Now that the former rtionship had ended and it was clear what their rtionship would do to him,


    she just wanted to end it.


    Seeing that she did not answer, Sam kept sending her messages...


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    [Gale, has Auntie taken the medicine?)


    (How is the situation?)


    When will you take me to see her?)


    (Hey... answer me.)


    Seeing Sam¡®s messages, she felt ufortable.


    No matter how hard she and Sam tried to save their mother, they could not go up against Shawn.


    The world was his oyster.


    Fiona suddenly appeared. ¡°Madam, Mr. Wood asked you toe over.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did he say something?¡±


    Fiona shook his head.


    Gale got up and walked to the president¡®s office.


    Behind her, colleagues were whispering. ¡°She is going to Mr. Wood¡®s office now, tsk tsk, wonder what


    she has done.¡±


    ¡°What does Mr. Wood want her to do? Isn¡®t Lovito doing fine?¡± ¡°Who knows, I found that Gale often


    goes in and out of the president¡®s office...¡± ¡°Could it be that there is a fishy rtionship between her


    and Mr. Wood!¡±


    ¡°Shh, you can¡®t talk nonsense about this.¡±


    Gale had heard some rumors, but she had not taken them seriously.


    It does not matter what others think of here. It took her more effort than most people just to live. She


    had no time to care.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 87

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 87


    Chapter 87 Shawn stood in front of the ss windows


    ¡°Mr. Wood, your wife is here.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He respondedzily, but there was no joy or anger in his tone.


    Gale looked at his back. ¡°I won¡®t abort the child. I also want my mother to take medicine.¡±


    ¡°You want it all, don¡®t you?¡±


    Thinking of Shawn¡®s drunken remarksst night... I wonder if he still remembers.


    After thinking about it, Gale gathered up her courage. ¡°Last night, you asked me what I want as long as


    I ask for it, as long as you have it. Shawn, now I have the answer.¡±


    He turned to the side and listened carefully.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡®t want anything. I am willing to stay by your side and let you vent your torture and


    humiliation. I just want you to show your mercy to my rtives and friends and let them go.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to give birth. My baby is in my belly, and I don¡®t want him or her to lose their right toe and


    take a look at this world.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t need to raise him. I can send him or her away as soon as he or she is born and let others take


    care of him or her. If...¡±


    Gale bit her lip. ¡°If you want me to have a baby for you, I will agree.¡± She used the freedom and rights


    of her life in exchange for the peace and joy of those around her.


    She was just sacrificing herself.


    Anyway, she can no longer see hope in her future.


    Shawn was her master.


    After speaking, Gale clenched his hands nervously, waiting for his reply.


    Who knew...


    ¡°Last night?¡± Shawn turned around and met her eyes. ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Gale was stunned.


    ¡°How can you count on what I said when I was drunk? Gale, you are too naive.¡±


    Like a heavy blow, he hit her heart.


    Yes, she was just so naive and pure. Shawn¡®s deep lips curled into a sneer. ¡°You don¡®t even think about


    yourself. Do you want your life? Think I¡®ll let you do that?¡±


    ¡°You really said...¡± ¡°Do you have any evidence? Did you record it? Huh?¡±


    Under the circumstances at that time, his words were crushing her so hard that she could not move.


    Besides, how could she expect so much? Gale lowered her head. ¡°Just take it as if I didn¡®t say anything


    just now.¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows. ¡°But, someone recorded what you said.¡±


    She was startled.


    What¡¯s the meaning of this? Shawn asked, ¡°What did you say when you saw your mother?¡± Gale¡¯s


    expression changed.


    She lied to her mother, saying that she was with Sam and that her father was innocent...


    How could these words be recorded? Who did it!


    Seeing the change in her expression, Shawn sneered. ¡°Looks like you said quite a few things.¡± Gale


    gritted his teeth. ¡°Who recorded it?¡± ¡°Why, do you still want revenge?¡± ¡°Have you installed surveince


    in the ward?¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. I¡®ll tell you. It was recorded by Susan. You can¡®t touch her.¡± Gale never thought


    that it was Susan! Why was this woman so darned? She wanted to oppose her everywhere! When she


    was in the mental hospital, she never had a grudge against Susan! Shawn took a step forward and


    walked slowly to the sofa to sit down. He remained silent, took out a box from the drawer, and opened


    it. ¡°The jade bracelet!¡± Gale saw it with her eyes and eximed. ¡°That¡®s right. The jade bracelet that


    Pa and Susan both want is right here.¡±


    Shawn took it out and held it in the palm of his hand, ying with it nonchntly. Gale stared without


    blinking. ¡°It¡®s really a good piece of jade, exquisitely carved.¡± Shawn raised it up and admired it. ¡°It¡®s a


    pity to lie in the box like this all the time.¡± ¨C The sun shone in from the floor¨Clength windows brightly.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 88

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 The jade bracelet reflected the golden specks of light. Shawn said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one


    last chance. Gale, as long as you agree to the abortion, the jade bracelet and medicine will be given to


    your mother.¡± He felt that he was already being quite merciful.


    No one can get any grace out of him.


    However, he had stepped back to this point to make concessions for Gale.


    Shawn added, ¡°Gale, don¡®t be ignorant. Take this chance. Is Sam¡®s evil child more important than your


    mother¡®s illness?¡±


    He always believed that the child belonged to Sam.


    No matter how Gale denied it, he would not believe it.


    ¡°You forced me...¡±


    ¡°If you still have the chance to be persecuted by me, you should be content.¡±


    For other people, Shawn never gave them a chance.


    He would directly cut them out and push them into a corner. There will never be a ce to turn around,


    and you would not even be able to see his face!


    Gale was lucky enough to share the bed with him!


    Silence.


    You could hear a needle fall. ¡°Onest minute to think,¡± Shawn spoke in a booming voice. Gale


    trembled uncontrobly.


    Her legs were soft, and she could hardly stand up. ¡°Shawn...¡± ¡°Which one to choose?¡±


    Gale could not say anything.


    He was forcing her.


    Finally, Shawn¡®s patience ran out.


    ¡°Enough, time is up.¡± He stood up. ¡°You don¡®t have to answer me anymore.¡±


    Gale looked at him.


    Shawn walked in front of her and slowly raised the jade bracelet in his hand. In front of Gale, he let it


    go. The moment the jade bracelet fell, Gale¡®s pupils suddenly erged.


    ¡°Shawn! Don¡®t!¡±


    She was in a hurry to catch it, but she was still a step toote.


    Chapter 8


    The iade bracelet fell straight from her eyes and fell on the cold marble floor.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Snap!


    The sound was crisp


    The moment the jade bracelet fell to the ground, it fell to pieces and broke into several pieces.


    Her grandmother passed it on to her mother. After decades, it was... broken by her. Gale¡®s heart also


    shattered.


    She squatted down, knelt on the floor, and carefully picked up the broken jade bracelets piece by piece.


    She murmured, ¡°Shawn, your heart is so cruel... You never give me any chances, and you must


    completely cut off my hope.¡±


    Gale worked hard to piece together the jade bracelet.


    However, cracks were so obvious, even if they were glued together, there would be clear traces.


    It¡®s hard to recover.


    Her hands trembled slightly, and her fingers folded together to hold the jade in her palm.


    ¡°This is your own decision.¡± Shawn stood in front of her, condescendingly. ¡°You had a chance to get a


    complete jade bracelet.¡±


    He acted so haughtily.


    In front of him, Gale was like a tiny, insignificant ant.


    She put the pieces of jade to her heart. It was so painful.


    Her heart also seemed to be torn open.


    Shawn walked directly from her side. ¡°You will still lose your child. Now you are only keeping it


    temporarily. Gale, you are too ¡®good¡® at making choices. If you kill it earlier, you can get a lot more.¡±


    The voice drifted away.


    Gale was the only one left in the huge office. She gripped the jade pieces with too much force, and the


    edge of the broken jade was a little sharp, and it pierced her palm.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 89

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 89


    Chapter 89 The blood flowed out of her, stained the clear jade, and dripped onto the floor. Gale raised


    her head and screamed in despair.


    Her helplessness and humiliation could be heard.


    Outside the door, Shawn heard the voice and stopped. ¡°Mr. Wood, this...¡± Fiona asked cautiously,


    ¡°Would you like to go in and have a look?¡±


    ¡°Follow her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After almost half an hour, Gale came out.


    She carefully packed the jade bracelet into her pocket. Even if it was broken, it was still her mother¡®s


    relic.


    The blood on her hands was still flowing, dyeing her sleeves and trouser legs red.


    ¡°Madam, you are injured.¡± Fiona was startled. ¡°The wound is so deep that it must be bandaged


    immediately!¡±


    Gale was expressionless as if she had not felt the pain. Did it really hurt?


    Well, it hurt, butpared to the pain in the heart, it¡®s not worth mentioning at all.


    Fiona quickly took her to the secretary¡®s office and rummaged through the medicine box to stop the


    bleeding


    Gale seemed to have lost her soul. She could not speak or move. Anyone could do whatever they


    wanted to her.


    When Summer heard the news, she rushed over in a hurry. ¡°What¡®s the matter? Did Shawn hurt you?¡±


    Fiona was frightened to death next to her. ¡°Summer, you can¡®t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Gale was the one who


    went into his room! Where is he? Come out!¡± ¡°Summer, even if Mr. Wood is here, you can¡®t do anything


    to him.¡± This also makes sense. Who has the ability to fight against Shawn? Summer stomped his feet.


    ¡°What a dog!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t him who hurt me. It was me.¡± Gale said softly, ¡°He hurt me in ways you can¡¯t see.¡±


    She felt so¡­ hopeless.


    ¡°Gale, tell me, what happened?¡± Summer asked, ¡°Maybe you will feel better if you say it.¡± Gale wanted


    to smile to express that she was fine, However, she could not evenugh.


    Chapter 59


    She could only shake her head. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡± ¡°We are best friends. Maybe I can help you.¡±


    Gale sighed deeply. ¡°I don¡®t want to implicate you.¡±


    Summer asked, ¡°Is Susan doing something again, and Shawn is pissing you off?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan¡­


    There was indeed an instigator.


    ¡°She followed me, recorded the conversation between my mother and me, and showed it to Shawn.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°It made him furious, and he threw the jade bracelet.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! The first time I saw her, I knew this woman was a snake!¡±


    Summer gritted his teeth and pulled Gale up/ ¡°Let¡®s go!¡±


    Gale followed her away numbly.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Fiona vaguely felt something was wrong. ¡°I¡®d better tell Mr. Winter¡±


    Summer was under Mr. Winter¡®s protection. Even Mr. Wood had to seek permission from Mr. Winter if


    he wanted to touch her.


    The other woman was Mr. Wood¡®s wife...


    Gale was sitting in the car, and she suddenly came to her senses. ¡°Well, where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°Go for revenge!¡±


    ¡°Vengeance?¡± She did not quite understand. ¡°Yes, look for Susan.¡± Summer held the steering wheel


    and turned left and right with superb skills.


    Summer had always loved to fight injustice and had a bad temper. It had not changed. Plus, she had


    been unhappy with Susan for a long time!


    Thest time Susan wanted to take off Gale¡®s skirt, she was ready to have a big fight. If it were not for


    so many people around, she would have rushed up to that woman already!


    ¡°What¡®s the use of looking for her?¡± Gale lowered her eyes. ¡°Tearing? Cursing? It¡®s pointless. I have no


    evidence for what she did.¡± ¡°You want evidence? Come on! You can¡®t deal with logic when dealing with


    a girl like her.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 90

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 90


    Chapter 90 ¡°Ah? Well, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Wait and see!¡±


    The car stopped at the gate of the residential area of River View Apartment.


    Not long after, Susan came out.


    She was gorgeously dressed, with a dog leash. She looked so beautiful and proud.


    ¡°The house in this area is huge, hundreds of thousands of square meters. Shawn is really willing to


    splurge. It¡®s just a waste to splurge it on Susan.¡± Summer snorted.


    Gale replied, ¡°Shawn dotes on her very much. He almost gives her anything she wants.¡±


    ¡°Scumbag one and scumbag two, they should just couple up and be a pair forever so as not to harm


    people.¡±


    Summer pouted, got out of the car, opened the trunk, and took out a sack. Gale looked at her in


    surprise. ¡°You are...¡± ¡°Dealing with haughty people like her requires us to adopt the simplest method.


    Sacks.¡± Summer introduced, ¡°I don¡®t have time to y tricks with her. Just be direct!¡±


    So...


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was to drag Susan in a sack, to a ce where no one else was, and to beat her up!


    ¡°Let¡®s go!¡± Summer dragged Gale into action.


    Susan leisurely walked the poodle and hummed a song. Since she had clung to Shawn, her life has


    improved by leaps and bounds. She lives in a luxury house, drives a luxury car, and is surrounded by


    several servants, buying clothes and luxury goods with her soft hands. In terms of material things,


    Shawn had always been generous. That was because that little money meant nothing to him at all.


    Susan has a veryfortable life. Her position will be solid if she sessfully sleeps with Shawn.


    When she was nning how to bed Shawn, her eyes suddenly turned dark.


    Someone attacked her from behind! ¡°Ah...Mmmmm!¡± However, Susan¡¯s mouth was covered, and she


    could not make a sound. There were two people on the other side who dragged her to the corner and


    punched and kicked her directly.


    Susan was wrapped in a sack and kept rolling on the ground, unable to fight back


    Gale¡¯s heart felt a little moved.


    Summer winked at her. The two best friends had a tacit understanding. After beating Susan happily,


    they threw her on the garbage truck, pped her hands, and walked away. Not long after, the garbage


    truck driver came over, thinking it was a sack of garbage, and drove the car away. Susan was wriggling


    and struggling until she was discovered by the sanitation workers.


    Temperley Hall. Shawn walked into the dining hall during dinner, but Gale was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°What is she?¡±


    ¡°Your wife said that she will work overtime to prepare more designs. I will send her meal to her room


    later,¡± the housekeeper replied. Shawn¡®s face was cold. ¡°Ask her to get the hell down here, or she will


    starve!¡±


    The housekeeper conveyed the message to Gale. Gale replied, ¡°Then I won¡®t eat. I¡®m not really


    hungry.¡± ¡°Madam, these words... will only make Mr. Wood angry.¡± ¡°Let him be. He just wants attention.¡±


    Gale really did not care anymore. She spent her time studying the broken jade bracelet and thinking


    about how to piece it back together. This was a delicate job, so she wanted to take it slow. The


    housekeeper advised, ¡°Madam, don¡®t be angry with Mr. Wood. Otherwise, you will suffer.¡± ¡°I¡®ve suffered


    a lot,e what may.¡± ¡°Uh...¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 91

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 Gale smiled reluctantly. ¡°Housekeeper, thank you. I will remember your help in my heart,


    and I will repay you if I have a chance.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Gale said, ¡°Actually, I don¡®t know why you would treat


    me so well. You are obviously someone who admires Shawn. Honestly, I don¡®t mind if you just obey his


    orders.¡± She was just a titr Mrs. Wood who had no money or power, and anyone could step on her


    like a doormat. The housekeeper can totally side with Susan. ¡°I hope Mr. Wood and his wife can live in


    harmony.¡± The housekeeper replied, ¡°That¡®s what a happy home would look like.¡±


    ¡°Home?¡± Gale was stunned.


    Ever since Shawn appeared in her life, she had not called any ce home for a long time.


    Just like the jade bracelet in front of her, her home had been torn apart.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Wood, when you marry Mr. Wood, you will have a small family. I watched Mr. Wood grow up


    since he was a child, so I hope he is happy.¡±


    ¡°He and I are destined to be unhappy. He hates me, and so do I... I hate him the same.¡± They were two


    people who hated each other deeply. How could they talk about love or worse, a family. The


    housekeeper¡®s expression changed. ¡°Actually... some things can¡®t be seen on the surface.¡± Gale


    smiled. ¡°Do you think that Shawn actually likes me?¡±


    ¡°Well, to Mr. Wood, you are indeed somehow... special. I have never seen a woman who can get such


    a high degree of attention from Mr. Wood. Even Susan doesn¡®t get this type of attention.¡±


    What¡®s worse was Susan actually tried so hard topete for his attention.


    The housekeeper said again, ¡°What¡®s between you and him... well, one has to look beyond the


    surface.¡±


    Gale suddenly raised her head and looked straight at the housekeeper.


    Th... not quite right. She asked, ¡°What do you mean? Do you know something about my father¡®s


    death?¡± The housekeeper lowered his head. Gale was flustered and asked, ¡°You answer me. You have


    been serving the Wood family for decades. You must know! If you knew the truth or had evidence...¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The housekeeper denied, ¡°Madam, you are overthinking.¡± ¡°But what you said just now tells me


    something else!¡± ¡°You misunderstood.¡±


    The hope in Gale¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared. She thought that the housekeeper had some evidence to


    clear her father¡¯s name. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m too excited.¡±


    Gale sat down again and continued to fiddle with the jade bracelet.


    ¡°Madam...¡±


    ¡°Needless to say, I¡®m not hungry.¡± After teaching Susan a lesson, she and Summer had a meal


    together beforeing back. Seeing that persuading her would be useless, the housekeeper was


    about to leave when Susan¡¯s scream suddenly sounded downstairs. ¡°Gale,e out now!!¡±


    In the living room. Susan had a strong stench on her body. Her hair was messy and covered with


    vegetable leaves, and she looked like a fleeing beggar.


    The servants stayed far away from her because the smell was too bad.


    Shawn also frowned. ¡°What kind of dress are you wearing?¡± Susan saw him and immediately cried,


    aggrieved, ¡°Mr. Wood, the weather was really good, so I put on a pretty dress and went to walk my dog.


    Who would have known, on the way, someone put a sack on me and beat me up and threw me in the


    garbage truck!¡± She went to grab Shawn¡®s hand.


    Shawn immediately backed away.


    ¡°I know I¡®m dirty now, but... someone deliberately did this to me!¡±


    Susan¡®s face was full of indignation. ¡°Let the servants help you wash up.¡± After Shawn finished


    speaking, he turned and left.


    He was a clean freak and could not stand it at all.


    Noticing the carpet that Susan stepped on was dirty, he turned around and asked the servant to


    change it for a new one. Susan said, ¡°I didn¡®te to take a bath! Mr. Wood, you have to stand up for


    me. I¡®ve been bullied. Don¡®t you feel bad!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 92

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 92


    Chapter 92


    Given how she looked, coupled with her coquettish tone and expression¡­


    To be honest, it¡®s quite nauseating.


    Shawn hated her even more.


    If he had not encountered her that night or promised to marry her, he would not blink twice in the


    direction of a woman like her.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± he asked.


    Susan blurted out, ¡°Gale!¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±


    ¡°Looking for me? Is there something?¡± At this time, Gale came down the stairs and saw Susan¡®s


    appearance. She said in surprise, ¡°Oh, are you role¨Cying? Or is it a cameo role as a homeless


    person in a movie?¡± Susan pointed at her and yelled, ¡°Gale, stop pretending! You should know why I


    look like this!¡± ¡°That¡®s weird. I haven¡®t seen you today. How would I know?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s you! You did it!¡±


    Gale was not naive.


    She would just pretend to be innocent!


    ¡°I don¡®t understand what you¡®re talking about.¡± Gale covered her nose. ¡°It smells so bad that it pollutes


    the air.¡±


    Susan¡®s face was crooked with anger. ¡°Don¡®t think I don¡®t know that you did this. The person threw me


    in a sack, beat me up, and then threw me into a garbage truck. No one but you would do this to me!¡±


    ¡°Not so fast. Do you have any evidence?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No! But it must be you. It¡®s you!¡±


    Gale shrugged. ¡°You are ndering me with no evidence. You said it yourself. One shouldn¡®t point


    fingers without evidence. Susan, you can¡®t frame me like this.¡±


    That¡®s right. To deal with Susan was to be shameless and fight her head¨Con.


    Reasoning with her was useless.


    ¡°Look into it! Evidence can be found!¡± Susan looked at Shawn. ¡°Mr. Wood, you are so powerful. Quickly


    send someone to find the evidence so that she has nothing to say.¡±


    Shawn just pursed his lips in silence. Gale replied, ¡°I can exin. I have been working in thepany


    today and stayed with Director Summer in the afternoon. There are witnesses and even evidence from


    the surveince footage.¡±


    ¡°You and Summer are in this together. Of course, she is going to say yes. She¡®s on your side!¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, she is not only my friend but also my boss. There is no reason to apany me


    to do such absurd things.¡±


    Susan had nothing more to say.


    She was not going to resign her fate to a loss. Stomping her feet, she wailed, ¡°Mr. Wood, you have to


    help me...¡± Shawn said perfunctorily, ¡°I see. You¡®re so dirty. Go and wash up first.¡±


    Susan nodded reluctantly.


    Gale tried her best to hold back her smile, not to reveal her secret.


    She had to say, it felt good. ¡°Childish.¡± Shawn nced at her and muttered softly.


    ¡°Who are you talking about being childish?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is it fun to make fun of people? Just because she recorded a video and


    came toin to me, you will treat her in this way?¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth. He saw through her at a nce and knew that she had done it. So what? She


    would not admit it, and no one could do anything about it!


    ¡°It¡®s not me. I¡®ve been working with Summer the whole time on Lovito. Where would I have the time to


    take revenge on her?¡±


    Summer was under Joe¡®s protection.


    For his friend¡®s sake, Shawn would not bother her.


    He was determined to call it a loss for Susan.


    Susan insistently pushed for Shawn¡®s favor and continued to wail and fuss.


    Shawn was so annoyed and said, ¡°Go to the Wood Group tomorrow and ask Summer yourself.¡± Susan


    really went.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 93

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 93


    Chapter 93 She once arrested Gale directly in front of her colleagues in thepany and became


    infamous in Wood Group.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    So¡­ as soon as she appeared in the Jewelry Department, everyone retreated.


    Susan was aggressive, and Shawn would support her anyway!


    Summer was not afraid of her. ¡°Hey, hey, peasant, you are not wee here.¡±


    ¡°I happened to be looking for you. Summer, it was you and Gale who hurt mest night!¡±


    Summer¡®s acting skills were even better than Gales¡®, and she had a more ferocious temper too. ¡°Haha,


    who do you think you are? I am a dignified director, and Gale is a dignified chief designer. Why do we


    need to spend time and effort to deal with someone puny like you? What kind of idiot do you think you


    are?¡±


    Susan gritted her teeth. ¡°Okay, I see you two have joined hands!¡±


    She looked at Gale next to her and pointed her finger at her. ¡°Don¡®t be too proud. You won this time.


    Next time, I will get back at you two¨Cfold!¡±


    Summer stood in front of Gale, her chin twitching. Lifting her finger at Susan, she said. ¡°Move your


    hand away. This is not a restaurant, and you¡®re not here to ce an order.¡±


    ¡°This is Shawn¡®spany! The future Mrs. Wood would own you! I am the future boss!¡± ¡°Someone


    imed to be the future boss?¡±


    There wasughter from the crowd nearby.


    Susan¡®s face turned from red to pale, looking extremely ugly. When it came to battling with words, she


    could not even win Gale. What more Summer?


    She felt ridiculed and embarrassed.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Susan raised her hand and pped Summer¡®s


    face. ¡°You b*tch, I will make sure you can¡®t work here in the future... ah! It hurts!¡±


    Summer grabbed her wrist and twisted her hand away, almost breaking her bones.


    ¡°Trying to hit me? You¡®re still a little weak!¡±


    Summer pped her back. She was not used to dealing with annoying mistresses!


    At this moment, a hand reached out and stopped her. ¡°Stop.¡±


    The whole office was silent because of this man¡¯s appearance.


    Shawn.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± Susan saw the rescuer instantly. ¡°You asked me to find out the truth, but this woman won¡¯t


    let me in and even beat me!¡±


    Summer regretted it.


    Why couldn¡¯t she be faster?


    In just one second, she could have pped Susan in the face!


    ¡°It¡®s you, Mr. Wood,¡± Summer retracted his hand. ¡°No outsiders are allowed to make noise in the


    company. I¡®m doing things by the rules. Besides, she did it first.¡±


    Susan said immediately. ¡°She was the one who did it first! She cursed me! Mr. Wood, I want her to


    apologize!¡±


    ¡°Bah! You¡®re dreaming!¡± Shawn looked cold and nced at Gale.


    Gale had not even looked at him, and her eyes shifted like she did not care,


    She wanted to just stay out of this.


    There was nowhere to go from there. Joe walked in from the door. ¡°Oh, what is this? It¡®s so lively.¡±


    As soon as he approached and saw these people and looked at Summer¡®s furious expression, Joe also


    understood.


    He decided to y peacemaker and mediate,


    ¡°Shawn, wow, what a mess. I¡®ll apologize to you on behalf of Summer, okay?¡± Joe pulled him aside.


    ¡°Do it on my behalf.¡±


    Shawn nced at him deeply. ¡°Take care of your woman.¡± Hey, he and Summer were just friends!


    However, inexplicably, Joe was still a little happy about thatment.


    Shawn turned to leave, and Susan hurriedly followed. ¡°Mr. Wood, why did you just leave like this...¡± Joe


    turned toward the two of them, ¡°You twodies, why did you mess with Susan again!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 94

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 94


    Chapter 94


    Summer made a face and dragged Gale into the office.


    Joe was left speechless.


    Joe was just useful for the moment, and they ignored him once the matter was settled.


    ¡°s, women are trouble.¡±


    In the office.


    Gale said, ¡°Thank you, Summer. After so many years, if something happens, you are still the one who


    will stand up for me.¡± ¡°Nonsense, aren¡®t we friends? All I want is for you to be honest and not hide


    anything from me. Friendship only asks for honesty.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Summer looked at her. ¡°Although Susan doesn¡®t like you, she won¡®t go to this extent to bother you


    every now and then. Are there any other grudges between you and her?¡± After a few seconds of


    silence, Gale told what had happened that night.


    ¡°I don¡®t know who that man is, but I¡®m pregnant with his child. Susan and the dean both know it, but


    they won¡®t tell me¡­ She asked me to abort the child.¡±


    ¡°No wonder...¡± Summer was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. ¡°So you, you are pregnant


    now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No wonder... oh gosh, that happened. You don¡®t even know who the father of the child is!¡±


    Gale lowered her eyes. ¡°I believe that he wille to me.¡±


    ¡°Gale, don¡®t be stupid. A man you don¡®t know can¡®t be worth it.¡±


    ¡°That night, although I think I saved his life. I think he also saved me. After I ran into that room, the fat


    old man never appeared again. He didn¡®t even dare to barge in. It can be said that he is a person with


    status.¡±


    Gale¡®s voice was very soft. ¡°I think he just hasn¡®t found me yet. He said he wanted to marry me.


    Although he was drugged that night, he behaved like a gentleman. Summer asked, ¡°Did you fall in love


    with him?¡± ¡°Love?¡± Gale sighed and replied, ¡°I dare not think about it.¡±


    ¡°Then what now? What to do?¡± Summer was so anxious that she turned around. ¡°Are you going to give


    birth?¡±


    ¡°Well. I want this child, not for anything else, but for myself.¡± Children are all angels. Gale thought that


    the baby chose her as her mother, and she needed to protect it.


    Summer thought about it for a long time and finally said, ¡°Okay, since it¡®s your choice, I respect and


    support you forever!¡± She showed a warm smile.


    Gale knew she could live a few good years as long as Summer was here.


    She had a pir of strength again. Gale said, ¡°If there is fate... Maybe I will meet the father of the child,


    and maybe... he will never know.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. The baby has you and me, the baby¡®s godmother!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Summer, you must be the baby¡®s godmother.¡±


    Summer also smiled. ¡°Okay, for my godchild¡®s sake, I will find a way to inquire about that night in case


    that man can be found.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Gale nodded and walked out.


    ¡°Slow down, slow down.¡± Summer held her carefully and muttered, ¡°You are pregnant... Hey, I told you


    to beat someone yesterday. What if anything happened to the baby? How can you be so reckless to do


    it.¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°I¡®m not that vulnerable.¡±


    Nevertheless, the feeling of being cared for was wonderful.


    Back at the workstation, Gale found arge delivery box on the table. When she opened it, she saw it


    was full of expensive, nutritional pregnancy care products.


    There was also a note...


    ¡°Gale, take good care of my great¨Cgrandchild. Buy the best food and clothing for the baby. All this food


    must be eaten within the month, and I will send more to youter!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 95

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 95


    Chapter 95 It turned out it was sent by Lucas Wood. Gale epted it. Lucas always thought that the


    child belonged to Shawn, and Shawn could not bear to deny it...


    She could not even imagine what his expression would be like when he found out.


    On that day, without the protection of the old man, it would be the day when the child was lost.


    She wanted to divorce Shawn quickly and find out the truth.


    Only in this way could shepletely escape the danger of the present.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    To save the child and to save the parent!


    Gale understood that she had too much to do.


    In the evening, returning to Temperley Hall, Gale sat under themp again and began to piece together


    the jade bracelet. She tried glue, but it had not worked as it had not stayed together well. There would


    be obvious marks that damage the jade itself. Shawn had note back that night, and she was


    happy too. She guessed he was at Susan¡®s ce? Gale wished Shawn would stay with Susan every


    day and night!


    ¡°Madam, rest for a while. You¡®ve been hurting your eyes.¡± The housekeeper came over with some


    soup. ¡°Mr. Lucas ordered us to make this for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seeing no one around, she lowered his voice and said, ¡°Housekeeper, I just want to ask you a few


    questions.... If you feel this is inappropriate, you can leave me right away without answering¡±


    The housekeeper remained silent.


    ¡°I have always believed that my father did not kill Alex Wood. I have said this before and I have always


    believed so firmly. So, housekeeper, I want to find the truth.¡±


    It was the first time she told an outsider about her ns.


    She trusted the housekeeper because he had been helping her silently and had never harmed her.


    ¡°Madam, you have to kill that idea and never mention it to anyone else.¡± The Housekeeper looked


    solemn. ¡°Otherwise, it will only bring you disaster.¡±


    ¡°I only told you, housekeeper, I trust you.¡±


    The housekeeper lowered his voice and said, ¡°I still advise you, don¡¯t waste your efforts.¡± Gale¡¯s eyes


    lit up. ¡°So, you are telling me that the truth has not been uncovered. Is it right to


    Chapter 45


    investigate!¡± ¡°Shh! That¡®s not what I meant.¡±


    Yes!¡± Gale said, ¡°In my stay in Temperley Hall, I have only this as my goal! Housekeeper, you need to


    understand only when the truthes out. Only then my family and the child in my womb can live


    well!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The housekeeper¡¯s eyes shed unbearably.


    That¡®s too hard


    It¡®s not something a woman can aplish.


    ¡°Housekeeper, can you give me a little clue?¡± Gale asked. Her eyes were full of anticipation. The truth


    was the only salvation for her miserable life now!


    ¡°I don¡®t have any evidence, and I can¡®t help you.¡± the housekeeper sighed softly. ¡°The wealthy y


    deep in murky waters, and many things cannot be proved by evidence. You can only rely on seeing


    and guessing.¡± ¡°But, I am here... by Shawn¡®s side... I can find the answer, right?¡± The Housekeeper


    thought for a while and shook his head.


    ¡°Madam, Temperley Hall is Mr. Wood¡®s private residence. He moved in after he took over the Wood


    Group. Before that, Mr. Wood lived in the Wood Family home.¡±


    Gale was a smart person, and she understood immediately. ¡°I see, so you mean...¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 96

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 96


    Chapter 96 The housekeeper raised his index finger and put it to his mouth, signaling her not to say


    anything


    If someone overheard their conversation, the housekeeper and Gale would be finished.


    After the housekeeper left, Gale could not calm down for a long time.


    ording to what the housekeeper said just now, the Wood family is the top wealthy family in Sea City.


    It looks glorious, but there are many unknown things hidden inside... For example... the fact that Pa


    is Shawn¡®s stepmother.


    However... Gale had never heard Shawn mention his biological mother.


    Pa seemed to have been married for a long time, and Shawn disliked her, so he treated her badly.


    Could it be that Alex Wood¡®s death was caused by the rich and powerful¡®s struggle for power?


    Gale¡®s thoughts became clearer and clearer, and she felt that something was about toe out.


    Just then, the phone rang. Her train of thought was interrupted. Gale answered the phone, ¡°Hello, who


    is it?¡±


    ¡°Gale, it¡®s me.¡±


    Sam?


    as a


    Gale nced at the phone screen. It was an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°I called you from a new number because you won¡®t answer my call. I¡®m also afraid that Shawn will hurt


    you again after seeing it,¡± Sam said. ¡°We should not be in contact anymore. I¡®ll pay you back the money


    tomorrow.¡± Sam replied, ¡°It¡®s not about money, Gale. You said before that Uncle Peter was innocent,


    and I took it to heart. I was using my contacts to investigate the matter.¡±


    Gale clenched her phone tightly and asked, ¡°And you found something?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There is some shocking news.¡±


    She became excited and asked, ¡°What is it? What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Can we talk face¨Cto¨Cface? It¡®s not safe on the phone. After all...it¡®s a big deal,¡± Sam replied.


    Gale agreed, ¡°Okay, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the address. Here it is.¡±


    Gale hurried out immediately.


    She would not wait for another moment!


    Gale took a taxi and headed straight to the destination. When the taxi turned the corner and passed the


    intersection, there was also a car on the opposite road passing by.


    Gale paid no notice. Her palms sweat nervously, staring at the road ahead. ¡°Driver, drive faster.


    The car drove toward Temperley Hall. The driver said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Wood, the taxi just now ... the


    person sitting in it¡­ seems to be your wife.¡± Shawn raised his head from the document. ¡°Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn looked out of the car window. It was pitch ck, and the vehicle was gone.


    He frowned.


    Where was Gale going in the middle of the night? She was always hiding things from him!


    In an elegant cafe, Gale met Sam.


    Sweat dripped from the tip of her nose. ¡°Tell me, what did you find?¡±


    Sam looked at her and said, ¡°If I say I lied to you, I just want to see you...¡± ¡°Sam, are you kidding me?¡±


    He sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡®m just joking. I wonder if you woulde to see me if it was just me.¡± ¡°No,


    because we arepetitors,¡± Gale said very eloquently, trying to break Sam¡®s hopes. Otherwise,


    Shawn will definitely attack him! Sam smiled and said, ¡°You¡®re really heartless. Let¡®s get down to


    business. I carefully reviewed the whole process of that year. If Peter did things right, then the problem


    should be with the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if someone manipted and reced it, it would lead to Alex Wood¡®s death.¡±


    Gale felt terrible.


    She clenched her palms tightly. ¡°So, who could it be?¡±


    Sam replied, ¡°I don¡®t know. These are just my guesses without any substantive evidence. The police


    have investigated this matter. Finally, convicting Peter is enough to show that the hand behind the


    scenes...did it wlessly and hidden from everyone¡®s eyes.¡± ¡°So it¡®s impossible to find evidence, is it?¡±


    What should we do? The small hope in her was diminishing.


    Gale¡®s heart kept sinking. Sam¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°No. There is no impermeable wall in the world. As


    long as they did it, you will definitely leave clues!¡± Gale said, ¡°But... even Shawn couldn¡®t find out. Can


    we find it? If he knew the truth, he would not have attacked our family long ago.¡±


    ¡°The person who died was his father, and he couldn¡¯t maintain his sanity, so he let people look into it


    instead of doing it personally.¡±


    Gale slowly calmed down.


    She was so impatient. This matter was huge. How could it be so easy to find the truth?


    Sam looked at her and continued, ¡°Gale, you¡¯ve been by Shawn¡¯s side for so long, you know more


    about the Wood family than I do, so¡­you make a bold guess, who do you think it is?¡±


    Her mind turned quickly.


    ¡°If Alex Wood is dead, who will benefit the most from this incident? Who wants him to die the most?


    Who had the opportunity to change the medicine at the moment of rescue?¡±


    Under Sam¡®s step¨Cby¨Cstep guidance, a name emerged clearly ¡°Speak it out.¡± Sam looked at her.


    ¡±


    Pa.¡±


    ¡°Shawn¡®s stepmother?¡± Gale nodded. ¡°I am most suspicious of her.¡±


    She has been to the Wood Family home.


    The old man wanted to carry on the lineage and continue Wood Group¡®s interests in the future.


    Besides, the old man loved his son.


    No father could do it to his child. In addition, Pa was the only one in the old family home. She was


    always pouncing and looking for trouble. ¡°It¡®s just...¡± Gale thought for a while before continuing, ¡°She


    wouldn¡®t be smart enough to pull this off on her own? Why did she kill her husband?¡± Sam replied,


    ¡°Pa has a son. Have you seen him?¡± Gale shook her head. ¡°I haven¡®t even heard of it. No one


    mentioned it.¡± ¡°That¡®s Shawn¡®s half¨Cbrother, who is studying abroad now. He.....¡± Before Sam finished


    speaking, he suddenly looked behind Gale, and his expression changed.


    Gale looked back in confusion.


    She saw Shawn push open the ss door and strode over. There was a smile on the corner of his


    mouth, but it was bloodthirsty and cruel. ¡°Shawn..¡± Gale stood up slowly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He


    grabbed her hand and pulled her hard. ¡°Gale, you dare to meet your lover behind my back! Do you


    think I¡®m dead!¡± ¡°I have something very important to talk to him about.¡± Shawn did not care to ask


    before crushing her bones. ¡°What can be so important that you can


    Chapter 10


    ignore everything I have said!¡±


    Gale was unable to exin. It was because¡­ it was impossible for her actually to reveal the purpose of


    her meeting with Sam.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, she could only keep silent. This angered Shawn even more. ¡°Speak!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 97

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 97


    Chapter 97 Gale replied, ¡°I didn¡®t have anything romantic to do with him, and we didn¡®t talk about work.


    It was just meeting a friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shawn gritted his teeth. ¡°Okay, stop being friends!¡± She was shocked. ¡°Shawn you...¡±


    He had already stepped in front of Sam, grabbed his cor, raised his fist, and mmed it down.


    Heavy and harsh.


    Sam¡®s nose started to bleed.


    Sam staggered backward before finally finding his footing, barely standing still. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    Sam wiped the blood. ¡°Shawn, if you marry her, you should cherish her!¡±


    ¡°Since you know she is my woman, you should die as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°But you don¡®t love her! Why are you torturing her!¡± Shawn sneered. ¡°This is between her and me. You


    don¡®t get a turn to give us advice!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡®t give her the best, give her back to me.¡± Sam¡®s eyes were firm. ¡°I can treat your trash as a


    treasure!¡±


    ¡°You wish.¡±


    He stepped forward again and threw a punch. Sam swayed and started to counterattack with a


    backhand uppercut. The two quickly circled each other. ¡°Stop fighting!¡± Gale shouted loudly, ¡°Shawn!


    Stop it!¡± Shawn had practiced taekwondo, and he had a ck belt. Ordinary people were not his


    opponents at all.


    What¡®s more... Sam had already received two punches, was injured, and lost a lot of physical


    strength


    If this continues, Sam will be beaten to death!


    ¡°Shawn! Did you hear that? Stop, don¡®t fight!¡± However, the more panicked Gale shouted, the more


    ruthless Shawn was, showing no mercy at all.


    Seeing Sam kneeling on one knee, unable to stand up, and at aplete disadvantage, Gale could


    not care less and rushed up.


    She stood in front of Sam. Shawn¡¯s fist was only one centimeter away from her face. Gale clearly saw


    the blue veins on the back of his hand. ¡°Gale! Go away!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°I won¡®t!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t hit women!¡± Shawn¡®s eyes were cold. ¡°Don¡®t force me!¡±


    Gale stubbornly raised her head. ¡°You can¡®t hit him anymore. He¡®ll die!¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s chest was filled with monstrous anger.


    It was a feeling of jealousy.


    It was also mixed with sadness.


    Soon he dismissed the thoughts in his mind.


    Sad? Oh, what is he sad about? Gale felt sorry for Sam because Sam was the father of the evil seed in


    her stomach!


    ¡°Everything is my fault. I wanted to see him, and I took the initiative to find him. Sam was so enthralled


    by me that he agreed toe out to see me. If you want to kill him, just kill me instead!¡± Gale said.


    She took on the responsibility.


    Hearing what she said, Sam hurriedly said, ¡°Gale, you...¡±


    Gale gave him a wink.


    Shawn¡®s fists trembled from the tension of clenching his fist.


    He really wanted to hit her hard, but looking at Gale¡®s face, he could not do it!


    Hitting women was just too low.


    ¡°Get out of the way. Did you hear me!¡± ¡°No, I won¡®t. Hit me if you can!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 98

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 98


    Chapter 98 ¡°Gale, if you defend Sam like this, it will only make him die faster!¡± She exined, ¡°I said it


    all. I am the one who looked for him. My mother... needs his help.¡± Shawn grabbed her shoulders


    deeply, lifted her up, and pulled her directly in front of him.¡± Would you rather go behind my back and


    beg him, rather thane beg me?¡±


    ¡°Shawn...¡± Gale looked at him and asked, ¡°What more do you want from me?¡± How humble should she


    be?


    She had knelt, said please, obeyed him, tried being well¨Cbehaved, endured and bore humiliation...


    Everything that could be done, Gale had done.


    However, what he gave her was less than one¨Cten thousandths of what he gave Susan.


    Susan could buy a bag for hundreds of thousands with his credit cards. What about her?


    He was unwilling to give money for life¨Csaving medicine.


    She still owed him money.


    Shawn squinted deeply. ¡°You haven¡®t tried it. How do you know I won¡®t agree? As long as you are


    pathetic enough, maybe I will agree!¡±


    ¡°If you had agreed, I wouldn¡®t havee to see Sam today.¡±


    His eyes shed with anger.


    ¡°Gale, you really are something! If you can¡®t ask for something from me, you just ask Sam for it. He


    knows you are married and is willing to pay for you... Your sly means are really brilliant!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You forced me...¡±


    ¡°Then I will never let you see Sam!¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Let him go! If you let him go, I promise never to see him in private!¡± Shawn sneered


    deeply. ¡°It¡®s toote!¡±


    He tightly sped his wrist, raised his foot, and stepped on Sam¡®s chest.


    ¡°Listen.¡± Shawn gave off a powerful aura. ¡°You can never win against me, forever. Lovita is already


    established, and your Fantastic Jewels will cease to exist.¡±


    Gale¡®s eyes widened. ¡°Shawn, you...¡±


    Did he want to acquire Fantastic Jewels?


    After Sam returned to the country, he joined Carson Group. Fantastic Jewels was solely his


    responsibility. Once acquired, the shareholders and the board of directors would remove him!


    This is a devastating blow to his future! Shawn said, ¡°Look at a man who has nothing. How can he save


    you, and...¡± His eyes fell, falling on her stomach.


    Without waiting for Gale to say anything, Shawn dragged her away. Sam struggled to get up, clutching


    his chest and looking at their distant backs¡­ A mouthful of blood spurted out. ¡°Gale...¡± Gale¡¯s eyes


    were so dry that they hurt. Shawn drove the car without saying a word. The atmosphere was extremely


    d¨¹ll. The car was parked in the center of the garden of Temperley Hall, and no one got off. The air was


    tense. Gale broke the silence. ¡°Don¡®t buy Fantastic Jewels. It¡®s not Sam¡®s fault. You shouldn¡®t punish


    him.¡±


    ¡°Acquisition is actually a matter of time, but Gale, you made it ahead of schedule.¡± Sam and I really


    have nothing...the child is not his. You just don¡®t believe it?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°You can do a fetal paternity test! It definitely won¡®t be his!¡± He said lightly, ¡°Why do I need to


    take the trouble?¡± Gale looked at him sideways. The shadowy light of the streetmps shrouded his


    face, adding a bit of chill. She kept her voice low. ¡°Shawn, let¡®s negotiate.¡± ¡°What are you going to


    negotiate with me?¡± He chuckled contemptuously. ¡°Gale, you don¡®t have any bargaining chips!¡± ¡°Yes, I


    do.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 99

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 99


    Chapter 99


    Her voice was firm, and her eyes even more so.


    Shawn was deeply stunned.


    Such clear and persistent eyes... inexplicably made him flustered.


    Gale said, ¡°I still have my life. This is my only andst bargaining chip.¡±


    Shawn was even more flustered.


    He suppressed it. ¡°Do you know what you¡®re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gale looked into the depths of his eyes. ¡°Shawn, there is too much between us. Too many


    grievances and too much hatred. It will always exist and cannot be eliminated if I¡®m by your side for one


    more day.¡±


    ¡°You hate me, hate my father for killing your father, hate me for carrying someone else¡®s child...but the


    child was conceived before marrying you. From the beginning to the end, I was a victim.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know what I have done wrong to live such a life. Before I met you, I was a girl who lived a


    happy life and was as bright as ever... I had a bright future.¡±


    Gale lowered her eyes slightly. ¡°Forget it. I don¡®t want to say too much. Shawn, I will use my life. I will


    end this, okay?¡±


    Her tone was nonchnt as if she was discussing today¡®s weather.


    However, she was ready to die.


    Life was too painful and tiring.


    She could not save herself, she could not save her parents, and she had to implicate her friends...


    She really thought that she was a burden. ¡°You dare!¡± Shawn stretched out his hand and squeezed her


    chin. ¡°Your life is mine, not yours!


    IL


    ¡°I decide whether you live or die.¡±


    He panicked.


    ¡°Gale, I won¡®t allow you to die. You can only live by my side!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She chuckled. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±


    Shawn pursed his thin lips tightly. Yes, he was afraid. Why was he afraid?


    Is Gale so important to him? ¡°You¡®re afraid that after I die, there will be less fun, and no one will let you


    bully them.¡± Gale smiled. ¡°Shawn, I¡®m your punching bag.¡±


    Shawn roared, ¡°Shut up! Don¡®t joke about your death!¡±


    ¡°I have to. Shawn. I will use my life to end all this. After I die, please let me go. Let them return to


    normal life. You insist on thinking that the Warm family killed your father, then I will use my life to pay


    for your father¡®s life. In this way, all hatred will be put down and will dissipate. Is that okay?¡±


    He was shaking uncontrobly.


    It turned out that Shawn could tremble. ¡°No! Gale, I won¡®t allow you to die!¡±


    Gale became the calm one.


    in the past, she was extremely humble, and Shawn was aloof.


    Now it¡®s the other way around.


    ¡°But Shawn, only then can the hatred in your heart be relieved, and everything can end.¡±


    ¡°It can¡®t end! Unless my father is resurrected!¡± ¡°The dead can¡®t be brought back to life,¡± Gale replied.


    She unbuckled her seat belt.


    The sound was particrly clear in the night sky.


    Shawn grabbed her and said, ¡°Gale, you¡®re dead... Have you ever thought about your child? Don¡®t you


    want to give birth? You don¡®t want a child anymore?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t have the ability to protect my child.¡± After speaking, Gale pried Shawn¡®s fingers one by one,


    opened the car door, and ran down quickly.


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    She got out of the car and ran forward without looking back


    With flying hair and flowing skirts, Gale looked like an elf under the night sky.


    Shawn got out of the car quickly and chased after her!


    Gale¡®s destination was very clear.


    It was an artificialke less than one hundred meters away from the garden. She¡®s going to jump into


    theke! Temperley Hall is the top luxury house in Sea City. The rich always cared about having good


    views, so mountains and rivers surrounded this vi. Theke was very deep, and Gale could not


    swim...

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 100

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 100


    Chapter 100


    She was determined to die!


    Gale ran, and Shawn chased behind


    He was tall and had long legs, quickly narrowing the distance between them. ¡°Stop, Gale!¡± Shawn


    roared deeply, his voice drifting to the sky, spreading far. ¡°Guards, stop her!¡±


    Panic swept him, and his voice trembled.


    Gale ran away with her skirts in hand,


    She gritted her teeth, mmed past the security guard with her shoulder, and went straight for theke!


    ¡°Gale!¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was just behind her. He almost caught up with her! Gale took the biggest leap,


    jumped onto the fence with her light and agile figure, stepped on it with one foot, and then jumped


    down without hesitation.


    Shawn ran over quickly and reached out to grab her. The sound of fabric tearing sounded. He only


    grabbed the hem of Gale¡¯s skirt. The fabric tore, leaving a piece in his hand. With a plop, water


    sshed everywhere.


    Gale fell into the water like a mermaid.


    Beautiful, yet so tragic.


    The moonlight shone brightly on the water, and the moonlight hovered on theke like ayer of silver


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The waves surged for a while and soon returned to silence,


    Like nothing had happened.


    Shawn stared at theke in a daze¡­


    Gale jumped down, in front of him, without looking back or stopping for the slightest bit.


    How desperate was she?


    Shawn thought deeply. Did he really push her too hard, to such an extent?


    She would rather die than live by his side!


    No!


    ¡°Gale, if you want to die, you have to get my consent!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s brows shed with determination, and he jumped without saying a word!


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    ¡°Quick! Someone help!¡± ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± The housekeeper had never seen such a crazy thing


    after so many years. Mr. Wood even disregarded his own safety and jumped into theke to save his


    wife! In Mr. Wood¡¯s heart, his wife was the daughter of the enemy¡­


    Besides, with so many bodyguards and servants, anyone can dive in to save her. There is absolutely


    no need for Mr. Wood to rescue them in person.


    What an evil fate¡­


    Such chaos at the entrance of Temperley Hall!


    Shawn swam hard, looking at the slowly sinking figure.


    Gale closed her eyes, neither struggling nor moving.


    She let the water surround her.


    Her hand was still on her belly.


    Shawn increased his speed, swam to her side, wrapped his arms around her waist, and brought her


    into his arms.


    She leaned limply on his shoulder. Shawn lowered her head deeply and kissed her lips, giving her


    oxygen. At the same time, he swam to the surface of the water.


    The moment they emerged from the water, Shawn breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the help of the bodyguards, Shawn brought Gale ashore. She was soaked, and her hair was stuck


    to her face. Her lips were pale and bloodless, and she leaned against Shawn¡¯s arms.


    Shawn said nothing. However, his eyes had a soft look, softer than anyone had ever seen before.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 101

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 101


    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101 He carefully tucked her wet hair behind her ears and gently stroked her cheeks with his


    fingers.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡± He seemed to be unable to hear them and kept his eyes on Gale. It was not until the


    ambnce came whistling that he got up, put her in, and rushed her to the hospital.


    Shawn seemed to have forgotten that he was also wet.


    While pushing Gale into the emergency room, the doctor asked, ¡°Did you fall into the water?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn replied. ¡°Does she usually have any acute illness? The family needs to be informed.¡± He


    paused. He knew hing about Gale¡¯s physical condition. The doctor urged, ¡°Come on, I need to save


    her.¡±


    Shawn said deeply, ¡°She¡­ is a pregnant woman.¡± The doctor was stunned for a moment, then nodded.


    The door mmed shut. He stood at the door of the emergency room with soaked shoes and water


    dripping from his


    DOI


    sleeves.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I brought clean clothes. You should put them on first¡­¡± ¡°No.¡± He raised his hand and waved


    it away. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for her toe out.¡±


    ¡°But you¡­Suddenly¡­¡±


    Shawn frowned coldly. ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Gale¡¯s husband.¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°The water has been drained out, but¡­ the fetus is in danger. So, we need her family


    members to sign off this waiver form.¡±


    Shawn remained motionless.


    The child?


    That¡¯s not his.


    Even if it is not Sam¡¯s, there is no need for the child. Shawn could take this opportunity to remove the


    child from her belly.


    However¡­


    At this moment, what appeared in Shawn¡¯s mind was Gale¡¯s desperate eyes.


    Even at the bottom of theke, her hand was on her lower abdomen.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    How heartbroken it would be if he took this child away.


    Shawn had not realized that he already cared about Gale¡¯s feelings. ¡°Mr. Wood, Mr. Wood? The


    situation is urgent. We can¡¯t waste any more time,¡± the doctor urged. The housekeeper was beside


    him, and his heart was also tense.


    The life and death of this child were in Mr. Wood¡¯s hands. After a long while, Shawn said, ¡°Do your best


    to save the child.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the doctor responded.


    He bowed his head and signed his own name.


    Gale, you won.


    In your own way, you made him surrender.


    At midnight, the li? in the emergency room went out, and the nurse pushed Gale¡¯s bed out and


    transferred her lu che VIP ward. Gale was half asleep and half awake, but she kept mumbling, ¡°Child,


    my child.¡±


    She was not afraid of death.


    However, her child was innocent, and she felt guilty. She kept talking, and her whole body was


    extremely restless. ¡°The child is still there.¡± Shawn stood beside the hospital bed and spoke in a low


    voice. Probably after hearing this sentence, Gale slowly calmed down.


    Shawn stood silently for a long, long time by himself and only turned around and left when it was


    almost dawn.


    Gale was still in aa.


    He returned to Temperley Hall. Right before he entered the door, he heard Susan¡¯s voice.¡± Where is Mr.


    Wood? You are all dumb. How dare you not tell me?¡± ¡°Why is he not at home early in the morning? He


    didn¡¯t answer the phone!¡± ¡°Do you know who I am!¡± Shawn frowned when he heard the arrogant and


    annoying voice.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 102

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 102


    Chapter 102 When he walked into the living room, Susan saw him and ran over happily. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­


    hey? Why are you wet?¡± After the whole night, Shawn¡¯s clothes were still damp. Susan wanted to reach


    out and touch it, but Shawn waved her away and strode upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing to say, get out!¡± ¡°...I just miss you.¡± Shawn¡¯s figure disappeared at the entrance of


    the stairs.


    Susan gritted her teeth, feeling something was wrong. He was a nobleman. How could he return after a


    night out with such wet clothes and a haggard look?


    When Shawn finished bathing and changed clothes, Susan still had not left.


    He felt more irritable in his heart. ¡°Why are you still here!¡± Mr. Wood was... disgusted by her? Shawn


    wanted to say something but suddenly coughed. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Wood, you have a cold.¡± Susan became


    nervous. ¡°You need to take medicine and see a doctor...¡±


    He ignored her and looked at the housekeeper, ¡°Get the car, we are going to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It would be a wonder if he did not catch a cold after wearing wet clothes the whole night. Even if Shawn


    had worked out all year round, he could not bear it.


    Illness descended upon him.


    All morning, the president¡®s office was filled with the sound of Shawn¡®s coughing.


    Fiona made a cup of hot tea and sent it in but sat there until it turned cold. Shawn had not even taken a


    sip, as he was always busy. ¡°President Wood, you should take some medicine,¡± she reminded. Shawn


    had not lifted his head. ¡°Is there any news from the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Fiona thought to herself, ¡®Mr. Wood had asked her the same question at least ten times.¡¯ As long as his


    wife wakes up, she will tell Shawn the news as soon as she gets the news, but Shawn asks every once


    in a while.


    His mind was not focused on work or his health, and it was all ced on his wife.


    Shawn¡¯s face darkened.


    A closed the documents in his hand. ¡°Cancel¡­cough¡­the next meeting. I¡­ cough¡­am heading out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Wood.¡± In the hospital ward, Gale slowly opened her eyes.


    Looking at the white ceiling, she was still in a trance. She blinked, and her consciousness slowly


    returned. ¡°This is¡­where¡­¡± She clearly jumped off the fence. The water was so deep and so cold.


    She could not swim. She was always afraid of water and refused to learn as a child. She was


    determined to die, but where was she now?


    Was she still alive?


    The nurse came in. ¡°Are y wake? Is there any difort?¡± Gale shook her head. The nurse picked up


    the medical record and jotted down some notes, then adjusted the speed of the medical transfusion


    device connected to her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m...¡± Gale¡®s throat was hoarse. ¡°Am I in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who brought me here?¡± ¡°Your husband,¡± the nurse replied, unable to hold back anymore. She sighed.


    ¡°He is so kind to you. He stood at the door of the emergency room all night, and he was so nervous


    that he didn¡®t change his clothes until you were all right. He is so handsome too.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She twitched the corners of her mouth. ¡°If I had a husband like this, I would wake upughing in my


    dreams. He¡®s handsome and rich, and he¡®s good to you. Hey, you are really blessed.¡± ¡°Blessed.¡± Gale


    just sighed and closed her eyes. She was still dizzy. After the nurse left, the ward fell silent, with the


    sound of footstepsing in and out asionally. Suddenly, Gale¡®s eyes widened as she struggled to


    sit up from the bed. ¡°Child..my child...¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 103

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 103


    Chapter 103 She is alive. What about the child? The nurse just left and would note again for a


    while. Gale¡¯s voice was so soft and frail that no one could hear her. She lifted the quilt and got out of


    bed with difficulty. As soon as her feetnded, she felt so weak that he almost fell to her knees. Gale


    gritted her teeth and insisted on walking out. ¡°Nurse, my child... How is my baby...¡± Dead or alive? Just


    as she managed to move to the door, the door was pushed open from the outside. Gale¡®s gaze fell into


    Shawn¡®s deep eyes. After looking at each other for two seconds, she gritted her teeth, grabbed his


    sleeve tightly, and shouted hoarsely, ¡°Shawn! Did you kill my child... You must have killed it!¡± Gc eyes


    were red and bloodshot, staring straight at him Shawn saw the hatred in her eyes so clearly.


    So intense.


    She hates him. Yeah, she should have hated him, like...he¡®d always hated her too. Because of hatred,


    Shawn threw Gale into a mental hospital.


    Because of hatred, she just wanted to run away from him.


    Seeing that Shawn did not speak, Gale shook his arm desperately. ¡°You answer me! Where is my


    child... You killed my baby. Why! Why didn¡®t you let me go? I agree...¡±


    ¡°Shawn, that¡®s a life. How can you do it?¡± ¡°You can do it while I¡®m unconscious. Why can¡®t you let me


    jump into theke and drown? Let me take the child with me!¡± Galeined hoarsely, punching


    Shawn¡®s chest with each punch.


    It¡¯s just that she was so weak that it did not hurt.


    She bit her lower lip, bleeding. Shawn finally said lightly, ¡°Gale, maybe I was wrong from the


    beginning.¡± ¡°Wrong? What¡®s wrong? Who¡®s at fault? I asked about my child, don¡®t change the subject!¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have married you. You should stay in a mental hospital and never see theN?velDrama.Org content.


    light of day. We should have never interacted.¡± Looking back now, Shawn thought this should be his


    worst move.


    At that time, he thought, anyway, Gale was the most suitable candidate for Mrs. Wood because he had


    better control.


    He had never expected¡­


    She was exhausted and stopped hitting his chest.


    At this moment, looking at Gale in front of him, Shawn had to admit that his heart had softened.


    Was the reason for being soft-hearted¡­ love?


    He did not know, and he dared not dare to think deeply about it!


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡®t want to stay with you either! Shawn, the divorce agreement was signed a


    long time ago. If you let me go, I am willing to go back to the mental hospital!¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t go back.¡± Gale looked at him, her fists slipped weakly from his chest, and all the strength in


    her body seemed to be drained in an instant as she fell limply to the ground. Shawn stretched out his


    long arms and hugged her firmly. ¡°Let go me.¡± Gale struggled. However, Shawn simply picked her up


    and put her back on the hospital bed. ¡°I¡®ve already jumped off. Why do you want to save me?¡± Gale


    asked, ¡°I¡®ll end this with my death, can¡®t I?¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t die. At least I didn¡®t allow you to die.¡±


    Her voice choked, ¡°Then my child deserves to die? Shawn, you saved me this time, but you can¡®t save


    me next time! You can¡®t save someone who wants to die!¡±


    While in the water, Gale got a feeling ofplete rxation. Unprecedented relief.


    The only thing she regretted was her child. Her death might provide for the safety of her parents.


    Shawn said coldly, ¡°Gale, if you dare to die, I will make sure your parents die with you!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 104

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 104


    Chapter 104 Her eyes widened in horror. ¡°You, you...¡±


    What a devil!


    ¡°Don¡®t think that your problems will go away just by dying. If you do it again, I promise, you can¡®t


    imagine the tragedy that will befall you!¡± Shawn warned again.


    Gale stared at him, but she could not do anything.


    She could only say over and over again, ¡°I hate you, Shawn, I hate you!¡±


    He listened quietly.


    After several minutes, he opened a bottle of water and handed it over. ¡°Are you tired of scolding me?


    Drink some water and take a rest.¡±


    Gale did not answer him.


    ¡°Drink.¡± It was his usualmanding tone.


    Galised, took it, but sshed it straight at Shawn!


    In the entire Sea City, she was the first person who dared to ssh water on Shawn! However, the


    water fell onto the floor because Shawn dodged sideways. Gale was so angry that she smashed the


    empty bottle on him. ¡°I don¡®t want to see you. Get out!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°It¡®s a pity because you have to see me for the rest of your life.¡± As he spoke, Shawn bent over and


    leaned in front of her with the tip of his nose touching hers. ¡°If I don¡®t let you go, you will stay by my side


    forever. Even if you die, Gale, I will keep your ashes.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡®t you afraid that I¡®ll haunt you when I¡¯m a ghost?¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t do anything when you¡®re a human being. How much trouble can you make as a ghost?¡±


    She could not win him, in life or in death.


    Gale was very angry, and suddenly she impulsively bit Shawn¡®s shoulder! Shawn only wore a thin shirt,


    and soon, Gale¡®s teeth pierced through the fabric of the shirt. She bit her hard and did not let go,


    wishing she could tear his flesh off. Shawn ced his hands on his side, motionless, and allowed her


    to bite him. He had not even flinched. This made Gale think that she was not biting hard enough.


    Shawn still had not made a sound, but she could taste the blood. Blood oozed from his shoulders,


    staining his shirt red. ¡°Have you bitten enough? Have you finished venting?¡± he asked lightly. Gale was


    biting him, so she could not make a sound, so she mumbled vaguely, ¡°Not enough!¡±


    Chmier 104


    ¡°Then continue.¡±


    Until Gale felt her teeth were sore, Shawn acted as if nothing had happened.


    Thick skin and flesh. Gale finally let go of him. There was blood on her teeth and the corners of her


    mouth. Shawn even took the initiative to wipe it away gently. ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    She patted his hand away.


    ¡°Take a good rest, take care of your health, and then go back to work in thepany.¡±


    She turned her face away, not wanting to see him. Shawn stood for a while and walked out of the ward.


    When the bodyguard outside saw the wound on his shoulder, he immediately became nervous, ¡°Mr.


    Wood, who hurt you!¡± ¡°It¡®s not like that,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°¡®*¡®s bleeding. I¡®ll call the doctor to bandage


    it!¡± Suawn clenched his fist, put it to his mouth, and began coughing again. He had been holding back


    the itch in his throat in front of Gale just now and did not want to cough in front of her.


    He was afraid that his cold would spread to her.


    At this moment, he coughed without stopping. Shawn thought it was funny. Why did he care so much


    about her?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 105

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 105


    Chapter 105 He held back his cough for her! In the emergency room, the doctor asked, ¡°What


    happened?¡± ¡°I was bitten by a wild cat.¡± ¡°Take off your shirt, so I can apply the medicine.¡±


    Shawn did as asked while a junior nurse with a tray next to him watched. When he peeled the shirt off


    his sturdy upper body, her face turned red unconsciously.


    His expression did not change at all.


    The doctor nced at it and began to bandage Shawn¡®s wound. ¡°Oh, what kind of wild cat is it ... This


    is clearly done by a human.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell?¡±


    The doctor replied, ¡°Such a neat row of teeth marks... that makes it very obvious. Are you


    underestimating my IQ?¡± She oughed deeply. ¡°Well, it¡®s a human.¡±


    ¡°Who has such a big hatred toward you and bit so hard?¡±


    ¡°My wife.¡± The doctor was stunned for a moment. ¡°Your lover is a tigress!¡± The people next to him all


    laughed when they heard it. Even Shawn¡®s mouth curved unconsciously. ¡°It¡®s a tigress with neat teeth.¡±


    ¡°Be nice to your wife. After all, she¡®s the one who will apany you all your life.¡± The doctor said,


    ¡°Have you caught a cold? I¡®ll prescribe some medicine for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Back at the Wood Group, Shawn walked toward the elevator and happened to meet Joe and Summer


    Summer had not said a word.


    In terms of rank, when she sees Shawn, she should greet him since he is the boss.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shawn, what a coincidence. I was looking for you,¡± Joe greeted. ¡°I was looking for you too.¡± ¡°What a


    coincidence. You talk first.¡± Shawn looked at Summer. ¡°Gale is alone in the hospital. You go...¡± Before


    he could finish his sentence, Summer was suddenly furious. ¡°What? The hospital?! She went to the


    hospital. What did you do to her, Shawn!¡± ¡°Are you going to visit her?¡± ¡°Visit her? Of course, I will!¡±


    Summer snorted and walked out quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Gale was hospitalized, and your face looks haggard.¡± Joe asked, ¡°You two have a


    small quarrel for three days and a big one for five days.¡± Shawn replied, ¡°Women are like that.¡± ¡°Well, I


    would understand if it was Summer. Whoever marries her will quarrel every day after marriage. But


    Gale¡¯s character¡­ isn¡¯t quarrelsome.¡± ¡°Isn¡®t your back hurting from standing and talking so much?¡±


    Is Gale not quarrelsome? Her words could be spicier than anyone else!


    ¡°Oh, she¡®s notoriously good¨Cnatured in thepany. If she doesn¡®t fit you, you might be the problem,¡±


    Joe said.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Me? The problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she gets along well with everyone, but she just can¡®t get along with you. If it¡®s not your


    problem, whose problem is it?¡±


    Shawn¡®s face froze.


    Held always feel that the people around him were helping Gale to speak consciously or uintionally. The


    housekeeper and so was Joe. Why are they charmed into helping her? After coughing twice, Shawn


    said, ¡°I want to buy Carson¡®s Fantastic Jewels. It is going to get busy soon, so be prepared.¡± Joe¡®s jaw


    was about to drop. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Start today. Don¡®t you dare drop the ball.¡± ¡°So fast? Can¡®t wait for a


    while?¡± Joe asked, ¡°Our jewelry department has just started. There are a lot of things to do. Plus, I


    have to manage the film and television department. Speaking of this, I am going toin.......¡± Joe


    started to rant about Susan¡®s shorings.


    He happened to be upset! ¡°She¡®s a mere inte celebrity, not even an actress. She has never been to


    film school, so she doesn¡®t know how to work the angles. On top of that, she has too many demands!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 106

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 106


    Chapter 106 Shawn pursed his lips. ¡°Don¡®t worry about Susan¡¯s entry into the entertainment industry.


    You can do itter. However, the acquisition case is of paramount importance.¡±


    After speaking, he walked into the elevator.


    Joe smacked his forehead.


    What was this behavior¡­


    The capitalist Shawn was too direct!


    Even he could not bear Shawn¡®s bossiness, thinking about Gale... That¡®s really sad.


    As he thought about Susan again, Joe¡®s head hurt again.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She cannot do anything, cannot remember the lines, the acting is a mess, and he had to choose a


    movie with a big production and a big director and also give her the leading role.


    Moreover, Susan also needed a trailer of her own, five assistants, two agents, and ten bodyguards.


    Joe y wanted to flip a table! Did Shawn really examine that woman thoroughly? Shawn really should go


    to an eye doctor for a good check! Summer walked out of thepany and drove straight to the


    hospital.


    In the ward, Gale sat alone.


    The servants from Temperley Hall came to deliver the meal. ¡°Madam, this is a nutritious meal specially


    prepared for you.¡±


    Gale took a look and had no appetite at all.


    In the past, she worked so hard to eat for the child¡®s sake in her belly.


    However, it was all for nothing.


    ¡°Let¡®s put it there.¡± She lowered her head listlessly.


    ¡°Why don¡®t you eat, madam? The housekeeper asked me to take more because he was afraid you


    won¡¯t have enough.¡±


    ¡°Thank him for me, but now...I don¡®t need it anymore.¡± During the period after the blood loss, she no


    longer suffered from morning sickness, ate desperately, and got a good appetite.


    At that time, Gale thought that the baby was also trying his best to absorb nutrients.


    During that time, she gained three or four pounds. The servant was very puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you need


    it? You need more nutrition when you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°The child¡­is gone.¡±


    ¡°How is it possible, madam? Of course, the child is still there. It¡®s in your stomach. The old man will


    faint if something goes wrong,¡± the servant replied. Gale was startled.


    ¡°I just heard the nurse say that she wants to prescribe some anti-abortion pills for you.¡±


    In her eyes, the light was rekindled. Did she hear it right? Not a hallucination, not a dream, right? Her


    baby was there?! Gale¡¯s whole body seemed to be reinfused with strength. ¡°Where¡®s the doctor? I want


    to see the doctor!¡± She wanted to hear the good news from the doctor¡®s mouth with her own ears! The


    servant hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡®ll go to the doctor right away.¡± Rapid footsteps sounded, and


    Summer ran in, almost colliding with the servant. She asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong, Gale? Are you alright?¡±


    11, I am, now that you¡®re here.¡± Gale held her hand tightly, finally feeling some peace of mind. ¡°Yeah,


    Shawn said you were alone in the hospital, so I came right away.¡± Summer asked,¡± What happened?¡±


    Gale opened her mouth but had no idea where to start. She did not want Summer to worry too much,


    so she sighed. ¡°It¡®s nothing.¡± At this time, the doctor came in a hurry, thinking that something had


    happened to Gale. Gale asked, ¡°I didn¡®t have an abortion, and the child is still there, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°When your husband brought you to be rescuedst night, he signed a


    deration form for us to protect you and your fetus.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 107

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 107


    Chapter 107 Gale looked at the doctor¡¯s mouth moving, a little stunned. Shawn actually didn¡¯t take


    away her child! He even asked the doctor to keep the child. Why? It doesn¡®t look like his style at all!


    Shawn suddenly showed mercy?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You and the child are in a stable condition at the moment.¡± The doctor said, ¡°. You can


    leave the hospital after two days.¡±


    She nodded nkly and raised her hand to touch her lower abdomen.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The child is still there.


    Galeughed suddenly, eyes curved like crescent moons.


    She had not lost her child!


    wy, when she questioned Shawn in tears saying that he killed her child, he didn¡®t tell the truth?


    Moreover, she also bit him.


    He still had not exined.


    Shawn¡®s brain... It¡®s really strange and puzzling.


    Gale could not guess what he was thinking.


    He could take the opportunity to take the child, but he kept it, and he did not want to tell her in person.


    Could it be that she really frightened him by begging for death?


    ¡°Gale? Gale?¡± Summer stretched out his hand and shook it in front of her several times. ¡°Why are you


    lost in thought?¡±


    She blinked. ¡°No...noth


    VU...TOLIIIII


    ¡°You are pregnant. I¡®m going to be scared to death by you.¡± Summer pulled out the chair and sat down


    ¡°I have a new identity now, godmother of the child, I have to take good care of you.¡± Gale kept smiling


    at her. Summerughed so inexplicably. ¡°Hey hey, hey, something is wrong with you?¡± Gale hugged


    her. ¡°It¡®s all good... The feeling of being found is so happy.¡± ¡°What have you lost?¡± ¡°Eat first!¡± Gale said,


    ¡°I¡®m hungry, and so is the baby!¡± Summer replied, ¡°I¡®m hungry too! I heard that you were hospitalized,


    so I rushed over immediately.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together! Anyway, there is so much food, I can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    Summer picked up the cutlery. ¡°Okay, I will also try your maternity meal.¡± Laughter could be heard from


    time to time in the ward. The gloomy atmosphere that had been there before¡­ swept away! Two days


    later, the doctor said that Gale could be discharged. She packed her things, turned her back to the


    door, and heard familiar steady footstepsing nearer. It was Shawn.


    Gale was very familiar with his footsteps.


    After she bit him that day, she never saw him again.


    Originally she thought he would note... Unexpectedly, when she was discharged from the hospital,


    he came.


    Gale continued to pack up without raising her head. Shawn stood at the door, staring at her figure


    quietly.


    Intil Gale turned around.


    The two looked at each other, and Gale looked at his shoulder, nothing unusual. She thought it should


    not be too serious.... Just a bite, anyway, his muscles were so strong, and her teeth were the ones in


    pain. ¡°Go home,¡± Shawn said lightly, with a cold look. ¡°Okay.¡± She picked up her bag and walked to


    him. He turned away. The two seemed to be in a cold ar state, and neither was willing to say a word.


    Gale always bowed her head.


    Where was the ferocious opponent to Shawn? ¡°...How is the injury on your shoulder?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 108

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 108


    Chapter 108 ¡°Not dead yet.¡± Gale pouted. ¡°You could have just told me at the time that you didn¡®t kill


    my child.¡± In that case, she would not bite him.


    Shawn did not look back. ¡°The doctor said that you are in critical condition. If you still have an abortion,


    your life will be in danger. In order to keep you alive and continue to be tortured by me, I can only keep


    the child.¡±


    So that was why. Gale understood. ¡°I thought you would suddenly be kind, but I didn¡®t expect that you


    really just wanted me to continue to be your punching bag.¡±


    ¡°Remember that.¡±


    Gale followed behind him and walked outside the hospital.


    Sh ¨C thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡®m going to visit my mother. She will be sad if she hasn¡®t St me for


    so long.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You won¡®t let her take medicine and even take away my right to visit?¡±


    Shawn finally stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°With me, you have no rights, only obedience!


    Gale chuckled and said, ¡°Do you want me to jump into theke again?¡±


    ¡°You dare!¡±


    She said, ¡°Let me see my mother. This is my only request.¡±


    Shawn¡®s face darkened, and he final


    ¡°You can see your mother for half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    No matter how long, they finally got a chance to meet. Gale thought again in her heart that she would


    go to the prison to visit her father again and tell him the good news that her mother had woken up. She


    still had a little money in her hand, half of which she could give to her father and half of which she could


    use to pay for her own items. When the sryes in next month, she can pay back the money to


    Shawn. She did not want to owe him. As for mother¡¯s medicine... Gale thought she needed a way to


    get her mother the special medicine! She was thinking about it when she suddenly heard Susan¡¯s


    delicate voice. ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± Well, the annoying woman appeared again.


    Gale did not want to look at her at all. She simply lowered her head to remove her presence from the


    interaction.


    Susan nced at her and held Shawn¡¯s arm in a showy way. ¡°I heard that your shoulder was injured.


    How is it? Does it hurt? You have a cold, why didn¡®t you take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s okay.¡±


    Gale was a little surprised.


    The shoulder injury was caused by her, but Shawn caught a cold?


    What happened?


    Susan said very considerately, ¡°I made ginger tea for you. You haven¡®t paid much attention to me these


    days, I miss you so much.¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply and pulled his hand back.


    ¡°Joe has connected you with a lot of resources. If you want to film, just do it well.¡± He sneered.


    ¡°Otherwise, it¡®s pointless for me to continue supporting you.¡± Gale could not help but say, ¡°Susan


    needed the support to make it.¡±


    ph, Gale, no matter what, I¡®m better than you!¡±


    ¡°That¡®s not necessary. If I had your resources, I would have be a good female star.¡±


    Speaking of which, Gale is a very dazzling beauty in the crowd, no matter her figure or appearance.


    Her skin is white and tender. She has nice curves and long ck hair with delicate facial features. She


    looked like a proper golden screen goddess.


    All she needed was light makeup to enhance her natural beauty.


    Looking at Susan again, she had heavy makeup on her face, and her eyshes were sky high, yet she


    still needed beauty filters.


    ¡°Gale, you can¡®t even say your lines.¡± Susan snorted. ¡°Mr. Wood will not give you resources to support


    you!¡±


    Gale shrugged, toozy to argue with her.


    Pregnant women should not get angry easily.


    What¡®s more, it¡®s not worth it for someone like Susan. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m busy these days, don¡®t bother me,¡±


    Shawn said coldly. ¡°Mr. Wood...how did I bother you.¡±


    Today¡¯s Bonus OfferExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 109

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 109


    Chapter 109 Shawn walked to the car. ¡°Besides, Joe will arrange jobs for you, don¡¯t be choosy. If you


    annoy him, no one will take care of nning your acting career!¡± Susan unwillingly uttered, ¡°Oh.¡± She


    was aggrieved when Gale walked past her. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± She grabbed Gale. ¡°Where are


    you going?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡®m going home.¡± ¡°You, you...¡±


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°I¡®m Mrs. Wood. Isn¡®t it my right to take a car with my husband home!¡± ¡°What a


    bad wife! Mr. Wood was wet in the morning and caught a cold. Why didn¡®t you take care of him?! You


    only know how to act majestically, but you don¡®t know how to serve men!¡±


    Gale was stunned for half a second.


    Was Shawn drenched? What happened?


    Seeing her expression, Susan taunted her even more vigorously. ¡°Look, you don¡®t even know what


    happened!¡±


    She wanted to continue talking, but the window was down, and Shawn spat in a cold voice,¡± Get in the


    car.¡± Galeplied.


    As the car drove away, Susan stared at her angrily.


    If Gale continued to stay by Shawn¡®s side... She was afraid that love would grow over time!


    Inside the car, Shawn flipped through the document without raising his head. In addition to the sound of


    paper flipping, there was also the sound of his coughing from time to time.


    Gale took a few nces at him, and then took the initiative to ask, ¡°Do you have a cold?¡±


    Shawn had not seemed to hear it.


    ¡°I haven¡®t seen you for two days, and the weather is fine...¡± she said.


    ¡°Shut up. It¡®s so noisy.¡±


    She sat quietly.


    It was a blessing to be able to save the child from Shawn.


    Gale dare not mess with him for the time being.


    He¡­ should have been shocked by her determination to beg for death. When the car was about to


    reach Temperley Hall, Shawn asked, ¡°What were you talking about with Susan just now?¡± ¡°Ah?¡±


    He said impatiently, ¡°You deaf or stupid?¡± ¡°What can Susan and I have to talk about?¡± Gale replied,


    ¡°Obviously, we quarreled. It¡¯s impossible for us to get along.¡± The more she thought about it, the more


    she felt something was wrong. ¡°Shawn, don¡®t tell me you...¡± She stared at his profile with a hesitant


    expression. Shawn turned his head to meet her eyes. ¡°Finish your sentence.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Lest you get angry.¡±


    Gale was helpless. ¡°Okay, I just think... Do you want me to get along well with Susan? Do you want two


    wives and for us to love each other?¡±


    Shawn¡®s cough got louder. After coughing, his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Did your brain be stupid


    in the hospital? Do you think you are Susan¡®s equal?¡±


    Gale bit her lip.


    Sure enough, she thought too much. She had the slightest feeling that Shawn liked her a little.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It¡®s her self¨Clove.


    There was only hate.


    It¡®s just that Shawn¡®s torture had not seemed too badtely, so she momentarily fantasized...


    ¡°Then why did you ask me what I was talking about with her?¡± Gale replied, ¡°It¡®s good that we didn¡®t


    fight.¡±


    Shawn was expressionless. ¡°I heard her mention your husband.¡±


    ¡°Uh!


    Gale remembered that she had indeed called him that just now. However, that was just to piss off


    Susan!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 110

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 110


    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110 ¡°It¡¯s your voice. I heard it right. What did you call me?¡± Shawn said deeply.


    ¡°I¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Say it again.¡±


    That was the first time Shawn heard it.


    Although he was in the car, he still heard it.


    It made him feel itchy as if he had been scratched by something.


    Shawn wanted to hear it again. ¡°Again¡­?¡± Gale¡¯s cheeks were a little hot. ¡°Why?¡± It was inexplicable.


    Shawn must have a problem with his brain. They had no rtionship beforehand. They hated each


    other, but now for no reason, he asked her to call him husband. ¡°No reason.¡± Shawn¡¯s face was still


    cold. ¡°Then why should I call you that? No.¡±


    Does she always need to do what he asks her to do?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She also had her own temper.


    She is not afraid of dying anyway.


    Besides, it was not the first time that Gale had rejected him.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Shawn pressed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about going to see your mother.¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡± The car happened to arrive at Temperley Hall, and he reached out to open the door. Seeing


    that he was leaving, Gale hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Husband, husband, husband!¡± As if afraid of Shawn¡¯s


    dissatisfaction, she said it several times.


    However, Shawn did not look back.


    Gale could only see his back but not his expression, but she was sure that Shawn heard it.


    Unless he is deaf.


    To be on the safe side, Gale lowered the car window and shouted loudly, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m going to see


    my mother. You agreed just now. You can¡¯t go back on your words!¡± Just when she thought that Shawn


    would not answer, only to hear a faint voice, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief. She went back to the master bedroom and changed her clothes, wanting


    to see her mother dressed nicely.


    In this way, the mother will really think that she is doing well.


    When they came downstairs, Shawn had disappeared, and only the housekeeper was directing the


    servants to clean up. The housekeeper greeted her when he saw her, ¡°Madam, the car is ready. You


    can leave at any time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Where is Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood has gone to thepany.¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Why is he coughing? Why did he catch a cold?¡± The housekeeper¡¯s expression was a


    little surprising. ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    ¡°The night you jumped into theke, Mr. Wood personally took care of you. He rescued you from the


    bottom of theke.¡±


    What?


    Was he actually the one who saved her? Gale was dumbfounded. She thought it was Shawn who


    ordered Temperley Hall¡¯s bodyguard to save her.


    Unexpectedly, he did not care about his safety and jumped into theke to save her.


    Shawn¡¯s brain was really a little faulty¡­ How could he take such a risk? If something happens, it will be


    a considerable blow to the Wood Group!


    ¡°We were all terrified at the time.¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Fortunately, you and Mr. Wood are fine.


    Otherwise, how could we exin it to the old man? After Mr. Wood rescued you, he didn¡¯t say a word


    and just kept silently hugging you.¡± Gale knew nothing of that night.


    No one ever told her.


    Shawn had not brought it up, and he had not even exined when she misunderstood that he had


    aborted the child.


    He is so weird¡­


    The housekeeper continued, ¡°Mr. Wood doesn¡¯t allow others to touch you until the ambnce arrives.


    He carried you to the hospital. He even stayed outside the emergency room door all night.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 111

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 111


    Chapter 111 ¡°The wet clothes on his body have not been changed. Tell me, how can his body handle


    it? Mr. Wood started coughing when he came back early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°These two days, he took medicine, and it¡¯s a little better, but he still coughs. Besides, there are so


    many things in thepany waiting for him to deal with¡­ Sigh.¡±


    After listening, Gale slowly blinked for a long time.


    What was Shawn thinking?


    She found that she could not understand him.


    He was the one who wanted her to die, and he was the one who wanted her to live.


    Maybe, Shawn was enjoying this feeling of control¡­ Her life and death, or other things, can only be


    decided by him. She could not decide for herself.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Gale lowered her eyes. ¡°Housekeeper, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale was a little confused, looking at the shing scenery outside the car window, trying her best to


    recall when and where she jumped into theke. She thought of the night. She could not swim, and she


    was determined to die at the time. Theke was freezing cold, and she sank quickly


    A flood of water flooded her and poured into her lungs.


    Consciousness slowly dissipated¡­ Then, a pair of hands supported her.


    Her lips were also sealed.


    At that time, she really wanted to open her eyes to see who it was, but unfortunately, she had no


    strength.


    Thinking about it now, it turned out to be Shawn.


    He wanted to torture her yet desperately saved her.


    Man, what a contradictory creature.


    Gale pushed the door and walked into the ward.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to see you,¡± she shouted sweetly with a smile.


    Wendy was sitting in a wheelchair, doing rehabilitation exercises. Vegetative people whoy down for


    too long would find their bodily functions deteriorate. It takes time and exercises to recover. Wendy


    looked at her lovingly. ¡°Gale is here. Sit down.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work these days, so I haven¡¯t seen you much.¡± Gale squatted beside Wendy


    obediently. ¡°I am always thinking of you all the time.¡± She rested her head on her mother¡¯sp, just like


    when she was a kid. It felt great


    ¡®Baby, this is grandma. Did you see her?¡¯ Gale said silently in her heart. ¡°I miss you every day, but it¡¯s


    just my body¡­¡± Wendy sighed. ¡°It¡¯s useless, and it costs a lot of money.¡± ¡°Money is not a problem,


    Mom.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie¡­ this kind of ward, this kind of hospital environment, it costs several thousand a day.¡±


    Gale shook his head. ¡°The director is a friend of Sam¡¯s, so the price is reasonable. Don¡¯t worry about it.


    ¡°I take medicine and infusions daily, but it doesn¡¯t seem very good.¡±


    Shawn refused to give her the special medicine.


    Wendy has been takingmon medicines.


    After all, you get what you pay for.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s already a gift from God that you have woken up.¡± Gale raised her head. ¡°Leave all these


    difficult things to me. You raise me, and I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Wendy¡¯s fingers brushed through her long


    smooth hair. She would be happy if she could stay like this forever. Unfortunately, happy times are


    always short-lived. Before leaving, Gale almost cried and kept holding her tears back. ¡°Mom, you have


    to take care of your health, and I will definitely let you and Dad meet soon.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 112

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 112


    Chapter 112 ¡°Okay, the biggest wish in my life is that our family of three can be reunited.¡± ¡°Yes, one


    day.¡± The mother and daughter said goodbye reluctantly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As soon as the door closed, Gale wiped her tears.


    Wendy, inside the door, also wiped the corners of her eyes.


    The footsteps faded away, and the hallway was silent. Wendy was about to continue her rehabilitation


    exercise when the door suddenly opened, and a figure came in.


    ¡°Who?!¡± Wendy looked up at the young woman in front of her. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Susan smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m your daughter¡¯s good friend.¡± ¡°Gale¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my name is Susan Fanning.¡± Wendy¡¯s expression slowly rxed. ¡°Hello, Miss Fanning. Are you


    here for Gale? She just left.¡± Susan replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m here to see you. There are some things that Gale


    won¡¯t tell you, but I¡¯ll let you know the truth.¡±


    Her eyes shed viciously.


    Gale was very concerned about her mother, right? She really wants family affection, right?


    Then she will destroy it herself!


    The less happy Gale was, the happier she was!


    ¡°The truth?¡± Wendy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Susan sighed and said, ¡°Actually, everything Gale said was


    a lie.¡± ¡°. All of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Susan nodded affirmatively. ¡°She is with Sam, she has money, and your hospital expenses are


    not expensive¡­ Wait, it¡¯s all a lie!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s pupils dted. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to believe it, I can¡¯t help it I¡¯m leaving,


    and I won¡¯t say what kind of life Gale lives. It seems that you don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Saying that Susan turned around and walked out on purpose.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Wendy hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Gale.. What is her real situation now?¡±


    Besides, Wendy knew about the situation of the Warm family.


    She was actually suspicious about Gale¡¯s words, but she could not verify the truth.


    ¡°She did get married. She married well and became a wealthy wife with no worries about food


    and clothing. So many people envy her.¡±


    Wendy asked, ¡°Who did she marry?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Shawn.¡± The air seemed to freeze.


    Wendy asked in disbelief, ¡°Shawn? She married Shawn? Alex¡¯s son?¡±


    Susan nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Fate is funny. Although they were enemies, they got married. The good


    daughter you raised is very capable.¡± ¡°No, no¡­it¡¯s not right¡­¡±


    Wendy kept mumbling, her face turning pale. The Wood family hates the Warm family so much. How


    could he marry Gale for no reason? Wendy raised her hand and grabbed Susan¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Miss


    Fanning, please tell me what¡¯s going on with Gale now. Is she in trouble?¡± ¡°What do you think? If she¡¯s


    really good, why should she lie to you? Why say¡­she¡¯s with Sam?


    Wendy¡¯s lips kept trembling.


    ¡°She is so miserable now that she has no dignity at all.¡± Susanughed. ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t know


    yet, right? She stayed in a mental hospital for the past two years when you were in aa. Tsk tsk tsk,


    she was so destitute.¡± ¡°Mental hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shawn threw her in just to torture her. Later, I guess he thought it was boring and put her right


    under his nose and used her whenever he needed, for his pleasure.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 113

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 113


    Chapter 113 Wendy felt dizzy.. Her precious daughter turned out to live such a miserable life¡­ Every


    time Gale came over, she was still smiling, reporting good news but not bad news.


    Wendy murmured, ¡°My poor daughter, I¡®m so sorry we hurt you...¡±


    ¡°Auntie, just keep it a secret. You will have money anyway. It just takes your daughter¡®s life to continue


    this. She is still young and can hold on. What about in a few years?¡±


    Wendy slumped in the wheelchair, her eyes empty and numb.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not going to talk about it. There are still many things, so you won¡®t be able to bear it.¡±


    Susan waved her hand. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go first. As for these things, you just need to know in your own


    heart it¡®s not appropriate to talk about it.¡±


    She left contentedly.


    Gale wanted to pretend that nothing had happened?


    Oh, not going to happen!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Susan told Wendy the truth!


    It will stick in Wendy¡®s heart like a thorn, take root, and sprout.


    After a long time... maybe then, Wendy would die in such a mncholy manner.


    The door of the ward was slightly open, and the nurse on duty walked past, nced casually, and


    eximed, ¡°Doctor! Doctor!¡± Wendy fell from the wheelchair,y on the ground, trembled, and soon


    stopped moving. Gale knew nothing


    After she left, she went to thepany.


    She had stayed in the hospital for two days, and she had a huge backlog to deal with. She was busy


    until eight o¡®clock in the evening when she turned off theputer and stretched Joe came out of the


    office and said, ¡°Let¡®s go, there¡®s a meeting.¡± ¡°Mr. Winter? You are still here?¡± Gale was so focused and


    devoted that she had not paid attention to the surrounding environment.


    ¡°No, many people are working overtime, so be quick.¡± Gale got upte and followed. ¡°Where are you


    going?¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°The conference room, talking about the acquisition of Carson¡¯s Fantastic Jewels. Because


    of it, thepany has been quite busy.¡± ¡°Shawn actually wants to acquire.¡±


    ¡°He always does what he says.¡± Gale felt a chill in her heart. ¡°And now?¡± Joe replied, ¡°It¡®s going well.


    What Shawn wants to do, he will definitely do it fast.¡±


    In the conference room.


    Shawn was already seated in the main seat.


    Usually, he is thest person to enter the meeting.


    The meeting room waspletely dark, and the outside was also pitch¨Cdark, with only neon lights


    adorning the city¡®s night. As soon as Gale walked in, he heard Summer say, ¡°Mr. Wood, acquiring


    Fantastic Jewels is not needed. As long as Lovito enters the market, it¡®s a matter of time to suppress


    them.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, are you in a hurry now?¡± Summer analyzed, ¡°Acquisition now will cost hundreds of millions


    more. After Lovito isunched, we can buy the declining business and save a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°I am short of time, not short of money.¡± Shawn replied.


    Does Shawn have to be so anxious?


    The money was not hers anyway, and she did not feel bad about it. What she was worried about were


    Sam¡®s career and future.


    He was in the Carson Group, and she was afraid that he would not be able to stand on his own two


    feet!


    In college, when Sam and Gale got engaged, they helped her a lot. She was just being grateful and


    wanted to repay him. Summer wanted to say something, but Gale came over and pulled her down. ¡°Sit


    down.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 114

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 114


    Chapter 114 Shawn gave Gale a deep nce, her face indifferent and cold. Joe said, ¡°Let¡®s start. The


    acquisition case has already been discussed, and the Carson Group has no ability to resist. The theme


    of our meeting today is to discuss how to manage Fantastic Jewels and integrate it post merger into


    Lovito. How can we learn its advantages?¡± The meeting did not end until almost midnight.


    Everyone was exhausted.


    Shawn said to speed up, and the wholepany had to work overtime to catch up. ¡°Gale, are you


    alright?¡± Summer asked softly when the meeting was over. ¡°You are pregnant, and it¡®s not good to stay


    upte.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay, I slept enough when I was in the hospital, and my energy is unlimited.¡± ¡°Don¡®t put on


    a strong front. It¡®s okay toete tomorrow.¡± Summer lowered his voice secretly. ¡°I¡®ll punch you in.¡±


    Gale also replied in a low voice, ¡°You forgot I have to take Shawn¡®s car to thepany?¡±


    Summer pouted and left.


    Gale got ready to get up, and Shawn¡®s eyes swept over. Although he said nothing, she understood


    what he meant.


    Gale sat down silently and pretended to pack up the documents.


    After everyone left, Shawn said lightly, ¡°I have a lot of inspiration.¡±


    She said nothing ¡°Anything to say?¡± Shawn asked deeply.


    ¡°It¡®s useless....¡±


    She did not want him to buy Fantastic Jewels and leave Sam a way to survive. Could he agree?


    Impossible.


    ¡°It¡®s good to know.¡± Shawn raised his chin. ¡°You have to remember that people who oppose me never


    end well.¡±


    ¡°You are just possessive. Sam and I are innocent.¡±


    Shawn suddenly pushed away the chair and stood up. ¡°Innocent? You were engaged to him and were


    together under the witness of your parents and family. Tell me...you are innocent?¡±


    A thorn in his heart!


    Before he appeared in Gale¡®s life, she and Sam were sweet, talented, and beautiful! They were a


    dream couple in the public eye. Just thinking about it makes Shawn go crazy with jealousy! ¡°I had a


    marriage contract with him under the auspices of both parents.¡± Gale said, ¡°But after


    you came for me, he went abroad and left me. So, I have no feelings for him!¡± Shawn looked at her with


    deep eyes. ¡°Then, before I showed up, you all did what you were supposed to do!¡± ¡°No.¡± Gale shook


    his head. ¡°Sam... he had always respected me.¡± Before getting married, Sam had always been polite to


    her. ¡°He didn¡®t touch you after the engagement?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gale replied, ¡°He is a gentleman.¡±


    Shawn sneered deeply. ¡°No way.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gale had no idea what was going on in her head and retorted, ¡°Well, you didn¡®t touch me. Does it mean


    that you can¡®t do it?¡±


    This was a taboo for men.


    It is absolutely not to be provoked. It is a matter of dignity! ¡°Gale, if you want to check whether I am a


    man...¡± She swallowed and ran out. ¡°I don¡®t want to!¡± She took back her words! Shawn looked at her


    back deeply, and the corners of his mouth twitched coldly. Gale went out without looking back at night.


    The streets outside Wood Group were quiet in the wee hours of the morning.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 115

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 115


    Chapter 115 She just walked out of thepany but saw Sam standing on the side of the road. Gale


    was taken aback Why is he here? She turned back and saw Shawn again. He walked to her side. ¡°So


    afraid that I will find him?¡±


    ¡°I... just wanted to see if you are following me.¡±


    Shawn snorted coldly, raised his hand to wrap around her waist, and walked straight to Sam.


    Gale wanted to struggle, but he tightened his grip, making her almost breathless. Sam stood there


    quietly.


    There are still wounds on his face, all of which were from getting beaten by Shawn.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shawn said lightly, ¡°Come to surrender?¡±


    Sam first looked at Gale and then at Shawn¡®s hand on her waist.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°I know that you will definitely acquire Fantastic Jewels to run me out of my


    ownpany.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Sam¡¯s face was haggard.


    However, he just smiled peacefully, without any sense of crisis.


    This made Shawn very unhappy.


    Sam should beg him.


    ¡°Shawn, you just got rid of me. Not the problem at all.¡± Sam said, ¡°You thought you won, but in fact, you


    lost, and it¡®s a mess.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression slowly turned cold.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What you have to do is to treat Gale well. Instead of killing everyone around her so that there¡®s only


    you left.¡± The smile on Sam¡¯s mouth grew bigger and bigger. Shawn¡¯s murderous aura began to show.


    However, he was not afraid of death and continued, ¡°Don¡®t you think this will make her depend on you?


    No, this will only make her hate you even more. You closed her world and forced her to only have you.


    It¡¯s not love. It¡¯s sickness.¡±


    ¡°Sickness?¡±


    ¡°Well, mental illness.¡± Sam replied, ¡°Shawn, you never understand love, right.¡±


    He snorted coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t know how many women want to be with me!¡±


    ¡°Do they love you? Love you as a person or your money? Do you love them?¡±


    ¡°Sam, shut up!¡± Gale also pinched him, anxiously sweating. What happened to Sam tonight? He dared


    to confront Shawn head¨Con. He will suffer! ¡°Shawn, I just want to tell you. If you love Gale, you should


    cherish her.¡± Sam said,¡± Otherwise, when you look back for her, she is no longer there... just like I lost


    her once.¡± ¡°She will always be mine.¡± ¡°You can tie a person, but you can¡®t tie a person¡®s heart.¡± Shawn


    looked sideways at Gale. ¡°Yes. Where is your heart?¡±


    Gale lowered her head and looked at her toes. ¡°My heart is with me, and no one has taken it away.¡±


    ¡°Gale...¡± Sam seemed to want to say something, but he had no idea what. Gale interrupted him, ¡°Let¡®s


    go. This is not the ce you should be.¡± She could not do anything about the acquisition. Shawn would


    not listen to her. She hoped this incident would not bring Sam a devastating blow. Although Fantastic


    Jewels is gone, the Carson Group is still there. The Carson family will n for their son


    Gale thought that Sam should find a girl of the right background, start a family and start a business...


    He had infinite possibilities. Gale looked at Shawn next to her. In her lifetime, she had no idea when


    she would be able to leave this sea of misery. Sam nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Gale, take care of


    yourself.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 116

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 116


    Chapter 116 She also nodded vigorously. ¡°After leaving the Carson Group¡­where will you go?¡± ¡°I will


    go abroad and rx.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sam slowly walked away, turning his back. He seemed to be leaving.


    However, he suddenly turned around and reached out to take Gale into his arms.


    Gale was stunned.


    She heard Sam speak quickly in her ear, ¡°I¡®ll go abroad to help you find out the truth. Wait for me.¡± He


    was pushed away as soon as he finished.


    Gale stood there in a daze.


    ¡°Looking for death?¡± Shawn¡®s eyes were as deep as cold knives. ¡°You dare hug my woman in front of


    me?¡®


    Sam staggered a few steps and shrugged. ¡°It¡®s just parting hugs. Why are you so nervous.¡±


    ¡°No man touches her!¡±


    ¡°If you are so confident, why are you scared if she hugs me for a long time? To put it bluntly, Shawn,


    you are not confident.¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Seeing this, Gale held Shawn back from hitting Sam.


    She heard it.


    Just now, Sam was deliberately risking his life to pass the message to her.


    Going abroad to find the truth... Was he going to find Pa¡®s son?


    The second young master of the Wood family, who Gale had never seen or even heard of.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Shawn¡®s warning voice sounded, ¡°You want to go with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn¡®s decibels echoed throughout the street. ¡°Gale!¡± ¡°I just want to go, not because I want to go with


    Sam, it¡®s to leave you. Even if a stranger can take me away, I am willing.¡± He pinched her chin. ¡°The


    more you want to, the more I won¡®t let you go.


    She raised her head and brushed her fingertips lightly across his cheek. ¡°I want to sleep with


    you.¡±


    Shawn pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Then, Shawn, don¡®t let me seed.¡± Gale said, ¡°This is what I want to


    do the most.¡± The night was lonely. The evening wind is rising.


    1/2


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Gale was like a fairy, and her eyes were shining.


    ¡°You want to get pregnant with my child and rescue your parents?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was low.¡± You


    always remember what Grandpa promised you.¡± He squeezed her hand tightly, opened the car door,


    and threw her in. Gale said nothing, quietly got up, and sat down. Shawn mmed the car door.


    The car sped away, leaving behind a trail of exhaust. Joe and Summer folded their arms and stood side


    by side, their movements surprisingly in sync.


    ¡°Have the two of them... been like this all along?¡± Joe touched his chin.


    ¡°It should be because Gale doesn¡®t have any unexpected expressions.¡±


    ¡°So weird of them.¡±


    Summer rolled his eyes. ¡°This is your scumbag friend.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s him, not me.¡± Joe waved his hand quickly. ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Birds of a feather


    flock together. Don¡®t you understand this principle?¡± ¡°Hello, Summer, I found that you have a deep


    prejudice against me...¡± ¡°You are just that kind of man.¡± Summer pped her fingers and scolded,


    ¡°Going to many nightclubs and bars, having so many girls on your mobile phone, and...¡±


    He quickly interrupted. ¡°Stop! I¡®m single. What¡®s this character assassination? Ah!¡± Summer bumped


    his stomach with her elbow.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 117

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 117


    Chapter 117 As if that¡¯s not enough, she stepped on him again.


    Afterpleting this set of actions, Summer felt very relieved.


    ¡°You ruthless woman¡­¡± Joe covered his stomach and touched his feet again. ¡°You really hit me!¡±


    ¡°This is called ruthless? Joe, I think you are used to being around gentle women.¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Wow, any street woman is gentler than you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just like this!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t change your temper, you won¡¯t be able to find¡­¡±


    Summer refuted, ¡°People in love with me will naturally like everything about me! Do you think all men in


    the world are as scumbags as you and Shawn!¡± After that, Summer jumped into the car and stepped on


    the elerator to speed off, leaving a trail of dust on his face.


    ¡°Bah bah bah!¡± Joe spat several times and said to himself, ¡°Summer, I would like to see who would


    marry you in the future!¡± After a few seconds, he added, ¡°Which man is blind? Who dares to marry


    you!¡±


    In Temperley Hall.


    Although it was early in the morning, the lights in the study were still on.


    Shawn¡¯s shirt cor was loose, and he sat in front of theputer.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, yourtest examination report is out.¡± Dr. William¡¯s face took up most of the screen. ¡°Your


    sickness is almost cured.¡±


    ¡°Do you need to continue taking medicine?¡±.


    ¡°No.¡± Dr. William replied, ¡°Next, we will rely on your own metabolism topletely eliminate toxins. If


    you want to speed up, you only need to take medicine for half a month.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After he stopped drinking Pa¡¯s stews, his illness would naturally recover. Coupled with


    William¡¯s superb, medical skills, he was soon cured. William was verycent. ¡°It seems that my


    medical level has now risen to a new level.¡± Shawn pressed his eyebrows deeply, and when he was


    about to close the video, he suddenly remembered something. ¡°William.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Now, if I¡¯m with a woman¡­¡±


    William understood what he meant in seconds, patted his chest, and assured, ¡°Yes! You can definitely


    conceive a child! Mr. Wood, go ahead and enjoy the happiness to the fullest¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, the video cut off. Shawn leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes.


    He did not get rid of the child when he could.


    He did not want her to have an ident, so it would be meaningless.


    He would keep her around and continue to mess with her.


    It¡¯s messed up. Shawn returned to the master bedroom. Gale was lying on the ground, fast asleep. She


    can sleep soundly anywhere. Knock, knock. A knock sounded on the door. Gale woke up, sat up, and


    rubbed her eyes. ¡°Who?¡± Seeing Shawn standing at the end of the bed, she subconsciously said, ¡°Go


    open the door.¡± ¡°Are you instructing me?¡± A low, unhappy male voice sounded. Gale waspletely


    awake.


    She was also in a daze, which actually aroused Shawn. Gale stood up agitatedlyte and walked


    quickly to the door. The servant said, ¡°Madam, this is a cup of hot milk. You remember to drink it before


    going to bed to help you sleep.¡± She had already fallen asleep. Simply overkill.


    Baffling.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She still took it and put it on the bedside table. ¡°Shawn, it should be for you. You have


    been busy in the study and only returned to the room until now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been married to me for so long. Have you ever seen me drink milk?¡±


    Gale thought for a while. He was right,


    Shawn only drinks coffee. ¡°What does the servant mean¡­I¡¯ve slept for so long, and you don¡¯t drink.¡±


    Shawn tugged at his tie. ¡°That¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s man.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 118

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 118


    Chapter 118


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Shawn gave her a deep nce. ¡°He¡¯s still outside.¡± Gale immediately lowered her voice, ¡°Why is


    Grandpa¡¯s spy still there? I thought Grandpa knew I was pregnant with your child.¡±


    He did not say anything and let out a lowugh.


    Gale stood up straight, not knowing what to do. After a long while, Shawn said, ¡°I¡¯m going to act.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Since grandpa wants him to listen, we will satisfy him,¡± Shawn said. Gale froze slightly. Mouth and


    cheeks flushed. This old man is really¡­ something!


    She bit her lip. ¡°This¡­ how to do this? You must not touch me for real!¡±


    Gale¡¯s face turned a little red again. She would never agree! Gale subconsciously took a few steps


    back. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in pregnant women.¡± Shawn lowered his face coldly. ¡°Stop being selfish.¡±


    Only then did Gale feel relieved. ¡°I¡¯m talking about acting.¡± He raised his eyebrows.¡± Aren¡¯t you always


    bragging in front of Susan? You said that your acting skills canpletely beat her.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m better


    than her in every way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Here¡¯s your chance to show off your acting skills.¡± Who wants


    to y a couple with him? Something is wrong! Shawn walked into the bathroom. Gale was still


    standing there nkly when he came out after washing up. ¡°What are you doing standing stupidly?¡±


    Gale swallowed her saliva. ¡°Why did you leave? How can I do it alone? We need to cooperate!¡± Shawn


    threw the towel away and put one foot on the bed. Then, he raised his eyes and looked at Gale. Gale


    understood. The two cooperated.


    Outside the door, the servant left with satisfaction after hearing the bed movement from inside.


    Now he can exin it to the old man!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After several minutes, Shawn had not asked her to stop, and Gale dared not stop.


    It was not until he said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Gale quickly stopped. She immediately went to drink water but heard Shawn say, ¡°Your moaning


    sounds really bad.¡±


    Psst¡­


    Gale spurted all the water out of her mouth.


    ¡°I can put on a show for the spy outside. It¡¯s considered pretty good.¡±


    He actually dared toin! ¡°Can barely pass,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Anyway, you won¡¯t ever get to experience it live, so what is it to you?¡±


    Gale was still very good at insulting him.


    Shawn gave her a cold look andy down on the bed.


    Gale was also getting ready to sleep. The first time she did something like this, she was really


    ashamed in retrospect.


    However¡­ the water she just spat was all over the quilt. It¡¯s cold, and she will catch a cold. Should she


    sleep directly on the floor? Shawn was about to turn off the lights. Seeing her standing nkly, he


    asked angrily, ¡°Why are you dazed?¡±


    Could it be that Gale really wanted to turn the fake show into reality? Oh, he knew that she could never


    stop seducing him! The worst thing was, he really could not resist!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 119

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 119


    Chapter 119 ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She shook her head and folded the wet quilt to cover it. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He


    got up and nced at it. ¡°Come up.¡± ¡°Ah?¡±


    Gale refused, ¡°No, I can still sleep.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like saying things more than once.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Under his pressure, Gale had to climb into bed silently. She tried her best to sleep at the corner of the


    bed, far away from Shawn. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± His face was a little ugly again. ¡°Do you want


    to fall?¡± ¡°No, I¡­ I¡¯m small and don¡¯t take up much space,¡± Gale said and then moved to the side.


    Shawn turned off the light. In the dark, on the big bed, they were as far as they could be. Well, it was


    better than one being on the bed and on the floor.


    Gale slept terribly that night. So as soon as the day dawned, she got up immediately. Sleeping for


    another second was torment!


    Seeing her getting up so early, the housekeeper was a little surprised. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s only just past


    six o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know, going to bed early and getting up early is good for your health!¡± ¡°You came backtest


    night and got up so early¡­¡±


    Gale touched her nose. ¡°I got up to exercise.¡±


    She was strolling in the garden, taking a walk, and found that the fence of the artificialke in front of


    Temperley Hall¡­increased in height.


    Shawn had done this.


    Moreover, every time Gale tried to go out to theke, the bodyguard would be very nervous for


    fear that she would do something unexpected.


    Gale could only walk around in the garden.


    It was really hard to get up early. She wandered around for a long time before checking the time. It was


    not even cit o¡¯clock.


    Just when I was thinking about whether to draw the design drawings, the door suddenly opened slowly.


    A car drove in slowly.


    The housekeeper immediately came out to greet him. ¡°Sir, you are here.¡±


    Lucas got out of the car with a beaming face.


    It seems that the news of having a grandson was just too exciting, and he constantly had a good spirit.


    Pa also got out of the car.


    Compared with the radiance of Lucas¡¯ face, Pa¡¯s was dark, and she did not say a word.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Gale shouted actively.


    ¡°Well, you got up so early. Why don¡¯t you sleep much?¡± Lucas asked, ¡°You have to take good care of


    your body so your child can develop well.¡±


    ¡°I did sleep well.¡±


    Pa muttered. ¡°She is Peter Warm¡¯s daughter. Shawn got confused, so you don¡¯t be stupid.¡± Lucas


    tutted impatiently. ¡°Why do you bring this up every now and then.¡± ¡°Lucas, ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. Speaking of which, you are about to be a grandmother. Isn¡¯t that a good


    thing!¡±


    ¡°The Wood family now has a daughter and a future eldest grandson. Of course, I am happy.¡±


    Pa forced a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s just Gale¡¯s identity¡­¡± ¡°Identity aside, as long as she has Shawn¡¯s child in her belly, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    Pa dared not confront Lucas. She could only say sourly, ¡°I guess I now know how important it is for


    a woman to have a child.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 120

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 120


    Chapter 120 Galeughed. ¡°Yeah. I think you are a mother, and you understand.¡±


    She deliberately mentioned Pa¡¯s son, who never showed up.


    ¡°I married into the Wood family officially, and I was already of noble birth!¡± Pa¡¯s face was full of


    arrogance. ¡°How can youpare me to you!¡±


    Gale nodded, ¡°Well, only if you many into the Wood family can you give birth to a son that has the


    blood of the Wood family.¡±


    Pa was about to retort back, but Lucas waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not mention that evil boy.¡±


    Pa was a little anxious. ¡°Lucas, we admire¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m happy today, don¡¯t talk about those things that affect my mood.¡±


    Pa reluctantly shut her mouth


    Gale saw this.


    It seems¡­ Lucas does not wee Pa¡¯s son.


    The current Wood Group was firmly in the hands of Shawn.


    From this point of view, Pa and her son¡¯s position were only on paper and were not favored.


    They can only receive living expenses but not the full benefits, so it should be quite ufortable,


    Therefore, Gale thought that Pa and her son might be the most motivated!


    ¡°By the way, Gale, have you finished eating the nutritious food I sent you?¡± Lucas asked with concerti


    ¡°I have ordered more food and will send them to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, grandpa.¡±


    Pa was even more sour.


    ¡°I can understand how much you want to see your great-grandson. But you need to check whether the


    child belongs to Shawn!¡±


    Gale¡¯s heart sank


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± Lucas was even more furious. ¡°Since the ident, Gale has


    been under Shawn¡¯s control. If there were a mistake, Shawn would have known it!¡±


    Pa was also anxious. ¡°Lucas, If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t say that. However, she¡¯s Gale!


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    Lucas and Gale spoke at the same time. At that time. Shawn¡¯s voice overshadowed them far away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Gale? She is also Mrs. Wood, to whom I am married. She has a marriage


    certificate and is legally recognized. Besides, she is my first wife.¡±


    These words were all mocking Pa.


    He did not even look at Pa.


    Lucas said, ¡°Come on, Shawn, you came just at the right time. Pa always worries that the child in


    Gale¡¯s womb is not yours. Come and rify it now.¡±


    ¡°You think she is worth my time to rify for her?¡± Of course, Shawn knew what Pa was thinking.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She came to deliver special stews and soups on time every day and drinking it made him weak, yet


    now Gale suddenly had a child.


    Pa must be puzzled.


    However, she could not say it outright, as she was in the wrong. So, she could only be silently anxious


    in her heart. Shawn smiled and said, ¡°Since Pa doesn¡¯t believe me, then why not let Pa tell us


    what she thinks.¡± ¡°Uh, me, I¡­¡± Pa suddenly hesitated.


    ¡°You seem to know better than us about our marital affairs? Huh?¡±


    Pa exined, ¡°No, I am just¡­ concerned for you.¡±


    Although she had many doubts in her heart, she dared not say more.


    In a timely manner, Lucas said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t fight each other as soon as you meet. After all, we are still


    a family.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 121

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 121


    Chapter 121 Toy cars, cradles, cribs, toys, dolls, lego blocks, diapers... If it were not for the size of the


    car, Lucas would have bought out the entire childcare shop over!


    ¡°I only bought these for the time being the children¡®s room can be set up. Well, I couldn¡¯t buy more


    because I don¡®t know if it¡®s a boy or a girl. So, for now, I bought these,¡± said Lucas.


    Looking at the beautiful little dresses and expensive toys, Gale felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    If the child in her womb were indeed Shawn¡®s...that would be great.


    However, this thought existed in Gale¡®s mind for just a few seconds.


    She felt the pressure of Shawn next to her, which emanated a terrifying vibe. Gale quietly nced


    sideways at his expression. Shawn¡®s brows furrowed high. ¡°No need, Grandpa.¡± The servants carrying


    them suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Why don¡®t you keep it? You¡®ll liave to buy it sooner orter. I¡®m not doing anything anyway, so I will sort


    it out for you,¡± Lucas said.


    He leaned on crutches and went to supervise the servants in setting up the children¡®s room.


    Pa did not go with him. Her eyes were full of jealousy and... confusion. She just could not


    understand.


    ¡°It¡®s just a baby. What¡®s so precious about it?¡± Pa snorted disdainfully and kicked the crib on


    purpose. ¡°It¡®s not necessarily a part of the Wood family!¡±


    The soups and stews came every day, and Shawn did drink them, but it did not work at all!


    There must be something weird happening!


    ¡°Dissatisfied?¡± Shawn stepped forward to her, full of pride. ¡°Pa, in this life, neither you nor your


    scumbag son will be able to make it in the Wood family.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Why do you say this to me?¡±


    ¡°I need to remind you to take care of my grandfather before I have the idea of attacking you. Be a good


    and dutiful woman in my family!¡± Pa looked at Shawn¡®s dark eyes, her heart trembling. Could it be


    that the drugs that were in the soup... were discovered by Shawn?


    As soon as the thought emerged, Shawn said, ¡°You are right.¡±


    Pa¡®s heart skipped a beal.


    Shawn was so smart. He had discovered it long ago!


    Seeing that the matter was revealed, Pa dropped the act. She and Shawn have always been mortal


    enemies. ¡°I worked so hard to drug you. How could Gale get pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I won¡®t be able to find a cure for your poison?¡±


    Pa suddenly came to the realization. ¡°You have been cured!¡±


    ¡°Even if it is not cured, it is not impossible for me to let a woman get pregnant.¡± Shawn replied, ¡°It only


    weakens my abilities, not takes them away.¡±


    Pa gritted his tecth bitterly. Such a seamless n failed!


    It¡®s all Gale¡®s fault!


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This woman seemed to be so fertile. Even with Shawn¡®s weakened reproductive abilities, she can still


    conceive so quickly! ¡°By the way.¡± Shawn pursed his lips coldly. ¡°What you did to me, I will pay it


    forward to your son...a thousand times!¡±


    Her son was her life and everything.


    She immediately jumped. ¡°I did this alone. It has nothing to do with him! He has been staying abroad all


    the time, and he has never interfered in your affairs!¡±


    ¡°Neither you nor he can escape.¡±


    Shawn¡®s deep tone was determined and conceited.


    He would have killed the person eight hundred times over if it was someone else. It¡®s a pity that he


    could not kill Pa and her son because of his grandfather.


    Shawn turned around. Gale also followed

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 122

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 122


    Chapter 122 She was so far apart that she could not hear what the two of them were talking about and


    only vaguely heard the word ¡®son¡®.


    She was also very interested in Pa¡®s son!


    Maybe, the truth about Alex¡®s death can be discovered through this person!


    ¡°Shawn, so you liave a half¨Cbrother?¡± Gale asked tentatively.


    ¡°Slut up.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m just asking He was impatient, and he had no intention of continuing the conversation. Gale wanted


    to ask, but she swallowed it again when she met Shawn¡®s eyes.


    ¡°Take your time, don¡®t be in a hurry!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The hastier she was, the more likely to fail.


    If Shawn finds out that she¡®s looking for the truth, she will be screwed.


    After breakfast, Gale came to thepany.


    As soon as she walked into the jewelry department, she saw a person sitting at her workstation, and


    her neighboring colleagues were hiding far away.


    She took a closer look, only to find that it was Susan.


    Susan crossed her legs and rummaged through her workstation. Some of the design drawings were


    damaged and thrown to the floor, with shoe prints on them.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Gale snatched the folder from her hand. ¡°Didn¡®t your parents teach you not to


    mess with other people¡®s things!¡±


    Susan asked in return, ¡°Which one of these things is yours? Computers, chairs, etc... all belong to the


    Wood family.¡±


    Gale could not bother to pay attention to her. ¡°Go now, or I¡®ll call the security guard.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not here to make trouble. I just want to chat with you. Who dares to drive me away?¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡±


    Susan smiled and said, ¡°I want to talk about the wedding ring. After so long, I just want to follow up and


    see how you designed it.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be for the ring.¡± Galeughed and said, ¡°It¡®s finished.¡± She took out the design from the


    bottom of the drawer and casually threw it at Susan. ¡°See for yourself. Can you even understand it?¡±


    Susan¡®s education level was not high, and she had never attended university. When she was studying,


    she was just a yful girl there, joined various societies and met all kinds of people just to party. In fact,


    she had quite a history...


    However, this could not hold back Shawn. She nced at it. ¡°I¡®m not satisfied with some details.¡± ¡°It¡®s


    all changed ording to your opinion.¡± Gale never applied her own thoughts to the design and followed


    everything Susan wanted. The more ugly, outdated, loud, and mboyant it was, the better. For the rest


    of the morning, Gale changed the design of the wedding ring for Susan. Since this is what Shawn


    wanted, she could onlyply. Summer stared at the door of the office from time to time, always


    ready. As long as Susan did something bad to Gale, she would be there to defend Gale! Susan had


    come to the Wood Group twice and had suffered losses, so she dared not behave rashly anymore.


    In addition, Shawn had also been indifferent to her during this period of time, so she does not dare to


    be demanding.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Finally, Susan nodded when the lunch break was almost over.


    ¡°That¡®s it. The actual design should be exactly the same as the drawing. I won¡®t let you go if there are


    any differences!¡± ¡°After the wedding ring is made, I will give it to Shawn first. It¡®s not for you to approve,


    Susan, ¡°Gale replied. ¡°You...¡±


    Gale turned around and left.


    ¡°I want you to supervise the work yourself!¡± Susan yelled, ¡°Watch the ring being made and watch it take


    shape bit by bit! Now, show the design to Mr. Wood!¡±


    Today¡®s Bonus Offer

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 123

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 123


    Chapter 123


    Gale did not even want to look at that design.


    So, when she stood in the president¡®s office andnded the design to him, she said, ¡°I have a¡­ very


    small request.¡±


    Shawn did not list his head and said, ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Can you not dere to the public that this ring was designed by me?¡±


    She was really afraid of ruining her reputation in the jewelry design industry! Shawn scrutinized the


    design at hand.


    Indeed... a very uncouth style. It screamed new money and looked cheap, without the dignity of a high¨C


    end luxury product. Gale hurriedly rified, ¡°This is all designed ording to Susan¡®s desires. She


    steered the creative process all the time. It all represents her personal vision, not mine.¡± ¡°But, this is


    coming from you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can find anyone else to do it.¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°So you don¡®t want to


    admit that you designed the wedding


    ring?¡±


    Gale said politely, ¡°It¡®s so ugly. It lowers my reputation. Shawn, you can give this promotional


    opportunity to other designers. I don¡®t need it.¡± This wedding ring would be used as a promotional


    product for Lovito. It was expensive enough and suited Shawn¡®s personal branding of being rich. He is


    the son of a famous, noble family in Sea City, and his influence is stronger than that of a star. ¡°I gave


    you this opportunity. Don¡®t refuse it,¡± Shawn said lightly. Gale replied helplessly, ¡°Why...just tell me?¡±


    t


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She is the current Mrs. Wood, and to get her to design a wedding ring for the mistress and to make her


    responsible for publicity too.... was clearly rubbing salt in her wound. ¡°Let¡®s start producing it. Use the


    best gemstones, the purest diamonds, to make this ring.¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She resisted the urge to roll her eyes, took the design, and went out,


    Coincidentally, Joe opened the door with a beaming expression on his face. ¡°Shawn, good news! Oh,


    you are also here. You are a great hero!¡±


    ¡°What is the happy asion?¡± Gale asked. ¡°After the establishment of Lovito, the online store officially


    launched at noon today. Guess what?¡± Joe pped his hands and said, ¡°To my shock! The second it


    wasunched! All are sold


    out. Nothing is left!¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes seemingly revealed a sh of


    approval. ¡°The factory is working overtime now, trying to deliver all the orders as soon as possible. This


    wave is a good start for us!¡± Gale said with a smile, ¡°This can¡®t be possible without Joe¡®s marketing.


    You¡®ve worked hard.¡±


    Joe was truly a business genius.


    His approach to managing thepany ispletely different from that of Shawn. He was always full


    of quirky tricks, but he always achieved unexpected results.


    Joe divided Lovito¡®sunch into two parts.


    Half of it was not open to the public and only epted customized services for senior and supreme VIP


    customers. The memberships start at one million dors. The other half was aimed at ordinary


    consumers. There were special counters and brick¨Cand mortar stores in major cities, and there were


    official direct¨Csale stores online, with prices ranging from several hundred to several thousand. This


    way, only premium members can enjoy private customization. Ordinary consumers can buy jewelry of


    the same brand as the rich, which is extremely desirable. ¡°How can I take the credit alone? The style


    you designed is so pretty and popr that consumers willingly pay for it,¡± Joe replied. ¡°The credit


    should go to all the designers. Everyone worked very hard to conceptualize them.¡± ¡°You are too


    humble. The most popr one is the smile ne you designed.¡± Gale nodded. ¡°Since it sold so


    well, I will speed up my work andunch the next line.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 124

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 124


    Chapter 124 ¡°Okay, if this keeps up, your bonus next month will be a fat one.¡± She suddenly felt


    confident.


    Money is too important to her now.


    Her father needed money in prison to avoid being targeted.


    Her mother needed special medicine,


    She must do lier best to change lier current predicament.


    Shawn¡®s eyes swept over her gently.


    Unexpectedly, Gale¡®s design talent was so strong that Lovito became an instant hit, which was beyond


    his expectations.


    If she was allowed to follow hier normal life trajectory, she must have made a big ssh in the jewelry


    industry, a top designer second to none.


    However, in Gale¡®s normal life trajectory, there would not be Shawn.


    The person who stayed by her side and grew old with her would only be Sam. Thinking of this, Shawn¡®s


    eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°Oh yes!¡± Joe remembered one thing. ¡°Shawn, you can find someone else for


    the film and television department. I can¡®t do it.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Others don¡®t have your abilities.¡±


    ¡°I can¡®t anymore. That¡®s a department set up for Susan alone.¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°It was originally set up for her. She wanted to film.¡±


    ¡°She wants to go to heaven!¡± Speaking of Susan, Joe canin for three days and three nights.


    ¡°It¡®s going to be a big production, a big director, a luxurious lineup, and a female lead. You know, I¡®ve


    worked so hard to meet these requirements. Guess what?¡±


    Gale became curious and looked at Joe with flickering eyes, waiting for the second half of his


    sentence.


    See how deadly Susan can be.


    ¡°She wants a double. No, she needs three doubles! One for the kiss scene, one for the back, one for


    the crying scene, because she can¡®t cry! Now the director doesn¡®t even want to film, and no amount of


    money can convince him. He just doesn¡®t want to ruin his reputation.¡±


    Gale was not able to hold back, and she burst outughing


    Shawn rubbed his temples.


    ¡°I think you can change your ns.¡± Gale suggested, ¡°Susan is an inte influencer. She is suited to


    do short videos, live broadcasts, and other things that don¡®t require much talent.¡±


    Joe echoed, ¡°That¡®s right. I don¡®t care anyway. You can do it yourself.¡± He and Gale left the president¡®s


    office at the same time.


    Shawn sat quietly until Fiona pushed the door and came in. ¡°President Wood.¡± ¡°Put down the


    document.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Wood.¡± Fiona neatly ced the documents that needed approval on the office


    table. She heard Shawn ask...


    ¡°Are you sure that the woman that night was Susan?¡± She was stunned. ¡°Mr. Wood, I have been


    investigating this matter for so long.impossible for me to get it wrong.¡± Shawn¡®s subordinates are all


    extremely capable.


    Looking for the woman who escaped that night was an important order from Shawn. No one dared to


    neglect it, and no one dared to find someone to pretend to be her.


    Shawn was irritable, and an inexplicable emotion surrounded him.


    The feeling Susan gave him waspletely different from that night.


    Almost...like two people.


    The woman that night was young, flustered, clean, not greedy, nor vain. She even thought their


    intercourse was shameful and ran away before he woke up. What about Susan? Quite the opposite!


    She loves money like her life, covets enjoyment, has a horrible temper, and bullies others with her


    power...

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 125

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 125


    Chapter 125 ¡°Look into it again. Don¡®t let people find out,¡± Shawn said. Given the instruction, Fiona


    immediately responded, ¡°Okay, I¡®ll do it right away.¡± Shawn waved his hand, leaned back on the chair,


    and closed his eyes.


    The phone on the table suddenly rang


    He picked up the receiver and said, ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Sam from Carson Group, wants to see you. He is at the front desk now.¡±


    Sain?


    ¡°Let hime in.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Five minutester, Sam walked in.


    He was wearing casual sportswear with his hands in his pockets, looking rxed.


    Not at all, like a disgraced loser who just lost hispany.


    Shawn sneered deeply.


    ¡°From mypany¡®s perspective, I lost to you and was dismissed by the board of directors. Now, I can


    only go abroad to avoid shame. Well, I used this holiday to do something I want to


    do.¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°From what perspective would you have won over me?¡±


    ¡°Your love life.¡±


    The bitterness in Shawn¡®s mouth was even deeper.


    ¡°You are toote. She won¡®t be yours because you never really respected her from the beginning.¡± Sam


    said.


    Shawn pped the table with a heavy palm. ¡°We are husband and wife!¡±


    ¡°The person who gets her won¡®t get lier heart. What¡®s more¡­ Shawn, I was there first. When I met


    Gale, you and her didn¡®t have any interaction at all.¡±


    ¡°Sam, she is my wife now. You have nothing to do with her!¡±


    Sam smiled and replied, ¡°I can win her back.


    ¡°In an hour, your ne will take off.¡±


    A person leaving Sea City dared to im that he could win back Gale?


    Ridiculous!


    ¡°Well, the day I return...¡± Sam said, ¡°That¡®s the day I win her back.¡±


    He was going to find out the truth about the death of Alex Wood.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He was going to see the second son of the Wood family.


    The day when the truth was revealed would be the day when Gale was released.


    Sam thought this had more significance than staying in Wood Group and taking over the family


    business.


    Thest time he was sent abroad, he failed Gale and abandoned her.


    This time...he was going to make up for it!


    Shawn exuded a wave of strong anger all over her body. ¡°She is now mine, and she is fated to be my


    ghost, even in death.¡± ¡°I believe you have the means to keep her from leaving you for the rest of her


    life.¡± Sam said,¡± But Shawn, if you really want to keep someone, you can¡®t just rely on those means.


    You must use your sincerity.¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Sam smiled and got up, and left.


    The moment he closed the door, he heard the sound of something falling from inside.


    Shawn was furious and swept everything on the table to the ground. Sincere?


    Yes, Sam is sincere!


    However, Gale is not worthy of his sincerity!


    She is the daughter of an enemy, with someone else¡®s child in her stomach!


    This child, he will abort it when the time is right! Even if Gale wanted to die, he would snatch her back


    from hell!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 126

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 126


    Chapter 126 If he does not want hier to die, she would not be allowed to die!


    At this moment, Gale stood there quietly by the window of the jewelry department, watching Sam¡¯s


    figure downstairs slowly walking away. She dared not to send him off for fear that Shawn would know.


    She could only watch him leave.


    The Wood Group acquired Fantastic Jewels, and the shareholders and directors dismissed Sam. His


    father asked him to go abroad ande back when the matter was over.


    To others, Sam said that he was traveling to rx.


    Only Gale knew he was leaving to help her find the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back, wait for you¡­¡± Gale whispered to herself, ¡°I believe that the day when


    the truth will be revealed is not far away.¡±


    Finding out the truth was what gave her the will to live.


    Summer came over and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I was just zoning out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a celebration party in the evening, do you want to go? You¡¯re a big hero of Lovito.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Gale was still hesitating, but Summer urged, ¡°Go, go, they are all colleagues from the department.


    Don¡¯t be afraid of Shawn. Let Joe handle him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded and smiled. ¡°During this period of time, everyone has worked hard for it to be


    such a sess.¡±


    ¡°You are the chief designer and pregnant with a baby. Eat more tonight, don¡¯t treat my godson badly.¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a son?¡± Summer pouted. ¡°Gender doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just use the term


    lightly.¡± Gale smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve always liked children¡­ Would you like to have one yourself?¡±


    Cough cough! Summer almost died, choked to death on her saliva.


    ¡°I think so. Mr. Winter is pretty fine,¡± Gale whispered to her ear.


    ¡°What a joke!¡±


    Summer almost jumped up, looking excited.


    Such a loud voice attracted colleagues to look over here. Gale hurriedly pulled her. ¡°Calm down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y cupid for me¡­ that¡¯s Shawn¡¯s buddy!¡±


    Gale innocently blinked. ¡°I just said Mr. Winter is a good person. Did you think too much?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you have learned to make fun of me now.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious too.¡± Gale replied, ¡°You think about


    it, Mr. Winter is young and promising, handsome and humorous. His temperament, personality, and


    ability are all first-ss¡­ The perfect single man is here in front of you, don¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°Hmph, he is a


    big old carrot with a big heart, and I don¡¯t know how many romantic partners he has outside.¡±


    Summer always felt that Joe was such a smooth talker, and he liked to go to hotels. What a scumbag.


    She had no respect for that kind of man!


    ¡°You may have misunderstood, Mr. Winter¡­¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk about him. I won¡¯t have anything to do with him! You dress up beautifully at night.


    Come on, let¡¯s take beautiful photos together!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    In order to allow everyone to attend the celebration banquet, Joe deliberately let them leave work


    earlier.


    It attracted the envy of other departments. Summer dragged Gale to the mall to buy new clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. I lent it to you first, and you can pay it back when your bonus is handed


    out¡­ The sales of Lovito are amazing, and you will be a rich woman next month!¡± Summer said.


    In the afternoon, there was a Rells Reyce parked on the side of the road with the window half down.


    Shawn was holding a cigarette between his fingertips. The view was almost perfect.


    Fiona said while standing outside. ¡°Mr. Woods, your wife is going to a celebration party tonight, so¡­¡±


    He pursed his lips and threw the cigarette butt away. With Gale absent tonight, he started feeling a little


    ufortable.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 127

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 127


    Chapter 127 The driver asked, ¡°Mr. Wood, are we returning to Temperley Hall?¡± Shawn said deeply,


    ¡°No. Go to River View.¡± The driver was stunned for a few seconds before responding, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The number of times Shawn went to the River View was close to none. How would he suddenly think of


    the past today? However, he had no right to ask more questions.


    Shawn sat in the back seat and closed his eyes.


    Without Gale¡­ it was really boring.


    He grew ustomed to her existence.


    Well, habits are the scariest and most difficult thing to change.


    That was why¡­ Shawn went to River View. Speaking of which, Susan was the woman he wanted to


    marry. Who was Gale?


    Nothing!


    In the apartment, Susan opened the door and saw Shawn standing outside. She screamed in surprise,


    ¡°Mr. Wood! You¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She immediately hugged him affectionately. ¡°You haven¡¯te to me for a long time. I¡¯m here every


    day, looking for you, and you¡¯re cold to me¡­¡±


    Shawn showed no expression on his face.


    Susan poured him a ss of water and rubbed his shoulders. ¡°Mr. Wood, you won¡¯t leave tonight,


    right?¡±


    He asked back, ¡°Do you want me to stay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Susan was excited. ¡°You bought me such a big house and let me live alone for a long


    time. I¡¯m so scared.¡± As she spoke, she leaned into Shawn¡¯s arms.


    The coy appearance can please men. It was very rare for Shawn toe here. Susan will definitely do


    everything in her power to keep him!


    She would not let Gale continue to dominate Mr. Wood and be more arrogant every day!


    Tonight¡­she was going to take her chance!


    ¡°Stay, Mr. Wood. You spend every day with Gale, but you don¡¯t spend much time with me. I¡¯m so sad.


    Besides, you¡¯re here today. You¡¯ve never stayed over before,¡± Susan urged hard.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shawn nodded.


    She was instantly happier and actively wanted to kiss Shawn.


    However¡­ he avoided it.


    Susan pouted and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, you don¡¯t want to get close to me? You don¡¯t even want to kiss, let


    alone sleep with me.¡± She hoped to sleep with him earlier so as to solidify her position. After all, the


    woman that night was not her! Shawn got up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked at the


    river scenery outside. ¡°Susan..do you have any memories of that night?¡± he said lightly


    Shawn had no idea what was happening to him.


    Gale upied his mind.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She just went to the celebration banquet of the jewelry department, and she will return in the evening


    He felt that Susan was very different from that night. The pressure on his mind made him more and


    more irritable.


    ¡°Ah, me, I.¡± Shawn suddenly mentioned that night, making Susan instantly nervous. ¡°Yes, a little¡­¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°What do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Just, just¡­ um, um¡­¡±


    Susan began to falter. She did not know what to say. Should she make up something now?


    What if she said something wrong? It¡¯s all over!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 128

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 128


    Chapter 128 However, if she did not answer, Shawn would be suspicious!


    Sure enough, Shawn did not hear an answer and turned around with a raze that could prate


    people¡¯s hearts,


    How can Susan be able to fight against Shawn?


    She dared not look into his eyes at all.


    Shawn said, ¡°Have you forgotten? Ou¡­¡± It was not her.


    It was the people under luim who made a mistake.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, actually L¡­I¡­¡± Susan lowered her head, looking like she was about to cry. ¡°I have always


    been reluctant to recall that night.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When it first happened, I was so scared. I lost my virginity, and I didn¡¯t even know who that man


    was¡­¡±


    Seeing her cry, Shawn frowned deeply. Susan added, ¡°So I didn¡¯t dare to mention it, and I was


    trembling all day. I didn¡¯t know that person was you until you found me. If it were someone else, I would


    simply die¡­¡± ¡°I just remember it was so dark and painful¡­ The first time to a girl is so precious, and I


    didn¡¯t expect to lose it under such circumstances. At that time, I felt that the sky was falling, and I felt so


    dirty.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, fortunately, it was you. You said you would marry me, and I persisted until the day you


    came to pick me up.¡± Susan¡¯s acting skills were used for Shawn.


    Usually, when she was filming, she could not even squeeze out a single tear! Her tearful words made


    Shawn calm down a little. ¡°I just asked casually.¡± ¡°That night, if it weren¡¯t for you, my life would have


    been ruined.¡± Susan wiped her tears.¡± Dad wanted to give me to the old man, and losing my virginity is


    suchi a blow to a girl.¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±


    Seeing that Shawn no longer asked about the details of that night, Susan secretly felt relieved.


    Would it be exposed?


    She knew what had happened that night.


    The only person who really fell asleep with Shawn was Gale.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, only Gale knew what kind of conversation the two had had in the dark room.


    Susan was afraid that Shawn would be confused when he asked about the conversation in the room.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, why do you¡­ suddenly remembered to ask these questions.¡± She asked tentatively, ¡°Did


    something happen?¡±


    Shawn denied deeply, ¡°No.¡±


    Susan could not puess. All she could think about was nodding.. ¡°I¡¯ll let the servant cook, and


    you can stay with me tonight, okay?¡±


    Shawn nced down at his watch and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He would just stay liere.


    Gale was attending a party outside. There was 110 way lie would return to Temperley Hall to stay alone


    in the empty room, staring at hier side of the bed as she came back?


    Susan walked to the kitchen. Shawn took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Joe.


    ¡°Next time, inform me beforehand about department activities, dinner parties, etc. You can only


    proceed with approval.¡±


    Joe said, ¡°What? That is going to be so troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°Does every department have to abide by this regtion, or is it only our jewelry


    department?¡± Shawn replied, ¡°Only you.¡±


    Shawn just did not want to let his wife go out to y!


    This was so obvious!


    if he really could, he should have just banned her from joining. What was he doing, imposing these


    awkward rules?


    Seeing that Joe¡¯s expression was strange, Gale asked, ¡°Joe, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Joe put away his mobile phone and said, ¡°Everyone continues to have fun. You¡¯re wee.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 129

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 129


    Chapter 129 Shawn put away his mobile phone, but he was frowning. In order to create a romantic


    atmosphere, Susan specially arranged a candlelight dinner. A candlelight dinner apanied with


    champagne and red wine along the river view. Susan changed into a silk slip dress. The cut of the


    dress opened to the chest, which was very revealing.


    She sprayed perfume and curled her hair... She was on a mission to seduce Mr. Wood to her bed


    tonight!


    She could not dy it any longer! ¡°Mr. Wood,e here, let¡®s toast.¡± Susan thoughtfully poured red


    wine for him. ¡°This is the first time we are having dinner together.¡±


    Shawn clinked sses with her and gulped it.


    No matter what Susan said, he was silent. He would just reply ¡®okay¡® and continue drinking.


    Susan took the initiative to sit next to him. ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡®ll serve you.¡± The shoulder strap slipped off her


    shoulders. She thought no man could resist this kind of temptation.


    However...


    Shawn never even nced at her. Susan was not convinced and tried again. ¡°Mr. Wood, this bottle of


    red wine is almost finished.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Open another bottle.¡± ¡°Do you still want to drink?¡±


    ¡°If I¡®m drunk, I¡¯ll sleep here.¡± Shawn shook the ss with his slender fingers. ¡°I won¡®t go back¡±


    Susan was overjoyed. ¡°Okay!¡± She poured wine to Shawn diligently, and before she knew it, they


    finished two bottles of red wine. This guy had great stamina. He felt nothing when he drank it, and


    within half an hour, the drunkenness began to surge over his head.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡®ll help you go back to your room.¡± Susan stood up. ¡°You have a good rest.¡± With her


    support, Shawn was lying on the bed, liis usually deep eyes half¨Csquinted. Susan felt a little crazy...this


    handsome and rich man, she must seize the opportunity tonight!


    Susan said, ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡®ll change your clothes. Come on, I¡®ll help you unbutton....¡±


    Her hand touched Shawn¡®s adam¡®s apple.


    When the second button was unbuttoned, Shawn suddenly waved her away.¡°Go away.¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Go out.¡± He murmured, ¡°Let me... alone...¡± Susan would not give up. ¡°I¡®ll stay with you.¡±


    Shawn waved his hand and closed his eyes to rest.


    It would not matter. As long as Mr. Wood was still there, she would liave a chance. There was no need


    to rush!


    After thinking about it, Susan left the room. She also has a secret weapon! It was given to her by the


    dean, saying that it could make a man¡®s mouth dry and his whole body hot, and it was beneficial to the


    development of lier rtionship with Mr. Wood. Susan rummaged through boxes and cabs to find it.


    She took a look at it¡­


    She found the scented candles. She caressed gently andughed. ¡°Tonight, I will finally seed.¡± In


    the bedroom, Shawn¡®s hands fumbled around for the phone. After getting it, he stared at the screen for


    a long time. After a long while, he found Gale¡®s name and sent a message. ¡°After the celebration


    banquet is over,e to River View Apartment.¡± After finishing the message, he threw his phone aside


    and sank into his drunken stupor. Gale dared not disobey him, so she woulde... When she came,


    she could pick him up and go home That was Shawn¡®sst thought before he fell asleep.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 130

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 130


    Chapter 130 The door lock rattled softly. Susan walked in, holding a lit scented candle in her hand. The


    smell was really enticing.


    She put the candle at the head of the bed, and soon the whole bedroom was filled with the smell of


    ecstasy.


    Even Susan felt itchy. ¡°Mr. Wood... Tonight, let me serve you well...¡±


    U


    .


    Shawn was already asleep, motionless, Susan unbuttoned his shirt and belt...


    Susan took off her clothes,y down beside him, took his hand, and put it on her waist, nestled in his


    arms.


    The celebration banquet was over at eleven o¡®clock at night.


    ¡°I¡®ll send you back. It¡®s not safe for you to be alone at thiste hour,¡± Summer said.


    Gale smiled. ¡°It¡®s okay. I¡®ll take a taxi back. You¡®ve been tired all day, so you should rest early.¡±


    ¡°You look so beautiful tonight. I¡®m not at ease.¡±


    Gale smiled.


    When shopping, Summer chose a white mini skirt with thin suspenders for her, which outlined her


    perfect figure, and Gale had a soft temperament, making her look gentle and beautiful.


    Many men in the jewelry department took the initiative to chat with her tonight.


    ¡°If you weren¡®t married, you can consider the guys in our department. Several of them are interested in


    you.¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°My current situation is not suitable for any type of romance. Besides, there have


    been rumors about the scandal between Shawn and me in thepany, and good men just avoid


    me...¡±


    She and Shawn were married in secret, and their rtionship was not made public, yet she frequently


    went in and out of the president¡®s office. Fiona also came to her in person every now and then.


    After a long time, naturally, some people started to gossip.


    Gale could not exin it to anyone either. After walking out of the hotel, Gale took out his mobile phone


    and saw Shawn¡®s message.


    Go to River View Apartment?


    What is he doing at Susan¡®s sote?


    Shawn and Susan are in love with each other. In their world, she was just a lightbulb.


    However, Shawn had given her an order, and she had to go.


    If she did not go, he would be furious again.


    Gale stopped the taxi and went to River View Apartment. Slie was about to ring the doorbell but found


    that the door was open.


    She did not think much and just walked in.


    The apartment was brichtly lit. Shawn¡®s suit was scattered on the sofa in the living room, and there was


    still unfinished lood left on the dining table.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Gale shouted tentatively, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    He called her over, but she was nowhere to be seen. What the h*11.


    There was movement from the bedroom. Gale frowned slightly. Could it be that... Shawn) and Susan


    have already fallen asleep?


    Her heart suddenly felt like a needle pricked her.


    In her mind, the scene of the two of them sleeping together embraced.


    Gale held hier breath and walked slowly to the bedroom.


    The door to the bedroom waspletely open. Standing at the door, she could see the scene inside


    clearly.


    On the big bed, Shawn slept deeply. His brows were not as sharp as they were during the day but


    rather rxed. Susany in his arms. Long brown hair spread over his shoulders and chest.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It seemed so intimate,


    On top of that, neither of them was wearing clothes, and their clothes were scattered on the ground.


    This picture was exactly what Gale thought would happen!


    Gale took two steps back uncontrobly. Her body swayed, and her back hit the door with a bang


    The sound woke Susan up.


    ¡°Who...¡± She sat up in a daze. When she saw Gale, she was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why are you


    here?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 131

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 131


    Chapter 131


    Afterward, Susan returned to her senses, covered her mouth, and chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, you saw it¡­ I¡¯m


    really


    sorry.¡±


    Gale stood straight on the spot, unable to say what was in her heart. What¡¯s it like¡­


    Shawn likes Susan deeply. This was something she has always known.


    What else can a man and a woman do together?


    Nothing but make love.


    However¡­ Gale remembered that Shawn said he would not touch Susan before the divorce.


    He clearly said it.


    Why would he do this?


    Gale only felt that her breathing was very painful. She had no qualifications and no rights¡­ Shawn did


    not love her in the first ce, and she, Mrs. Wood, was just a titr one!


    Why was she so upset? She should not be!


    Although Gale tried her best to restrain herself, her pale face still revealed her emotions.


    Susan was very proud. ¡°Please go out. I¡¯ll put on some clothes. Mr. Wood is tired. Don¡¯t wake him up.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you see.¡± Susan¡¯s cheeks blushed. ¡°Mr. Wood¡¯s physical strength is really good.¡± Gale took a


    deep breath.


    Shawn called her over just to show her this scene.


    Then humiliate her fiercely and stimte her?


    Then, she would not be defeated so easily! Just when Susan got out of bed, Gale suddenly rushed


    over and lifted the quilt.


    Shawn was only wearing pajama pants, and Susan was wearing nothing


    ¡°Ah!¡± Susan eximed, ¡°Gale, what are you doing!¡±


    She did care about her at all. She wanted to wake up Shawn!


    With such a violent shake, Shawn woke up.


    He opened his eyes suddenly, and they were bloodshot.


    ¡°Gale?¡± Looking at the woman in front of him, he was in a trance for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She curled her lips and smiled. ¡°You sent me a message asking me toe over. I¡¯m here. I


    also saw you


    and Susan after your lovemaking as you wished. Mr. Wood, what else do you want me to do here?¡±


    Lovemaking? Shawn sat up deeply, only to realize that something was wrong.


    Where was his clothes? Beside him, Susan covered her breasts with her hands, and there was a cyan


    and dark red mark on her neck¡­


    Just looking at the scene, an idiot could guess what happened.


    1


    Seeing the doubts in Shawn¡¯s eyes, Susan quickly seized the opportunity and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, we


    slept well, but Gale suddenly rushed in and lifted the quilt¡­ What¡¯s


    going on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shawn¡¯s face was instantly cold. ¡°I¡¯m asking you what¡¯s going on now!¡± Obviously,


    he was lying on the bed and told her to get out. He wanted to rest alone, while waiting for Gale to


    come.


    The results of it?


    Where were his clothes?


    Susan pursed her lips in grievance. ¡°You are drunk, Mr. Wood. When I was taking care of you, you


    suddenly held my hand and refused to let go, and then¡­¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn pressed his eyebrows deeply. He was drunk and did not have the slightest impression.


    However, everything in the room is hinted at what happened before!


    Galeughed sarcastically. ¡°Haha, Shawn, are you trying to make yourself look innocent with this


    expression? Isn¡¯t that precisely wliy you brought me here?¡± She always looked down on Susan as a


    cheap mistress, so Shawn wanted her to see how much he loved and supported her. Was that it?


    Shawn frowned tightly.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 132

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 132


    Chapter 132


    Something clearly happened.


    Even if he did not remember, it did not change the fact that it had.


    Seeing Gale¡®s sarcastic expression, Shawn raised his eyes coldly. ¡°I asked you toe over, but I


    didn¡®t let you into the bedroom!¡±


    ¡°I¡®m so sorry. I¡®ll leave right away.¡±


    She did not want to wait any longer!


    Shawn was even angrier and shouted sharply, ¡°Stop!¡±


    She did not listen and continued to walk forward.


    ¡°You dare to walk out of this door!¡±


    T


    .


    Actually, Shawn did not know what to do anymore.


    The development of things was far beyond his control.


    He did not want to sleep with Susan so soon... Moreover, he made Gale walk into him!


    However, Shawn had always been calm and collective. No one could understand what he was thinking


    about.


    Therefore, he would not let Gale see his true thoughts!


    ¡°I don¡®t want to disturb you.¡± Gale turned her back to


    him. ¡°It¡®s my fault. I shouldn¡®t disturb your sleep. After all...you and Susan have both worked hard.¡±


    Shawn got out of bed and grabbed his dress shirt.


    His emotions and rationality gradually returned.


    ¡°Since...you¡®ve seen it all, then watch for a while.¡± He said lightly, ¡°Don¡®t go.¡±


    Gale pinched her palm hard.


    Her husband shared the bed with other women, and she had to watch it with her own eyes...


    This was humiliation!


    It was trampling on her dignity!


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale could not bear it anymore and turned to look at him. ¡°I know you don¡®t love me, and I


    also know that you have another purpose in marrying me. At least now, at this moment, I am your wife!


    You are cheating! Have you ever considered my feelings?¡± Shawn was quite calm, and his tone was


    light. ¡°I didn¡®t let you see it on purpose. It was you who broke in by yourself.¡±


    ¡°So, you me me?¡± ¡°Otherwise... Do you me me?¡±


    With a very calm expression, Shawn buttoned his buttons and bent over to pick up Susan¡®s clothes and


    hand them


    over. ¡°Put them on.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, this... It¡®s not good for us to do this. Gale is your wife...¡± Susan said pitifully.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Sooner orter, it will be yours.¡±


    These words pierced Gale¡®s heart.


    She stood there numbly, looking down at her toes.


    Susan got dressed and held Shawn¡®s hand. ¡°Mr. Wood, it¡®s already sote. You still want to go back?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    ¡°Just stay and let Gale...¡±


    ¡°I asked her toe here.¡± Shawn interrupted Susan¡®s words and pulled back his hand.


    Susan had a sad and hurt expression on her face.


    Seeing her like this, Shawn put away the seriousness and indifference and exined softly, ¡°Grandpa¡®s


    spies are everywhere, so I can¡®t stay with you for the time being.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Susan nodded and said, ¡°Mr.


    Wood, we will have the chance in the future, and we will have a long life together!¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Shawn responded casually and strode out.


    When passing by Gale, he grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Go!


    Chapter 132


    4/4


    Gale was dragged forward by him, staggered forward, and almost fell.


    He had never been kind to her!


    His grip was very strong, and he was clenching her tightly. Gale felt that her bones were hurting.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 133

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 133


    Chapter 133 Shawn threw her into the passenger seat and fastened her seat belt. ¡°Today you are so


    beautiful ... Did you want to seduce a man at the celebration banquet?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t! Why are you humiliating me!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡®t it?¡± He snorted coldly. ¡°Sam has gone abroad, and there are no men around you, so you can¡®t


    wait to find another one!¡± Words were sharper than knives.


    Gale blushed and asked, ¡°Shawn, the one who had sex with Susan was you, and I didn¡®t do anything.


    Now you are creating something out of nothing, ming me for dressing up and going to a celebration


    feast to hook a man?! Do you have any conscience!¡±


    AI


    They looked at each other.


    Seeing how she wanted to cry but tried her best to hold it back, Shawn wanted to raise her hand and


    touch her head.


    However, he had to endure.


    Shawn deeply felt a hint of helplessness... Why would someone as strong as he also have such


    emotions!


    Words were so useless when it came to expressing love, yet so sharp when expressing hurt!


    Shawn could not control himself and always used words


    to hurt her.


    ler,


    In fact, he felt regretful. He should not have drunk and gotten drunk. He should not havee to see


    Susan...


    However, he would not let anyone know his regrets!


    He had his pride!


    After a while, Shawn said, ¡°You are indeed beautiful tonight.¡±


    That was Shawn¡®spromise.


    That was a tender moment that slipped through the cracks.


    As he said that, Shawn raised his hand to stroke her hair before realizing what he had just thought.


    Gale turned her head away fiercely. ¡°Don¡®t touch me!¡±


    His face turned cold. He got up, closed the door, and sat in the driver¡®s seat.


    Along the way, neither of the two spoke. Only the sound of each other¡®s breathing was heard.


    Back at Temperley Hall, the housekeeper could see at a nce that something was wrong between the


    two of them and did note forward to disturb them.


    Gale returned to the master bedroomte and went straight to the bathroom.


    She had just unzipped her skirt when the door was


    suddenly kicked open by Shawn.


    She shook in fright, and her skirt fell to the ground.


    ¡°Shawn...!¡±


    He strode over, lifted her chin, and kissed her fiercely.


    Gale kept resisting, reaching out and beating his chest, trying hard to push him away. In return...


    Shawn kissed more forcefully. What was he doing!


    ¡°Shaw... Shawn...¡± Gale was pushed against the wall, unable to move.


    He waved his hands and inadvertently turned on the shower above his head. The water rushed down


    and drenched the two of them.


    The water was bone¨Cchillingly cold, making Gale shiver.


    Seeing this, Shawn stretched out his hand to adjust the water temperature. The water slowly became


    hot, and the two werepletely soaked.


    Gale bit him hard.


    ¡°Bite me again?¡± Shawn pinched her waist and released her. ¡°Gale, the wound on my shoulder is still


    there!¡±


    ¡°You have one scar...¡± She gritted her teeth. ¡°How many


    474


    scars have you left in my heart? Do you know! You can¡®t see it, and you won¡®t care!¡± Gale also lost


    control of her emotions and raised her hand to pull at his shirt, stripped it off, revealing the teeth marks


    on his shoulders.


    The scabs have been crusted over, turning them into a dark purple color. ¡°Shawn, what is your pain?


    What is it!¡± Gale rubbed his fingers hard. ¡°I can¡®t die! Do you understand what it feels like to be forced


    to choose death? You shouldn¡®t have saved me. Let me jump into theke and die!¡± He looked at her


    silently. The water was still gushing.


    Gale¡®s makeup was all gone, and she looked embarrassed, but he felt she was more beautiful than


    before.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked really good tonight, but she was seen by other men first. Maybe¡­ Shawn thought that he


    should not have been so arrogant and gone to the celebration banquet.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 134

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 134


    Chapter 134


    ¡°Why are you so emotional?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°Gale, are you jealous?¡±


    Jealous?


    The word shocked her, and she looked up at Shawn nkly.


    ¡°Because I had slept with Susan, you are unwilling. You are sad and jealous...¡± Shawn said in a low


    voice.


    Shawn¡®s heart suddenly felt much better.


    He liked the thought of her being angry because she cared.


    Gale denied it without even thinking about it. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why don¡®t you dare to admit it?¡±


    ¡°How could I be jealous! You and Susan are a pair!¡±


    Shawn sighed deeply. ¡°Stop arguing, Gale.¡±


    She closed her eyes, tired.


    However, he exined patiently, ¡°I didn¡®t want to sleep with her yet. It was an ident. I was drunk and


    didn¡®t remember anything.¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to exin it to me.¡± Gale pushed him.¡± You are free to do


    as you wish. Why would I care about


    you?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s also true that you slept with Susan.¡±


    Shawn pursed her lips. ¡°I can apologize.¡±


    He took another step back.


    This was something Shawn could not have done before.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in order to appease Gale, he made apromise.


    Traditionally, in his vocabry, there is no word as ¡® apology¡® at all!


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°Shawn, don¡®t you think you are ridiculous? How can I, Gale, deserve your


    apology...¡±


    111111


    She turned off the shower and went out. ¡°No need. I wish you both happiness as soon as possible, and


    I wish to get out of this misery as soon as possible.¡±


    Looking at her leaving , Shawn mmed his fist on the wall.


    Gale changed into pajamas and prepared toy on the floor.


    ¡°Come up,¡± Shawn ordered.


    She did not say a word and continued to spread her quilt.


    Shawn hugged her. ¡°Let go of me!¡± She struggled. ¡°I¡®m fine sleeping on the


    ground.¡± He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Gale, don¡®t be arrogant and challenge my patience again


    and again!¡± She raised her chin stubbornly. ¡°I¡®m not your pet. You can¡®t coax me if you like and take


    your anger out on me if you like!¡±


    Gale rolled over and got out of bed. She would rather not sleep than share the bed with Shawn!


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    ¡°You smell like Susan, and I can¡®t get used to it!¡±


    Shawn chased after her with a cold face, carried her back, and called the housekeeper again.


    ¡°Send the air freshener!¡±


    Gale finally slept next to Shawn.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, her mind was full of pictures of Shawn and Susan entangled


    together...


    She could barely fall asleep.


    So when she went to thepany, Gale had two big dark circles under her eyes.


    Fiona came again and said softly, ¡°Mrs. Wood, he asked you toe over.¡±


    4/4


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± ¡°I¡®m in a bad mood, and I¡®m not free.¡± Gale drew the design without looking up. ¡°If he wants to


    see me, ask him toe over. Why should I go to see him.¡± Fiona looked embarrassed.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 135

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 135


    Chapter 135 His wife¡¯s attitude was getting tougher now¡­


    Gale was sure that Shawn would note.


    The dignified president of the Wood Groupe to visit her, a mere designer, in person?


    Oh, the scandal!


    There was no way out for Fiona. She had to leave and thought about how to rephrase Gale¡¯s reply to


    her boss.


    As soon as Fiona left, Gale also got up and left. She went to thepany gate to pick up a parcel.


    As soon as she got the parcel, she turned around and saw Pa getting out of the car, dressed to the


    nines.


    Gale covered her face with the couriered package and was unwilling to meet Pa.


    LVV


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide. I came to see you.¡± Pa stopped her. ¡°Gale, you really are something. You need me to


    come to you in person.¡±


    Gale stopped.


    What does Pa want?


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she said coldly. Pa walked up to her and said, ¡°I¡¯m your mother -in


    Chapter 135


    2/4


    Gale immediately became vignt.


    She was afraid something would harm the child.


    She covered her stomach. ¡°I will take care of myself. I don¡¯t need to bother you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m the grandmother of the child.¡± Pa said with a smile, ¡°I made an appointment for you at the


    hospital for aprehensive professional examination. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    She reached out her hand to Gale.


    Gale avoided it and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I won¡¯t go. I don¡¯t have time.¡± God knew what


    got into Pa.


    Whatever it was, something was surely behind it all. She will not fall for it!


    Pa would arrange all the medical checks in the hospital. Gale was worried there would be some


    false examinations, or worse¡­ that something would happen to her child.


    ¡°Hey, Gale, don¡¯t be scared.¡± Pa¡¯s smile disappeared immediately. ¡°I¡¯m treating you well, not hurting


    you!¡±


    ¡°I just had an examination, and everything is fine.¡±


    After that, Gale turned around and left.


    Pa stood in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t think about leaving so easily. I sincerely spent money on the


    examination, but you still don¡¯t appreciate it? You have to go!¡± Gale stopped pretending and sneered.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be just an examination.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an examination! The whole process is open and


    transparent!¡± Pa insisted, ¡°You are precious now, and you are the old man¡¯s treasure. How dare I


    dare to attack


    you.¡±


    Pa wanted to confirm whether Gale was pregnant with Shawn¡¯s child.


    She did not believe that the medicine she had been putting into the soups would have no effect at all.


    Gale¡¯s pregnancy was strange.


    With medical advancements , even a fetus can be tested for paternity!


    Therefore, the maternity check was just an excuse. Pa¡¯s real purpose was to let Gale go to the


    hospital for a paternity test!


    Gale frowned.


    From what she knew about Pa, things were definitely not that simple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Pa grabbed her hand. ¡°I made an appointment with the top obstetrician in the country¡­¡±


    Chapter 135


    4/4


    1L


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Before Gale could speak, she was dragged into the car by her.


    Her heart was full of rm. ¡°Pa, let me go!¡±


    ¡°I will send you back after the inspection to ensure that you and your child are safe and sound. What


    are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you!¡±


    Pa persistently held her down. ¡°Sit down. As long as you and your child are all right, even if I kidnap


    you to the hospital, the Wood family can¡¯t criticize me!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 136

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 136


    Chapter 136 Anyway, the purpose was to do a paternity test!


    Pa could not believe that Shawn could be so strong and Gale could so easily conceive!


    Gale struggled. ¡°I didn¡®t even ask for any examination . Are you crazy? Why are you trying to find fault


    with me? What¡®s wrong with you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t move around in the car! Otherwise , you will hurt yourself and lose the child!¡±


    When she got to the hospital, Pa apanied her the whole time and followed her wherever she


    went.


    Gale had no way to tip off Shawn!


    Seeing that Gale could only cooperate , Pa was a little smug. ¡°Do the examination earnestly, and


    you can suffer less. Besides, isn¡®t this beneficial for you and your child? Hurry up!¡±


    There are more than ten tests, some of which Gale has never heard of.


    She was a little apprehensive at first but found that the doctor was only doing regr examinations,


    and even the blood was drawn at a normal dose. She slowly let down her guard.


    Upiei 130


    214


    No matter what Pa wanted to do, at least the child was safe.


    ¡°Thest item, B¨Cultrasound.¡± Pa said, ¡°Go there and lie down. I¡®ll call the doctor over.¡±


    Gale looked at her. ¡°Why?¡°.


    ¡°I just want to see my good grandson.¡± Paughed and said, ¡°Say, if this child wasn¡¯t Shawn¡®s, what


    would have happened? Will the old man still favor you?¡± She instantly understood . ¡°So, you are here to


    find out who the father belongs to?¡± ¡°Yes, the examinations are all done. You can go now. It doesn¡®t


    matter whether you do this B¨Cultrasound or not. It¡®s up to you.¡±


    Pa¡®s goal was achieved, and her tone and expression became even morecent.


    Anyway, she got everything she wanted and would just wait for the results!


    If the child were from Shawn, she would recognize her loss and just me herself for bad luck.


    If the child was not from the Wood family...


    Hehe, that would be a good show!


    Gale¡®s face turned pale. What to do... She does not even know who the father of


    Chapter 136


    3/4


    the child is!


    Definitely not Shawn!


    Once the result came out and Pa got it, it would be over!


    The child¡®s safety would not be guaranteed!


    ¡°Pa, you despicable viin!¡± Gale gritted her teeth.¡± Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so irritated? Could it be that the child is really not Shawn¡®s?¡± Pa asked, ¡°Gale, why


    don¡®t you confess in advance? Do you have a lover outside?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gale turned around and left.


    So that was Pa¡®s n!


    If she had known, she would have to find a way to escape no matter what!


    Pa said with a victorious attitude, ¡°Let¡®s go. I¡®ll let you know when the resultse out. Be mentally


    prepared.¡±


    Gale stepped up and mmed open the door of the ultrasound room.


    However, she mmed her head into a familiar embrace.


    Gale raised her head and eximed, ¡°Shawn?¡±


    His face was heavy, and he looked at her quickly to ensure she was not injured.


    Chapter 136


    4/4


    Then, he looked at Pa. ¡°If there¡®s any harm to her, I¡®ll tell you to leave the Wood family tonight!¡±


    Pa answered confidently, ¡°I¡®m just helping her. After all, I¡®m her mother¨Cinw. It¡®s normal to care


    about her. If you don¡®t believe me, ask her yourself!¡±


    Gale could not express her distress, so she could only answer, ¡°I¡®m fine. Why are you here?¡±


    She could not send Shawn a message.


    How did he know she was gone to the hospital?


    Shawn¡®s brows were deep and indifferent. ¡°You didn¡®t stay in thepany during work hours.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 137

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 137


    Chapter 137


    2/4


    Shawn had already walked to the machine, and the doctor was waiting for lier.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale could only bite the bullet and lie down.


    The cold instrument began to slide on her lower abdomen.


    The doctor dutifully introduced, ¡°Look, this is the fetus. Because it¡¯s just a few months old, it¡¯s still


    young. I can¡¯t see it very clearly¡­¡±


    Gale did not dare to look at Shawn¡¯s expression.


    This is not his child, but he had the patience to watch the current situation of the fetus¡­


    It was just a few minutes, but Gale felt like it was forever.


    When she finally heard the doctor say okay, she got up


    and walked out.


    Shawn walked and quickly caught up with her. ¡°Pa asked you toe and you came?¡±


    ¡°I was forced toe.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t ask for help? Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shawn interrupted her, ¡°Did Pa do anything to you?¡±


    Gale shook his head.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Chapter 137


    3/4


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just an inspection?¡± She replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She did not dare to tell Shawn about the paternity test.


    What can she do?


    Once the paternity resultse out, Pa will definitely spread it everywhere!


    That would be dangerous!


    While thinking about countermeasures in a panic, Shawn suddenly reached out to her. ¡°Mobile phone.¡±


    She handed it to him.


    Shawn tapped on the screen with his sharp-boned fingers and then handed it to her. ¡°There.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°One-key rm function. You will encounter this kind of incident in the future. If


    something happens, you just need to press the button directly, and my phone will receive an early


    warning message and lock your location.¡±


    Gale blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that surveince? Wherever I go, you are in control! Why¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m protecting you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Unapici Tur


    4/4


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t have this function, it¡¯s still easy for me to know where you are.¡± Shawn snorted coldly.


    ¡°Not to mention that I can identify your location only after you press the rm button.¡± .


    Gale was silent for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Can I change the emergency contact?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gale sighed helplessly.


    Well, she just epted reality.


    Having said that¡­ Shawn was really thinking of her safety.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 138

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 138


    Chapter 138


    However, the important thing for Gale was to stop Pa from doing the paternity test!


    Relying on herself was definitely not enough, so she found Summer and talked about it again.


    ¡°This old woman sure is slimy.¡± Summer pondered and said, ¡°I mustn¡¯t let her seed and kill my


    grandson!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Summer leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°I will go to the hospital at night to prevent the paternity


    test from running smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Would that work?¡±


    ¡°I still have a backup n!¡± Summer replied, ¡°Pa can throw money at the doctor, so can I!¡±


    Gale wanted to say something. Summer patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about it. Just go


    to work.¡±


    Summer had always been clever, so there should be no problem.


    It¡¯s nice to have girlfriends.


    River View Apartment. :


    Susan sat on the balcony, eating expensive imported fruit and basking in the sun.


    Although she did not sessfully climb onto Shawn¡¯s bed, it was enough to create a fake scene.


    Step by step.


    Besides her, no one knows the truth.


    Even Shawn thought¡­he wanted her.


    The dean sat across from her. ¡°Susan, what is the progress between you and Mr. Wood?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going well, Dad. I¡¯ve been working hard.¡± ¡°Oh, things are a bit tricky. As long as Gale is still here, I


    can¡¯t rest.¡±


    Susan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°She is pregnant with Mr. Wood¡¯s child, and the months are progressing.


    She and Mr. Wood are together every day. What if, by chance, everyone learns that the child belongs


    to President Wood? We will be over!¡±


    Susan did not take it seriously. ¡°How is it possible , you think too much.¡± ¡°Really, don¡¯t take it lightly.¡±


    The dean said, ¡°In the past


    DE


    THE


    few days, I feel that something was wrong. There are always people checking and following me.¡±


    ¡°Who? You offended someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Wood¡¯s staff. I don¡¯t know how long we can hide


    from him¡­¡±


    Susan also became nervous when she heard this.


    How could President Wood send someone to follow Dad suddenly?


    ¡°So Susan, I suspect that Mr. Wood noticed something wrong and thought that the woman that night


    might not be you, so he started the investigation again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Susan stood up suddenly. ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t want to leave him!¡±


    The dean also rubbed his hands nervously, his mind spinning fast.


    They needed a n. Continuing this would definitely not work.


    Time does not wait.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The dean pped his hands. ¡°Since¡­ Gale can get pregnant. You can get pregnant too!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Me? Pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gale was pregnant that night. Since you reced her, you can say that you were pregnant that


    night!¡±


    Susan subconsciously touched her stomach.


    Nothing happened to her and Mr. Wood. How could she be pregnant out of thin air?


    The dean also saw her concerns. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Susan, you fake pregnancy first. Then during this time,


    think about ways to pester Mr. Wood more and actively prepare for pregnancy! We can¡¯t let Gale


    continue. We need an upper hand!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Susan agreed, ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± One step at a time.


    Fake a pregnancy and take back Mr. Wood¡¯s favor! ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements at the hospital.¡± The dean


    said,¡± You just need to lie to Mr. Wood and make him firmly believe that the woman that night was you!¡±


    The father and daughter immediately put their ns in motion. The hospital was really very lively today.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 139

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 139


    Chapter 139 The dean arranged for Susan to live in the ward and then went to find contacts to make


    fake pregnancy test sheets. Summer also slipped into the identification department of the hospital.


    Taking advantage of the shift change, Summer stealthily sneaked in and found the one with Gale¡¯s


    name in the test tubes.


    She immediately put it in her pocket and put a new test tube on it again.


    Done!


    ¡°It¡¯s too simple. Gale was so worried.¡± Summer whispered, ¡°She¡¯s just too stubborn and too decent. To


    deal with these viins, you must use the viin¡¯s way!¡±


    She went out. She checked that there was no one outside the door, dodged the crowd, and walked into


    the corridor.


    Everything went smoothly!


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you get it?¡± In the roadside car, Gale looked at her expectantly.


    Summer took out the test tube and shook it. ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°You are amazing!¡±


    ¡°What a scare. Now that there is nothing, let¡¯s see how Pa makes the identification.¡± Summer broke


    the tube in half with her bare hands. She threw it into the trash can dashingly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s have ate-night snack, don¡¯t starve my godson!¡±


    Gale hugged her happily.


    The car drove away.


    Pa, who had been hiding, came out.


    ¡°Haha, I knew you would do this.¡± She was triumphant.¡± Unfortunately, Gale, I have been on guard!


    Since you are so afraid of doing the test, this child¡¯s not Shawn¡¯s!¡±


    Pa rubbed his palms. The test tubes needed for the real identification are still here!


    ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t wait for the result toe out. It will be a good show!¡±


    Temperley Hall.


    The outdoor balcony was brightly lit.


    ,


    Shawn was still discussing work with Joe.


    Joe did not know how many times he yawned.


    However, after years of being good friends, Joe knew


    Shawn¡¯s temperament too well.


    Shawn missed his wife and did not want to take the initiative!


    So¡­ Joe did not dare to provoke him at this time.


    It¡¯s terrifying for an unsatisfied man to get angry!


    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s it.¡± Joe repeatedly echoed, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all ording to your wishies! It¡¯s done!¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply. ¡°You have no opinion?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    With a smack, Shawn put the documents on the table.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s past ten o¡¯clock.¡±


    Shawn took a deep look at the door, it was dark, and no one was there.


    ¡°Just call your wife. You are a legal couple.¡± Joe joked,¡± You don¡¯t have to hide it.¡±


    Shawn did not refute him for the first time but silently pressed his eyebrows.


    After a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡°You said¡­what about Gale?¡±


    ¡°Because she is your wife.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You married her. ¡°I warned you at the time, don¡¯t y


    with your feelings. You can¡¯t crawl out of the hole. You can¡¯t control it, you don¡¯t believe it! Now you


    realize you¡¯re falling in love with her?¡±


    This was not the first time Joe had said such a thing.


    However¡­ Shawn still refused to admit it.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± He pursed the corners of his lips tightly.¡± That¡¯s only because she loves me.¡±


    ¡°Look, she doesn¡¯t seem to love you either. Gale wouldn¡¯t behave like this because of you.¡±


    Being confronted with the truth, Shawn was irritable and wanted to overturn the table! Joe did not think


    it was a big deal and wanted to poke the ho¡¯s nest. He took out his mobile phone. ¡°Would you like


    to test whether she loves you?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 140

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 140


    Chapter 140 Shawn was silent. Joe deliberately put the phone in his pocket. ¡°I didn¡®t say anything.¡±


    Shawn kicked him under the table. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°You can find out by calling her.¡± Joe raised his eyebrows. ¡°Shh, listen.¡±


    Joe called Gale swiftly.


    Soon, Gale answered with a soft and gentle voice, ¡°Hello, Mr. Joe.¡±


    Shawn¡®s face suddenly became ugly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She usually speaks so softly to others?


    ¡°Yes, it¡®s me. Where are you now?¡± ¡°I have supper with Summer. I¡®ll go hometer.¡± Joe suppressed a


    smile and said solemnly, ¡°Well. That¡®s right. Your husband is drunk. Is it convenient for you toe and


    pick him up?¡±


    ¡®Drunk again?¡® Gale thought for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Joe, actually...you can let him sleep at your


    house.¡±


    What happened to Shawn this time? He was crazy drunk.


    Was he so distressed?


    He had always been the only one who made others miserable.


    Joe almost choked. ¡°Ah, this... It¡®s not good for two big men to sleep in one room?¡±


    ¡°Your house has more than one bedroom.¡±


    Joe coughed and said, ¡°Shawn was drunk and injured. I have to go to the hospital. It¡®s very serious!


    He¡®s about to be disfigured!¡±


    ¡°Your tone doesn¡®t make it sound serious. If you¡®re calling me and not the ambnce, it doesn¡®t seem


    to be serious.¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡±


    ¡°Also, he has Fiona , bodyguards , and housekeepers on call 24 hours a day.¡± Shawn had already


    grabbed the phone and hung up! ¡°When a woman is ruthless, it has nothing to do with us men.¡± Joe


    patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Calm down. You don¡®t love her anyway.¡±


    ¡°Who said I...¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡±


    Shawn suddenly returned to his senses. He stopped himself before finishing the sentence.


    He loves her...?


    Impossible!


    ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Shawn stood up. ¡°It¡®s gettingte.¡±


    Joe sighed deeply. ¡°Wow, getting rid of me once he¡®s done with me...¡±


    After hanging up, Gale pondered ... Should she ask about Shawn¡®s injury?


    She was afraid to meddle in his business.


    There were many others to care for him anyway.


    By the time Gale returned homete, it was past midnight.


    She carefully pushed open the bedroom door and tiptoed for fear of waking up Shawn.


    She did not dare to turn on the light and walked in the dark.


    Before taking two steps, she bumped into a chest, causing her to scream. ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°You are finally back?¡± Shawn¡®s voice sounded low.


    ¡°I...I didn¡®t even feel likeing back. Will you let me go? I promise I will never appear before you


    again.¡±


    Shawn turned on the lights.


    The sudden brightness made Gale raise her hand to cover


    LL


    her eyes.


    She smelled like barbeque. Shawn sneered. ¡°Was it fun?¡±


    ¡°I just had a meal with Summer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t fool around with her.¡± She pouted and said, ¡°She is my friend, what a fool...¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 141

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 141


    Chapter 141 ¡°It¡®s a celebration meal again? Gale, after Summer joined ourpany, your life has been


    much better.¡± She left him alone to endure the night.


    Strange that he felt lonely.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale was about to answer when she suddenly remembered something, ¡°Hey? Didn¡®t Joe say that you


    were injured? Where is the wound?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe what he said?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Gale frowned. ¡°I was worried for you.¡±


    Shawn stepped closer to her. ¡°You heard that I was injured, so you were worried? Nothing else?¡±


    Gale began to step back. ¡°You...you...¡±


    Finally, her back was against the wall.


    T


    Shawn raised his hand to hold her head. ¡°If I was really injured, would you still be so indifferent?¡±


    His breath was felt on her face.


    Gale turned her head to dodge. ¡°Shawn, a long line of people who care about you. You don¡®t need me.¡±


    ¡°But you are my wife!¡±


    ¡°You want to marry Susan, not me.¡± He pinched her chin. ¡°It¡®s you now. You should care about me!¡±


    Gale just thought he was inexplicable.


    ¡°If you want pity, go to Susan. She¡®s cute. She acts like a spoiled child and waits and follows you. Isn¡®t


    that better than me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Gale, any woman is better than you! Any woman is more interesting than you!¡± Shawn replied.


    M


    They just wanted to curry favor with him, get close to him, and please him.


    Only Gale never took him seriously!


    Gale looked into his eyes. ¡°I¡®ming homete. Are you sure you want to quarrel with me over this


    trivial matter?


    She was tired enough of living in Shawn¡®s grasp every day.


    There are always people who want to harm her... Whether it¡®s Pa or Susan, they are all trying to kill


    her!


    ¡°...I didn¡®t want to quarrel with you.¡± Shawn gulped.


    He just could not hold back his emotions.


    Joe¡®s test chilled his heart.


    Gale really does not care about him¡­ let alone love.


    When he saw that she was not in thepany, he immediately adjusted the surveince, searched


    around, and learned that she had been taken to the hospital by Pa.


    What about her?


    She hated him and wished he had died!


    ¡°Then rest. It¡®s gettingte.¡± Gale said, ¡°I¡®m going to take a bath.¡±


    She took a step to leave but was pulled back forcefully by Shawn.


    His eyes were darker than the night sky. ¡°Gale, let¡®s make a deal.¡±


    ¡°... Deal?¡± Feeling uneasy, she refused, ¡°I won¡®t do it!¡±


    LI


    Shawn¡®sst patience waspletely exhausted. He said with his brows and eyes decisive and fierce,


    ¡°I can give you whatever you want. If you wanted me to set your father free, I would. If you want your


    mother to take special medicine, you will allow it. In short, I can satisfy any of your requirements.¡±


    Tonight¡®s Shawn was very abnormal.


    Gale realized that but could not guess what he was thinking


    He had always hated the Warm family, but now he


    Chapte: 141


    actually wanted to let them go!


    Gale was not stupid. She immediately asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Since it was a transaction, it must be for her to give something in return!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 142

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 142


    Chapter 142 What was so precious that she had that she could exchange it for her father and mother


    from Shawn¡¯s hands!


    Gale probably guessed it, but she did not dare to think about it.


    ¡°If you abort the child, I will release your father or save your mother. Gale, one life for another.¡±


    Sure enough!


    She knew it!


    The only bartering piece she had was the child!


    ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­¡± Gale shook his head. ¡°Such a deal is too cruel!¡±


    Shawn asked sharply, ¡°For you and Sam¡¯s child, you would abandon your parents?¡±


    ¡°The child doesn¡¯t belong to Sam!¡±


    ¡°Who does it belong to? Who is it!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is¡­ If I knew, I would have looked for him long ago.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I believe you!¡± Shawn held her shoulders with both hands. ¡°Then let me ask you, since you don¡¯t


    even


    12


    12


    know who the father of the child is, why do you keep trying to protect the child? Just kill it!¡± ¡°Shawn, this


    is someone¡¯s life we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°You just want a child, right?¡± He looked at her. ¡°Then let this one go. We can have another child!¡±


    Gale was stunned.


    What was he talking about?


    Him and her having a child?


    ¡°You¡­you want to have a baby with me?¡± She asked softly, ¡°Shawn, do you know what you¡¯re talking


    about?¡± ¡°I know, Gale. Do you agree or not!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s forehead burst into blue veins.


    His emotions were on the verge of getting out of control.


    LILA


    He realized more and more strongly that in his world, Gale was not just the enemy¡¯s.woman nor just a


    chess piece.


    I


    He wants her to stay. No matter what, she should be by his side in this life!


    ¡°I only ask you this time, and only tonight will you have such a chance.¡± Shawn looked her straight in


    the eyes as if to look into her soul. ¡°Gale, think carefully and make your choice!¡±


    ¡°As long as I get rid of this child, you can give me


    anything I want, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    If she hesitated, he mighte to his senses.


    Shawn was now wantonly indulging his feelings, and he did not seem to want to be too rational.


    Perhaps, love was not rational at all.


    He strode to the window, lit a cigarette, and kept smoking


    Gale stood there. Her mind was a mess.


    Shawn suddenly offered such conditions¡­ What the hell was he thinking?


    She did not expect that he would mind the existence of this child so much.


    ¡°After I finish smoking this cigarette, it¡¯s time for you to give me an answer. I don¡¯t have so much


    patience,¡± Shawn said.


    He interrupted her, ¡°You just need to tell me whether you will kill it or not. Gale, this choice will affect the


    rest of your life.¡±


    Gale lowered her eyes. ¡°You forced me¡­ Do you want me to jump into theke again?¡±


    ¡°I said, it is a deal. You give some to get some.¡±


    Smoke curled around.


    Shawn held a cigarette between his fingertips , and the fire of the cigarette butt flickered and burned


    slowly.


    Finally, Gale took a deep breath. ¡°I know that it is very difficult for me to protect myself, what more to


    protect a child. It is my responsibility as a mother. Shawn¡­ I want children. I¡¯m going to bring this one


    into this world.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 143

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 143


    Chapter 143 He put out the cigarette.. The master bedroom was deadly silent. After a long while,


    Shawn said, ¡°Are you sure? No regrets?¡± ¡°Yes, no regrets.¡± ¡°Very well.¡± He smiled slightly. ¡°Gale, you


    will pay for it.¡± Shawn¡®s expression was sober again. Sanity had returned.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to let go of hatred and be with Gale.


    As a result... She did not appreciate it.


    She was still as ignorant as ever!


    He strode away, and a gust of wind blew her loose hair when he passed by Gale¡®s side. The moment


    the door was closed, Gale seemed to have been drained of her strength and slowly slid along the wall


    and sat on the ground.


    Again she chose the child.


    ¡°Mom and dad, I did not want to abandon you, but I believe that the day wille when the truth will be


    revealed. At that time, our family can be reunited. In this situation, even if Shawn lets you go, you still


    bear the me. To find out the truth and to restore your innocence is what I am doing for you. I firinly


    believe that justice wille one day.¡±


    ¡°I can only do everything I can to protect him first. He is too fragile. Now, he has only me.¡± Gale hugged


    her knees and looked at the moonlight outside the window.


    The child still has her, and her parents are still waiting for her to rescue her, so... what about her?


    She has only herself. Fighting alone. This road was difficult and long, but she gritted her teeth and


    insisted on going. That night, Shawn never appeared again. Gale slept on the ground at night, which


    made her feel more at ease than in the luxurious big bed next to her.


    She could not appreciate the luxuries Shawn loved. The servants were extraordinarily quiet when they


    came downstairs the next day and worked carefully.


    Shawn sat on the head of the table, drinking coffee slowly and leisurely, with a calm expression on his


    face.


    It seemed that he was no different from usual, but Gale felt the coldness emanating from him strongly.


    This reminded Gale of the Shawn she had just met.


    At that time, he was like this, aloof, cold, and noble, with nothing in his eyes. Now, he has be like


    this again. The distance between her and lim increased again. ¡°Madam, do you want Continental or


    simple for breakfast?¡± the housekeeper said.


    ¡°Continental. Thank you.¡±


    Gale pulled out the chair and sat down witliout speaking.


    Shawn even pretended that he had not seen lier.


    Last night, his heart softened for her for a while, and now... it is as hard as iron!


    Gale does not deserve it at all!


    This dignified and quiet atmosphere continued until Dean appeared. ¡°Mr. Wood,¡± the dean ran into the


    dining room in a hurry.


    Shawn turned his head to look at him. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± The dean first nced at Gale with a


    hesitant expression.


    Shawn said, ¡°Speak immediately.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Wood, actually... I have some good news to tell you.¡±


    Shawn asked casually, looking uninterested, ¡°What good news?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 144

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 144


    Chapter 144 ¡°Susan is pregnant!¡± The dean said happily, ¡°Last night, she suddenly said that she was


    not feeling well and had a stomach ache, but she didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so she asked me to


    apany her to the hospital. We confirmed she is already pregnant!¡± Susan¡­pregnant? Gale¡¯s mind


    was nk.


    However, this was a reasonable thing. The time she bumped into¡­ it was probably just the daily life of


    Shawn and Susan.


    In private, they are more intimate and loving.


    Gale thought about the difference between her and Susan.


    The child she was carrying had suffered a lot.


    However, Susan¡¯s child¡­


    From the very beginning, it would be born with a silver spoon in his mouth. ¡°¡­She is pregnant?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression changed when he heard the news. This was unexpected for him.


    However, Susan was indeed his woman.


    He did not take any protective measures that night.


    The dean nodded again and again. ¡°Yes, yes, Susan is still in the ward at the moment. The doctor said


    that she was weak and needed to be hospitalized for a period of time. When the condition of the fetus


    is stable, she will be discharged from the hospital,¡± the dean said while observing Shawn.


    This move was very dangerous, but it must be taken.


    Either way, it¡¯s better than sitting still.


    The dean surreptitiously nced at Gale¡¯s belly, both jealous and envious.


    It would be great if it really were Susan that night. With the child of the Wood family, the glory and


    wealth of this life are guaranteed!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Susan didn¡¯t let me tell you at first for fear of worrying you. But I think, for such a big matter,


    I need to¡­ My child, Susan, is just too considerate.¡±


    Gale wanted to roll her eyes.


    Considerate?


    That word did not suit Susan at all.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Shawn got up and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡± ¡°Okay, she must be very happy to see you!¡± The dean


    happily followed.


    Gale looked down at the breakdast in front of hier, only to find it tasteless.


    However, thinking about the child in her stomach, she still picked up the cutlery. At this moment,


    Shawn¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. The dean was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Wood, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Gale,


    come here.¡± Gale pointed to hersell. ¡°Me? ¡­¡±


    Shawn did not have the patience to listen to her and had already walked out of Temperley Hall.


    No way, what he always said was what she had to obey.


    In the hospital ward. The dean had already discussed the ruse with Susan, so when Shawn pushed the


    door and walked in, Susan acted very surprised. ¡°Mr. Wood? Why are you here!¡± She looked at the


    dean again,ining, ¡°Dad, I have already said that Mr. Wood has a lot of work to do, so don¡¯t


    bother him with such trivial matters.¡±


    ¡°Susan, how can your pregnancy be such a trivial matter?¡± Susan said with remorse, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay


    attention to my physical condition, and I didn¡¯t even know I was pregnant. Fortunately, during this


    period of time, I didn¡¯t take medicine or fall, so the child was healthy in my belly.¡± ¡°And we just¡­¡±


    Susan¡¯s cheeks flushed. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I didn¡¯t hurt the child. Otherwise I would have med


    myself.¡±


    She touched her t stomach and looked at Shawn helplessly and aggrieved. Shawn walked to the


    hospital bed with aplicated look.


    He did not expect¡­ Susan would be pregnant with his child, which waspletely beyond his


    expectations. However, that night, he really could not remember doing anything.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 145

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 145


    Chapter 145 It stands to reason that the probability of her pregnancy is very low. However, low does


    not mean impossible.


    This was also what he once refuted Pa.


    Unexpectedly, it really became a reality.


    ¡°Since...you are pregnant with a child, then take good care of it.¡± Shawn said,¡± This is my child, and I


    will be responsible.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to stay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Susan got up happily, hooked his neck, and hugged him tightly. ¡°Great, Mr. Wood, I¡®m still worried...


    You won¡®t want this child.¡±


    Shawn paused and patted her shoulder lightly. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t know I was going to be pregnant either. I¡®m worried that you will misunderstand me and think


    that I¡®m deliberately hiding my pregnancy, just for the sake of¡­ her.¡±


    After saying that, Susan nced at Gale, who looked back timidly. She bit her lip. ¡°But, your current


    wife is Gale. This child has no name. What should I do... s, it¡®s all my humble identity.¡±


    Shawn said nothing.


    He then hesitantly replied, ¡°She? She¡®s nothing.¡± Gale lowered her head slightly and did not say


    anything as though she was transparent.


    She was redundant.


    Shawn called her over to humiliate her and let her witness how good he was to Susan.


    Susan said tenderly, ¡°Mr. Wood, our child will definitely be noble, right? Although my current status is


    yet confirmed, I¡¯m sure it wille!¡±


    ¡°I will take care of the child and other matters.¡±


    Susan leaned against his arms. ¡°Mr. Wood, you are so kind.¡±


    ¡°I will pave your way for you, you just go. No one can be an obstacle for you and


    your children.¡±


    This was his promise to Susan. Both the dean and Gale could hear clearly.


    Gale thought, ¡®Susan is so lucky.¡®


    The deanughed until his eyes narrowed.


    Surely... It¡®s useful to have children.


    Shawn came to the doctor, exined some things, and told him to take good care of her. ¡°There can¡®t


    be any mistakes.¡± ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡®t worry. The most famous obstetrician and gynecologist in the


    hospital would take care of Susan.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he said.


    In any case, Susan was pregnant, the child was his, and he had to take on the father¡®s role.


    Although he did not have much affection for Susan in his heart.


    However, the fate of the two was doomed.


    God wills so. ¡°Mr. Wood, I want to have a few words with Gale. I can¡®t control the pregnancy. I hope she


    doesn¡®t mind.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡®t have the right to mind.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°She is still Mrs. Wood.¡±


    Shawn said indifferently, ¡°That position will be yours sooner orter. I told you before.¡±


    Susan¡®s heart was full of joy, and she had to maintain the appearance of a harmless, weak woman on


    the surface. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Gale. Mr. Wood and I are deeply in love. That¡®s why we got pregnant. In the


    next few months, I just want to take care of the baby and give birth smoothly. I hope you don¡®te to


    trouble me, please.¡± It sounded like... Gale was the vicious and mean one.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 146

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 146


    Chapter 146 ¡°I, trouble you?¡± Gale smiled. ¡°I wish you had a baby so you can calm down a little bit and


    note bother me again!¡±


    Susan bit her lip. ¡°I know that I¡¯m pregnant, and you¡¯re not happy¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I am so happy!!¡± Gale replied, ¡°I hope you have a son and marry into the Wood family as soon as


    possible!¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan replied, ¡°Thank you for your blessing.¡± Speechless! How can there be such a thick-skinned


    person! ¡°By the way, when will the wedding ring be made?¡± Susan asked, ¡°I want to wear it. When I


    look at it every day when I¡¯m pregnant, my mood will improve, and the baby will be healthy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t


    know.¡±


    She is a designer, not a dedicated employee for Susan!


    Shawn said deeply, ¡°This is your job. Why are you not responsible for the follow ups?¡± Gale responded,


    ¡°I will let her know by this afternoon. Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll go to thepany.¡± Shawn said,


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Oh? Mr. Wood won¡¯t apany Ms. Susan?¡± She forced a smile.


    ¡°Almost forgot to congratte you, Mr. Wood. You¡¯re about to be a father,¡± Susan also said, ¡°Gale¡¯s


    mouth is really unforgiving. But, I don¡¯t mind, as long as she doesn¡¯t hurt my child.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the ability.¡± Shawn stood up. ¡°You take care of the baby. I¡¯lle to see you when


    I¡¯m free.¡±


    Susan reluctantly took his hand. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­you have toe visit often.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Gale only felt nauseous, so she turned her head away.


    Shawn¡¯s expression was neutral, and there was no trace of joy.


    He looked at Gale¡¯s lower abdomen and raised the corners of his lips. ¡°You rely


    on my grandfather¡¯s ignorance, and you arefortable raising the evil in your belly. Now, Susan is


    really pregnant with my child, do you think¡­ What can you rely on?¡±


    She trembled. ¡°Gale, everything you do now is useless. You don¡¯t have the ability to give birth to him.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°There was a way to heaven, but you ignored it. Now hell has no door, but you have to go.


    ¡°As long as I am alive, I will protect him.¡± ¡°What is it worth doing for a wild bastard?¡± Gale replied with


    firm eyes, ¡°Because this is my child.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes suddenly turned gloomy. ¡°You dare to say such


    things in front of me. It¡¯s really courting death!¡± She smiled.


    Anyway, she had already offended Shawn, so she was not afraid to offend him even more.


    So, Gale said, ¡°I can at least guarantee. The child in my womb is mine. However, can you guarantee


    that the child must be yours?¡± She smiled contemptuously. Shawn pinched her neck. ¡°Say it again!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    His hand tightened a little bit, and Gale could not make a sound.


    ¡°Sincest night, you are as good as a dog. You¡¯d better stay calm and don¡¯t try to anger me.


    Otherwise, you will see¡­ It¡¯s going to be hellish pain.¡± He let go and raised his voice. ¡°Stop!¡± the driver


    hurriedlyplied. ¡°Get off.¡± Shawn did not look at her. ¡°I¡¯ve been so kind to you, and you developed a


    temper!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 147

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 147


    Chapter 147 Gale opened the car door. ¡°Shawn, I know who treats me well. However, among those


    who treat me well, your name is definitely not there!¡±


    After she got out of the car, she deliberately mmed the car door very loudly.


    Only Shawn can have a temper? Moreover, now she was not in such a difficult situation that she


    needed to pick up trash and walk.


    She is warm, talented, and capable. If it weren¡¯t for Shawn¡¯s interference, she would have excelled in


    the field she was familiar with! So, Gale stopped the taxi and gave the driver thirty dors. ¡°Sir, please


    catch up with the Rells Reyce in front of you!¡± ¡°Okay, girl, sit tight!¡± The taxi driver was familiar with the


    urban terrain, and his driving skills were very superb. He turned left and right to overtake, and in less


    than ten minutes, he was in thene parallel to the Rells Reyce. ¡°How is it, little girl? Is my driving


    good?¡± The driver was very proud. ¡°No matter how expensive the car is, you have to drive it smoothly!¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    She rolled down the window and raised a middle finger at him. Inside the car, Shawn narrowed his


    eyes.


    As soon as he lowered the window, the taxi had already stepped on the elerator and drove away,


    nimbly going back and forth in the driveway without a trace.


    Shawn¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot.


    Okay, Gale was really getting better and better. She actually dared to provoke him with her middle


    finger and even got a car to overtake him! Arriving at the office, Gale found that her colleagues were


    surrounded by Summer, eximing from time to time. ¡°It¡¯s so shy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tacky to look at the drawings, but the real thing¡­ it just smells like money.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to earn


    enough money for this ring in my whole life. I¡¯m crying.¡± ¡°Mrs. Wood is so lucky.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Summer said, dissatisfied, ¡°It¡¯s so ugly. How can it look good? It looks like new money.¡±


    ¡°Is the wedding ring made?¡± Gale came over. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m still in France. I just sent back a few photos. But at this rate, it can be sent back to the country


    at the beginning of next month. I saw the real thing.¡± Gale turned around but justughed twice without


    making anyments. ¡°I have to write the promotional draft for this wedding ring.¡± Summer scratched


    her hair irritably. ¡°Isn¡¯t this killing me!¡±


    knowing that the ring was to be worn on Susan¡¯s hand, and the real Mrs. Wood was actually her best


    friend Gale, this task¡­


    Summer almost flipped the table! ¡°Just take a job and calm down,¡± Galeforted her. ¡°I wish I could


    get out of this misery as soon as possible so that those two lovers can get married.¡± Straight to the


    point, Summer did not mince her words.


    Gale covered her mouth. ¡°Shh, be careful that misfortunees out of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. Shawn is really disgusting. He asked you to design it, asked me to do the marketing,


    Susan just sits back and enjoys¡­why.¡± ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care about that.¡± Gale said, ¡°There is one


    thing. I want to ask you if you can do anything.¡± ¡°You tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯s jade bracelet was broken. I tried many methods but couldn¡¯t stick it back¡­¡±


    Gale carefully took out the silk-wrapped jade bracelet from her bag. ¡°Why did it break? There are


    cracks even after sticking, and there is no way to recover it. It¡¯s a pity. I¡¯ll ask my friends for you.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 148

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 148


    Chapter 148 ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale saw a little hope again.


    However, she did not notice that a middle-aged woman stared at her indignantly at a workstation not far


    away.


    Why is she so popr in the jewelry department? Mr. Joe admires her, Director Summer treats her like


    a sister, and Mr. Wood seems close to her¡­


    Hehe, she must find an opportunity to kill Gale¡¯s limelight! In terms of position, she was ranked higher


    than her! Gale is just a designer, and her level is department manager, only lower than Summer.


    She walked over. ¡°Gale.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Duphine, hello.¡± Gale nodded politely. ¡°How can I help?¡± Duphine Yamler, the department


    manager, graduated from the management department of a top university. She was usually in charge of


    marketing and customer service and was very capable, but Gale did not have much interaction with


    her.


    Duphine looked at her with an imperative tone. ¡°I¡¯m going to see a major client this afternoon. I don¡¯t


    know much about the design, and I can¡¯t exin it clearly enough. So, follow me!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gale said. ¡°Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, don¡¯t bete. In addition, bring more documents. This


    customer is very important to us!¡± After speaking, Duphine turned around and left without waiting for


    Gale to answer. A colleague next to him witnessed all this and said to Gale, ¡°How can Ms. Duphine


    speak to you with such an attitude¡­ Joe doesn¡¯t put on such airs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Maybe she is busy with


    work. She is indeed my boss.¡± Gale did not think much about it and went to prepare the materials. At


    two o¡¯clock, Gale appeared at the door of the Wood Group on time.


    Unexpectedly, Duphine was earlier than her, and she said, dissatisfied, ¡°You want me to wait for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notte, Ms. Duphine.¡±


    Duphine could not refute, and nced at the information packs in her hand. ¡°Is that enough? If the


    customer is not satisfied and loses their copy, can you handle


    that?¡±


    ¡°This is just a drawing. Everything else is in my USB sh drive, and you can see it when you plug it


    into theputer.¡±


    Duphine could not pick on her further, so she snorted and left. Gale followed.


    On the way, Duphine said, ¡°The person we are going to meet today is the president of Lefting Group. I


    only brought you here because I want to give you a chance to perform, Gale. You can cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Ms. Duphine.¡± ¡°Besides, don¡¯t have any unreasonable thoughts.¡± Duphine looked at her a


    few times. ¡°The president of Lefting Group is very handsome, young, promising and rich, someone that


    won¡¯t match a working-ss girl like you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Gale replied casually, searching for relevant


    information about the Lefting Group


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Lefting Group and the Wood Group have been partners for many years, and the two have a very


    good personal rtionship, which can be traced back to Lucas Wood¡¯s generation. Lefting Group has


    many processing factories in coastal areas, one of which is to perform advanced processing for Wood


    Group¡¯s jewelry. Today, under the new president¡¯s management, the Lefting Group is thriving and is


    already the secondrgestpany in Sea City. Gale looked at the mobile phone screen. The


    handsome man¡­ Aurum Lesting Just looking at the photos, one could tell he was a gentleman. He


    looked schrly and noble.


    As well as refreshingly good-looking. At Lefting Group, the secretary led them toward him.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 149

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 149


    Chapter 149


    He looked better than in the photos. He sat in the sun, pen in his hand, the buttons on his cuffs


    reflecting the light.


    He is gentle and handsome, and yet most would dare not approach him.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, someone from the Wood Group is here,¡± the secretary reminded.


    He raised his head. ¡°You two, sit down.¡±


    Duphine smiled coquettishly. ¡°Mr. Lefting, I have been looking forward to seeing you for a long time. It¡¯s


    really not easy to see you.¡±


    The voice gave Gale goosebumps. She hurriedly coughed twice, wanting to remind Duphine.


    Who knew that Duphine ignored her and walked forward to shake hands with Aurum.


    Aurum frowned slightly but shook hands out of courtesy.


    Duphine held it and did not want to let go. ¡°Mr. Lefting, we were almost on the same pagest time.


    Today I have prepared the contract signed by Mr. Wood. I just need your signature to confirm it.¡±


    Gale watched, embarrassed for her.


    The person who wanted to climb high was clearly her, yet she had the nerve to warn Gale earlier.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Aurum withdrew his hand without a trace.


    Gale could not take it any longer and immediately took out the document. ¡°Mr. Lefting, the contract is


    here. You can take a look first.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurum nced at her admiringly, nodded, turned, and sat back in his seat.


    Duphine red at Gale and whispered, ¡°I want you to mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Duphine, you represent the image of the Wood Group. Please restrain yourself so as not to leave


    a bad impression on Mr. Lefting,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°I¡®m the boss. It¡®s not your turn to point fingers!¡± Gale shrugged slightly. Aurum signed and looked up at


    Gale. ¡°Are you new here? It¡®s the first time I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve been at Wood Group for a month.¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°Ah, you must be a capable person. Are you responsible for the new design of Lovito this


    season?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yes, I am the chief designer of Lovito, Gale.¡± ¡°Gale.¡± Aurum savored her name carefully


    and smiled slightly. ¡°Nice name.¡± No one dislikespliments, and Gale also smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Lefting. I brought the drawings. You can now see it. I can answer any questions for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Beside her, Duphine saw this scene, and her jealous expression was almost unable to hold


    back. She and Mr. Lefting met several times, and every time she took the initiative, Mr. Lefting turned a


    blind eye. Gale came for the first time, and she had such a good rtionship with Mr. Lefting¡­


    What a vixen!


    No wonder even Mr. Wood can have an affair with Gale!


    Seeing Gale walking toward Aurum, Duphine had a n in her mind. On the surface, she was calm,


    but she secretly stretched out her foot... Gale did not pay attention and fell. Everything in her hand flew


    out! ¡°Ah...¡± She eximed, looking at the ground that was getting closer. She was definitely going to


    fall.


    She still has a child in her belly. How can she survive this!


    Miscarriage!


    Gale worked so hard to keep it and endured unimaginable hardships. How could she lose her child


    because of this moment?


    There was despair in her heart.


    Could it be that God¡®s will is so...


    Just when she was about to fall to the ground, a pair of hands reached out in time, wrapped around her


    waist firmly, and hugged her whole body.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Unfamiliar embrace, unfamiliar voice.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 150

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 150


    Chapter 150


    Gale looked up and saw Aurum in front of her.


    He saved her¡­


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Aurum asked. ¡°Thank you... Thank you, Mr. Lefting!¡±


    If it weren¡®t for Aurum, the child would definitely not be safe.


    ¡°Oh, Gale, are you alright?¡± Duphine pretended to step forward and asked, ¡°Why are you so careless?


    You have to look at your feet when you walk. Don¡®t be so excited when you see Mr. Lefting and rush to


    give him a hug!¡± ¡°Ms. Duphine, pay attention to your words.¡±


    He looked gentle, but after all, he was thepany¡®s president, and he should maintain some


    decorum.


    Duphine kept her mouth shut.


    Gale crouched down and picked up the documents one by one. ¡°Mr. Lefting, let¡®s continue.¡± She knew


    why she suddenly fell down just now.


    The office floor was t and unobstructed. It was obviously Duphine who was next to her and caused


    her to stumble!


    There was no evidence, plus they were in the Lefting Group, so Gale had to drop the matter for the


    time being


    It was already afternoon when they finished work. When she was about to leave, Aurum stopped her.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, you are satisfied with our design...¡±


    ¡°I am very satisfied, no doubt.¡± Aurum took out a business card and handed it to her. ¡°I think you are


    very capable. When I look at you, I have an indescribable sense of familiarity, so I really want to get to


    know you.¡±


    Gale took it. ¡°I also admire Mr. Lefting¡®s ability. It is my honor to cooperate with you.¡± ¡°Knowing is fate. If


    you need my help with anything in the future, you can contact me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lefting.¡±


    Gale did not know what he meant. Did he really want to meet for work? Or was it for other


    reasons?


    However¡­ What was there in her that deserved Aurum¡¯s attention?


    It was she who thought too much.


    Maybe it¡¯s really just a coincidence.


    Aurum looked at the back of Gale¡¯s departure, a little lost.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, it¡®s the first time that you are so interested in a girl,¡± the assistant asked.


    ¡°I always think¡­she¡¯s very familiar.¡± ¡°Mr. Lefting has seen her before?¡± Aurum shook his head. ¡°No,


    never. But this familiarity is very strong.¡± The assistant was at a loss.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°If Galees to thepany in the future, bring her to see me directly. If she needs help. I will satisfy


    her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lefting.¡±


    Back at the Wood Group, Duphine started sneering. ¡°I really don¡®t see what you got. The first time


    you¡®re out, and you¡®ve been very capable, getting Mr. Lefting¡®s business card. You must be so happy.¡±


    If she had known earlier, she would never have never brought Gale!


    Originally, Duphine wanted to use Gale to make herself look good, but it turned out to be the opposite!


    Thinking about it made her angry! ¡°Yes, I¡®m very capable. Who told you that you don¡®t have this ability.¡±


    Gale stood at the door of the Wood Group, looking straight at her. ¡°Don¡®t think I don¡®t know why I fell!


    ¡°You fell!¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t want to bother with you, Duphine. If I really want to, I can ask Aurum for the surveince


    footage, and everything will be clear!¡± Duphine¡®s face turned pale.


    ¡°Also, it¡®s due to my professional courtesy and self¨Ccultivation that I call you the manager.¡± Gale said,


    ¡°If you are shameless and misbehave, then I will not be polite in the future.¡±


    She left Duphine and strode away into thepany.


    She would not be bullied by anyone. She did not want to even pay attention to a little bitch like


    Duphine!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 151

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 151


    Chapter 151 Fortunately, Aurum saved her in time. Otherwise, if something bad happened to the child,


    she would never let Duphine go!


    Duphine gritted her teeth fiercely in unhappiness.


    Gale was tough, and she would need to try another day again! Since so many men like her, she will go


    to President Wood to file aint!


    After making up her mind, Duphine immediately rushed to the president¡¯s office. She reiterated the


    whole thing to Shawn again.


    ¡°Gale almost broke my deal. I took her to see Aurum because I wanted to train her and nurture her, but


    it turned out that she just spent all her efforts on seducing him...¡± ¡°Tell me, how can such an employee


    stay here? When she left, Aurum gave her his business


    card.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, it won¡®t take long before Gale weasels up to him. Today, she not only flirted with him,


    but she even hugged him. She pretended to fall and fell into his arms!¡±


    Shawn sat on the sofa, crossing his legs, as he listened in silence.


    Seeing that there was no response from President Wood, Duphine was a little puzzled.


    Could it be that she has not made Gale out to sound more promiscuous? Duphine was about to speak


    again, but Shawn waved his hand. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, everything I said is the truth.¡± Shawn stood up suddenly. ¡°I¡®ve asked you to leave! Get out!¡±


    Duphine could not bear his wrath. She was so frightened that she ran out of the president¡®s office.


    Shawn¡®s chest kept heaving, and his forehead was bulging. Gale¡®s ability to seduce men really


    impressed him!


    Sure enough, Charlie went abroad, and she was unwilling to be lonely. When she saw Aurum today,


    she immediately tried to hook up with him! Shawn kicked the chair over and strode out of the office.


    Night fell.


    She had a backlog of work because she went to see Aurum in the afternoon, so Gale worked overtime


    until eight o¡®clock in the evening. All went well, and no one bothered her. Back at Temperley Hall, as


    soon as she entered the living room, Shawn¡¯s voice sounded,¡± Come here.¡±


    She put down her bag and walked in front of him,


    He raised his chin. ¡°Take out the things in your pocket.¡± ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Take it out!¡±


    She had no way out. Gale could only do as he said and took out Aurum¡¯s business card.


    Shawn picked it up and threw it on her face. ¡°You are so desperate for men?¡±


    Gale also guessed what was going on. It must be Duphine who went to Shawn toin.


    ¡°I¡®m just working. Aurum appreciated me and just left a business card. I haven¡¯t saved his phone


    number in my phone, and I don¡®t n to save it,¡± she said.


    She knew exactly who Aurum was.


    She is a sinner, a pregnant woman, and doomed to live a gloomy life under the control of Shawn, so it


    is impossible for her to even consider being with a nobleman like Aurum.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gale was self-aware.


    ¡°Why did Aurum only give you a business card?¡± Shawn asked back, ¡°Because you are so attractive


    and because you can seduce any man?¡± Gale bit her lip. ¡°Can you be reasonable?¡± ¡°Tell the truth!¡±


    She did not say anything and just put on a resigned expression. Anyway, she was innocent, and she


    was not afraid of nder and lies.


    Shawn was just... vexatious. Anyway, he was so egotistical, and it was pointless even to exin.


    Gale¡®s appearance made Shawn even angrier. ¡°You gave me the middle finger. You took my car,


    seduced a man... You are getting more and more daring.¡± ¡°Gale, your actions have consequences!¡±


    ¡°Speak quickly. How do you want to torture me now?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 152

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 152


    Chapter 152 Gale had been very clearly defiant since that night, so Shawn would only be more ruthless


    to her than before!


    ¡°Kneel down.¡± Shawn squinted deeply. ¡°Until you admit your mistake.¡±


    She did not move.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you bend your knees? Huh?¡± Gale looked at him. ¡°I thought you don¡®t beat


    women?¡± Shawn snorted coldly and pushed at the back of her knees hard.


    She was in pain and fell to her knees with a plop. ¡°Who do you think you are to be able to seduce


    Aurum? Besides, Aurum has a girlfriend, so it¡®s impossible for him to see you,¡± Shawn said. ¡°I¡®m not


    Susan. I don¡®t like to be a mistress and get involved in other people¡®s feelings.¡±


    ¡°She is my woman.¡±


    ¡°So she¡®s a mistress.¡±


    Shawn bent over and raised her chin. ¡°You dare be haughty. When I marry her, you will be the


    mistress.¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°You are shameless!¡±


    Shawn¡®s hand increased in strength.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± He still scolded her.


    Her chin was about to be dislocated!


    ¡°Kneel for another hour.¡±


    Shawn spat and turned to leave.


    ¡°Are you jealous?!¡± Gale looked at his back. ¡°You are jealous because Aurum and I met like old


    friends!¡±


    He also said before that she was jealous.


    Now it seems that he was fed back his words.


    Shawn did not turn his head. ¡°Aurum is something you can¡®t imagine. I¡¯m just punishing you.¡±


    Jealous?


    What a joke!


    That was an emotion he would never have!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The living room was empty, save for the ticking of the clock.


    After kneeling for a long time, her legs were numb, and she could not feel it when Gale stood up. She


    sat on the sofa and massaged her legs for a long time.


    It was impossible for her to even consider a life with Aurum, an elegant and noble man. They were from


    two different worlds.


    However¡­ since Aurum personally promised to help her, if she encountered difficult things that she


    could not solve, she should try to find him again.


    At least she would have one more option, one more choice.


    She hoped that that day would nevere. Gale pushed open the door of the master bedroom just as


    Shawn came out of the bathroom. He simply wrapped the towel around his waist. It exposed his strong


    upper body muscles, and water dripped from him.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Gale still eximed and looked away.


    Why can¡®t this man wear clothes before getting out of the bathroom?


    ¡°It¡®s not the first time you¡®ve seen it.¡± Shawn¡®s expression was very calm. ¡°It¡¯s not that you haven¡®t


    touched it before.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± She hesitated, and her face turned uncontroble red.


    Gale was easily embarrassed and was not very familiar with the affairs of men and women. She only


    had the experience of that one night. How could he casually say such things without even blushing?


    ¡°Feeling shy?¡± Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°If you know shame, you won¡®t be pregnant with a bastard.¡±


    ¡°He is not a bastard!¡±


    ¡°Who is the child¡®s father? Why doesn¡®t he dare to show up and take responsibility?¡±


    Gale was silent.


    She will never forget that night in her life, nor will she forget the phrase from him, saying, ¡°I will marry


    you.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 153

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 153


    Chapter 153 That one sentence... she was clinging on to it for hope.


    Gale replied, ¡°Yes, the child I am carrying is not as precious as Susan¡®s. She has a good life. She is


    favored by you, and you will even try to give the moon and the stars to her... Where am I in your eyes?


    It¡®s iparable.¡±


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°If you are pregnant with my child, you will be better off than her.¡±


    How is that possible?


    He had never touched her, and he did not n to touch her for the time being.


    Shawn walked to the cloakroom, but heard Gale¡®s very soft voice, murmured...


    ¡°If there is no blood feud between us, would you fall in love with me?¡±


    He stopped abruptly. ¡°Say it again.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale was surprised. Did he actually hear it? Was his hearing so good?


    ¡°It¡®s nothing. I didn¡®t say anything.¡± she denied. ¡°I heard it.¡±


    Gale bit her lip. ¡°Then why do you still ask?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Shawn said, ¡°If there is no


    blood feud, we will not even meet each other.¡±


    Just like two parallel lines, there will never be an intersection, and they will live well in their respective


    lives.


    Gale replied, ¡°I didn¡®t really... ask that.¡±


    She asked about love.


    Whether he would love her.


    Shawn smiled sarcastically. ¡°Gale, can¡®t you feel it? Do you need to ask?¡±


    He would not admit it!


    He was proud, and she was stubborn.


    Shawn walked into the cloakroom and mmed the door shut.


    Gale scratched her head. Did she kneel for too long, and her blood was not flowing, which caused her


    brain to spin stupidly and ask such a question?


    Love?


    Where would he even have love for her? He only had hate. He hated her, and she hated him. They


    tormented each other, not letting each other go. Gale sat on the ground, looking at the swelling on her


    knees. She applied a heat patch to it for a while and then slowly fell asleep. When she woke up, it was


    already dawn.


    She was lying on the big bed, and there was no one next to her. What¡®s the matter... did she sleepwalk


    again and crawl onto the bed by herself? When did she suffer from this problem? She should go to the


    hospital to check it out. Otherwise, maybe one day Shawn will throw her out of bed.


    Arriving at thepany, Gale walked toward her workstation when Duphine walked over.


    ¡°Yo, what¡®s wrong with your leg?¡± Duphine asked strangely, ¡°Did someone hit you?¡± ¡°Nobody would do


    that to me. Your turn woulde before mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not a promiscuous woman like you. Sooner orter, his rightful woman woulde for you and


    tear out all your hair.¡±


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°Me? Seducing a man? You saw it for yourself. Men juste toward me


    without even lifting a finger or putting in any effort. What can I do?¡±


    ¡°You think it¡®s funny?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it shows that I am very attractive.¡± Gale wanted to fan the mes. ¡°Unlike you, who hangs


    around men, reeking of desperation and getting pushed away.¡±


    Duphine was extremely angry. ¡°Okay, Gale, you better wish I don¡®te for you!¡±


    ¡°I am not quite sure you can¡®t do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°What arrogance. Do you think President Wood would dare to support his little lover openly?¡±


    It turned out, Duphine thought she was Shawn¡®s secret lover. So funny.


    ¡°To deal with you, I don¡®t need President Wood. Just Summer is good enough to get rid of you. If not


    Summer, there¡®s Mr. Winter.¡±


    Duphine ran out of rebuttals. She pushed past Gale and hit her shoulder.


    Duphine could not win her in an argument.


    Apart from being stubbornly suppressed in front of Shawn, Gale had a sharp tongue and would always


    win a verbal fight!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 154

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 154


    Chapter 154 ¡°Gale!¡± Summer greeted her with a bag while smiling. ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡± ¡°Why are you so listless... eh? Why do you limp while walking?¡± Gale sighed. ¡°Oh, I¡®m tired


    even to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Did you fall down?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s Shawn.¡± Gale replied, ¡°He was back at it again.¡±


    Shawn¡®s method of punishing her has never been repeated.


    It can be said that it is full of tricks!


    ¡°He beat you?¡± Summer shouted, ¡°No, no, no, there are still men hitting women these days? This is


    domestic violence! Call the police and arrest him!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡®t do it himself, just... Forget it, it¡®s fine, it¡®ll be fine in two days.¡±


    Gale knew that it was not a big problem. Kneeling for too long was a little numbing for her knees, and it


    was enough to block her blood flow for a while and cause her legs to cramp up for a long time.


    Summer has always been a person who thirsted for revenge.


    After suffering such a big loss, she would definitely pay it back! Nothing could hold her back! ¡°No, it


    can¡®t be like this.¡± Summer pulled Gale. ¡°I have to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°Summer, stop joking. That¡®s Shawn we¡®re talking about... Shawn!¡±


    Revenge sounded like an easy thing to her.


    Was it that easy? ¡°I know.¡± Summer snapped her fingers. ¡°Anyway, there are many ways to get back at


    him.¡±


    She always had a lot of ideas.


    Gale looked at her curiously.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Summer hooked her fingers. ¡°Listen to me...¡±


    She whispered in Gale¡®s ear for a while.


    Gale hesitated a bit. ¡°Can it work?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It depends on your acting skills and how well you y!¡± ¡°I...I¡®ll try.¡±


    ¡°Do your best! Otherwise, don¡®t do it. It won¡®t achieve the desired effect, and it¡¯s all in vain.¡±


    Gale clenched her phone tightly and looked at death with a face. ¡°Okay.¡± Summer patted her on the


    shoulder. ¡°Don¡®t be afraid. No one knows you are Mrs. Wood


    anyway! But everyone knows Shawn!¡±


    Gale went to implement the n.


    At this time in the conference room, Shawn sat in the main seat, his eyes lowered, with a coldness


    emanating from him. He had always been decisive, cold, and ruthless in his work.


    Subordinates were reporting their work in earnest.


    Everything proceeded in an orderly manner.


    Until...the phone rang.


    Everyone looked at Shawn in unison.


    The employees of the Wood Group all know that as long as there is a meeting with President Wood,


    their phones must be muted. Otherwise, they would die miserably.


    However, this call came from Mr. Wood¡®s mobile phone.


    Shawn did not think about it and reached out to hang up, but saw that the caller ID read...


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale.


    Did she actually call him?


    Strange.


    Turning his phone over, Shawn answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Others were a little surprised that Mr. Wood


    actually answered the phone! In the quiet conference room... A soft goddess voice came from the


    receiver. ¡°Hey, husband...¡±


    It was soft and whiny, making people feel slightly repulsed.


    It turned out to be Mrs. Wood¡®s call. No wonder Mr. Wood answered!


    Throughout thepany, no one has ever seen this Mrs. Wood, and this is the first time they heard her


    voice!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 155

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 155


    Chapter 155


    Shawn twitched the corners of his mouth. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡±


    ¡®Is this Gale? What the hell is she doing?


    ¡°I miss you... What are you doing... I sent you a message, but you didn¡®t reply to me. I am so sad!¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet? Do you want me to bring you some food? Did you order food? Pay attention to


    your health. I won¡®t spend too much of your money today...¡±


    ¡°Darling, why aren¡®t you talking?¡±


    Shawn coughed twice. ¡°Can you be normal...¡±


    She was mad.


    The employees in the conference room were struggling to hold back theirughter. They lowered their


    heads and shrugged their shoulders, daring not to make a single sound.


    ¡°I¡®m being normal.¡± Gale squeezed her throat. Her voice was in an unusually high tone, not like her


    usual tone at all. ¡°I hate it. You didn¡®t say that to mest night, and now you feel squeamish by me¡­¡±


    To be honest, Gale had goosebumps as she was saying these things.


    She deliberately squeezed her throat and spoke louder.


    ¡°Can you let me rest tonight, husband... We still have a lifetime. Take your time.¡±


    Shawn waspletely speechless, frowning, wrinkles appearing on his forehead.


    Gale was crazy.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡®t disturb you. I¡®ll wait for you to go home. Oh, oh, oh, kiss!¡±


    In the silent conference room, someone finally could not help but cough loudly to hide their smile.


    Shawn still kept his posture when answering the phone.


    He probably guessed that Gale was pranking him on purpose.


    How childish.


    Shawn swept his eyes around the employees sitting below and said nkly, ¡°Continue the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Gale sat on the toilet and patted her face.


    God, she really used her minimal coquettish skills to say those words just now,


    Fortunately, no one knew it was her. Otherwise, it would be really shameless.


    She really didn¡®t know how Susan managed to speak in such a tone. Her goosebumps could be


    leit all over.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When she returned to her workstation, she heard a colleague next to her say excitedly, ¡°Hurry up, I¡®ve


    got news!¡± ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Gale asked, ¡°What major news?¡± ¡°Big gossip!¡± Gale clicked into the staff


    group chat curiously


    [F*ck it, it¡®s so cool. At the meeting today, Mr. Wood answered Mrs. Wood¡®s call, and her voice was so


    sweet!)


    (What¡®s more, it¡®s so sweet and coquettish! I can¡®t stand it as a woman, let alone Mr. Wood!)


    [It turns out that Mr. Wood, who is serious on the surface, likes this type of woman....) [This woman is


    really something!)


    Gale was speechless.


    Everyone was talking about the story of Mr. Wood and his little wife. Unfortunately, the truth will let


    them down.


    She and Shawn have always been at odds with each other. Looking at the gossip in the group, the


    administrator suddenly jumped out and texted, [No, Mr. Wood has requested to join the group. Leave


    now!) After a second, the group disbanded. Before Gale came back to her senses, Shawn sent a


    message. (Gale, was it fun?]

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 156

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 156


    Chapter 156 She raised a smile and replied, ¡°It feels good.¡± Shawn ignored her. Gale continued to work


    happily. ¡®I have to say that Summer has some good ideas. Although it is not that powerful, it¡¯s sure fun.¡¯


    Anyway, just getting a small reaction from Shawn was good enough.


    In the president¡¯s office, Shawn threw his phone away. Fiona¡¯s heart tensed. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°Are women so naive?¡±


    Fiona scratched her head. ¡°Uh¡­.I¡¯m still single¡­¡± She knew nothing about rtionships as she worked


    with Shawn all day long. She also saw the discussions in thepany chat and did not know what the


    h*ll Gale was thinking.


    Shawn pressed his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Prepare the car. Go to the hospital.¡±


    That kind of trick was not worth his time to ponder over. When he was free, he went to the hospital to


    see Susan. After all, she was still pregnant with his child.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan saw Shawn¡¯s arrival, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Wood, you havee to see me.¡±


    Sure enough, children are useful. Women were more valuable with children! She must work hard to


    actually be pregnant with Mr. Wood¡¯s child! ¡°Well, how is your body?¡± Shawn said lightly. She said, ¡°It¡¯s


    fine, don¡¯t worry. I will take care of myself and my child. You are busy with your work, and don¡¯t waste


    your time because of me.¡± Susan was pretending to be ¡®gentle and considerate¡¯.


    She felt that men allpped this act up.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you to be pregnant.¡± Shawn patted her on the shoulder. ¡°You should slow down the


    shoot, and the main thing you should think about is how to raise the baby.¡±


    Susan took advantage of the situation and snuggled into his arins. ¡°I don¡¯t have to work hard. I can give


    birth to a baby for you. Having a daughter is my blessing. Actually¡­ When I found out I was pregnant,


    my first reaction was to be very scared.¡± ¡°Scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t want this child¡­¡±.


    Shawn frowned deeply. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Although his feelings for Susan were not as strong as the first night, he would take the corresponding


    responsibility.


    Susanughed. ¡°I¡¯m relieved now, and I don¡¯t dare to cause you any trouble. I¡¯ll take care of the baby


    obediently, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± After speaking, she quietly gave Lily, the nanny sitting


    beside her, a wink. Lily immediately answered, ¡°Mr. Wood, Ms. Susan is just reporting the good news


    but not the bad news, so she doesn¡¯t tell you anything. She still had morning sickness, she couldn¡¯t eat


    anything, and her blood sugar was low at noon, so the doctor came to inject glucose¡­¡± Susan


    pretended to be in a hurry to stop her. ¡°Lily, didn¡¯t I tell you not to say this in front of Mr. Wood!¡± ¡°Miss


    Susan, I feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°Okay, you go out.¡± This move really worked. Shawn¡¯s brows softened a lot.


    He bent down and looked into Susan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m already nning our future. It won¡¯t be long before


    we can implement it.¡±


    Susan was very excited, ¡°Mr. Wood, can I know how you nned it?¡±


    For the sake of the child, Shawn no longer rejected Susan. He said, ¡°Gale and I signed a divorce


    agreement long ago, and it wille to pass in slightly more than a month. When we get divorced, I


    will marry you.¡± ¡°But¡­will the Wood family agree?¡±


    Susan knew that Lucas did not like hier, as her status was inferior to that of the rich and nobledies


    around Shawn.


    Although Gale was the daughter of an enemy of the Wood family, she came from a schrly family and


    graduated from a prestigious university.


    Chapter 150


    Shawn said, ¡°You carry the blood of the Wood family, and Grandpa will definitely agree. I will only marry


    you. So, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Lucas could even treat Gale, of all people, well, when he found out she had his grandchild. He even


    promised to let the Warm family go. What more Susan?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 157

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 157


    Chapter 157 ¡°Then¡­¡± Susan asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I confess to the Wood family now that I¡¯m pregnant? You


    and Gale can divorce carly!¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°There are still some things that have not been handled.¡± For example, the child in


    Gale¡¯s womb.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    That child would never have a suture. If it was born, what would lie do?


    He felt jealous!


    Susan still wanted to ask, but she was afraid that Shawn would be unhappy, so she could only nod her


    head. ¡°Okay, then I will wait for you with the baby.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I am not afraid of waiting.¡± Susan said tentatively, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you will fall in love with Gale.¡±


    She looked at Shawn¡¯s face.


    That was what Susan worried about the most.


    It was because that night, the person who really had a rtionship with Shawn was Gale.


    The person who really carried the blood of the Wood family was also Gale. She was worried that when


    Shawn and Gale were getting along, they would have subtle uncontrolled emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to like her.¡± Shawn pursed her thin lips. ¡°Absolutely impossible.¡±


    Was he trying to convince Susan or his own heart?


    After staying with Susan for half an hour, Shawn left. He knew in his heart what he was going to do


    next. The bond between him and Gale would onlyst for slightly longer than a month more¡­ When


    the time is up, the divorce agreement will take effect, and he and she will no longer live under the same


    roof or share the same bed.


    No one will be able to provoke his anger anymore.


    Shawn walked out of the hospital just as Pa got out of the car.


    She was here to get the test results.


    The doctor said it hade out!


    She had not expected¡­she would meet Shawn!


    Coincid


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Pa was a little surprised when he saw him. ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I have something to tell


    you.¡± Shawn kept walking, ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Last time, I didn¡¯t bring Gale for ate pregnancy check-up. Well,


    the results are out now.¡± Pa smiled. ¡°As the father of the child, you should also be concerned about


    it.¡±


    1


    He refused, ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Pa brought up Lucas just to pressure Shawn. She said, ¡°No way,


    Lucas would be so sad to hear this.¡± Pa was a hundred percent sure that the results would shock


    everyone and it would be a good show! Otherwise, Gale would not ask people to steal test tubes in the


    middle of the night and destroy the authenticity of the identification results! So, she wanted to invite


    Shawn to witness together and see his expression after knowing that the child was not his!


    Before Shawn could answer, Pa had already dragged him to the hospital. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? The


    doctor will tell you some precautions, and you should also listen to him. You will be a father soon.¡±


    They came to the doctor¡¯s office. Pa smiled so much that the corners of her mouth almost stretched


    beyond hier ears.


    The show is about to begin!


    ¡°I¡¯m here for the results.¡± Pa said, ¡°Doctor, you¡¯ve worked so hard these days. Thanks for working


    overtime for me.¡±


    She wanted to know the results earlier, so she kept urging the doctor to speed up and finally got it


    today. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Pa. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get the folder.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shawn¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he put his hands in the pockets of his trousers.


    He wanted to see what Pa wanted to do.


    Before, she forced Gale toe to the hospital for a check with great fanfare, but today, she dragged


    him to the doctor to get the results. Pa was so excited that she could not sit still, and her eyes


    followed the doctor. At this moment, the phone rang.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 158

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 158


    Chapter 158 ¡°I¡¯m going out to answer a call.¡± Shawn turned around and left.


    Pa nodded. ¡°Okay,e back early, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Shawn left. She immediately walked to the doctor¡¯s side and lowered her voice,¡± The rest is not


    important. What is the oue of the paternity test? Is the child really Shawn¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Following the result of the test?¡± ¡°Yes! Let me know!¡±


    The doctor pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. ¡°ording to results, the child in the womb is


    indeed Mr. Wood¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Pa was stunned. ¡°Did I make a mistake? Did something happen? It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    She could not ept the result!


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true.¡± The doctor replied, ¡°You told me before to be vignt, so I did it myself, and there


    was nothing wrong.¡± Pa was dumbfounded. This was really maddening! Then, why would someone


    steal the test tube and try to destroy the identification? However, the doctor was the one she chose,


    and she hid the real test tube early in the morning so it could not be wrong. ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    Pa murmured, ¡°Why¡­¡± The doctor wanted to say something, and Shawn returned after answering


    the phone. Pa quickly shook his head, signaling the doctor to keep it secret. ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±


    Shawn looked at Pa.


    ¡°Uh¡­ everything is fine,¡± the doctor said, Shawn raised his eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She purposely


    wanted him to hear that? ¡°Hehehe, Shawn, the child is all well. Isn¡¯t it a good thing? Do you still hope


    something will happen and try to anger Lucas?¡± Pa smiled.


    1/3


    ¡°You are usually dramatic, and are you sure there is no other purpose or anything in the test you want


    to tell me?¡® Pa could not express her bitterness. If Shawn knew that she was actually doing a


    paternity test, he would definitely be furious.


    She was just his stepmother and could not afford to offend him. Pa waved her hand. ¡°No, I am


    weing a new life. As the mother-inw, I have to do my responsibilities well, and I hope my


    grandson is healthy.¡±


    Shawn turned around and left.


    What a waste of time.


    Of course, the child is healthy. Gale cared for it so carefully, for fear of making a mistake, more than


    protecting her life. As soon as Shawn left, Pa copsed. She snatched the identification report,


    looked at it carefully, and finally sighed helplessly.


    What the h*ll is going on here¡­


    Wrong¡­


    However, the facts were before her, so she could only ept them. ¡°Hey, Gale, you are lucky!¡± Pa


    became angrier and angrier, tore the identification results to shreds, and left the hospital in anger.


    In the evening Temperley Hall, study room. Shawn lowered her eyes, looking at the divorce agreement


    in front of him. This was nned before, and he and Gale also signed.


    It was only a matter of time before they went to the Civil Affairs Bureau and went through the divorce


    procedures. He thought three months would be just right, but he never thought that Susan would get


    pregnant. There were light footsteps outside the door, and Shawn said in a deep voice,¡±


    Gale,e in.¡±


    The door was pushed open. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gale was still wearing professional clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve


    been working overtime until now. If you don¡¯t believe me, go check.¡± She was just passing by and was


    suddenly called in by Shawn.


    ¡°Today, Pa¡¯s examination for you liase out.¡± Shawn said deeply, ¡°Did she mention it to you?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 159

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 159


    Chapter 159 Gale¡®s heart sank. Although she knew that Summer had stolen the test, she was still a


    little uneasy. ¡°She didn¡®t mention it.¡± Gale shook hands nervously. ¡°Did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She became even more nervous. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    Shawn looked into her eyes deeply. ¡°Everything is fine.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°What else?¡±


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°No. I... I¡®m worried that the child will have problems.¡± If Pa knew that


    the child was not Shawn¡®s, she would turn the world upside down!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She really would not be able to save the baby!


    Shawn leaned back on the chair and said, ¡°The bastard you are carrying will be checked every now


    and then. Speaking of which, I should arrange for Susan to do aprehensive pregnancy check.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wish you a smooth delivery.¡± Gale did not care at all. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    She worked a day¡®s work and was so tired that she just wanted to take a bath and lie down.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Yes. Tomorrow morning, Aurum will coine to my office. You have to


    be there.¡± ¡°Why? Didn¡®t you say that I seduced him?¡± ¡°Just attend¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Gale was about to


    leave, she caught a glimpse of the divorce agreement on his desk.


    She tried to ask, ¡°How about... We get divorced as soon as possible?¡± Shawn¡®s face sank. ¡°It¡®s not your


    turn to call the shots!¡±


    She pouted. ¡°Then just follow the agreed time. It¡®s almost time anyway.¡± Before closing the door of the


    study, she added, ¡°Be less angry. You¡®ll get sick easier.¡±


    Shawn¡®s eyes red at her in an instant.


    Gale slipped away. As soon as she arrived at thepany the next day, she was called by Fiona to the


    president¡®s office. Not long after, Aurum came. When he saw Gale, he was a little surprised and then


    smiled kindly. ¡°Ms. Gale, we meet again.¡±


    Aurum did not say hello to Shawn immediately but said hello to her. This made Gale a little ttered, so


    she quickly replied politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. Aurum.¡± ¡°I have carefully looked at your design froin back then


    and realized that you were already quite talented in college.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Aurum looked at Shawn.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I am envious of you for having such an employee.¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows. ¡°You seem


    to be very interested in her.¡± ¡°I don¡®t know why but she gave me a very familiar feeling.¡± Aurum said,


    ¡°It¡®s like an old friend I¡®ve known for a long time and not seen for a long time, yet we met


    again.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡®s just a feeling.¡± Aurum replied, ¡°Ms. Gale and I have never known each other before.¡±


    Gale also nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Shawn snorted deeply and instructed, ¡°Why are you standing there? Get tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, immediately.¡± These things were usually done by someone from the secretary¡®s office, but today


    Shawn chose her.


    It was just to belittle her in front of Aurum!


    She had to be even more careful and make no mistakes! When Gale handed the teacup to Shawn, hier


    hand shook uncontrobly, and the tea spilled on his trousers. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Wood!¡± She immediately


    apologized. Shawni looked at hier with cold eyes, ¡°I¡®ll deal with it right away.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 160

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 160


    Chapter 160 Gale took out a tissue and prepared to wipe it for him. ¡°Mr. Wood, it¡®s just a small


    mistake.¡± Aurum said, ¡°Besides, Gale is a designer, so she shouldn¡®t do this kind of thing.¡± Shawn


    sneered. ¡°She¡®s only fit to do this kind of thing!¡±


    Gale bit her lip and squatted in front of him, wiping the tea on her trousers attentively, annoyed that she


    did not hold her hand steady just now. Shawn¡®s eyes were always on the top of her head. She raised


    her head to look at him and found that he nced at her knee.


    She understood.


    Squatting was not enough. She needed to kneel.


    There was no way, people had to bow their heads under the eaves, and Gale could only do the same.


    Aurum was startled. ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°It¡®s okay.¡± Gale said, ¡°I¡®ve disturbed the two of you, so I¡®ll go make tea again.¡± Shawn said coldly, ¡°It¡®s a


    small matter, and you can¡®t even get it done. Get out, don¡®te in again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Anyway, his goal of humiliating her in front of Aurum had been achieved, and so he did not want to see


    her again.


    Aurum looked at Gale and hesitated.


    ¡°Aurum, you don¡®t have to sympathize with her.¡± Shawn said with a deep smile,¡± She is a woman who is


    far from being as simple as she seems.¡± Aurum did not say anything else and began to discuss his


    work. Just after leaving the Wood Group, he told his assistant, ¡°In the future, as long as Galees to


    me, give her the green light. No obstruction or notification is allowed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lefting. Why do you treat this Gale so well? Is it really just because of her design sense?¡±


    Aurum just smiled. ¡°Well. It seems that her life is not easy. Just do good deeds.¡±


    The real reason was only clear to him. Gale stood by the window, watching Aurum get into the car, and


    was very puzzled. What does Aurum think she is good at?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She touched her face... Was it because she looked like an old friend of his?


    With a ding, she received an email that was sent from abroad.


    Gale opened it...


    ¡°I have now approached the second young master of the Wood family and have be friends with


    him. I will slowly find out the truth. Don¡®t worry, take care of yourself, wait for me toe back, read


    this and delete it.¡±


    It was Sam.


    Although he was not in Sea City, his heart was always there.


    He had not forgotten her. He was doing his best to help her. Looking at this email, Gale¡®s heart filled


    with warmth. It was bitter and difficult. She did not know where the light and the exits were, but one


    day...she will reach the end.


    With tears in her eyes, Gale deleted the email without leaving any trace.


    There was always someone fighting alongside her.


    Suddenly she was no longer afraid. Gale went to work full of energy and still worked overtime until the


    evening before returning home.


    As soon as she entered the living room, she found that Susan was also there! The table was full of


    nutritional supplements, desserts, tea, etc.


    Susan was like a hostess, holding his arm proudly next to Shawn. ¡°Yeah, Gale is back.¡± Susan said,


    ¡°It¡®s just the right timing. I can¡®t finish all of these. You can help me finish it.¡± ¡°If I¡®m not mistaken, these


    are my things.¡± ¡°Yours?¡± Susan covered ber mouth and smiled. ¡°Mr. Wood, she said it was hers. What


    should I do? I ate something from her stash.¡± Shawn asked indifferently, ¡°Gale, what¡®s really yours?¡±


    She had nothing


    She entered alone and would leave alone. ¡°It was given to me by Mr. Wood,¡± Gale replied. Shawn said,


    ¡°Grandpa gave it to someone with the blood of the Wood family. What are you?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 161

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 161


    Chapter 161 Susanughed even louder. ¡°Oh, Mr. Wood, don¡®t say that...¡± She just wanted to hoard


    these supplements on purpose, making Gale unable to supplement herself.


    She has disliked that child for a long time and will do everything possible to make Gale lose her child!


    ¡°Aren¡®t you supposed to be hospitalized to take care of your baby?¡± Gale took a deep breath and kept


    her emotions calm. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°The doctor said that my condition is stable, and I can be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Your home is in the River View Apartment.¡± Susan raised her chin proudly. ¡°Mr. Wood said, from today,


    I will live in Temperley Hall. Because I am pregnant, he wants to apany me more. He wants to see


    our baby grow!¡± What? Let Susan live here?


    What about her?


    How about the days after this? Will it be over?


    Susan was looking for trouble every day,ing up with all kinds of schemes to target her and the


    child in her womb!


    Moreover, Susan was also pregnant, in case... Susan lost her baby and framed her. She would not be


    able to save herself!


    ¡°No, I can¡®t be with her!¡± Gale refused without thinking.


    Susan had low intelligence, but she was still troublesome.


    If Gale was alone, she could fight Susan herself.


    However, she was now pregnant with a child and could not take the risk. Moreover, if something


    happened to Susan, she was really afraid to take the me! Susan pouted. ¡°Mr. Wood, listen, she can¡®t


    tolerate me anymore. Okay, it seems I¡¯ll leave right away...¡± Shawn raised his hand to hold her down.¡±


    Sit down.¡± ¡°But..she doesn¡®t wee me.¡± Shawn asked, ¡°Gale,¡± ¡°Do you really consider yourself my


    wife?¡± Gale answered, ¡°I know where I stand with you. I¡®m just stating my beliefs. I can¡®t live under the


    same roof with Susan.¡± ¡°Then you get out.¡± She agreed, ¡°Okay. I¡®ll move.¡±


    Gale wished to leave here. The farther away from Shawn, the better!


    under the same roof with Susan.¡±


    ¡°Then you get out.¡±


    She agreed, ¡°Okay. I¡®ll move.¡±


    Gale wished to leave here. The farther away from Shawn, the better!


    She did not expect the opportunity toe! Shawn¡¯s face sank. ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°You told me to get out. I am carrying out your order.¡± Gale looked at him confidently.


    He almost fell into her trap!


    ¡°Would you like me to leave? I¡®m happy to move out so as not to disturb the privacy between you and


    Susan,¡± Gale asked. ¡°You are trying to take this opportunity to leave.¡±


    Gale pointed at Susan. ¡°Okay, she goes!¡± ¡°Stop doing this.¡± Shawn stared at her coldly. ¡°You and her,


    both stay!¡± She mocked, ¡°Two women fight each other every day. Aren¡®t you afraid of fire in your


    harem?¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t touch her.¡± Shawn had Susan¡®s back, but what about her?


    There was no one behind her, only herself, and she could not fall.


    Susan said deliberately, ¡°Gale, as long as you don¡®t bully me, I won¡®t do anything to you... Besides, I¡¯m


    not a troublesome person. I live here just to raise a baby and let my baby interact with Mr. Wood more


    to cultivate the rtionship between father and son.


    ¡°When did I bully you?¡±


    ¡°Many times, but I don¡®t care about you.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale rolled her eyes directly.


    ¡°By the way, the date of the divorce agreement between you and Mr. Wood is approaching, so you will


    not be Mrs. Wood soon,¡± Susan said again.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 162

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 162


    Chapter 162 Her viinous proud face was nauseating. Gale chose to take a step back. ¡°Okay. Then


    you live in the master bedroom. I live on the first floor.¡± Anyway, the farther away she can be from these


    two, the better! Susan smiled tenderly. ¡°The guest bedroom on the first floor? Oh, you have be a


    guest. Do I have to entertain you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡®t bear it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, then do as you wish.¡± Shawn looked up at her. ¡°No. Gale, you live in the servant¡®s room at


    the back.¡± The whole living room was quiet as soon as these words came out. The housekeeper¡®s eyes


    widened in shock. ¡°Mr. Wood, this...¡±


    ¡°What is your status? You are not a host or guest. The servant¡®s room is the most suitable for you. It


    will give you a ce to stay.¡±


    Susan was about to burst outughing. ¡°...Okay,¡± Gale responded.


    The maid¡®s room would be better than living on the floor of the master bedroom.


    At least she has her own space!


    She does not have to worry about sleepwalking into Shawn¡®s bed, and she does not have to look at


    Shawn¡®s face every night. It would be a little bit of freedom! The housekeeper said in a hurry, ¡°No, how


    can you...¡± ¡°Shawn is the master here. I will follow his wishes.¡± After speaking, Gale smiled.


    ¡°Housekeeper, take me there, please.¡± ¡°This...¡±


    Shawn¡¯s sharp eyes swept over quickly.


    The housekeeper had to do what he was ordered to do.¡°Madam, pleasee with me.¡±


    Gale left without looking back at night.


    There was noint or plea for mercy, which made Shawn very unhappy!


    He got up and strode upstairs.


    Seeing this, Susan quickly followed. She had always dreamed of being able to live in Temperley Hall,


    but she never thought that it had alle true.


    ¡®My dad was right. Children were a good bargaining chip!¡®


    Even if Mr. Wood loses his love for her in the future or his novelty for her decreases, her position will


    always be stable with a child in hand!


    Walking into the master bedroom, Susan looked around and was very satisfied. ¡°It¡®s so spacious, and


    the bed is so big. I like this cloakroom. I can basically put my clothes...¡±


    She did not notice Shawn¡®s deep gloomy face. He stood by the window, and the evening wind slowly


    blew in. ¡°Do you like this room?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood. I feel so happy when I think that I can live with you every day in the future, and it¡®s you


    who I¡®ll see when I open my eyes and close my eyes!¡± Susan replied happily.


    ¡°Then you stay here. I¡®ll go next door..¡±


    Susan was stunned. ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°There are many rooms on the second floor. You can choose a room you like.¡± ¡°Mr. Wood, we... do we


    not live together?¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°It¡®s better to keep a distance until the rtionship is officially confirmed. It¡®s not good


    for your reputation.¡±


    Susan hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I don¡®t care, Mr. Wood. As long as...¡±


    ¡°I care. I want to be considerate to you.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Shawn interrupted her, ¡°That¡®s it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Well, then I¡®ll stay in the guest room. Mr. Wood, I want to live next door to you. I don¡®t want to be too


    far,¡± Susan said reluctantly. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 163

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 163


    Chapter 163 He responded nonchntly and looked out the window irritably. The servant¡¯s rooms were


    lit.


    The servant¡¯s rooms are in a house behind the main house, hidden by the tall walls of the vi, and


    could not be seen at all.


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Ma¡®am, this is one of the better rooms. Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s good, thank you, housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s so simple and small. Will you be fine?¡± Galeughed. ¡°I¡®m really happy with it.¡±


    She wanted to leave Shawn and sleep alone.


    She has to control her breathing when sleeping with him in the same room.


    Howfortable she was now.


    She finally had peace of mind. She could wake up in the morning and roll around without anyone


    bothering her, watching her, or controlling her.


    ¡°You are too easy to be satisfied.¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°Ms. Susan...¡±


    ¡°She is Shawn¡®s favorite now. You should not go against her because of me, lest she¡® targets you.¡±


    The housekeeper left, and Gale was so happy that she wanted to dance in circles. Although Susan


    lived in Temperley Hall, it was worth it in exchange for the freedom to sleep alone.


    Anyway... this Mrs. Wood position never belonged to her. She was about to get divorced. After leaving,


    she and Shawn will no longer be emotionally involved. Her heart suddenly throbbed with pain. Gale


    shrugged it off and went to wash up. She had the best sleep in years! A night without dreams, a


    wonderful night! She stretched a lot in the morning, ¡°Get up!¡± Unexpectedly, as soon as she went out,


    she saw Susan. Susan folded her arms and smiled tenderly. ¡°It seems that you slept wellst night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was very good.¡±


    ¡°Sleeping in a ce like a pigsty.¡± Gale replied, ¡°You finally climbed into the bed in the master bedroom


    after exhausting all the tactics in the book. I hope you¡®re not too tired.¡± ¡°That¡®s better than sleeping in a


    pigsty!¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you are in high spirits, Shawn didn¡®t touch youst night?¡± Gale asked,¡± Or...you didn¡®t


    sleep together at all?¡±


    Susan jumped in a hurry. ¡°We sleep in separate rooms for safety!¡±


    ¡°What safety of your child?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Shawn is not interested in you, don¡®t make excuses, and don¡®t deceive yourself,¡± Gale shrugged.


    ¡°When I lived with him, he was...¡±


    Gale deliberately did not go on, but it did not take a genius to know what she implied. Sure enough,


    Susan¡®s face was crooked with anger. ¡°You vixen, what kind of coquettish tricks do you have to make


    men fascinated by you!¡± ¡°Want to know?¡± Gale hooked her fingers with a smile. ¡°Come on. I¡®ll teach you


    a trick. It¡®s guaranteed to work!¡± Susan was instantly moved when she heard this. Was there really a


    way? ¡°Can you really teach me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Of course,e here.¡±


    Susan hurriedly put her ear close to her, eager to learn a trick to get hold of Shawn.


    As a result¡­


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Gale yed her!


    Susan jumped. ¡°You... You dare to trick me!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 164

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 164


    Chapter 164 ¡°If a man really likes you, you don¡®t need to do anything. He will want you and will do


    whatever he can. It seems that Shawn doesn¡®t like you as much as you imagined...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Well, Shawn almost killed her several times.


    Can he still really control himself in the face of his beloved woman, Susan?


    He was too selfish. Those who are ruthless to themselves will only be more ruthless to others.


    Gale was about to leave, but Susan did not want to let her go. ¡°Don¡®t talk nonsense here. Mr. Wood is


    very good to me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, congrattions to you then.¡± ¡°Gale, what are you doing?¡± Susan stretched out her hand to pull


    her, but Gale avoided it. ¡°I still have to go to work. I don¡®t have a life as good as you, where I can rely


    on a man. Don¡®t waste my time.¡± As she was about to leave, she looked up and saw Shawn standing


    not far away. He looked at this scene indifferently.


    When Susan saw him, she immediatelyined, ¡°Mr. Wood, youe to save me, Gale, she just...


    scolds me!¡±


    However, Gale was toozy to exin.


    Shawn wanted to stand up for Susan, and he would scold her...


    Shawn continued, ¡°Don¡®t pay attention to her. I have helped you make an appointment for the top and


    most authoritative pregnancy examination in Sea City, and I will take you there.¡± Hearing this news,


    Susan¡®s face changed and turned pale. She quickly covered it up and said hesitantly, ¡°Ah... Mr. Wood, I


    just had a checkup, and I just got out of the hospital. Everything is fine... You don¡®t need to do a


    pregnancy check right away, right?¡± ¡°This time, it¡®s the top doctor, and it will be more authoritative.¡±


    Susan said quickly, ¡°Then, then ... I¡®ll go alone. You are busy with work, so don¡®t apany me.¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°I will arrange the time.¡± ¡°However, aplete set of examinations will take at least the


    whole morning...¡± ¡°I know.¡±


    Susan panicked even more but did not dare to show it. She only nodded her head.¡±


    Okay...Okay.¡± She temporarily agreed. Well, she could not reject it. It will make Mr. Wood suspicious!


    She wanted to discuss with her father what to do!


    After Shawn and Gale went to thepany, Susan immediately went to the mental hospital and found


    the dean.


    ¡°Dad, Mr. Wood said he arranged a check¨Cup and will take me there... How can I deal with this!¡± she


    asked anxiously.


    The dean was also taken aback. ¡°What? When will he take you there?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood didn¡®t say the time, but the day will definitelye!¡± Susan pulled on his sleeve and kept


    shaking. She was scared to death.


    If Shawn found out that she was not pregnant...


    Everything she had now will be gone! ¡°Calm down, calm down first...¡± The dean kept walking back and


    forth, trying hard to think of ways to deal with it.


    Susan was also anxious. The fake pregnancy was to promote the rtionship quickly and suppress


    Gale. However, she did not expect that Mr. Wood would ask for an examination...


    He would know that it was a fake pregnancy!


    ¡°We can never let Mr. Wood find out,¡± Susan cried. She got up and said, ¡°Where am I going to get a


    baby? Dad, please help!¡± ¡°I¡®m thinking, don¡®t worry! Mr. Wood did not suspect anything wrong, did he?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The dean racked his brains and stared at Susan¡®s belly, and he came up with a solution...


    ¡°I got it!¡± Susan¡®s eyes lit up. ¡°Dad, it¡®s up to you to save me!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 165

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 165


    Chapter 165 ¡°Susan, this child... Since he doesn¡®t exist at all, let him not exist!¡±


    Susan didn¡®t understand, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Abortion, find a way to have an abortion. ¡°The dean said, ¡°Let the child be gone.¡±


    ¡°Dad, without the child, Mr. Wood would not be so kind to me!¡±


    The dean smiled, ¡°This non¨Cexistent child has value, then when he goes, it should also be valuable.


    Susan, it is definitely not for you to have a miscarriage casually, you have to pull a trick!¡±


    Susan¡®s eyes lit up, ¡°You mean Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The dean nodded. ¡°What would happen if your child died in her hands?¡±


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    It not only solved the fake pregnancy but also condemned Gale!


    The crime of killing the baby of the Wood family would be enough for Gale to suffer forever!


    ¡°Dad, you¡®re still smart!¡± Susan nodded excitedly. ¡°It¡®s a brilliant idea!¡±


    ¡°Shh, it¡®s not easy to do this, there can¡®t be a single mistake, or we¡®ll be the unlucky ones at that time.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s still time! Besides, I live in Temperley Hall now, and I can see Gale every day!¡±


    The father and daughter got together and started to n the whole thing. It must be watertight with no


    idents. Mr. Wood must be distressed, and Gale must be med!


    From start to finish, Gale was a thorn in their side, a thorn in their flesh!


    ¡°I understand.¡± Susan¡®s eyes lit up after hearing the whole n. ¡°Dad, in order to avoid prolonging my


    pain, I will seize the opportunity and implement it as soon as possible.¡± The


    dean took out a bag of blood. ¡°Susan, whether you can enjoy happiness for half a lifetime depends on


    this.¡±


    ¡°Only sess is allowed, not failure!¡±


    ¡°After this, Mr. Wood will feel guilty and pity for you. You can also seize every opportunity to try to


    conceive a child.¡±


    Susan looked at the blood in her hand and nodded vigorously.


    In Wood Group, Gale sat in front of theputer and was drafting a design.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Thetest series she designed was very popr. It was sold out as soon as it was put on the shelves,


    and every time it was restocked, it was sold out in seconds.


    So, she set about designing a collection of themed jewelry.


    ¡°Gale, go deliver documents.¡± Duphine suddenly came over. ¡°Don¡¯t linger. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Duphine nodded impatiently. ¡°Yeah, can¡®t you understand basic instructions!¡±


    Gale looked up from theputer. ¡°You have to speak human words so that I can understand it.¡±


    ¡°I told you to send the documents, right?¡±


    Duphine relied on her management position to bully her.


    Gale could not bear it anymore.


    ¡°First of all, I¡®m a designer, not an errand girl. Second, you have a secretary. Lastly, even if you want


    me to help you, ask with a kinder tone. Maybe I¡®ll think about it.¡±


    Duphine said arrogantly, ¡°I¡®m your boss. You have to do whatever you want!¡±


    She forcibly threw the document on Gale and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Gale stopped her, got up, and threw the document back directly.


    Duphine did not catch it. The document fell on the ground, and the paper inside was scattered all over


    the ce. She stamped her feet in exasperation. ¡°How dare you do that to me!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 166

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 166


    Chapter 166 ¡°You can¡®t me me just because you are bad at catching?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Gale, I have to...¡±


    Summer suddenly came over. ¡°What are you guys up to? It¡®s working hours, yet it¡®s noisy here!¡±


    Duphine¡®s face changed.


    Summer was higher in the ranks than her, and she was Gale¡®s good friend!


    She might be done for!


    ¡°Ms. Summer, I... I asked Gale to do something, but she didn¡®t like it, so she fought back with me.¡±


    ¡°Really? In thepany, we still have to follow the rules. The system needs to be enforced. Gale, there


    is something wrong with your work attitude.¡±


    Duphine looked at this situation, a little confused. ¡®Hey? Why didn¡®t Summer stand on Gale¡®s side this


    time?¡®


    Strange.


    Immediately, Duphine regained her confidence. She hurriedly echoed, ¡°That¡®s right, She¡®s a big deal in


    the jewelry department, looking down on people... Ms. Summer, one day, she will even look down on


    you!¡±


    Gale coughed.


    She knew Summer too well.


    Every time Summer wanted to be cruel to a person, she would act in a pretentious manner first.


    Then... she would retaliate!


    ¡°Absolutely not, Ms. Summer. Mr. Joe asked me to draw the design draft of the jewelry before this


    month and hand it over to the factory for production. I worked overtime every day, and I dare not


    neglect it,¡± Gale replied. ¡°Oh, then why would there be a conflict with Ms. Duphine?¡±


    ¡°She asked me to send the documents. Well, this is not my job at


    all.¡±


    Duphine immediately said, ¡°...I am... I saw you staring at theputer in a daze. I thought you were


    free, so I just asked for a favor! Who knew you had such a big temper!¡± ¡°Ms. Duphine, you are in


    charge of projects and don¡®t understand design. I¡®m not in a daze. I¡®m looking for inspiration.¡±


    Duphine wanted to say something, but Summer said, ¡°Okay, I know what happened.¡±


    After a few seconds, Summer said, ¡°It¡®s just a document. Stop fighting. It¡®s not nice. Speaking of


    which... Ms. Duphine, your secretary is not doing his job.¡± ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Thepany provides you with a secretary to run errands for you, yet you have to find someone to


    deliver the documents. You should punish him.¡±


    Summer said, ¡°Deduct your secretary¡®s bonus for one month. You will apologize to Gale, and Gale will


    apologize to you.¡±


    Duphine was stunned.


    That was a p to her face!


    Why should she apologize first?


    ¡°Mr. Summer¡­¡±


    Summer asked seriously, ¡°Is there anything you would like to add? So many colleagues are watching.


    Hurry up.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°...¡± Duphine can only suffer a dull loss.


    ¡°Right. You should apologize to Gale first, as you were wrong. Then, secondly, she threw the


    documents back at you, so she should apologize next.¡±


    It seemed that Summer¡®s ¡®fair¡® reconciliation forced her into a corner.


    Duphine reluctantly apologized, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Gale, I shouldn¡®t let you run errands for me.¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°It¡®s okay, don¡®t do it again next time. I will check if you¡®re holding the document before I


    let it go.¡± Summer pat Duphine on the shoulder. ¡°Okay. Go and deliver the document, don¡®t dy your


    work.¡±


    Duphine held back her anger and left. Gale and Summer looked at each other, and both secretly


    covered their mouths and smiled. When the two of them partnered up, they were unstoppable!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 167

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 167


    Chapter 167 Summer whispered, ¡°I can¡®t deal with Shawn, but I can help you in everything else. Don¡®t


    be angry with this kind of person. It¡¯s not worth it, and you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    What they did not know was that this scene was captured by the surveince camera overhead.


    Shawn watched the whole process.


    When he was not around, Shawn noticed that Gale smiled more than usual.


    Her eyes are clear and lively. When she smiles sincerely, her eyes are curved like crescent moons, just


    like when he first saw her.


    When she was arguing with others, her eyes rolled around, and there were many small, spirited


    expressions.


    What about Gale when she was in front of him?


    Lifeless, with lowered eyes, she looked like a docile kitten, but as long as he provoked her, she would


    show her sharp ws and scratch at him fiercely.


    Shawn thought deeply that he had made her like this with his own hands.


    Perhaps, after a long time, Gale wouldpletely lose her ideals. ¡°Mr. Wood? Mr. Wood?¡± Fiona


    shouted several times. ¡°What are you... thinking about?¡±


    He raised his eyeszily. ¡°How to maintain a woman¡®s innocence?¡±


    Huh?


    That question... is out of line again.


    Fiona thought, ¡®Why is Mr. Wood always asking weird questions recently?¡®


    She is also a single woman and did not know anything about that. Fiona can answer quickly,


    professionally and correctly if he asks about work.


    Could it be that she now has to read books on the psychology of love?


    ¡°Mute?¡± Shawn leaned back on the chair.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I think...¡± Fiona scratched his head and racked her brains to think. ¡°With love, love is


    enough.¡±


    ¡°Love?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. It is said that the highest state of loving a woman is to treat her as a daughter. Under such


    doting and care, one can naturally maintain the original purity and innocence.¡±


    Shawn said slowly, ¡°Daughter?¡±


    He could not help but imagine that if he had a daughter, he would indeed raise her as a princess, give


    her whatever she wanted.


    The three generations of the Wood family were all boys.


    If a girles, she will really be spoiled.


    He did not know if Susan was pregnant with a boy or a girl.


    Gale¡®s pregnancy...


    Shawn¡®s expression turned cold. It was not his child, and it had nothing to do with him!


    ¡°How is the pregnancy test at the hospital?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°When will the expert arrive in Sea City?¡±


    ¡°He will be here this week, and I have been following up.¡± Shawn waved his hand and picked up the


    phone on the table.


    Susan sent a lot of messages, one after another, and she had to tell him everything


    It was kind of annoying.


    If it were not for that night, if it were not for the child, Shawn would never choose Susan.


    Absolutely.


    The sky slowly darkened, and night fell.


    In Temperley Hall, the servants dared not to speak out because this Ms. Susan was too difficult to


    serve.


    The soup was too nd...the temperature was not suitable.


    All kinds of thorns, and she was not well¨Cintentioned, so she shouted and scolded people.


    Inparison, Mrs. Wood is gentle, quiet, and knowledgeable!


    The housekeeper had no choice but to wait patiently.


    ¡°I know that everyone is dissatisfied, and you should be patient. She is trying to show off and squander


    her power. Don¡®t take it to heart. Just do what you need to do,¡± the housekeeper reassured the


    servants. ¡°Yes, Housekeeper.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 168

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 168


    Chapter 168 In the living room, Susan was sitting on the sofa, scolding the servant, peeling the


    pomegranate. ¡°You can¡®t even do this little thing right. Look at how you are peeling it?¡± ¡°Ms. Susan, I


    will peel it again for you.¡± Forget it. It¡®s alreadyte. Why isn¡®t Mr. Wooding back?¡± Susan said


    impatiently. The housekeeper replied, ¡°Mr. Wood has dinner tonight and will be backter.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Then I am supposed to eat alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about Gale!¡± Susan asked again, ¡°She¡®s just a small employee. Why has she disappeared!¡±


    ¡°She is busy drawing design drafts.¡±


    Susan became more and more irritable.


    Ever since she made the abortion n, she has been obsessed with implementing it quickly.


    Everything was ready, and she only needed Gale to show up!


    If Gale does note back, the n cannot start!


    Finally, after nine o¡®clock, Gale came back. Susan suddenly regained her energy and sat upright on the


    sofa, waiting for Gale toe through the door, and give her a p in


    the face!


    However...


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gale was not seen at all.


    ¡°Where¡®s her? Didn¡®t she juste home!¡± Susan asked, ¡°What are you all doing!¡± ¡°She has returned


    to the servant¡¯s room.¡±


    It turned out that Gale did not step into the main vi at all and went back to her own residence.


    .


    She did not want to see Susan¡®s face. ¡°Hehe, want to hide from me? No way!¡± Susan immediately


    walked to the servant¡®s room aggressively.


    Just as Gale put down her bag, she heard Susan¡®s voice from outside. ¡°Gale,e out!¡± She frowned.


    What was the woman on about again? She simply ignored her.


    However, Susan was like a shrew screaming on the streets and kept shouting. ¡°What kind of a turtle


    are you? You don¡®t even dare to see my face? Gale, you worthless... If it weren¡®t for this ce being


    not worthy of my status, I would have gone in and caught


    you!¡±


    1


    1


    1


    1


    1


    The decibel was so loud that it hurt everyone¡®s ears. Gale went out. ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°You dare scold


    me?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°What¡®s wrong with scolding you? You are also a pregnant woman, so cursing like that is not


    good for your baby.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you finally showed up?¡±


    Gale leaned against the door frame. ¡°Why are you so aggrieved? Have you been in pain since you


    haven¡®t seen me for a day? I¡®m busier than you. I have work waiting for me.¡± Susan snorted. ¡°Yeah, my


    life is good. You can¡®t be envious.¡±


    ¡°Okay, is there anything else you want to say? After we finish talking, I will wash up and sleep.¡±


    Susan replied, ¡°I didn¡®te to quarrel with you. Gale, do you remember your father in prison who was


    sshed with boiling water?¡±


    Gale¡®s expression slowly became solemn.


    Of course, she remembers.


    Her father, who has been in prison, is getting old, and he has to suffer the pain of being scalded by


    boiling water all over his body. His life was as good as death itself... The boiling water was poured on


    by Susan!


    ¡°I remember it.¡± Susan smiled proudly. ¡°Don¡®t worry. Your father is fine now. After all, it¡®s still useful to


    have some money. As for your mother, it¡®s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Susan! You... what do you want to do!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡®t do anything! I just... took the time to visit your mother.¡± Gale gritted her teeth and rushed to


    Susan. ¡°Who allowed you to go? You don¡®t get to see her!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 169

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 169


    Chapter 169 ¡°I¡®ve already gone. What can you do to me? Do you still dare to touch me?¡±


    Susan deliberately started to provoke her, arousing Gale¡®s anger. Seeing Susan¡®s disgusting face, Gale


    really wanted to p her. However, she held back.


    She could only grab Susan by the cor. ¡°I warn you. My parents are my trigger. If you dare to touch


    them again... I swear, I will not let you go. You pay with blood!¡±


    Gale¡®s eyes were firm.


    She rarely showed such a fierce expression, but she had because she was angry with Susan.


    Thest time her father was sshed with boiling water, she always med herself for not protecting


    her father.


    Such a tragedy cannot be allowed to happen again...for a second time!


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Susan had not expected Gale¡®s reaction to be so intense, and she could not react for a


    while. ¡°I didn¡®t do anything to your mother.¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t be going to see her for no reason!¡±


    Susan pulled her hand. ¡°Let go of me first. I¡®m almost out of breath...¡±


    Gale red at her fiercely and withdrew her hand.


    ¡°You don¡®t have the tenderness that a woman should have. Mr. Wood can¡®t like you. You are fierce,¡±


    Susan said.


    ¡°I don¡®t want him to like me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, actually, you are better at seducing men than anyone else.


    Susan straightened her cor, and seeing the direction of the development, as she imagined, she


    gradually became more rxed.


    ¡°Actually, I just chatted with your mother a while ago.¡± Susanughed. ¡°She cares about you very


    much. She asked about your situation and your feelings.... I just told her the truth.¡± Gale¡®s eyes


    widened, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You heard right, I just told the truth. I didn¡®t add fuel to it, and I didn¡®t deliberately anger her. What kind


    of life do you live... Well I just told her as it is.¡±


    Galer clenched his teeth.


    She worked hard to hide from her mother so that her mother could take care of her body with peace of


    mind and not worry about affecting her recovery...


    All were ruined by Susan!


    No wonder her mother did not call her during this time, and there was no sign of trying to contact her. It


    turned out that she knew the truth.


    The people in the world who love her the most are her parents.


    Her mother knew she was living such a difficult life that she depended on others. She did not know how


    sad her mother was, how many nightmares she had to have, and how many tears she had shed for


    her.


    ¡°So, what do you have to me me for?¡± Susan smiled. ¡°Is it wrong to be honest?¡±


    ¡°Susan, you are really vicious!¡±


    Gale clenched her hands tightly, clenching her fingernails into her flesh.


    Gale stared at her. ¡°Susan, you have been targeting me and framed me in various ways from the very


    beginning. When I was in the mental hospital, I never even interacted with you! I¡¯ve only seen you a


    few times from a distance!¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Want to know the reason?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Susan replied, ¡°If you abort the child, I¡®ll tell you.¡± Gale asked in confusion, ¡°Could it be the child¡®s


    father? Do you hold a grudge against him?¡±


    ¡°I won¡®t tell you unless you give up the child!¡±


    Gale put her hand on her belly.


    Everyone wanted the child dead.


    Only she wanted it to live.


    It was because she was its mother.


    Susan walked toward her slowly, smiling sinisterly and viciously.¡± Gale, did you realize that all your


    misfortunes started after you conceived this child... It is a curse, a burden. If you give up, I promise you


    will be much happier than you are now!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Now I am pregnant with Mr. Wood¡®s child. What are you?¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°Although I am down and at the lowest point in my life, I will not be like this


    forever!¡± She will slowly get better with her efforts.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 170

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 170


    Chapter 170 What about Susan?


    Once she left Shawn, she was nothing. Rely on yourself to be the most powerful! ¡°Heh, now you are


    like an ant. Anyone can step on you.¡± Susan began to approach her and softly said, ¡°Gale, give up the


    child...¡±


    In the distance, The sound of a car came closer and closer.


    Susan knew that it was Shawn¡®s car.


    The time was almost up. After preparing for so long, it¡®s time to act.


    ¡°I won¡®t give up! Never! Give up this idea. Who do you think you are to teach me a lesson!¡± Gale


    replied. ¡°Don¡®t you want to know the father of the child?¡±


    ¡°One day, I will know!¡±


    Susan smiled disdainfully. ¡°You would never know... Come on, Gale,e with me. I¡¯ll take you to the


    hospital. The process is very fast now.¡±


    She reached out and held Gale¡®s hand.


    Naturally, Gale would not have any physical contact with her and hurriedly avoided it.


    However, Susan insisted on holding her and kept her hand up. Seeing this, Gale realized that


    something was wrong. She stepped back more quickly. ¡°Don¡®te here, don¡®t touch me!


    Susan just smiled, and the smile made her scalp numb and her back cold.


    At this moment, Susan suddenly took a big step forward, almost stepping on Gale¡®s shoes.


    Gale immediately took a big step back... But!


    She stepped back! There were steps behind her! Gale¡®s center of gravity shifted, and she fell backward


    uncontrobly, waving her hands in the air.


    ¡°Yeah, Gale, be careful.¡± Susan¡®s voice sounded, grabbing her hand. ¡°I¡®ll help you.¡±


    Gale realized that something was wrong, but it was toote.


    The force of the fall was so great that she could not control it at all, and Susan had to take the initiative


    to grab her hand, so...


    Gale pulled Susan, fell together, and rolled down the steps. ¡°Ah...¡±


    Screams pierced the night sky. Shawn got out of the car and saw this scene.


    His pupils involuntarily dted.


    He saw Gale pull Susan, fall over, and roll on the steps for a long time before finally stopping.


    ¡°Susan!¡±


    Shawn rushed over immediately.


    Susan was in pain. She kept rolling on the ground and curled up into a ball.


    She clutched her stomach and screamed loudly, ¡°My child... my child...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Blood kept flowing out from under her, and soon the ground was dyed red. Shawn stepped down three


    steps and ran over. ¡°Susan!¡± He ran to her side, knelt down on one knee, and picked her up.


    Susan cried out in pain, ¡°Mr. Wood... Child, save the child. He can¡®t be in trouble...¡±


    ¡°Ambnce! Call an ambnce!¡±


    This was his child. So much blood had been shed, he did not know if he could save it!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 171

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 171


    Chapter 171


    He had just spent time imagining how he should be a qualified father if he had a daughter.


    Raising a daughter would bepletely different from raising a


    son.


    Susan was still bleeding. ¡°Mr. Wood, you must save the child. No matter what, you must put the child


    first!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Save your strength. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±


    Shawn was excited to be a father and anxious for the child.


    He picked up Susan in his arms and swept his eyes toward Gale fiercely.


    Gale also fell to the ground. Her bones were hurting, she had no strength, and she could not even get


    up.


    ¡°Gale, if Susan¡¯s child is gone¡­ I want your whole family to be buried with you!¡± Shawn said harshly,


    holding Susan quickly and striding away.


    Gale raised her head with difficulty, only to see Shawn¡¯s tall back slowly walking away¡­


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan in his arms, clutching his sleeve tightly. He lowered his head and said something softly, with an


    anxious and nervous


    expression.


    Yes, Susan was pregnant, and it was dangerous to roll down the steps.


    So¡­ what about her?


    She is also pregnant with a child!


    However, no one cared about her life or death. No one cared about


    her!


    If something happens to Susan¡¯s child, it¡¯s her responsibility and her fault!


    However, it was Susan who approached her, grabbed her hand, and wanted to fall with her¡­


    The ground was covered in blood, and she looked particrly embarrassed under the bright moonlight.


    Gale looked at it nkly, thinking it was all Susan¡¯s.


    However, when she bowed her head, she saw blood slowly seeping out from under her¡­


    Gale panicked!


    Her child!


    Fear swept over her, and Gale opened her mouth to shout but found herself¡­ to have temporarily lost


    her voice.


    Under the great pressure of emotions, the more anxious she became, her throat became tighter.


    Gale felt¡­ a stream of blood flow out of her body.


    It was her child. It was a life.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she shouted sternly, pressing her hands to her stomach.


    The housekeeper hurried over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Child, child¡­Please, save my child quickly¡­¡± Gale said tremblingly.


    The housekeeper¡¯s face changed greatly.


    The servant next to him watched this scene, but no one came forward at first.


    However, when the housekeeper started to help Gale, one of the


    servants took the initiative to step forward. ¡°Housekeeper, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    The other servants began to help one after another.


    After all, although Mrs. Wood has no rights, she usually treats. them well.


    Gale was in so much pain that she almost lost consciousness.


    She looked at the pitch¨Cck night above her head, and her heart was deadly silent¡­


    How would she live without this child?


    That night, Temperley Hall was brightly lit, and people kepting in and out, looking flustered. In the


    hospital¡¯s operating room door.


    ¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 172

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 172


    Chapter 172


    Shawn stood upright with his hands on his sides, and there was blood from Susan on his clothes.


    His face was extremely cold, and his thin lips were pursed.


    ¡°My Susan¡­my poor daughter!¡± The dean rushed over while crying. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did


    something happen suddenly?! She only lived in Temperley Hall for a few days. Oh my God!¡±


    Shawn said nothing.


    The dean cried, ¡°If there is something wrong with my grandson, I will not live¡­ Susan will definitely not


    be able to bear the blow, Mr. Wood. What should I do? What happened?¡±


    After speaking, the dean mmed and knelt at the door of the operating room. ¡°I pray to the heavens,


    have mercy, and bless Susan and keep her child. Even if I lose ten years of life, I will¡­¡±


    Shawn looked at him sideways. ¡°Susan¡­ rolled down the steps.¡±


    ¡°What? Did she identally step on something?¡± the dean asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. After she found out she was pregnant, she was always careful. She didn¡¯t eat any


    cold food, and she didn¡¯t exercise indiscriminately for fear of idents!¡±


    Shawn was silent again.


    When he returned from the dinner, he saw from a distance that Gale and Susan were standing face to


    face.


    He had no idea what they were talking about. Susan wanted to grab Gale¡¯s hands, but Gale resisted


    and kept avoiding it.


    When Shawn parked the car and looked up again, he saw Gale standing on the edge of the steps, fell


    backward, and grabbed


    817


    Susan¡¯s hand at a critical moment¡­the two of them fell.


    Two pregnant women.


    Only then did Shawn remember that Gale was also pregnant.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, what are you talking about? How did Susan roll down the steps?¡± The dean asked


    anxiously, ¡°Is it¡­ Did someone harm her!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Gale.¡±


    When she fell, she deliberately pulled Susan and rolled down the steps together.


    Gale was at fault!


    The dean¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Her?! I knew it. I knew it was her! Gale couldn¡¯t bear to see Susan, but¡­


    But how could she attack the child! Too cruel!¡±


    At this moment, the door of the operating room suddenly opened.


    The doctor came out, quickly exchanged nces with the dean, and then moved away as if nothing


    had happened.


    Shawn stepped forward and asked in a deep voice, ¡°How is the situation?¡±


    ¡°Not good. I don¡¯t think the baby will make it.¡±


    The dean pretended to faint.


    Shawn¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Can you say it again?¡±


    The doctor replied, ¡°Um, Mr. Wood, this¡­ she is bleeding heavily, and the child is in critical condition. I


    can only save the adult. I did my best.¡±


    Shawn grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor. ¡°Save my child. I want them both!¡±


    He had just experienced a little bit of the joy of being a father, but


    it turned out that he was about to lose it so quickly!


    He could not take it!


    ¡°We will try our best to save you, but I just hope that you, Mr. Wood¡­you will be mentally prepared.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    He shuddered.


    Although he was unwilling to face the cruel reality, he knew that the child was most likely gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. If the child is gone, Susan will die of grief¡­ No, no, I want to avenge the child! Mr.


    Wood, where is Gale? Where!¡± the dean murmured. The dean was mad, moring to find Gale.


    Shawn pursed her thin lips. Yes, what about Gale?


    She is the culprit!


    He was about to speak when he saw doctors and nurses pushing the hospital bed and entering the


    operating room next door at the end of the corridor.


    Among them were the housekeeper and several servants.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 173

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 173


    GET IT NOW


    Chapter 173


    Shawn¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Housekeeper!¡±


    The housekeeper hurried over, sweating profusely. ¡°Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood is bleeding heavily. She is in


    critical condition and has just been sent to rescue.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s bleeding too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, when I was in the ambnce, your wife was still conscious, but as soon as she got to the


    hospital, she fell unconscious and kept talking about the child¡­ ah.¡±


    The housekeeper sighed and shook his head.


    The dean was startled and then rejoiced.


    Susan was smart enough not only to have a smooth abortion but also would be sessful in making


    Gale lose her child!


    Awesome!


    However, the dean did not show it.


    He said very angrily, ¡°She deserves it! This is God¡¯s hand. Retribution is too fast¡­ She wanted to kill


    the child in Susan¡¯s belly, but she ended up taking herself in!¡±


    The housekeeper hurriedly defended Gale, ¡°What is going on here? Please don¡¯te to a conclusion


    yet. What he said is inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood said it himself. It was Gale who killed Susan¡¯s baby, causing her to suffer a miscarriage!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    Shawn had already taken a step forward and went to the operating room next door.


    He was going to see Gale.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She killed her own child this time, and he will never save her!


    Before she jumped into theke, he softened his heart once, and there will be no second time!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, the operating room can¡¯t take visitors¡­ Mr. Wood¡­¡± The nurse could not stop Shawn. He


    pushed the crowd away with a wave of his hand and walked into the operating room.


    Doctors are preparing for surgery.


    Gale was lying on the operating table, and there was a loud noise in her ear.


    With all her strength, she opened her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Shawn.


    Is this reality or a dream?


    Gale could not tell the difference.


    ¡°Wood¡­Shawn¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± He stood beside the operating table. ¡°Gale, are you awake now? Do you know what


    happened just now?¡±


    She replied weakly, ¡°Child¡­Save my child¡­¡±


    Gale tried to tug on his sleeve and begged him, but she had no strength.


    She could not lift her hands.


    ¡°I saved him once, and there won¡¯t be a second time.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were cold and ruthless,


    ¡°Gale, this time you did it yourself! You killed your child with your own hands!¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    KJ


    A


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to do it now. It¡¯ll save me a lot of trouble.¡± He snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be delusional. Miracles


    can¡¯t happen!¡±


    Gale¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Shawn, what do you want to do¡­¡±


    He bent over, his thin lips almost touching hers. ¡°I won¡¯t save this child. I won¡¯t let you get surgery.¡±


    Her pupils shrank sharply, and her face was full of despair!


    Her bleeding was far less than Susan¡¯s. In the ambnce, she asked the doctor about her condition.


    The doctor said there was no guarantee, but the situation would not be too bad, and there was still a


    glimmer of hope.


    It is this trace of hope that makes Gale hopeful.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 174

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 174


    Chapter 174


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn wants to kill her child with his own hands!


    Gale said, ¡°Shawn, you can¡¯t do this. The child is innocent, and the hatred between you and I cannot


    involve the child!¡±


    ¡°You know that your child is innocent, then, the child in Susan¡¯s womb is also innocent, no?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were like a knife, and he lifted her chin lightly.¡® Susan¡¯s child can¡¯t be saved. The doctor


    just said it himself. So, Gale, why should your child live safely and well?¡±


    ||


    His fingertips were colder than this operating table, so cold that Gale was shivering.


    Gale had tears in her eyes. ¡°Her child is gone. I¡­ have nothing to do with me¡­ I didn¡¯t want to hurt


    her. I didn¡¯t do anything, it was she¡­ herself¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean she harmed her own child?¡±


    Gale¡¯s mind went nk for a short time.


    She also had no idea what Susan wanted to do¡­ The child was a bargaining chip, and Susan should


    take good care of it.


    When she fell down at that time, Susan could have stayed away from her and not touched her, but


    Susan chose to help and give her a hand.


    Is Susan so kind? Impossible!


    The clues were messy, entangled in her mind.


    Gale said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that¡­I don¡¯t know what she wants to do, but I never thought of killing her child,


    never.¡±


    ¡°But her child has died in your hands!¡±


    ¡°I fell too, Shawn. Could it be that I would take such a big risk, disregarding my own child¡¯s safety, to kill


    Susan too? It doesn¡¯t make sense, does it?¡±


    Shawn sneered again.


    ¡°You are pregnant with a bastard. To exchange your bastard for my child¡¯s life is a good deal! You


    would do it!¡±


    Gale kept shaking her head. ¡°You misunderstood me, I am not that evil¡­¡±


    Shawn slowly straightened up.


    He looked condescendingly at Gale lying on the operating table, and a bloodthirsty smile evoked the


    corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Gale, I will settle the score with you. Now, at this moment, don¡¯t try to keep your child!¡± He looked


    sideways at the doctor. ¡°Get out! You don¡¯t have to do this operation!¡±


    Everyone in the operating room waspletely stunned.


    It took a while for the chief surgeon to regain his senses and said, ¡± Mr. Wood, from my experience, the


    probability of saving the child is still very high! The child would be gone¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Protect the child? I asked you to turn this operation into an abortion operation.


    Would you be able to do it?¡±


    The doctor in charge waspletely dumbfounded.


    Gale bit her lip till it bled because it would keep her awake.


    Every word of Shawn was a knife, stabbed fiercely in her heart that was riddled with holes.


    Her voice was astringent and dry. ¡°It¡¯s so cruel¡­Shawn, you actually want me to have an abortion¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll let you lie here, slowly feeling the child¡¯s passing. It can torture you more than performing


    surgery directly.¡±


    Shawn is really cruel.


    The way to torture her was more deadly with each move!


    ¡°Enjoy it.¡± Before leaving, Shawn¡¯s fingertips gentlynded on her lower abdomen. ¡°You have plenty of


    time to say goodbye to it.¡±


    Gale closed her eyes.


    Tears slowly slid down the corners of her eyes.


    What should she do¡­

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 175

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 175


    Chapter 175


    Shawn had ordered not to allow surgery to save her child. Who dares to defy him?


    ¡°Doctor, what should I do? I really can¡®t lose my child...¡± she sobbed softly.


    She thought, one day in the future when the child¡®s father appears, how should she exin it to him?


    Did she really fail?


    The doctor replied, ¡°Sorry, I... I can¡®t go against Mr. Wood¡®s intentions either. Also, he is your husband,


    and he has the right to decide.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Husband... Hah.


    Unexpectedly, the purpose of having the husband¡®s identity led to him being able to decide the life and


    death of her child.


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°I want to have an operation. I want to protect the child. My husband¡®s words


    don¡®t count! I also have the right to decide!¡±


    ¡°Then, the cost of the operation...¡±


    Needless to say, that was like pouring cold water on Gale.


    The money she did not have.


    However, money is so important at a critical moment.


    Could it be... she had to just slowly endorse her child losing signs of life little by little and leave her


    body?


    No, no, think of a way. There must be a way...


    Gale turned her head and looked at the door of the operating room.


    Shawn has gone far and will not return. He must be by Susan¡®s side, guarding and coaxing patiently.


    The difference between them was like day and night.


    Gale took a deep breath and looked at the bright surgicalmp above her head, her vision gradually


    blurring...


    At this moment, a name suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Aurum!


    Aurum once gave her a business card and personally said that if she encountered anything, she could


    always ask him for help!


    Moreover, he said it more than once!


    Gale suddenly rekindled hope.


    At this moment, Aurum was the key to saving her baby!


    Gale seemed to have grabbed the final sliver of hope, and her whole body suddenly regained strength.


    She could even barely support the operating table and get up slightly. ¡°Mobile phone...¡± She looked at


    the nurse, begging, ¡°Please, can you give me my mobile phone?¡± The nurse could still satisfy her with


    this small request, although they did not know what she was going to do. After searching, she finally


    found Gale¡®s mobile phone in the bag in the corner.


    She took it ecstatically. Tears fell down her cheeks, her hands


    LLL


    trembled, and she tried her best to open her eyes to see the phone screen clearly.


    Finally, the name Aurum appeared, and Gale pressed it without hesitation.


    The phone rang, and every second seemed so long.


    Gale¡®s heart lifted and hung high in the air for fear that Aurum was busy at this time and could not


    answer the call.


    Fortunately, after ten seconds, a warm male voice came from the receiver. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±


    Gale¡®s tears fell even more fiercely.


    She tried her best to control herself and word with word carefully.


    ¡°Aurum, it¡®s me. I¡®m Gale.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Gale?¡± Aurum sounded a little surprised. ¡°Hello, what¡®s the matter?¡± Gale said, ¡°Help me. Please


    help me now...I need your help.¡± There was silence for two seconds, and then there was the sound of


    swift footsteps. ¡°Okay, where are you?¡±


    Gale maintained her final sobriety and calmness and said where she was and what was going on.


    Aurum had been listening attentively, answering her with an¡¯ Okay¡¯ from time to time.


    Almost simultaneously, when the phone hung up, Gale fainted.


    The phone slipped and fell to the ground. Aurum rushed to the hospital and quickly took Gale away.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 176

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 176


    Chapter 176 At the same time, Susan¡®s surgery had just ended.


    The doctor said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, despite the best efforts to save the child, the child...was not


    saved. The pregnant woman¡®s body has also suffered great damage and needs to be hospitalized for


    recuperation.¡±


    ¡°My poor Susan!¡± The dean wailed, ¡°Isn¡®t this like killing her!


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°I see.¡± The nurse pushed the hospital bed and transferred Susan to the VIP ward.


    11


    She fell asleep, her face paled. Although... Shawn did not like her very much, but seeing her like this


    made him feel a little guilty.


    L


    It was he who did not protect her.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you must not let Gale go! This time, she killed Susan¡®s child. Next time, she will kill Susan!¡±


    said the dean.


    ¡°I will deal with her.¡±


    ¡°It should be...¡±


    Shawn raised his hand and interrupted the dean¡®s words. ¡°You can stay with her here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡®t you want to wait for Susan to wake up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°This... if Susan doesn¡®t see you when she wakes up, she will be sad.¡±


    Shawn pursed the corners of his lips slightly, turned, and left.


    of course, he could imagine what it would be like when Susan woke up, crying, making trouble, and


    wailing uncontrobly. He was also distressed. That¡®s his child, his bloodline. Shawn never showed his


    emotions easily, so his sadness could only be digested silently in his heart. After all, it is his child.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the horizon, a sliver of light appeared.


    A new day begins.


    After Shawn left, the dean deliberately stayed for a minute, then ran to the door to probe his head to


    observe.


    After confirming that Shawn had really left, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    It was a really scary night. However, this is just the beginning! There is still a long and difficult road


    ahead!


    ¡°I have to find an old ssmate in the obstetrics and gynecology department and ask if there is any


    way to make Susan be fertile. This way, it will be much easier for her to get pregnant!¡± the dean


    said to himself.


    Shawn walked out and looked at the slowly rising sun in the sky.


    It was dazzling. He could not help raising his hand to block.


    Fiona greeted him, ¡°Mr. Wood, you haven¡®t rested all night, so don¡®t go to thepany this morning.¡±


    ¡°We are going.¡± Fiona had no choice but to nod.


    Before getting into the car, Shawn thought of something.


    He looked at Fiona. ¡°What¡®s going on with Gale? Ask someone to check and tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Wood.¡± The car drove away from the hospital. Shawn lowered the partition in the car and put


    on the clean suit prepared by Fiona next to him.


    It was the life of his child.


    Gale... how dare she!


    Her father killed his father, and she killed his child.


    This hatred will exist in this life and the next life, and it cannot be repaid!


    When he was about to get to the Wood Group, the phone rang, and Shawn picked it up. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr.


    Wood, your wife is not in the hospital!¡± His eyes sank. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°The doctor said thatst


    night, someone came and picked her up and transferred her!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 177

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 177


    Chapter 177 In an instant, the aura of Shawn¡®s whole body was as chilling as the cold.


    How dare someone take Gale away under his nose?


    Who was it?


    Where did the rescuerse from?


    ¡°Find out what happened to me within five minutes!¡± Shawn roared deeply.


    ¡°Yes¡­!¡±


    L


    .


    He threw the phone on the seat with a gloomy expression on his face.


    Shawn looked down at his watch, counting the minutes and seconds of the time. His patience was


    about to run out!


    Just ten seconds away from five minutes, the phone rang again.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, it was Aurum who picked up your wife!¡±


    ¡°Was it him?¡±


    1


    L


    ILL


    LL


    ¡°Yes. Also, Aurum sent your wife to a private hospital under the Lefting Group!¡± the subordinate replied.


    Shawn immediately ordered, ¡°Turn around!¡±


    This change waspletely unexpected.


    Gale was really smart. She could still think under desperate circumstances and save the child in her


    belly!


    Chapter


    In Lefting Private Hospital, in the senior ward, Gale was lying on the bed with a pale face and her eyes


    closed.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, the condition of the pregnant woman is temporarily stable, and the fetus has been saved.


    But she needs to be properly treated... Otherwise, there will be a possibility of miscarriage at any time,¡±


    the doctor said.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°The daily medicine will be prescribed, and the head nurse will personally serve Ms. Gale.¡±


    Aurum nodded, bent down, and sat down beside the hospital


    bed.


    He did not expect that Gale was actually a pregnant woman... Then, who was the father of the child?


    Why was she in the hospital in critical condition?


    This woman seemed to have many secrets.


    Aurum felt an inexplicable pity in his heart. ¡°Girls should be happy and carefree, and you look like you


    have suffered a lot.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, how could you be alone? Helpless in the hospital, waiting for his rescue. Without him... her


    child... there was no way to keep it.


    Just as he was thinking, there was a sudden sound of hurried footsteps outside.


    Aurum frowned, got up, and walked out of the ward.


    From a distance, he saw Shawn in the corridor. Aurum said, ¡°Mr. Wood? Why are you here?¡±


    Chapter 171


    ¡°I should have asked you this question.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m taking care of Gale. Is there a rtionship between you and her? It seems that it¡®s just a


    rtionship between superiors and subordinates,¡± Aurum replied directly. There would be no need for


    Shawn toe to the hospital for a mere employee.


    Shawn said with a gloomy face, ¡°Who asked you to take care of her?¡±


    ¡°I received a call from Galest night, begging me to save her, so I came here.¡±


    ¡°She is smart enough to know how to find you. Aurum, I advise you not to interfere in Gale¡®s affairs!¡±


    Shawn snorted coldly.


    ¡°I promised her that she coulde to me at any time if she were in trouble. With a gentleman¡®s word,


    it is hard to go back, ¡°Aurum said respectfully and frankly, without any concealment.


    However, it was this magnanimity that made Shawn even more unhappy.


    Aurum was a gentleman, he was happy to help others.


    That set him off.


    Shawn said, ¡°You can help her once, but you can¡®t help her for the rest of your life. I don¡®t care what


    your feelings for Gale are. In short, from now on, don¡®t approach her again!¡± After speaking, Shawn


    took a step forward into the ward.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 178

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 178


    Chapter 178 Aurum reached out and stopped him. ¡°Gale is still in aa.¡± ¡°I want to take her away!¡±


    Aurum asked, ¡°Why? She is very weak now and needs hospital treatment.¡±


    ¡°No reason!¡±


    Shawn waved his hand heavily and still wanted to enter the ward.


    However, Aurum is also very strong. ¡°Mr. Wood, she needs to rest now.¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you... forbidding me from seeing Gale?¡±


    This woman has such an ability to seduce men.


    He and she have a deep blood feud, and yet she has managed to tease him over and over again. He


    had gotten soft¨Chearted for her...


    What more other men! Aurum replied, ¡°Mr. Wood is joking. I have a girlfriend. I¡®m just a friend to Ms.


    Gale.¡± A high¨Cquality man like Aurum was already taken. His girlfriend is a well¨Cknown daughter of


    another powerful family.


    Aurum, who is rich, handsome, gentle and responsible¡­ any smart woman would hang on to him.


    Chapter 178 Aurum reached out and stopped him. ¡°Gale is still in aa.¡±


    ¡°I want to take her away!¡±


    Aurum asked, ¡°Why? She is very weak now and needs hospital treatment.¡±


    ¡°No reason!¡± Shawn waved his hand heavily and still wanted to enter the ward.


    However, Aurum is also very strong. ¡°Mr. Wood, she needs to rest now.¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you... forbidding me from seeing Gale?¡±


    This woman has such an ability to seduce men.


    He and she have a deep blood feud, and yet she has managed to tease him over and over again. He


    had gotten soft¨Chearted for her...


    What more other men!


    Aurum replied, ¡°Mr. Wood is joking. I have a girlfriend. I¡®m just a friend to Ms. Gale.¡±


    A high¨Cquality man like Aurum was already taken. His girlfriend is a well¨Cknown daughter of another


    powerful family.


    Aurum, who is rich, handsome, gentle and responsible¡­ any smart woman would hang on to him.


    1


    What¡®s more, they were both talented and beautiful. Shawn said, ¡°Friend? How many times have you


    met? Aurum, we have worked together for many years. I don¡®t want to have bad blood with you


    because of a lowly woman.¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t say that to her.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurum has always been standing up for Gale, and the impatience in Shawn¡®s heart became more and


    more obvious.


    Sam left, and Aurum came.


    Sam had at least lost her and gone abroad, so Shawn did not take him seriously.


    However, if Aurum really likes her, Shawn is not sure he could beat him.


    He wanted to win.


    He was afraid that Gale would be moved by other men.


    This thought shed by, causing Shawn¡®s deep eyes to darken.


    He has such a strong possessiveness toward Gale, which is the kind of possessiveness a man has


    over a woman!


    ¡°Oh, Aurum, Gale is not as noble as you look. Do you know her identity?¡± Shawn said coldly.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°My lover.¡±


    Aurum was stunned. ¡°Lover? The child in her womb...¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°I let her go. She doesn¡®t want to and secretly asks you for help to keep the child. She is


    clearly scheming?¡±


    LIL


    He did not make it clear whether the child was his.


    Let Aurum guess for himself.


    However, Gale¡®s image was definitely ruined.


    Aurum was still immersed in shock and did not regain his senses for a long time, but Shawn had


    already taken advantage of this time, kicked open the ward door, and walked in.


    A loud voice woke up Gale, who was in aa.


    She opened her eyes and saw Shawn¡®s angry face.


    The familiar sense of fear struck, and she shrank her shoulders deliberately. ¡°Shawn...¡±


    ¡°You are so courageous!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± Aurum then rushed in. ¡°You scared her.¡±


    Looking at Shawn, then at Aurum, Gale¡®s consciousness slowly returned¡­


    She suddenly looked down at her lower abdomen. ¡°My child!¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°Saved. Fortunately, I arrived in time and arranged for the doctor to operate on you.¡±


    Gale looked at him nkly, her eyes slightly wet with tears.¡±


    Thank you, thank you...¡±


    If there were no Aurum, she would have lost her child.


    ¡°However, the doctor said that your body is too weak, and the condition of the fetus is somewhat


    dangerous. Next, you need to carefully care for the fetus. Otherwise¡­ there will still be a possibility of a


    miscarriage.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 179

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 179


    Chapter 179 Gale nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay, I see.¡±


    Thank God.


    The child was saved.


    She raised her hand happily and wiped away the tears.


    Shawn¡®s hand grabbed her chin abruptly. ¡°Gale, why can you keep this child of yours!?¡± The


    same fall, the same rolling down the steps, his child was not saved.


    Yet, Gale escaped unharmed?


    It was not fair!


    Gale was forced to look up at him. ¡°Susan¡®s child... was not saved?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    She said, ¡°I understand your feelings, you are a first¨Ctime father, and you must be fantasizing about


    having children. But it wasn¡®t me that caused it. I didn¡®t do anything.¡±


    LL


    Shawn gritted his teeth. Blue veins burst out on his forehead.¡± It was you who fell, grabbed Susan, and


    rolled down the steps together. I can see it clearly! If you want to drag her with you, you have already


    thought about harming her!¡±


    Gale shook her head, her voice soft but firm. ¡°I didn¡®t.¡±


    TA


    If it were her fault, she would have admitted it and apologized.


    If it were not her fault, she would never take the me!


    However, Shawn would not believe her.


    He only believed what he saw in Susan¡®s cries.


    ¡°Gale, your family now owes me two lives.¡± Shawn looked directly into her eyes. ¡°This debt will never


    be repaid!¡±


    Gale looked at him sadly.


    In fact, the Warm family had not owed him a single life.


    f


    Gale said, ¡°I can swear. If I, Gale, wanted to harm the child in Susan¡®s womb, I would be struck by


    lightning, and I would die and never enter reincarnation!¡±


    Shawn thought deeply. If he had not seen the scene where the two fell together, he might have


    believed Gale.


    Shawn grabbed her hand. ¡°Your trick is useless to me. Get down ande back with me!¡±


    Gale¡®s body had red marks.


    She was limp, and she struggled to speak. How could she walk?


    Gale replied, ¡°I¡®ll be back, but not now.¡±


    Before she could finish her words, Shawn directly pulled her up from the hospital bed and picked her


    up by the waist.


    Gale had to hook his neck. ¡°Shawn!¡±


    He was silent, not saying a word, the corners of his lips pursed tightly.


    Aurum wanted to say something, but his eyes swept over coldly. ¡°You, an outsider, should stay away


    from our business.¡±


    29


    Aurum was indeed embarrassed.


    On the one hand, he wanted to help Gale.


    However, Gale is Mr. Wood¡®s lover... Why did she embark on such a road of no return?


    Looking at Aurum¡®s expression, Gale thought that Shawn had spoken about the hidden marriage.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was really difficult for others to interfere in the affairs of husband and wife.


    Therefore, she felt guilty for a while. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Aurum... I will always remember this kindness in my


    heart.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re wee. As long as you have a good life, I will be relieved.¡±


    It is very lucky to have someone who is not a rtive but is willing to help you.


    Gale thought that when there was a chance in the future, she would repay the debt.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 180

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 180


    Chapter 180 Shawn picked her up and strode out.


    People came and went to the hospital, and Shawn was extremely handsome and powerful, which drew


    attention.


    Gale was in his arms and was embarrassed to look up at those people¡®s eyes.


    She said, ¡°Let me down. I can go by myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I will crawl out of the hospital if I need to.¡±


    Shawn said coldly, ¡°Save the strength for Susan to admit your mistake.¡±


    ¡°Admit?¡± Gale¡®s heart trembled. ¡°You want me to admit it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°What did I do wrong!¡± ¡°You are the one who killed the child. It was you who pulled her down the steps


    and caused her to miscarry!¡± Shawn¡®s adam¡®s apple rolled, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Gale, you are a


    murderer!¡±


    Murderer?


    Ridiculous...


    At that time, Gale remembered clearly. It was Susan who was approaching step by step. Susan was


    provoking her, and she went to the hospital to aggravate


    Wendy...


    She turned her back to the steps and had not noticed the steps behind her, but Susan could definitely


    see them.


    The most important thing was that when she was about to fall down the steps, Susan would be merciful


    if she did not push her down. Why would she still stretch out her hand to pull her?


    There was absolutely no way Susan wanted to save her.


    So why do it?


    Gale racked her brains and could not think of Susan¡®s purpose.


    Once, Susan kidnapped her from thepany; the dean pretended to be sick and asked her to draw


    blood to save people...their father and daughter always wanted to get rid of the child in her stomach.


    Gale¡®s face turned pale. She followed behind Shawn and walked to the VIP ward.


    She walked slowly and protected her lower abdomen, but she did not ask for mercy or say anything.


    ¡°Come on here.¡± The dean stood by the window and saw the figures of Shawn and Gale and


    immediately said, ¡°Susan, it depends on your performance!¡±


    Susan was half¨Cleaning on the hospital bed. ¡°Got it, Dad. Just cross your fingers for me.¡±


    ¡°Susan, I really want to praise you. You did a great jobst night!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Gale wants to fight with me? No way. I just provoked her with a few words, and she became


    emotional, so I took


    Chennai ED


    advantage of the situation.¡± The dean gave thumbs up again and again. ¡°When you came out of the


    operating room, Shawn¡¯s expression was clear. He pitied you.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan looked at her t belly. ¡°I just hope that I can get pregnant sooner so that I can sit back and


    rx.¡±


    ¡°Sure, now Gale¡®s child is gone, we can all rx. Otherwise, we will always worry.¡±


    Only their father and daughter knew that Gale was pregnant with Shawn¡®s child.


    This was a ticking time bomb. Once it blows up, they¡®re done.


    Once they get rid of it, they do not need to worry anymore. Before Gale reached the door of the ward,


    she heard Susan¡®s heart¨Cwrenching cry.


    ¡°Dad, how can I live¡­ child, that is the child of me and Mr. Wood¡­ I look forward to himing to this


    world!¡±


    ¡°Now? No, There¡®s nothing left...Mr. Wood must be very sad. I¡®m really useless!¡±


    ¡°I might as well die. I can¡®t even protect a child!¡±


    Gale was expressionless.


    Shawn quickened his pace and pushed open the door of the ward.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you havee. Come and persuade Susan. She is going to jump off the building!¡± the


    dean said anxiously.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 181

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 181


    Chapter 181 Susan kept trying to run to the windowsill with tears on her face. ¡°Let go of me, Dad, let


    me die. I will die with the child...¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t, Susan, don¡®t do stupid things!¡±


    Shawn stepped forward and took Susan from the dean.¡± Don¡®t cry.¡±


    Susan leaned against his arms and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡®m useless. Please beat me and scold me. It¡®s my


    fault...¡±


    Shawn patted her back silently.


    He was also sad, but he could not show it and kept it silently in his heart.


    Susan raised her hand to wipe her tears and looked at Gale.


    Looking at her calcting eyes, Gale had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, Susan began to pull the victim card.


    ¡°I live in Temperley Hall because Mr. Wood wants me to take better care of the baby. I understand that


    you are not happy, but...but why are you hurting me?¡±


    ¡°Me? Hurting you?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you stepped backward and were about to fall down the steps, so I kindly wanted to help you.


    As a


    result, you grabbed my hand and dragged me down with all your might! Gale! You know I¡®m pregnant. If


    I fall, the child will be gone!¡±


    She knew that Susan would put the me on her!


    Gale immediately exined, ¡°I stepped backward myself, but you are the one who pushed me to the


    edge of the steps! I was about to fall, and I didn¡¯t pull you. You took the initiative to grab my hand! You


    are pregnant, so why didn¡®t you stay away from me? Why did you step forward? You are pretending to


    help me!¡± Susan was aggrieved. ¡°I helped you, but it became my fault?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡®t help me at all! You fell on me!¡±


    Susan looked up at Shawn. ¡°Mr. Wood...ording to what Gale said, I deliberately fell and miscarried.


    Why would Imit such a crime towards myself!¡±


    Gale was taken aback.


    She was so anxious just now that she did not pay attention to what she said and had directly pushed


    the me onto Susan.


    Even if that were true, she should not have said it so directly in front of Shawn.


    Now, Shawn must hate her even more!


    Sure enough, Shawn¡®s cold eyes fell on her. ¡°In addition


    to shirking responsibility, what else would you want to say now? You killed her child and med it on


    her?¡±


    LL


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°If I really want to hurt Susan, why would I roll down the steps together and put


    myself in danger in such a stupid way? I am also pregnant with a child!¡±


    Shawn could not understand such a simple truth!


    She had always valued protecting her child, and she could not possibly be willing to take such a big


    risk! However, Shawn said in a deep voice, ¡°Your child is still there. Susan¡®s child is gone.¡±


    NII


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¨C


    As soon as these words came out, Susan and the dean both widened their eyes and were stunned.


    What?!


    Gale did not have a miscarriage!


    What was going on!


    Was Gale so lucky? After this experience, she was able to save the child!


    Why!


    ¡°This is God¡®s will, and no one can control it. My child was almost lost,¡± Gale replied.


    Susan trembled with anger, raised her finger at her, and tried to speak. ¡°You, you, you...¡± It took so


    much


    contortion from them to harm Gale and the child, but Gale¡¯s child was saved!


    The dean was also so angry that his face was blue, but he could not express himself, so he could only


    hold back.


    In the end, Susan stomped her feet and cried loudly,¡± This is too unfair. Gale, you killed my child, but


    your own child has escaped unharmed... Is God real? Why am I so miserable!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 182

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 182


    Chapter 182 Shawn said, ¡°She is pregnant, but not with my child.¡± ¡°I know. You said you didn¡®t touch


    her, and I believe you. However, her child is still there! What should I do!¡± Susan sobbed.


    1


    ¡°Take good care of your body, and we can try again in the future.¡±


    LLL


    Susan was very unwilling. ¡°I¡¯m so miserable now. What else to say about the future...I¡®ll just kill myself!¡±


    After speaking, she suddenly pushed Shawn away and mmed straight into the wall.


    Dean shouted, ¡°Susan! Don¡®t be stupid!¡± How would Susan really kill herself? She deliberately slowed


    down and let Shawn sessfully hold her and drag her back.


    She struggled and said, ¡°Let go of me, Mr. Wood. I¡®m really useless, I can¡®t save my child, and I can¡®t


    take revenge... It¡®s obviously Gale¡®s fault, but she still won...¡±


    Shawn held her down and looked at Gale coldly. ¡°Who said that you can¡®t get revenge?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood...¡±


    ¡°What do you want Gale to do? She must do it. This is what she owes you.¡±


    Susan¡®s eyes shed triumphantly.


    This was the oue she wanted!


    Since she could not kill Gale¡®s evil child, she should torture her well and wait for a suitable opportunity


    to strike again!


    Susan said, ¡°She must repent, atone herself, and apologize for my dead child. She caused all of this,


    and she has to pay the price!¡±


    Seeing this, the dean quickly echoed, ¡°Yes! Gale, kneel down!¡±


    Gale smiled mockingly. ¡°Kneel before you? You wish!¡±


    The dean had already walked over quickly, holding her shoulders. ¡°Hurry up! Kneel down to Susan and


    beg for forgiveness!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Dean said, ¡°You still challenge me? Haven¡®t you made our family miserable enough? This is what you


    should do!


    He forced Gale to kneel down. However, Gale stood upright without bending her knees.


    She had never asked for help, and she never did anything wrong. She never wanted to hurt anyone,


    and she would never kneel!


    Kneeling down was equivalent to admitting that she killed Susan¡®s child!


    ¡°You are quite strong.¡± The dean kicked her on the knee. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you could stand at the


    end of it!¡±


    Gale was really stubborn.


    No matter what the dean did, she just kept standing.


    Moreover, she kept looking at Shawn.


    TI


    LIE


    Gale said with a chuckle, ¡°Do you want me to give in? I will make it clear today. I didn¡®t want to hurt her.


    I didn¡®t do it. I didn¡®t kill Susan¡®s child!¡±


    LLL


    The dean was furious. ¡°Shut up and get down on your knees!¡±


    When he tried to kick her again, Shawn stopped him.¡± Stop.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wood...¡±


    Shawn walked up to Gale and looked down at her stubborn appearance.


    She had always been so stubborn.


    Until now, after so much that had happened, she still had not changed.


    Sometimes, he thought if Gale was a little more obedient, she could suffer a lot less.


    ILL


    However, she was anything but obedient.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows. ¡°Remember... I said that your family would be buried with you if the child


    was gone. Will your family take over your burden, or do you want to carry it alone?!!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 183

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 183


    Chapter 183 The firmness in Gale¡®s eyes was instantly disintegrated by his words.


    Family was her eternal weakness.


    ¡°Do you understand? So, what should you do? Do you need me to teach you?¡± Shawn said again.


    Gale was about to bite her lower lip until it bled.


    Shawn had not done anything, but these words made her kneel down.


    ¡°Shawn...you¡®re cruel.¡±


    He just raised his chin, quietly waiting for her to surrender.


    Gale shook off Dean¡®s hand and licked the blood from the corner of her lips. It tasted metallic.


    IL


    Shawn knew what buttons to push to take away whatever dignity she had left.


    The dean could not get her to bend her knees no matter what. At this time, she slowly prepared to


    kneel down.


    LL


    At this moment...


    ¡°Gale!¡± A crisp voice sounded.


    Everyone looked at the door in unison.


    Summer came running in and quickly helped Gale up.¡± What are you doing!¡± ¡°Summer...¡±


    LLLL


    Summer said steadily, supporting her, ¡°I knew something must have happened when you didn¡®te


    to work!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m here to find you. Joe only found out what happened after he asked,¡± Summer said.


    Gale pushed her away. ¡°Go back to thepany first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s go together.¡± Saying that, Summer nced at Susan and the dean. ¡°What do you want to do? If


    you want to bully Gale, you need to go through me!¡±


    Susan gritted her teeth. ¡°Why is it you again!¡±


    Summer kept showing up to thwart her ns!


    ¡°It¡®s me. What¡®s the matter? Can¡®t I be here? Do you own the hospital?¡± Summer snorted back.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    Susan can only go to Shawn for help again. Summer snorted. ¡°Don¡®t you have a mouth? Is Shawn your


    official spokesperson?¡±


    She scolded Susan unceremoniously while checking Gale.


    Seeing that there were no obvious wounds on Gale¡®s body, she was relieved.


    However...


    ¡°Why do you look so bad? Your hands are also cold.¡± Summer hugged her. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gale had no idea where to start.


    She opened his mouth and swallowed again.


    The dean said angrily, ¡°Gale dragged Susan down the steps together, causing Susan to have a


    miscarriage. She is the murderer, and we will settle the ount with her!¡±


    Summer eximed, ¡°What! Gale? Dragged? How is my godson? He¡®s still there?¡±


    Gale patted her hand. ¡°I¡®m fine... Fortunately, I saved it¡±


    Summer breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness. You scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°Hey, did you even hear the key point? Susan miscarried!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Who the hell was this rudedy?


    Summer said, ¡°Susan¡®s miscarriage. What does it have to do with me? My family is fine.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°God is fair after all!¡±


    The dean pointed at her. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, you dumb blonde!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 184

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 184


    Chapter 184


    Summerughed and said, ¡°It doesn¡®t matter who I am. Susan¡®s miscarriage is called retribution. She is


    the mistress, and she is pregnant with a bastard. The child is nameless and will not be recognized. God


    can¡®t stand it anymore.¡±


    When she thought that Shawn was married and had a child with Susan, she felt a chill.


    Summer held Gale. ¡°Let¡®s go. Let¡®s go home.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    At critical moments, her friend always came forward, regardless of right or wrong, and stood by her


    side resolutely and unconditionally.


    Gale was lucky.


    Dean stopped them. ¡°You want to go? No way! You can go, but Gale needs to stay!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to restrict our personal freedom?¡±


    ¡°She killed Susan¡®s child!¡±


    Summer asked, ¡°Where¡®s the evidence? Two people fell together, and I haven¡®t questioned you yet!¡±


    The dean was still angry. ¡°Mr. Wood, who is this arrogant woman?¡±


    Shawn gave Summer a deep look. ¡°Go out. This is not the ce you should be.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m going to leave! There¡®s a dog blocking the way!¡±


    The dean stared and yelled, ¡°Who are you calling a dog!¡±


    ¡°Whoever that is barking.¡±


    Shawn said deeply, ¡°Gale stay. You can go.¡±


    ¡°That won¡®t work. I am taking her away.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Summer hummed, ¡°Shawn, why don¡®t you divorce Gale now and marry Susan? It¡®s not like you can¡®t


    live without Gale.¡±


    ¡°She wants to take her child and get away with it? Delusional!¡±


    ¡°The child is not yours, so why are you doing this!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she killed mine. She should be responsible!¡±


    Summer also exploded in anger. She could not care less that the person in front of him was Shawn,


    who was known for his temper, so she started to reason with him directly.


    ¡°Gale also fell, and she didn¡®t push Susan. Why is she getting the me? Maybe Susan deliberately


    framed her and dragged her to the ground!¡±


    Susan screamed, ¡°You framed me!¡±


    ¡°Is it a frame¨Cup? You know best!¡±


    Susan said, ¡°Am I going to use my own child to frame Gale? Am I so vicious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Susan¡®s facial features are almost twisted.


    LIL


    Summer¡®s eyes were on her and Dean, looking back and forth. ¡°In my opinion, this is your n. You


    wanted to kill Gale¡®s child, then me her... The result? It backfired on you, and you hurt yourself!¡±


    Summer¡®s tongue was so sharp. It did not matter that it was her against the three of them. She was not


    afraid.


    Shawn¡®s eyes were cold, and he reached out to grab Gale¡®s hand.


    She avoided it immediately.


    Shawn¡®s hand stopped in midair. ¡°Gale,e here!¡±


    ¡°I won¡®t,¡± she said loudly.


    Summer could stand up for her and help her deal with these people. How can she be weak!


    Shawn squinted deeply. ¡°Disobey me? You know what will happen.¡±


    Gale looked at him calmly.


    The atmosphere¡­ was triggering.


    At this moment, Joe walked in. ¡°Yo, it¡®s so lively. The car is waiting below. Let¡®s go.¡± After saying that,


    he asked Summer and Gale to leave before inserting himself into the situation.


    ¡°Joe Winter...¡± Shawn spoke deeply, calling out his full


    name.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 185

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 185


    Chapter 185


    Joe smiled and said, ¡°Don¡®t be angry. You will grow old quicker, and your face will be wrinkly.¡±


    Shawn stepped forward to try to drag Gale away, but Joe quickly blocked him. ¡°If you are angry, you


    should calm down first, so as not to do something unreasonable.¡±


    He walked out slowly.


    When Shawn was about to get angry, he ran away in a hurry.


    Susan pulled on his sleeve, crying, ¡°Mr. Wood, my child can¡®t die in vain. I haven¡®t even decided what


    to do, Dad just asked Gale to apologize, and she looked like she would rather die than give in...¡±


    ¡°Yes, a child is a life, no matter what. Gale has to give an exnation!¡± Dean said, quietly winking at


    Susan.


    LLLLL


    Susan immediately understood.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you have to help me. The child we finally got is so precious... I still feel that he is still in my


    belly, apanying me...


    After finishing speaking, Susan fell to the ground softly.


    ¡°Susan! Mr. Wood, Susan fainted!¡± Dean shouted.


    Shawn held her up and said, ¡°Call the doctor here.¡±


    Gale had walked away, but Susan had fainted, so he could not walk away either.


    Inside the car, Gale sat in the back seat, stroking her lower abdomen.


    At this time, a feeling of fear came to her heart.


    Her baby is really getting bigger. After rolling down the steps, and even a dyed operation... her baby


    persisted. Her good child. Summer asked, ¡°What the hell is going on? Gale, tell me about it.¡±


    Gale told her what had happened.


    ¡°Fuck! What is Shawn doing?! He¡®s an executioner!¡±


    ¡°Susan is a b*tch! Did she want to help you and hold your hand? Hah, will she save you? No. She was


    there to harm you. This must be premeditated! Definitely!¡±


    Summer was so angry that she could not believe it. How did Gale, who experienced all this, survive it?


    Joe drove the car. ¡°Stop yelling. The biggest problem now is that Susan¡®s child is indeed gone.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s what she deserves! She wanted Gale¡®s child dead but ended up harming herself!¡±


    ¡°The process is not important. Shawn only sees the result.¡±


    Summer pouted. ¡°Which side are you on?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡®s your side. Otherwise, I won¡¯te to the hospital quickly to save you two.¡± Joe replied,


    ¡°This matter is very difficult, Gale. Only you and Shawn can solve it.¡±


    LUL


    Too many cooks spoil the broth. Joe warned again, ¡°By the way... don¡®t mention Aurum in front of


    Shawn again.¡±


    ¡°Without Aurum, my child would be gone.¡±


    Summer said, ¡°Hey, I used to feel that Sam is a scumbag, not worthy of you, that he left you when


    disaster struck. Well, now that I think about it, no matter which man Ipare, they will all be a


    thousand times better than Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right? Now you know how good I am.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you.¡±


    Gale lowered her head and said nothing.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn is indeed a scumbag and hateful toward her.


    He had never cared about her. He has been using her as a punching bag all the while.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 186

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 186


    Chapter 186


    Besides, there was still a family feud between him and her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Yet, he was so good to Susan...


    No matter what she did, she was not treated badly. She was taken care of and helped everywhere.


    Susan got a


    film and television department when she wanted to film.


    Well, there¡®s no such thing as aplete scumbag. It¡®s


    just that it was not her he was nice to.


    Gale said, ¡°I don¡®t know what Susan was thinking. Maybe she just wanted to use the trick of losing the


    child topletely defeat me and make Shawn hate me to the core. She seeded.¡±


    Back to Temperley Hall, Gale stood quietly at the entrance of the servant¡®s room, looking at the rows of


    steps.


    She fell down there.


    The servants have rinsed the blood off, and it is as clean as new. All traces seem to have been erased.


    Recalling the scenes that happened, Gale felt more and more that this was all nned by Susan.


    Deliberately making a ruckus at the door of the servant¡®s room, forcing her to show up, and deliberately


    talking


    Chap


    146


    about going to see Wendy to stimte her emotions, and approaching her step by step, forcing her to


    the edge of the steps... The housekeeper¡®s voice sounded, ¡°Ma¡®am, you¡®re back.¡± She nodded lightly.


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡®t think there is room for me here.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re still our ma¡®am.¡± ¡°Do you believe me?¡± Gale looked at the housekeeper.¡± Do you think I caused


    Susan¡®s miscarriage?¡±


    III L.


    LULUI


    The housekeeper replied, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Gale smiled.


    No matter how dark and tragic life is, there will still be good people.


    She sighed and said, ¡°However, everyone believes in me except Shawn. He said, I killed his child with


    my own hands, and my family owes him another life.¡±


    ¡°Get evidence. Find a way to prove your innocence.¡± ¡°How can it be so easy? Susan has done it


    wlessly and can¡®t pick out any ws at all¡­¡± Unless Susan admits it herself.


    How would that be possible?


    Gale returned to the servant¡®s room, exhausted physically and mentally, and quickly fell asleep.


    She did not know how long she slept. In her slumber, she felt that someone was staring at her with


    burning eyes.


    Gale opened his eyes and saw Shawn standing beside the bed.


    She was so frightened that she got up and huddled in the corner of the bed. ¡°When did youe in?¡±


    ¨C


    LILIT


    Shawn just looked at her lightly.


    As soon as he came home, he came to Gale, wanted to question her, wanted to punish her severely,


    and watched her helplessly resist.


    However, when he saw her sleeping peacefully, all the temper in his heart disappeared at this moment.


    LE


    LLLLLL


    VE LLLLL


    He did not wake her up, and he just looked at her sleeping face silently.


    It was not until she woke up that Shawn regained his indifference, and the tenderness in his eyes


    vanished without a trace.


    ¡°You slept soundly. No disturbing conscience or nightmares?¡± he said.


    IT


    ¡°I have no fear, as I did not do anything wrong. I slept soundly.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°For thest time, I did not cause Susan to miscarry. I am


    Chapter 156


    innocent. Now I have no way to prove it... But, I will find evidence to prove my innocence.¡± Gale stared


    at him, and the room was silent.


    Gale thought he did not believe her and hurriedly added, ¡°I just need you to give me a little time!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 187

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 187


    Chapter 187


    She will do everything to find the truth.


    Susan must have left some clues. After a long while, Shawn said, ¡°I can trust you.¡±


    Gale blinked, stunned.


    She... heard it right?


    Shawn believed her? ¡°Are you telling the truth? Do you believe I didn¡®t harm her?¡± Gale asked


    cautiously.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to pursue this matter anymore.¡±


    Falling together... was fatal to both pregnant women. No matter if it was intentional or not.


    Gale was even more stunned. ¡°Don¡®t pursue it? Just forget it?¡±


    ¡°As long as you cooperate, things can be turned over. In short, Susan¡®s child is gone, but your child is


    still there. She is a victim, and you should apologize to her and get her forgiveness,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°I apologize to Susan?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just because she had a miscarriage and I didn¡®t?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°Shawn...Why?¡±


    Not just apologizing, but apologizing until Susan forgives her.


    Why does she still need to ask for Susan¡®s forgiveness?


    ¡°Yes. Gale, I¡¯ve already made a big concession.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Impossible. I don¡®t owe Susan a penny!¡± she refused.


    Shawn¡®s face suddenly turned gloomy. ¡°Gale, be reasonable!¡± ¡°I don¡®t know what that means, and you


    know it is not the first time she is ying tricks.¡±


    CA


    There were just some things that were beneath her.


    Shawn raised his knees on the bed and raised his hand to lift her chin. ¡°Gale, you killed my child. As


    long as you apologize, the rest will be forgotten... You are still not willing?¡±


    What was she thinking?


    His bottom line has been lowered again and again for her! Gale replied, ¡°There¡®s nothing I did wrong,


    so I don¡®t need to apologize.¡±


    This woman could always easily provoke his anger!


    ¡°Gale!¡± The roar spread throughout the house, and there was an echo.


    Gale still said, ¡°I¡®m right.¡± The person who had done something wrong was Susan!


    Was she supposed to apologize?


    Impossible!


    Gale looked into his deep eyes. ¡°Shawn, what I hate the most is being wronged, especially when I have


    to suffer for being wrong.¡±


    Dad was framed and jailed.


    At that time, she was still young and did not know what was going on. She was in a dazed state and


    completely ipetent


    Maybe, if Dad persisted a little longer, did not give in, and tried to resist, the oue would have been


    better.


    The road to finding the truth about Shawn¡®s father¡®s death... was so long!


    It made her exhausted.


    ¡°I said Susan had a miscarriage. Why can¡®t you just apologize? Will it kill you?¡± Shawn asked in a stern


    voice.


    ¡°I don¡®t care about her!¡±


    1


    Shawn pushed her down andnded in front of her.


    The position... made her feel a little awkward.


    Gale raised his hand to block him.


    ¡°Apologize, and you can suffer less. Don¡®t let me drive you to a dead end every time, be more


    obedient,¡± Shawn said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 188

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 188


    Chapter 188 ¡°Shawn, how many times have you pushed me to a dead


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    end...¡±


    Gale patted his hand away, raised her lips and smiled.¡± There will be such a day...¡±


    These words were a bit inexplicable. Shawn did not understand and frowned.


    ¡°Don¡®t know what it means?¡± Gale¡®s smile became brighter. ¡°It doesn¡®t matter. You will know when the


    timees.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, there will be a day when you will find that you have wronged me...¡±


    Gale¡®s voice gradually became softer and finally ended in


    silence.


    The two were facing each other, less than ten centimeters apart, and they could hear each other¡®s


    breathing


    However, their hearts... could not meet.


    1


    1


    Every time they approached, there would always be something to provoke discord, throwing the two of


    them ever further apart from each other.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?!¡± Shawn approached her till their nose touched. ¡°Gale, that¡®s my child! Have you ever


    thought about how upset I am!?¡±


    He did not have much affection for Susan.


    However, the child was his!


    What was Gale doing while it happened?


    She was by Aurum¡®s side, and she even challenged him!


    ¡°You¡®re upset, and I¡¯m not? You drove the doctor out of the operating room and left me alone on the


    operating table to die, and you didn¡®t think about me. I was in despair!¡± Gale asked back, and her voice


    raised unconsciously.


    Tears spilled out of her eyes unconsciously.


    However, Gale blinked hard, forcing the tears back.


    She did not want to cry in front of Shawn!


    ¡°Gale, you are driving me mad!¡±


    Shawn stepped back and straightened up. His chest heaved violently, and his eyes were as sharp as


    knives!


    Suddenly, Shawn raised his hand abruptly.


    Gale shrank subconsciously and blurted out, ¡°Are you going to hit me?¡±


    Shawn¡®s hand trembled uncontrobly.


    He really wanted to p her!


    This woman made him so angry! ¡°Hit me.¡± Gale raised her head. ¡°Hit me if you want. Anyway, I¡®m in


    your hands, and you can do whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I dare not beat you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡®t you dare?¡±


    LLLLLLLL


    Everything Shawn had done felt more painful than pping her in the face.


    Shawn¡®s eyes shed, and his palm fell quickly.


    She closed her eyes and waited for the p.


    However, the pain on her cheeks did note. Gale felt a little strange. Just as she was about to open


    her eyes, she heard a muffled thud in her ears.


    Shawn punched the wall next to her.


    Blood dripped down.


    Gale looked at him in astonishment. ¡°Shawn you...¡±


    TTT


    Shawn said gloomily, ¡°I don¡®t hit women. This is my bottom line. Gale, I will make you regret confronting


    me!


    He turned and strode away.


    His hand was hanging by his side, blood dripping down


    the back of his hand.


    Shawn left.


    Gale looked at the blood stains on the floor, suddenly bing weak and falling onto the bed.


    Why... did Shawn not p her.


    She thought he would p her.


    After calming down, Gale realized that her back was soaked with sweat.


    She took a shower andy on the bed frightened, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    This would not end like this.


    There must be some unknown terror waiting for her!


    Shawn walked back to the living room. The housekeeper was shocked when he saw the blood on the


    back of his hand. ¡°Mr. Wood, what... hurry up, call the family doctor!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 189

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 189


    Chapter 189 ¡°No. Bring the medical kit here.¡±


    He sat on the sofa with a cold face, calmly treating the wound himself.


    The surroundings were quiet, and no one dared to disturb him.


    The white gauze was wrapped around his hands, and Shawn casually tied a knot when he suddenly


    asked,¡± What¡®s going on in prison?¡±


    The housekeeper answered, ¡°Prison? Ah...Mr. Wood... Are you talking about Peter?¡±


    ¡°Who else is there beside him? He has been serving his sentence, and I haven¡®t heard anything about


    him.¡±


    Shawn suddenly smiled coldly. ¡°Tomorrow morning, get in touch with the prison and bring him here.¡±


    The housekeeper was secretly startled. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    1


    He got up, kicked the medicine box irritably, and walked to the second floor.


    Gale... You forced my hand!


    The housekeeper stayed in ce for two seconds, suddenly returned to his senses, and hurriedly went


    to work.


    Chapter 149


    The sun was shining brightly the next day.


    Gale washed up in the evening, ate a simple breakfast, and got ready to go to work.


    Just two steps away, she saw a person standing in front of the vi from a distance.


    The figure was somewhat familiar.


    11


    Her expression changedpletely when she took a closer look, and the bag in her hand fell to the


    ground.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale hurriedly ran forward. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Hearing this voice, Peter also turned to look at her. ¡°Gale! ¡°They hugged each other.


    When Gale visited the prison in the evenings, she could see but not touch through the thick ss.


    3


    LU


    Unexpectedly, one day we can meet at such a close distance and breathe the same air!


    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Gale was surprised and delighted. ¡°Have you been acquitted?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know.


    Someone picked me up early in the morning and brought me here.¡±


    After many years in prison, Peter has lost his dignity.


    His hair was gray, and his back was a little hunched. His hands were even more rough, covered with


    tiny holes, and several of them were still bleeding.


    Gale looked distressed. ¡°Dad, how well¨Cmaintained your hands were when they were used for


    surgery...¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright, my whole life... I won¡®t get a chance on the operating table anymore.¡±


    ¡°Dad, there will be a chance.¡±


    Peter smiled sadly and changed the subject. ¡°Gale, where is this?¡±


    ¡°This is... Temperley Hall, Shawn¡®s residence.¡±


    ¡°What did he bring me for?¡±


    ¨C


    Gale was also surprised. Yes... Shawn hase up with some tricks again!


    1


    ¡°Come and let the father and daughter reunite.¡± Shawn put his hands behind his back and walked over


    unhurriedly. ¡°You can have a good chat.¡±


    Gale immediately protected her father behind her.


    21


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you afraid of? You know how to be afraid?¡±


    Gale was very vignt. ¡°You can¡¯t be so kind.¡±


    11L


    LILL


    ¡°Don¡®t think of me so badly. Speaking of which... this is my father¨Cinw. Please treat him well.¡±


    L


    1


    Shawn had an unsmiling smile. His eyes were indifferent.


    He looked oppressive.


    ¡°Father-inw?¡± Peter¡¯s face changed greatly. ¡°Gale, you¡­you married him? How could you marry


    him!¡±


    ¡°How many women dream of being Mrs. Wood? She got this position easily.¡± Peter shook his head


    again and again. ¡°No, that¡®s not the case¡­ Gale, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡®s a long story. I¡®m fine.¡±


    Gale squeezed his hand hard. Smile and make yourself look good.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 190

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 190


    Chapter 190 She forgot that the people in the world who love her the most are her parents.


    Her strength, her disguise, was seen through at a nce.


    Peter sighed deeply. ¡°When you marry into the Wood family, where is the happiness... it¡®s atonement...¡±


    ¡°Dad, my life is really not as bad as you think.¡± Gale reported the good news but not the bad news. ¡°I


    am now working as a jewelry designer at Wood Group, and my sry can cover Mom¡®s medical


    expenses... When there is a chance, I will arrange for you to meet with Mom.¡± Peter raised his hand


    tremblingly and gently stroked her hair. ¡°I am the one who has troubled you.¡±


    She shook her head repeatedly. ¡°You gave me my life.¡± After speaking, she walked quickly to Shawn.


    Her voice was very soft. ¡°You can do whatever you want with me, but take my dad away.¡±


    ¡°You figured it out?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Shawn asked again, ¡°Aren¡®t you going to fight me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gale lowered her eyebrows and pleaded with her eyes,


    very well¨Cbehaved.


    Shawn¡®s fingertips ran across her cheek. ¡°It would be nice to be so obedient earlier.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    Shawn holds so many of her weaknesses. How can she be willful and resistant?


    W


    She would obey without any resistance if he pushed the right buttons lightly.


    Gale knew that when Dad came to Temperley Hall, it was definitely not as simple as just meeting her.


    What Shawn is going to do next... She can only guess.


    She can bear it, but she does not want her father to worry about her anymore.


    Shawn bent down slightly, and hot air sprayed on her forehead. ¡°Would you like to apologize to


    Susan?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    She took a breath, then smiled and turned to look at Peter. ¡°Dad, I will visit you when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Gale...¡±


    ¡°Shawn always loves me and knows I miss you, so I asked the car to pick you up temporarily.¡± Peter


    looked at her silently.


    Just now, he watched what Shawn and Gale were saying in a low voice.


    Although he could not hear clearly, he could guess what agreement had been reached between the two


    from the satisfaction in Shawn¡®s eyes.


    The Wood family hated him for killing Alex Wood. How could they treat his daughter well?


    ¡°Gale,e here.¡± Suddenly, Peter waved to her with a kind smile.


    She walked over and said, ¡°Dad.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter hugged her. ¡°It¡®s my fault that I made you bear all of this... Things have be like this, it can¡®t


    be reversed, and there¡®s no way the case has been overturned. Gale, Dad¡®s greatest wish is that you


    can live happily, even if it¡®s normal and in.¡±


    Gale was a little flustered. How could her father suddenly say such a thing to her... almost like saying


    goodbye. ¡°These mistakes start with me. So let me finish it. Gale, you must always remember that you


    are my precious daughter, and I am proud of you.¡±


    Peter stroked her hair.


    ¡°Dad, you...¡±


    Gale reached out to hold him but only caught Peter¡®s clothes.


    The next second, Peter turned around, strode forward, and ran for the pir.


    Oh no!


    He is going to kill himself!


    ¡°Dad!¡± Gale¡®s sharp and hoarse voice prated the sky. Her eyes widened unconsciously, and her


    heart seemed to stop at this moment.


    She wanted to hold her father, but she could not catch up at all.


    Just when Peter was about to hit the pir, the housekeeper rushed out from the side, stood in front of


    him, and became a human cushion.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 191

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 191


    Chapter 191 Peter mmed his head into the housekeeper¡®s body.


    The huge impact distorted the housekeeper, and he bent down in pain, kneeling on the ground for a


    long time without getting up.


    Although Peter did not hit the pir, he stepped back several steps and stood dizzy for a while, before


    finally falling to the ground and passing out. Years of prison life made Peter¡®s physical fitness very


    LILLV


    poor.


    Gale rushed over. ¡°Dad...Dad, wake up, don¡®t scare me. I can¡®t lose you!¡±


    Peter slowly opened his eyes, his lips trembling, and he wanted to say something, but in the end, he


    could not make a sound.


    LLI


    Gale was terrified.


    11


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡®t...don¡®t worry.¡± The housekeeper got up with difficulty. ¡°Peter is fine. It should be a slight


    concussion. He just needs to rest for two days.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Housekeeper, thank you, thank you so much...¡±


    She did not know how to express her gratitude. The housekeeper saved her father¡®s life.


    ¡°You¡®re wee. It is fine.¡±


    Gale wiped the corners of her eyes, only to realize that she had already burst into tears.


    She raised her head and looked at Shawn, who had been standing beside him from beginning to end,


    like an audience member, watching the whole farce.


    He was tall and straight with a noble temperament.


    Gale was a clown in front of him.


    She said, ¡°Send my dad back. I promise you. I¡¯ll go and apologize to Susan...until she forgives me!¡±


    Shawn looked at the housekeeper deeply. ¡°Do you hear her? Go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Several bodyguards carried Peter into the car and sent him back to the prison.


    Watching the car disappear from sight, Gale¡®s heart was tightly gripped, unable to calm down.


    ¡°You must suffer every time, and you will be willing to bow when you hit the wall and bleed your head.


    Gale, why bother?¡± Shawn said lightly.


    LA


    She turned her head and looked at him standing beside her.


    ¡°Why? Could it be that under oppression, a person never


    resists and is submissive like a puppet? Resistance may have no results, but if you don¡®t resist, there


    will definitely be no results! People have to fight for themselves!¡± Gale replied.


    Shawn raised the corners of her mouth mockingly.¡± What have you won after trying so many times?


    Huh?¡±


    She bit her lip heavily.


    Shawn said, ¡°Won more torture. Gale, you are terrific.¡±


    He turned and walked toward the sports car parked in the


    garden. ¡°Get in the car.¡±


    In the hospital.


    As soon as she heard the familiar footsteps outside the door, Susan immediately changed her leisurely


    appearance, messed up her hair, and pretended to be weak and passive.


    Soon, Shawn pushed the door and walked in.


    LLLL


    ¡°Mr. Wood...¡± Susan slowly sat up from the hospital bed, and when she saw Gale behind him, she


    became agitated. ¡°Why is she here!¡±


    Gale said nothing.


    Susan pointed her finger at her. ¡°Go out, I don¡®t want to see you! Gale, you are the murderer of my


    child. You will be punished! Go!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shawn frowned slightly.


    ATT


    L


    1


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I have nightmares every night now. I dreamt of our child, he cried and asked me why I didn¡®t


    protect him. Every time I woke up, my pillow was wet with tears.


    ¡°Thinking of Gale¡®s child staying safely in her womb, I¡®m not reconciled...¡± The ward was filled with


    Susan¡®s cries.


    Gale said nkly, ¡°Yes, you are innocent. You are sad. I will apologize.¡±


    Susan was stunned.


    She would like to apologize? Gale was reluctant to kneel at the start!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 192

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 192


    Chapter 192 What¡®s the matter with her now?


    Susan quickly reacted. If Gale apologized, would she ept it?


    No way!


    ¡°I don¡®t ept your apology. Gale, I don¡®t want to see you. Take your bastard and go out!¡± Susan said.


    She also grabbed the things around her and smashed them on Gale.


    It started with pillows, clothes, and stuff like that.


    Seeing that they were not lethal, Susan looked around and picked up the ss on the bedside table.


    ¡°Gale, you should die and never appear in front of me!¡±


    She smashed it hard.


    Gale hurriedly dodged.


    The ss flew past her with a thud, smashed against the wall, and shattered into pieces.


    When the cup broke, many small fragments sshed across Gale¡®s cheek, leaving small, thin cuts on


    her face.


    Blood slowly seeping out.


    Gale raised her hand and covered her face.


    It hurt a bit.


    However, Susan did not stop there and still kept throwing things at her. ¡°Gale, you return my child, I


    hate you, I hate you!¡±


    What a shrew.


    Gale was toozy to argue with her, so she ducked behind Shawn.


    Shawn was about 1.8 meters tall and couldpletely cover her up.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Seeing this scene, Susan screamed in anger.


    I


    Shawn said, ¡°Okay, you just miscarried. You need to take good care of your body. Gale already knew


    she was wrong, so she came to apologize.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? My dad held her, and she refused to kneel. Bend down now! Why did you suddenly get


    enlightened today?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale poked his head out from behind Shawn. ¡°Because your child is gone, mine is still there. From this


    point of view, it doesn¡®t matter if I admit my mistake.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    12


    Gale said, ¡°I¡®m sorry. When I fell, you kindly wanted to help me but ended up rolling down the steps


    with me.


    It¡®s all my bad, you are kind, pure, innocent, and helpful, and you shouldn¡®t suffer.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing? You have no sincerity at all!¡±


    ¡°I told the story in detail and recounted where I went wrong. Are you still not satisfied?¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°I fell. At that time, the strength was uncontroble. How did I know that you woulde to help me? It


    was just a matter of that second.¡±


    Susan gritted her teeth. ¡°You have no sincerity in your apology at all!¡±


    ¡°I¡®m here, don¡®t doubt my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡®t see it!¡±


    Gale cleared her throat.


    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Susan, I was wrong. It¡®s my fault. You are innocent. You and Shawn are both still so young.


    It¡®s not a problem to have three or five more children if you take care of your body.¡±


    ¡°You can have ten or eight if you want. The more children you have, the more you will be blessed. In


    fact, now is not a good time for you to get pregnant. After all, you haven¡®t married into the Wood family,


    you have no name or position, and it doesn¡®t sound good if it spreads


    out.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Mrs. Wood¡®s position will be yours sooner or


    Susan¡®s face turned ugly.


    Even Shawn pursed the corners of his lips.


    Gale really came here to apologize. Well, it was indeed an apology, but it did not sound right, and it


    was awkward. It was hard to pinpoint an exact fault with it.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 193

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 193


    Chapter 193


    Susan red at her. ¡°I don¡®t ept it! I don¡®t ept it! It¡®s like you never said anything!¡±


    Since Shawn threatened her father, Gale could only obey.


    ¡°Then what do you want from me? Kneel down?¡±


    Then she would kneel.


    Where could there be any dignity left?


    Susan¡®s eyes showed viciousness. ¡°Haha, Kneeling was a requirement before. Now...it¡®s not that


    simple!¡±


    Gale frowned.


    She heard Susan say, ¡°One life for another. Gale, I will forgive you only if your child is gone! Otherwise,


    don¡®t talk about it!¡±


    Gale covered her lower abdomen subconsciously.


    This was absolutely impossible!


    However...


    Shawn¡®s voice rang out softly, ¡°It makes sense.¡±


    Gale¡®s heart was rmed!


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Shawn standing on her side, Susan immediately felt confident. ¡°Mr. Wood, you think so too?


    Our children


    can¡®t just die in vain, not to mention that Gale was pregnant with a bastard child. So hurry up. Let her


    kill it and bury it with our child!¡±


    Susan could not help but think Shawn would be more than happy to kill the child in Gale¡®s womb with


    his own hands.


    She could not wait to see this scene! Mr. Wood will never know that he killed his own child with his own


    hands!


    Gale shook her head firmly. ¡°You can¡®t do this... Susan, your child miscarried by ident, but you


    asked me to abort the child on purpose. You are no different from a murderer!¡±


    ¡°You killed my child too. It¡®s dead!¡±


    ¡°That was an ident! I fell down the steps too!¡±


    Susan hummed, ¡°You deliberately pulled my hand and dragged me down before you fell!¡±


    Gale was trembling This disgusting woman will always turn white to ck, framing her endlessly! She


    began to step back toward the door. ¡°Susan, I will never agree to the way you want me to apologize!¡±


    Shawn¡®s eyes fell on her lower abdomen. ¡°Gale, this child should never have stayed. Take advantage


    of this time


    and destroy it.¡±


    He has disliked it for a long time.


    This bastard reminds him all the time that Gale had another man in his heart!


    She was willing to have children and give everything to that man!


    Shawn was so jealous that he wanted to go crazy!


    LI


    Susan immediately echoed, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°No, impossible!¡± Gale was firm.


    The atmosphere was so thick.


    The melodious mobile phone ringtone broke the tension.


    Shawn epted the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Fiona said, ¡°Mr. Wood, the jewelry department is going to have a meeting, but I can¡®t get in touch with


    your wife...Are you and your wife together?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°A new season of design ising out. Your wife is the chief designer and she can¡®t be absent.¡±


    Gale seemed to grab a life¨Csaving straw. ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany! The season has just started, and


    my workload is heavy!¡±


    She turned around and left immediately.


    ¡°Hey, Gale...¡± Susan lifted the quilt and wanted to get out of bed to catch her.


    However, remembering that she is now an ¡®abortion recuperator¡®, she can only lie back.


    She began to act like a spoiled child again. ¡°Mr. Wood, Gale didn¡®te to apologize but to anger me.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll give you an exnation for this matter.¡± Shawn walked out without looking at her.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 194

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 194


    Chapter 194


    ¡°Mr. Wood...¡±


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shawn was nowhere to be seen.


    Gale had never had a moment when she wanted to return to thepany so much.


    The jewelry department needed her, and Lovito also needed her. She was a valuable working woman,


    not like Susan!


    Meetings, discussing ns... Busyness gave Gale no time to think about those messy things.


    By the time she finished, it was already night.


    Her stomach growled with hunger.


    Summer came over with a lunch box. ¡°Hey, I knew you were starving my godson again.¡±


    ¡°Summer, it¡®s good to have you.¡± Gale took it and ate happily.


    ¡°Shawn didn¡®t bully you, did he? If so, you have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡®s quite calm.¡±


    Summer looked at her. ¡°You must not be embarrassed to speak, given our friendship.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    However, Gale did not dare to tell Summer.


    Best friends are thinking about each other.


    Summer wanted to help her, and she also wanted Summer to stay out of trouble.


    ¡°Yo, you are all here.¡± Joe returned to the jewelry department and saw the two of them with a


    mysterious look on his face. ¡°Come to my office, and I¡®ll show you something. I just got it.¡±


    Summer asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡®ll know when you see it.¡± Joe opened his briefcase in the office and took out a red velvet brocade


    box.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened it, and he said, ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look, don¡®t blink. You will be blinded in a


    while...¡± Theyers were wrapped, and the moment when he finally opened it, Joe said happily, ¡°How is


    it? Is it bright enough?¡±


    Summer and Gale were speechless.


    Isn¡®t this Susan¡®s wedding ring? Gale coughed and said, ¡°I drew the design, and I thought it was


    something else.¡±


    Summer pouted, ¡°The ring is made. To be honest, it¡®s a bit tacky and jeweled, but it is gorgeous and


    shiny, has a strong sense of wealth, and is very luxurious at a nce.¡±


    The ring is made iid with diamonds in the center, surrounded by a circle of rare red gemstones, and


    even the ring setting is made of white gold.


    IL


    Not luxurious enough to stand up to close scrutiny by learned crowds, but sparkling enough to fool the


    lower and middle ss.


    IL 1


    That was what Susan wanted.


    Joe replied, ¡°It was shipped from abroad. I happened to be at the airport, so I went to pick it up. I have


    to give it to Shawn when I go back. This is the wedding ring he gave to... whoever.¡±


    He knew that Summer hated Susan so much, so he did not even mention her name.


    Summer cut him off. ¡°If I get married in the future, I won¡®t want a ring of this style. It¡®s vulgar!¡±


    Gale smiled, picked up the ring, and looked at it carefully.


    The ring is veryrge, and it is quite eye¨Ccatching when worn on the hand. The diamond in the middle


    was brilliant, with a full ten carats.


    It was done very finely. After all, it¡®s worth a lot of money.


    Seeing that Gale had been looking at the ring, Summer stabbed Joe with his elbow. ¡°It¡®s all your fault.


    Why show off this thing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not showing off, it¡®s your work, so I wanted to show you as soon as possible.¡± Joe is still a man,


    after all, and his mind is not as delicate as a woman¡®s.


    Gale suddenly asked, ¡°When will the ring be given to Shawn?¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Tomorrow. Today is toote, and he went home early.¡±


    ¡°Then when will he give it to Susan?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know...¡±


    Gale looked at him. ¡°Mr. Joe, can you lend me the ring for two days?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 195

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 195


    Chapter 195


    Joe was stunned. ¡°Lend it to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, this is a ring I designed. I want to do more research, and it¡®s my first experience with


    high¨Cend custom jewelry.¡± Gale smiled.


    Joe thought about it and agreed, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gale said again, ¡°By the way, Mr. Joe, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, please don¡®t tell Shawn


    I¡®m holding the ring... I want to make some changes.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I will just tell him I haven¡®t got the ring yet.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Joe.¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°You¡®re wee. You can take it and give it to me when you¡®re done studying it.¡±


    Gale carefully put the ring into the box and joked, ¡°I have to keep it well. If I lose it... I can¡®t afford to


    rece it.¡±


    After walking out of the office, Summer could not help but ask, ¡°Gale, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing with the ring?¡± Summer pointed.¡± Careful with her things.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°I have use for it.¡±


    ¡°You really need to study...¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Gale pulled her, seeing no one around, and said in a low voice, ¡°Summer, I really need your


    help.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡± Gale held the brocade box. ¡°Susan¡®s child is gone. Shawn asked me to apologize until she


    forgave me. So far, Susan does not ept the apology and even said that unless I also have a


    miscarriage, she will not forgive me.¡±


    LE


    ¡°F*ck that b*tch!¡±


    ¡°There is only one way to resolve this crisis. That is to prove Susan¡®s miscarriage has nothing to do


    with me.¡±


    Summer asked, ¡°How to prove it? It has something to do with this ring?¡±


    Gale lowered her eyes. ¡°The whole thing has no evidence. It¡®s very tricky. The only breakthrough is


    Susan herself. So...¡±


    She whispered to Summer¡®s ear and said softly, ¡°I just saw this ring. It¡®s big enough to hide some small


    things.¡± ¡°Things? Like...¡± ¡°A bug.¡± Summer¡®s eyes lit up. ¡°Gale, so you are thinking of this! You are too


    smart!¡±


    LIL


    Gale said, ¡°So I want toe to the ring, take advantage


    of these two days as soon as possible. Install a hearing bug. When the timees, Susan will


    definitely wear the ring to show off, or she will carry it with her if she doesn¡®t wear it... Her words will be


    recorded by the hearing bug. It will be strong evidence!¡±


    Gale got creative under pressure.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Since Susan was so aggressive, she must find a way to protect herself and fight back.


    As long as Susan was there, she would not have a peaceful life for a day!


    Gale opened the brocade box and looked at the shining ring. ¡°As long as Susan has a miscarriage on


    purpose and wants to frame me, she will definitely mention it to someone close at some point!¡± ¡°I


    support you with both hands and feet. I will get on it!¡±


    LLLLL


    11


    LII


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Gale hoped that this time, Susan would bepletely defeated.


    Never let her have a chance to redeem herself!


    Once she turned over, Gale herself would be miserable!


    Therefore, she can only win, not lose. She had to press Susan under her feet, so she would never be


    able to get up!


    Summer has a widework of contacts, and she found


    the person to take the job of installing the bug the next day.


    Gale went with the ring.


    She watched the technicians put a bug the size of a fingernail into the ring, which was ced firmly and


    would not fall off, no matter how much it was shaken.


    .


    IT


    1.


    ELI


    ¡°It¡®s only valid for one month. After one month, the bug will power off and stop working.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll hurry


    up.¡± Gale looked at the ring with firm and powerful eyes.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 196

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 196


    Chapter 196 Summer said, ¡°I¡®ll help you keep an eye on Susan too. Try to grab her pigtails as soon as


    possible!¡±


    ¡°You¡®ve already helped me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being polite?¡± Summer was a little excited. ¡°I can¡®t wait to see Susan¡¯s face in distress!¡±


    LL


    LL


    Gale put the ring into the brocade box. ¡°There will be such a day. Let¡®s go.¡±


    Back at thepany, Gale went to find Joe to return the ring to him.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she got out of the elevator, she


    ran into Duphine head¨Con.


    LI


    Gale gave way to the side, motioning her to pass.


    Duphine stopped and yelled, ¡°What time is it? Gale, you arete! Does thepany have no rules and


    regtions?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then deduct my sry ording to the rules.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gale was about to leave, so there was no time to get


    involved with her.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Duphine said, ¡°Is there anything valuable in your bag that you have been guarding tightly for


    fear of


    being discovered?¡±


    ¡°The bag is mine. Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°The bag is yours, but is everything inside yours?¡±


    Gale did not expect Duphine to be so troublesome and frowned. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Duphine stared at her. ¡°Just to check. What if...you stole gems and diamonds from the jewelry


    department and caused losses?¡±


    1


    ¡°You are using me!¡±


    ¡°You are so nervous, did I tell you?¡±


    Duphine was an old veteran in the workce. She could tell that Gale was hiding something.


    Gale was really nervous.


    !


    She had no intention of stealing anything, but at this moment, the wedding ring was in her bag.


    Once Duphine sees it... she will let the wholepany know!


    ¡°I¡®m going to see Mr. Joe, I¡®m sorry.¡± Gale did not want to dwell too much, so she turned around and


    left.


    1


    Duphine grabbed her and said, ¡°I want to check your bag!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right!¡±


    ¡°I have to check today!¡±


    Duphine pulled at her bag.


    Gale was desperately guarding it.


    The two of them wanted to grab the bag but only heard the sound of something falling as the strap of


    the bag broke.


    All the stuff inside fell out, including that prominent velvet box.


    Gale went to pick it up immediately. However, Duphine moved faster than her and quickly bent down to


    pick up the box first.


    1


    ¡°Gale, I¡¯m really right. You really stole thepany¡®s jewelry! Let me see what you stole!¡±


    Duphine opened the brocade box with great interest and was dumbfounded when she saw the wedding


    ring inside.


    She was also frightened, and she could not speak clearly. ¡°Gale...how dare you steal the wedding ring


    that Mr. Wood made for Mrs. Wood?¡±


    Everyone in the Wood Group knew of this ring.


    Especially the jewelry department. They have seen the design drawings and even wrote the marketing


    n and manuscript.


    This wedding ring costs eight figures and is worth a

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 197

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 197


    fortune!


    Chapter 197 Duphine eximed, ¡°You are so courageous! Do you want to go to jail! This ring cost so


    much money!¡±


    Gale calmed down after panicking.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    TI


    LLLLL


    She replied, ¡°Although the wedding ring is in my bag, does that mean I stole it? You can¡®t frame me like


    that.¡±


    ¡°Why are you allowed to hold the ring? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°I want to give Joe the wedding ring...¡±


    Duphine ignored her exnation and said, ¡°Don¡®t use Mr. Joe as a shield. Come,e with me to see


    Mr. Wood! He needs to decide for himself!¡±


    Going to see Shawn?


    That was even worse!


    Gale turned around and wanted to run, but Duphine grabbed her clothes and dragged her directly into


    the elevator. ¡°Go!¡±


    She did not dare to struggle too violently for fear of hurting the child in her stomach.


    Shawn raised her eyes deeply and looked at Gale, who was a little frazzled and embarrassed in his


    office.


    ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± he said quietly.


    Duphine immediately made the report. ¡°Mr. Wood, Gale stole something! It¡®s your wedding ring!¡±


    ¡°...Wedding ring?¡±


    7


    TL


    ¡°Yes. I saw hering out of the elevator, sneaking out with her bag, and I felt that something was


    wrong with her. I stepped forward to question her and actually found a ring in her bag!¡±


    Duphine handed over the golden box. ¡°Mr. Wood, look!¡±


    Shawn took a nce.


    It was indeed the ring he was going to give Susan.


    Why is it in Gale¡®s bag? She obviously did not want to admit that she designed the ring


    ¡°Mr. Wood, this is a big deal. Stealing such a valuable thing will result in jail time! Let¡®s call the police


    and let the police handle it!¡± she said righteously.


    Shawn tapped his fingertips on the table.


    ¡°Gale, do you have anything to exin?¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡®t steal the wedding ring, and there¡®s no need


    for


    it.¡±


    ¡°But why is it in your bag?¡±


    Gale could not say that she took it to install a bug!


    ¡°I want to give it to Mr. Joe. If you don¡®t believe me, you can now ask Mr. Joe toe over and ask


    him,¡± Gale replied.


    Joe came quickly.


    After hearing what happened, although he did not understand what Gale was doing, he still stood by


    her.


    Joe nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡®s right. I gave the ring to Gale.¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Uh, she...she thinks that the workmanship of the ring is very delicate, and it is rare to see it.¡±


    Joe was able to lie with his eyes open. ¡°She wants to see if there is any way to apply this kind of top¨C


    level workmanship to the production process of Lovito. He turned his head to look at Gale. ¡°Right?¡±


    Gale answered immediately, ¡°Yes! It¡®s like what Mr. Joe


    said.¡±


    She might have been killed if she had not yed along!


    Duphine was dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Wood, Joe, this...¡±


    Joe reprimanded, ¡°You must focus on your work. If you make some mistakes, it will affect the


    company!¡±


    ¡°I ...I didn¡¯t know you gave the ring to Gale...¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Duphine thought she had caught Gale by the hair, but unexpectedly, she was scolded.


    She left sadly.


    However... Shawn was not so easy to fool.


    He yed with the ring. ¡°What are you both ying at?¡± ¡°Shawn, we are both working in earnest.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 198

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 198


    Chapter 198 ¡°Who allowed you to give the ring to Gale without my consent?¡±


    Joe coughed. ¡°You two are married. Wouldn¡®t it be the same for you...¡±


    Shawn chuckled, ¡°Joe, are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡®ve been alright.¡±


    ¡°There is a project in Africa. I think you are quite...¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remembered, wait... There is still a meeting. Oh, look at my memory,¡± Joe said while


    walking out


    He scurried away.


    Gale was left standing alone.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, since the misunderstanding has been exined clearly, I should go back to work,¡± she said


    politely.


    ¡°What do you call me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn leaned back in the chair. ¡°I haven¡®t seen you be so respectful to me that you call me that. You


    often call me by my name.¡± There are not many people in Sea City who dare to call him by his name.


    LLL11


    Gale said, ¡°I was wrong. Mr. Wood, I¡®ll...¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stay.¡± Shawn looked at her deeply. ¡°You designed the wedding ring, so you should witness the


    handover to the owner.¡±


    This was to make her a spectator.


    Gale would definitely turn around and leave if it was under normal circumstances.


    When she thought about the bug in the ring... she was looking forward to seeing Susan wearing it.


    ¡°Okay, my honor,¡± Gale responded with a sigh.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly, somewhat surprised.


    Gale also asked kindly, ¡°Do you need me to call Susan for


    you?¡±


    11


    He hummed, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Wood, I¡®ll work on the side so I won¡®t disturb


    TL


    you.¡±


    Gale sat on the sofa in the reception area in the evening, holding her mobile phone. She did not even


    look at Shawn.


    She heard Shawn calling Susan.


    ¡°Come over to thepany, the wedding ring is here.¡±


    Susan¡¯s voice was extremely excited. ¡°Okay, I¡®lle


    Chap


    1


    right away!¡± Gale was also excited.


    The first step in her n was about to seed.


    Shawn put the ring aside, ready to go to work, but his eyes always looked at Gale involuntarily.


    LLL


    She sat there with her back straight and temperamental, her whole body shrouded in sunlight, gentle


    and quiet. He watched quietly, unable to look away. Gale always felt that someone was looking at her,


    but she and Shawn were the only ones in the office. Could it be possible...


    She looked up and saw Shawn staring intently at theputer, holding his mouse.


    She was thinking too much.


    ¡°Mr. Wood! Where is the ring? I¡®m looking forward to it!¡±


    She had a smile all over her face, and her voice was so coy that it made one¡®s bones brittle.


    Gale shook off the goosebumps on her body.


    Seeing the open brocade box on the table, Susan¡®s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, it¡®s so big and shiny. If I wear


    this, it will definitely be everyone¡®s focus! Mr. Wood, you are so good to me!¡±


    After speaking, she wanted to give Shawn a kiss.


    Chapter 108


    Shawn turned her head to avoid it, looking toward Gale.


    Susan followed his gaze...


    She said suddenly, dissatisfied, ¡°Gale?! Why are you here!


    ¡°Do you think I want to be here?¡±


    ¡°I asked her to be here. The ring she designed, she will watch you put it on with her own eyes,¡± Shawn


    said deeply.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 199

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 199


    Chapter 199 Only then did Susan understand, and she smiled tenderly. ¡°It makes sense... This ring


    belongs to the real Mrs. Wood, who deserves it.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was so happy. She picked up the ring, deliberately showing it off to Gale.


    Susan said, ¡°It¡®s so beautiful. Ordinary people can¡®t afford it even if they work hard for years. It¡®s so


    beautiful. If I wear it, women in Sea City will envy me...¡±


    The ring was worn on her finger and shed in the sun. She constantly admired it.


    It was so beautiful.


    Susan likes this gaudy, over¨Cthe¨Ctop style. She walked up to Gale. ¡°Look, how is it? Thanks to your


    design.¡±


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, I hope that when you wear it out in the future, don¡®t tell


    anyone I designed it.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because you can¡®t get it?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Because it¡®s a stain on my design career. I don¡®t want to admit that something so gaudy


    and vulgar came from me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you still can¡®t get it! You¡®re just jealous of me!¡± Gale stood up. ¡°Yes, yes, women all over the


    world are jealous of you. I won¡®t disturb your slice of paradise here with Shawn. Farewell.¡±


    Susan stopped her. ¡°Wait, you killed my child. I haven¡¯t forgiven you! Don¡®t think I forgot about this


    matter!¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth and tried her best to answer calmly, ¡°Now is


    the busiest time for the jewelry department. I have no time for new models and marketing. Unless... you


    want to destroy Lovito¡®s progress and sales achievement!¡±


    Gale¡®s designs were best-sellers and gship products within Lovito.


    If she has a miscarriage, she will definitely not be able to work, and her mind and body will suffer a


    great blow. Susan did not expect that Gale woulde up with such an irrefutable reason.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, this...¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood should also think about thepany. Why worry about affecting sales now!¡± Gale said.


    Wait a minute.


    Give it a little more time.


    Susan had already put on the ring; the day she got the evidence was not far away!


    Shawn looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°Gale, you are truly talented ating up with excuses.¡± Let¡®s


    see how long she can hold on.


    Her belly was getting bigger and bigger every day! Gale did not answer him and left in a hurry.


    Back in the jewelry department, she was a little uneasy and did not know whether the bug would work.


    Just as she was worried, Summer called her into the office.


    ¡°Come on,e and listen.¡± Summer handed her the earphone for the bug. Gale hurriedly put it on.


    The sound is clear and not obstructed at all. Gale said, ¡°Susan is wearing a ring, so she can hear it so


    clearly. I


    210


    don¡®t know if it will have such an effect if she puts it in her bag or in her carry¨Con pocket.¡± ¡°Definitely


    not. Otherwise, the money will be wasted. You know how much such a small thing costs... um...¡±


    Summer covered her mouth quickly.


    Gale med herself. ¡°Is it very expensive? I¡®ll pay you back when the sry is paid.¡± ¡°It¡®s not that


    important if you have money or not. The important thing is to be able to collect evidence!¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± The two gathered together and listened intently to the conversationing from the earphones.


    Susan was still in Shawn¡®s office.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, are you free tonight?¡± ¡°...No.¡±


    Susan asked again, ¡°I asked the doctor, and my condition is getting better. Next week... we can have a


    normal intimate life.¡± Shawn remained silent.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I really want to have a child for you... This miscarriage has brought me great psychological


    trauma, but for you, I can ovee it.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 200

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 200


    Chapter 200 ¡°Let¡®s talk about itter.¡±


    Susan began to act coquettishly. ¡°I still have to seize the moment now. We don¡®t have much time for


    the future. From tonight, I will move to the master bedroom to sleep with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Gale was stunned for a moment. Susan did not live in the master bedroom? She always


    thought that Susan and Shawn would share the same bed after she moved to the servant¡®s room.


    Shawn rejected her directly, ¡°No need. From tonight onward, you will live in the River View Apartment


    again.¡±


    ¡°Ah?!¡±


    ¡°You and Gale should be separated to avoid another ident.¡±


    Susan stumbled.


    She managed to move in but was kicked out again once the novelty had passed!


    Susan felt upset.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was pregnant and had a miscarriage. How could Shawn treat her like this?


    After thinking about it, Susan¡®s temper also came up. ¡°Mr. Wood, do you...have feelings for Gale?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Susanined, ¡°You meet her every day, and you must have feelings for her. She¡®s so good at


    seducing men. You¡®re fascinated by her, right?¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Susan thought that everyone was like her!


    However, what surprised her, even more, was Shawn¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Gale¡®s mind went nk.


    Even Summer looked at her several times and pressed the earphones hard, thinking that he had heard


    it wrong.


    Maybe?


    Maybe Shawn was fascinated by her? What does this mean? Susan did not expect to get such an


    answer. ¡°Mr. Wood, you really...¡± Shawn said, ¡°You don¡®t need to bother about her and me. You¡®d better


    stop messing with her.¡± ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Susan, I always feel that night...¡± Shawn dragged his voice for a long time but did not speak. Gale


    waited anxiously. In the end, Shawn¡®s words stopped here. Susan left, the sound of high¨Cheeled


    footsteps echoing through the earphones.


    ¡°What did Shawn want to say?¡± Summer took off his earphones and asked curiously, ¡°What do you


    think that night meant? Why didn¡®t he say anything?¡± Gale shook his head.


    That night? Has there been any memory of one night between him and Susan? Like...she and the


    father of the baby in the womb? ¡°Susan is the vixen who can seduce men. Unfortunately, her methods


    are too inferior, and she can¡®t fool ordinary men.¡±


    ¡°Shawn is not an ordinary man.¡±


    ¡°He... must have been tricked by Susan!¡±


    Gale smiled.


    Feelings in this world are iprehensible.


    Summer urged, ¡°Go and study the function of the bug when you have time. It can also be yed back.


    After all, you are not listening with headphones all the time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 201

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 201


    Chapter 201 When she was about to get off work, she suddenly heard amotion at the door when


    she was taking a final look at the designs.


    She looked up and saw Shawn walking in, surrounded by a group of people.


    Why had hee to the jewelry department?


    Thinking of those conversations between him and Susan, that he might have been fascinated by her...


    made Gale inexplicably feel her heart beating faster.


    She never tried to seduce him. She just wanted to stay as far away from him as possible.


    Why did he feel that way?


    Is it just a man¡®s instinct?


    Gale looked back and continued to do her own work. Who knew...


    ¡°Gale,¡± Shawn called her name directly.


    How could she not answer? Under the gossip and watchful eyes of colleagues, Gale stood up. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Come out.¡±


    What?


    ¡®What was Shawn trying to do? Aren¡®t there enough rumors?¡¯


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I still have work to do.¡±


    ¡°Do it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Shawn had already turned around, and the crowd spontaneously made way for him.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Gale bit the bullet and followed behind him, leaving thepany


    together.


    After getting in the car, Gale could not help but ask, ¡°What do you want,


    Shawn?¡±


    ¡°We are going home.¡±


    ¡°I have legs, I can walk by myself.¡±


    He brushed the dust off his cuffs. ¡°We are going to the Wood Mansionter.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Oh...Then, could have sent me a message or asked Fiona to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of meing to the jewelry department to find you?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard gossip about us in thepany?¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Because no one dares to gossip in front of me.¡±


    Gale was speechless. ¡°Then I¡®ll tell you. There is a colleague who said that I am being ¡®taken care¡® of


    by you as your mistress.¡± Shawn thought deeply for a few seconds. ¡°She¡®s right.¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°You eat my food, wear my clothes and live in my house. I am indeed taking care of


    you.¡±


    ¡°I am your wife! You brought it upon me! You are the one who got the marriage certificate! It¡®s a legal


    marriage! It was you who didn¡®t say anything about the marriage that caused rumors!¡±


    Gale was also annoyed.


    She hated this because she was an independent working woman who was self-sufficient.


    It was Shawn who broke her wings and prevented her from flying, and how dare he still sit here saying


    that he was ¡®taking care of her?


    Hrious!


    Shawn looked at her frizzy hair calmly. After a long while, he spat out a word. ¡°Oh.¡± Gale almost


    vomited blood, turned her head, looked out the car window, and ignored him.


    The car drove into the Wood Mansion.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas¡®s face was full of smiles, and as soon as he saw Gale, he asked, ¡°How are you feeling recently?


    Did you take good care of your body? I can¡®t wait to show off my baby.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 202

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 202


    Chapter 202 ¡°Everything is fine, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Well, if you need anything, you must tell me. You can¡®t treat


    my good grandson badly.¡±


    Lucas looked at Shawn and said, ¡°Shawn, the people I arranged to work for you have all been kicked


    out of Temperley Hall. I haven¡®t settled that score with you yet.¡±


    ¡°My ce is full of people, Grandpa. I don¡®t need you to do that.¡± Gale finally understood. No wonder


    Shawn allowed Susan to move in. When such a big fall happened, Lucas did not show up. It turned out


    that he did not know it at all, as the spy was removed.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas said, ¡°I¡®m not there to care for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, for remembering.¡±


    ¡°For the sake of the great¨Cgrandson, I will not settle this score with you.¡±


    Lucas smiled again. He looked at Gale and asked about her current situation. Pa was beside him,


    with a face that looked reluctant, and nced at Gale¡®s stomach from time to time. Seeing that Lucas


    has been fussing about Gale, Pa could not help but say, ¡°Okay, the housekeeper of Temperley Hall


    will definitely take good care of Gale, so don¡®t worry about it. Let¡®s talk about business.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? My great¨Cgrandson¡®s matter is not serious? This is the most important


    thing for the Wood family this year!¡±


    ¡°I...I don¡®t mean that...¡±


    TP


    Today¡¯s family banquet is rted to the future of Pa¡¯s son.


    ¡°I know, I¡®m not old and confused. Shawn,e to my study.¡±


    Shawn sat still.


    He probably guessed. ¡°You want to talk to me about my half¨Cbrother?¡± ¡°Yes. Your brother is about to


    return to the country. We need to n his return.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no room for two tigers in one mountain. You understand this principle better than me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, he¡®s your younger brother?¡± Lucas walked to the study. ¡°Come up.¡±


    Pa smiled and said, ¡°Shawn, hurry. I¡®m here to chat with Gale, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shawn looked sideways


    at Gale. ¡°Sit tight.¡± ¡°Where can I go?¡± Shawn and Lucas left, and Pa¡®s face quickly turned pulled


    down. She hummed, ¡°You are really something. Now in the Wood family, you are a big celebrity, and I


    have to tip my hat to you.¡±


    Gale lowered her head and drank tea, not answering her words. Last time, Pa forcibly took her to


    the hospital for a paternity test, and she still remembered it.


    Fortunately, Summer stole the test tube for identification and sessfully destroyed it.


    +


    Pa must have failed to make this identification.


    What surprised Gale was that Pa did not respond. Neither came to her angrily, saying that the


    appraisal could not be done, whether she had destroyed it... nor did she dere triumphantly that she


    was not carrying Shawn¡®s child.


    What happened? Pa¡®s mouth suddenly stopped moving. Seeing Gale like this, Pa became angry.


    ¡°Hah, you can be arrogant in front of me. I tell you, when my son returns, the Wood family¡®s situation


    will change!¡±


    As she spoke about her son, Gale suddenly remembered...


    Sam was about to approach him!


    Chapter 2017


    Gale smiled and deliberately talked about him. ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡®t seen your son.¡± ¡°My son is


    a real prince. He is even more handsome than Shawn!¡± Pa¡®s face was full of confidence. ¡°He is the


    blood of the Wood family. He has a part in all the shares in the Wood Group and the assets of the


    Wood Group!¡±


    ¡°Yes, after all, he is the foundation for you to gain a firm foothold in the Wood family. I don¡®t know when


    he will return to the country and whether I¡®ll get the chance to meet him?¡±


    Pa replied, ¡°He¡®sing soon. He muste back to join the Wood Group and fight against


    Shawn... Anyway, he is part of the Wood family, and


    Shawn can¡®t keep pushing him out!¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m very much looking forward to his return to the country.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 203

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 203


    Chapter 203


    Pa said, ¡°You are not the only one who could get pregnant. As soon as my sones back, I will


    arrange for him to marry a wealthy daughter of the right family and have heirs for the Wood family,


    making Lucas happy!¡±


    Pa watched Gale take the lead and felt insecure.


    She wished that Gale gave birth to a daughterter so that the threat to her and her son would be


    reduced by more than half.


    It¡¯s a daughter, after all.


    The position of the eldest grandson is still vacant!


    Pa asked, ¡°By the way, Gale. Have you checked to see if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?


    11


    Gale replied, ¡°I can¡¯t tell right now. Besides, I won¡¯t check. ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It does not matter¡±


    Pa snorted. ¡°You¡¯re joking. You wish it was a boy, haha.¡±


    She did not want to answer.


    Pa wanted to go to the kitchen to have a look.


    Seeing that she was leaving, Gale pretended to inadvertently ask, ¡°What was the result of the


    examination you gave mest time? You should tell me too.¡±


    Speaking of this, Pa was very angry!


    Gale was clearly pregnant with Shawn¡¯s child, but she was earlier so frightened that it made her think


    that something was wrong.


    Weird!


    Pa quickly walked away. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say! Gale, don¡¯t be too proud!¡±


    She was not proud.


    Everyone just thought that she was lucky and that she would have no


    worries about food and clothing when she was married to a wealthy family.


    In fact?


    She was so miserable, and life was hard.


    Gale could only talk to the child in her womb. ¡°Mommy is so tired, she wanted to give up many times.


    But when I think of you, Mommy is motivated again.¡¯


    ¡°Dad will find us, right? Even if¡­ in case he neveres, we will still have each other.¡±


    After half an hour, Lucas and Shawn returned to the living room.


    Lucas¡¯s face was a little ugly, but Shawn was as calm as usual.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Pa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Lucas¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat, don¡¯t bring it up!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat this meal. Grandpa, I will take my leave,¡± Shawn said slowly.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Shawn bent over and pulled Gale from the sofa, and the corner of his mouth twitched. ¡°Galey said that


    she wants to eat some old-fashioned ravioli, and I n to take her there now.¡±


    When did she say that?


    Shawn actually used her as a shield!


    Also called her¡­ Galey?


    She got goosebumps!


    Lucas was also not stupid. ¡°Don¡¯t fool me. I didn¡¯t hear her talk to you.¡±


    Shawn shook his phone. ¡°She messaged me.¡±


    ¡°Fine! Pregnant women are indeed greedy, and they must eat whatever they want. For Gale¡¯s sake, I


    won¡¯t care about you!¡±


    Lucas waved his hand and agreed.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa, for your understanding.¡± Shawn took Gale¡¯s waist and strode out.


    Lucas was also very moved by their rtionship.


    Chapter 203


    ARA


    FRE


    Gale could only cooperate with him and did not dare to move at all.


    It was not until she walked out of the old house that she struggled a little. ¡± Let me go.¡±


    However, Shawn¡¯s hand tightened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa can¡¯t see us. You can let me go.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be thinner, Gale.¡±


    She paused and replied subconsciously, ¡°If I live well, how can I get thinner and thinner? I¡¯m


    pregnant¡­¡±


    She tried very hard to eat and care for herself.


    However, she did not know if it was a physical problem or if she really suffered too much.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 204

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 204


    Chapter 204


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shawn hugged her waist until they reached the side of the car. He opened


    the door for her and fastened her seat belt.


    It made Gale even more afraid to move.


    What was he smoking¡­


    Shawn said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you for ravioli now, Galey.¡±


    Gale swallowed. ¡°You¡­ are not normal.¡±


    Shawn behaving like this will make her feel more frightened and restless.


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you used to it?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Gale, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face turned cold, and he went around the front of the car and sat in


    the cab.


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief. It was back to normal for him.


    Just now¡­it seemed like he took the wrong medicine.


    Shawn really brought her to eat ravioli in an unremarkable little shop on the side of the road.


    The table was greasy, the chairs were very crude, and the owners were busy.


    A person like Shawn, with wealth and good looks, seemed out of ce in this small shop.


    ¡°Do youe here often?¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for several years.¡±


    She felt strange. She would not even think twice about eating here typically.


    ¡°The ravioli areing.¡± The boss brought them over quickly, steaming


    hot.


    Gale could not wait to take a bite but was burned by the hot sauce.


    She quickly stuck out her tongue.


    1/3


    ¡°Stupid woman.¡± Shawn handed over the tissue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so hot.¡±


    ¡°Eat slowly. No one will rob you.¡±


    Gale blew the steam off and then carefully ate one. ¡°Wow¡­it tastes really good.¡±


    The ravioli looked ordinary, but the skin was thin, and the fillings were fresh with a good sauce.


    Soon she finished the bowl.


    Shawn¡­ only ate half of it.


    The Wood family has strict table manners. He eats slowly and elegantly. He was well¨Ctrained.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shawn raised her eyes and met hers.


    ¡°I¡­I want to eat another bowl.¡±


    Gale¡¯s cheeks were a little red.


    It was delicious, and she was hungry too.


    Shawn paused for a while, then turned to the boss and said, ¡°Another bowl.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the way back to Temperley Hall, Gale felt her belly bulging.


    Shawn nced at her deeply. ¡°Pig.¡±


    She did not say a word and endured it as a courtesy, seeing as he paid for the


    meal.


    The car was parked in the garden, and Gale was about to open the door when suddenly her waist


    tightened, and Shawn directly pulled her back.


    She just sat down, but her mind was still dazed, and his lips were already pressed down on hers.


    She froze.


    Gale did not respond. The smooth touch on her lipssted for more than ten seconds before she


    remembered to reach out and push Shawn.


    3/3


    ¡°Uhhh you¡­¡±


    She could only taste him in her mouth.


    Gale kept pping Shawn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No¡­ um, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    She tried to turn her head away, but Shawn forcibly straightened her head and did not let her back out.


    Moreover, he directly reached out and put down the co¨Cpilot¡¯s seat. Gale eximed as she was t on


    her back now.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 205

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 205


    Chapter 205 Shawn¡¯s body was covering hers. He trapped her between the seat and his chest,


    deepening the already sudden kiss. Gale could hardly breathe... Moreover, she felt a stirring. If he kept


    kissing her like this, something would happen! Shawn is a man, and he has instinct and desire!


    Thinking of this, Gale bit him fiercely, and in response, he bit her too.


    LLLL


    Both of their lips were bleeding. Shawn¡®s handnded on the button of her jacket, and he was about to


    undo it.


    ¡°Don¡®t!¡±


    Gale put his hands on his chest and forced him to stand up.


    The light inside the car was very dim, and the surroundings were quiet... Only the sound of Shawn¡¯s


    heavy breathing sounded in his ears. ¡°Shawn¡­ What are you doing, you crazy...¡± ¡°Can¡®t you feel it?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Gale, I am your husband. I can exercise my right!¡±


    She panicked. ¡°But you don¡®t really want to marry me!¡± ¡°But I want to touch you. What can you do?!¡±


    Gale said, ¡°You can go to Susan! She is very willing and will be waiting for you at any time!¡±


    Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°But you are my wife, Gale.¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? Have you truly treated me as your wife, have you treated me equally?¡±


    Shawn put his hands on her side of the body, slightly propped up. In the dark, he and she looked at


    each other and could see the emotions in each other¡®s eyes. There was deep affection in his eyes. She


    was frightened, afraid, and uneasy.


    ¡°I hope I don¡®t want you... Gale, do you want to protect that man¡®s identity!¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes suddenly


    cooled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a random woman, and I¡®m not for you to seek pleasure. I¡®m not here for your fun, a ything


    that solves your body¡®s needs!¡±


    ¡°Heh, who do you think you are? Gale, you came to me to atone for your sins!¡±


    She bit her lower lip. ¡°That¡®s not to be paid for with my body.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa said if you give birth to a child of the wood family, he can consider letting go of your father...


    don¡®t you have any conscience?¡± Shawn reminded her.


    Of course, she wanted her father toe out and return to normal life.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°You are hesitating, and it means you are willing to use your body to atone for your sins.¡± Shawn said


    mockingly, ¡°What are you doing, pretending to be all high and mighty? Is your dignity worth his?¡± Gale


    replied, ¡°Yes, I want to save my father. I also said before that if you want, after giving birth to this child, I


    can give birth to a child for you...¡± Shawn was strong and cold.


    .


    Interrupting her words, he shouted, ¡°I don¡®t want itter, I want it now!¡±


    He was a man of honor. He had always gotten what he wanted. However, with Gale, Shawn let his


    principles slide too many times.


    This woman is obviously his enemy, but he hates torturing her. Why is she...so special! Gale looked at


    him nkly. ¡°Now? You want me now?¡± Is he confessing? It sounded so tender.


    ¨CHowever, in the next second, Shawn got out of the car quickly without closing the


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    door and strode away. Gale sat up straight and quickly sorted out her messy clothes, watching Shawn¡®s


    figure getting farther and farther away. Fortunately¡­it was a false rm.


    If Shawn insisted on touching her in the car, she would have no room to escape!


    Ch20


    Gale returned to the servant¡®s room with her lips numb.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 206

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 206


    Chapter 206


    She looked at the corner of her bitten lips in the mirror and cursed Shawn deeply in her heart.


    ¡®Is this man a dog?¡¯ ¡®He likes to bite! Before going to bed, Gale put on her earphones and listened to


    Susan¡¯s movements.


    Susan¡¯s life was quite vapid. She was either shopping or drinking afternoon tea. There is no useful


    information.


    Gale fell asleep after listening to it because it was too boring. Unexpectedly, Susan came to Temperley


    Hall early in the morning the next day. Gale was woken up by the sound in the earphones.


    Susan squeezed her throat and whimpered, ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡¯re up, I tried to call


    you.¡±


    Gale was stunned for a few seconds before she got up and took off her earphones. She had to dawdle


    before going out. She did not want to see that woman, so she should stay away. In the master


    bedroom, Shawn looked at Susan while wearing his shirt, frowning. ¡°Who let you in?¡±


    She said, ¡°The housekeeper said you were here, so I¡¯lle. Could it be¡­ Mr. Wood, don¡¯t you want


    to see me?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for me in the living room.¡±


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t awake yet.¡±


    Shawn grabbed his suit jacket. ¡°Get out.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan did not listen but went to bed and started to tidy up. ¡°Mr. Wood, go wash up. I¡¯ll make your bed¡­


    ah!¡±


    Her wrist was tightly held.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Shawn¡¯s face was quite gloomiy. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time!¡±


    ¡°You hurt me¡­¡±


    Shawn shook her off.


    Susan was a little aggrieved. ¡°I just want to help you do something. How could you hurt me?¡± ¡°The


    servant will do it naturally. You don¡¯t need to do it.¡± ¡°I want to be a good wife and mother¡­¡± Susan


    wanted to say something, but after seeing Shawn¡¯s eyes, she shut up and left.


    Shawn dressed neatly and looked at the big messy bed.


    There was a reason why he would not let Susan sort it out. Shawn raised his hand and lifted the quilt,


    only to see something indescribable on the sheet¡­ He pulled it off with his hands and threw it on the


    ground with his leather shoes.


    Last night¡­he dreamed about Gale and woke up like this.


    That was Shawn¡¯s secret!


    He did not even want to face it!


    This incident caused Shawn to be in a very bad mood.


    Susan did not know what was going on and touched the tip of her nose.


    Before Shawn went to thepany, he did not say three words to her.


    She could not get angry, so she ran to the servant¡¯s room, trying to cause trouble for Gale, but realized


    that Gale had already left.


    Susan stomped her feet. ¡°You can escape today. I¡¯ll see if you can escape tomorrow or the day after


    tomorrow! Wait for me!¡±


    The housekeeper came over and said, ¡°Miss Susan, you can go now.¡± ¡°What? You dare to drive me


    away?¡± ¡°The garden is going to be weeded and sprayed. Are you sure you want to stay?¡± Susan red


    at him fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± She thought that after the miscarriage, Mr. Wood would feel distressed for her,


    and his attitude would change¡­ She did not expect that there would be no progress at all. Susan went


    to the mental hospital and found Dean. ¡°Dad!¡± The dean smiled and said, ¡°Susan, what¡¯s the matter? I


    can see the ring on your hand from a distance. Oh, it¡¯s really bright. Let me take a good look!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 207

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 207


    Chapter 207


    The dean held Susan¡®s hand and kept admiring it. ¡°How much is this worth... It is also a symbol of Mr.


    Wood¡®s heart, a treasure that even Gale doesn¡®t have!¡±


    These words made her feel a little better, but she could not help butin about Shawn¡®s attitude


    toward her.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Deanforted her, ¡°Maybe there is something wrong with Mr. Wood, so you¡®re upset. Don¡®t always


    frown because of the little things. Look, the current situation is


    still in our favor!¡±


    ¡°What? Dad, Gale¡¯s child has been around for so long, and we haven¡®t gotten rid of it yet, it¡®s really an


    evil child!¡± Every time Gale¡®s misfortune turns into good luck!


    ¡°This kind of thing can¡®te in a hurry. I didn¡®t expect that you¡®d alreadye this far, dragged Gale


    to roll down together, and yet her child was safe and sound... She does have good luck,¡± Dean replied.


    Susan folded her arms. ¡°Anyway, no matter how much she apologizes, I won¡®t forgive her unless her


    child is gone. As long as I don¡®t give up and cry to Mr. Wood a few more times, I don¡®t believe Gale can


    hold on forever!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, take it a step at a time. Anyway, she doesn¡®t know whose child it is.¡± Dean took off the ring


    as he spoke. They were ying with fire, and it paid off. He had


    never seen such a big diamond in his life, and now it belonged to his daughter!


    ¡°Susan, do you wear it every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is turning heads everywhere . Every time I raise my hair to brush my hair, people stare!¡± Susan


    said


    smugly.


    ¡°Still, be careful. It¡®s too valuable, in case there are robbers and thieves...¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not afraid. Anyone who dares to rob is a dead man. Mr. Wood will not let him go!¡±


    With Susan¡®s high¨Cprofile temperament, how could she not show it off?


    It was worse than letting her die. Susan took the ring from the dean, put it on again, and kept admiring


    it. ¡°How¡®s your injury? It hurts to roll down the steps,¡± Dean asked.


    ¡°It hurts. My bones are falling apart, and there are bruises on my knees now.¡±


    ¡°But... it just didn¡®t achieve the goal, and it¡¯s a little upsetting. I¡®m a normal person, and yet I¡®ve been in


    pain for several days, but she¡®s a pregnant woman, and it¡®s like nothing happened.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay, don¡®t be


    depressed , go shopping , swipe Mr.


    Wood¡®s card. For the next steps, I will find a way, don¡®t worry, Susan.¡± Dean made Susan smile again


    after coaxing and persuading her.


    The father and daughter had no idea... that their conversation was being recorded.


    In Wood Group¡®s Jewelry Department, Joe was discussing work with Gale.


    Gale listened carefully. ¡°Mr. Winter, okay, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡®t worry, you¡®ll be fine if you slow down. After all, you¡®re pregnant.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Winter, for


    your concern.¡±


    Joeughed. ¡°I¡®m not happy that you are being so polite to me.¡± Gale also smiled.


    As he was talking, he saw Summer walking in with a bunch of sunflowers in his hands when he looked


    up.


    Gale teased, ¡°Hey, Summer received flowers? Which boy gave this to her...¡± As she said that, she


    nced at Joe¡®s face.


    Sure enough , Joe, who was happy a minute ago, looked gloomy.


    She said deliberately, ¡°We are young and beautiful , we have a sessful career, and it is normal to


    have suitors.


    Isn¡®t it, Mr. Winter?¡°.


    ¡°Several men can¡®t stand her temper.¡± ¡°Well, people who like her will naturally tolerate her.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 208

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 208


    Chapter 208


    ¡°Only a big¨Chearted man can tolerate her.¡±


    Gale blinked. ¡°Mr. Winter¡®s heart is quite big. Why don¡®t you try?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°Stop there. I am young and suave. I don¡®t want a woman to tie me up early.¡± ¡°Don¡®t miss it¡­


    When the timees, Summer will be taken by someone, and you may regret it!¡± ¡°Why will I regret it?¡±


    Joe said so, but he quickly walked to Summer very unhappily. ¡°Hey, where did you get the flowers?¡± he


    asked.


    Summer looked at him and answered, ¡°None of your business?¡±


    ¡°You¡®re supposed to be working. Why are you parading?¡± Summer¡®s face is inexplicable . ¡°I happened


    to be at thepany¡®s front desk, and I didn¡®t run around thepany with flowers.¡±


    Joe frowned. ¡°Who gave it to you?¡°.


    ¡°I...¡± She was about to answer when she snorted again.¡± Does it matter? What matters is how good¨C


    looking and vibrant this bunch of sunflowers is.¡±


    He said disdainfully, ¡°The man who sends this kind of flowers has no taste.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, how can he be tasteful like you?¡±


    ¡°Summer, your eyesight is a bit poor.¡± Joe folded his arms with his arms, with a casual but concerned


    expression. ¡°As a friend, I can help you check it out. After all, men know men best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She walked to Gale and handed the sunflower over. ¡°Here.


    ¡°Me?¡± Gale pointed to herself.


    Summer said, ¡°Yes, it¡®s for you. The card is still on it, I didn¡®t peek at it.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What? It turned out that this bunch of sunflowers was for me?¡±


    Gale took it in surprise and opened the card.


    ¡°I wish you a speedy recovery, Aurum.¡±


    Summer came over. ¡°Which suitor of yours gave it?¡±


    Gale quickly closed the card. ¡°It¡®s from Aurum.¡±


    ¡°He¡®s quite attentive.¡±


    Gale looked at the bright and energetic sunflowers and remembered Aurum¡®s goodness more and


    more in her


    heart.


    They met by chance and did not know each other, but he helped her a lot.


    Now, he also sent flowers tofort her. Joe secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It was a false rm. He


    really thought ... who would even like this tigress of Summer.


    On second thought, why was he nervous?


    Joe turned around and walked to the office.


    Summer looked at his back. ¡°Is there something wrong with him? This bunch of tricks provoked him?¡±


    ¡°Is jealousy a disease?¡± ¡°Jealous? Aurum gives you flowers. Why is he jealous? Does he like... er...


    no.¡±


    Summer was stunned.


    ¡°Summer, is there a possibility that Joe was jealous by mistake and was sulking?¡±


    Summer was even more confused. ¡°Huh? What do you mean? I didn¡®t understand!¡±


    Gale put the sunflower in the pantry of the office. ¡°It¡®s so beautiful, full of vitality and hope. Let everyone


    enjoy it. It will brighten everyone¡®s days.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 209

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 209


    Chapter 209


    The appearance of Aurum , to her, was like this bunch of flowers.


    Bright.


    It was his light that saved her when she was at her darkest.


    Night fell. Gale dragged her tired body back to Temperley Hall. After washing up, she put on her


    headphones as usual. Susan¡®s voice rang.


    While listening, she casually drew the design draft on the paper with a pencil.


    Until the dean¡®s voice sounded from the earphones, Gale stopped the pen in his hand instantly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She listened intently for fear that she had missed a word.


    The conversationsted only a short time, half an hour.


    Itpletely exposed the whole thing that their father and daughter arranged and nned,


    Gale was innocent from beginning to end and was framed by them!


    What was more important was that Gale grasped the two


    most important sentences...


    ¡°Anyway, she doesn¡®t know whose child it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m a normal person, and yet I¡®ve been in pain for several days, but she¡®s a pregnant woman , and it¡®s


    like nothing happened.¡±


    Gale did not know who the father of the child was. Only the dean and Susan knew.


    However, the second sentence made Gale feel weird.


    Why did Susan say...she is a normal person?


    This was not right.


    Gale held her breath slightly, her brain running fast.


    Susan was not a normal person, she was a pregnant woman.


    Dean was only concerned about Susan, and there was no mention of the aborted child...


    Normal people, pregnant women... Suddenly, Gale had an epiphany andpletely understood what


    had happened!


    Susan was not pregnant at all! There was no pregnancy, so there is no possibility of miscarriage!


    That was why Susanined to Dean that after rolling


    down the steps, her body hurt. There are bruises because this was the biggest injury she suffered.


    There was no miscarriage!


    Abortions are very harmful to a woman¡®s body. Generally speaking, after a miscarriage, it is necessary


    to sit in confinement.


    If they do not take good care, it may be difficult to get pregnant again in the future.


    However, Susan did not care at all!


    Gale stood up excitedly. ¡°No pregnancy, no miscarriage. Susan had faked the whole thing, she did this


    to win Shawn over!¡±


    She hurriedly took off her earphones and walked out quickly.


    The chance to overthrow Susan was finally here!


    Fake pregnancy and miscarriage are such a big deal. She would not believe that Shawn could still sit


    back and watch and continue to keep Susan by her side!


    Shawn, who often dealt with the rich and powerful, hates deceit and betrayal the most!


    Susan stepped on his Achilles heel!


    Gale clenched her palm tightly and walked toward the main hall quickly.


    However, Shawn had yet to return.


    She turned around decisively, and as soon as she was about to leave, she bumped into someone. A


    maic male voice sounded from above her head. ¡°In such a hurry to hug me?¡± ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale


    looked up at him, eyes sparkling. ¡°You¡®re back! I¡®m looking for you!¡±


    What a coincidence. She almost drove to thepany!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 210

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 210


    Chapter 210


    She could not wait for another second!


    Looking at her clear eyes, Shawn¡®s heartbeat seemed to miss a beat.


    In front of him, Gale rarely showed such an expression .


    Expectation, hope, smart and beautiful.


    She was so looking forward to seeing him.


    Shawn¡®s mood improved involuntarily, and he did not even realize that the corners of his lips were


    raised.


    Even his voice softened. ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yes. Why did you return sote? Are you working overtime in thepany?¡± ¡°Well, I


    had a meeting.¡±


    Gale stretched out her hand and pulled at the corner of his clothes. ¡°I have something to tell you. Do


    you have time now?¡±


    Shawn could not resist her.


    Sure enough... men loved girls who were gentle, well behaved, and coquettish.


    Shawn had always been rational, but after a brief dizziness, he slowly calmed down.


    He looked down at her hand.


    ¡°Uh... I¡®m sorry.¡± Gale withdrew his hand and smoothed the corner of his clothes. ¡°I¡®m a little excited.¡±


    Thinking that she was about to expose Susan in front of Shawn, she had iparable excitement and


    anticipation in her heart!


    Shawn stepped toward the living room and said, ¡°What do you want to say? You¡®re so happy.¡±


    Gale was really happy and could not hide it. She followed behind him until he sat down on the sofa


    before she said, ¡°I found a secret. It can also be said that I found a way to prove my innocence.¡±


    Shawn was so smart he quickly guessed, ¡°It has something to do with Susan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡®t drag her down the steps, and I don¡®t have any intention of harming her. Everything is


    directed and framed by her!¡±


    ¡°Where¡®s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°The evidence is on Susan herself.¡±


    Shawn squinted slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I need Susan toe over now. She not only framed me but also told a big lie!¡± Gale said.


    Gale¡®s voice echoed in the living room.


    Her expression and tone were so firm.


    Shawn looked at her a few times.


    After a brief silence, he turned his head to the housekeeper. ¡°Go, call Susan.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Gale shook unconsciously, her palms wet with sweat.


    Shawn stopped talking, crossed his legs, yed with the cigarette with his fingertips, and did not light


    it.


    It turned out that she was so excited because she had caught Susan.


    He thought...


    Gale was expecting him to go home. Forget it. He thought too much.


    Susan, who received the call, did not know what was going on. ¡°Mr. Wood asked me toe to


    Temperley Hall?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Susan,e over as soon as possible.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Mr. Wood said anything?¡± ¡°No.¡±


    Susan knew that the housekeeper never liked her. She could not get any information, so she hung up


    the phone.


    She was a little uneasy.


    Mr. Wood had never called her over so suddenly without notice.


    With an uneasy mood, Susan came to Temperley Hall.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡®re looking for me. Do you miss me?¡± Although she was a little uneasy, Susan still had a


    smile on her face. ¡°I came here as soon as I got the call. What¡®s the matter?¡± Shawn said calmly, ¡°Sit.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 211

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 211


    Chapter 211


    He took out a cigarette and was about to light it when Susan stopped him. ¡°Mr. Wood, smoking isn¡®t


    good for your health. Besides, we still n to have another child. In order to prepare, don¡®t smoke.¡±


    He frowned slightly. Seeing that he was unhappy, Susan said quickly, ¡°But you are busy with work, and


    you are under a lot of pressure. It¡®s okay to smoke one every now and then.¡± As she spoke, she took


    the initiative to get a lighter and help him light it.


    However, Shawn was not in the mood to smoke any more.


    Susan¡®s words made him unhappy.


    Did he promise to give him a child now?


    Susan was stunned and said, ¡°Mr. Wood... did I say something wrong?¡±


    His expression became cold. ¡°It¡®s nothing. It¡®s Gale who wanted to call you here.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡®s me.¡± Gale nodded. ¡°Susan, you just had a miscarriage, and you are already thinking about


    getting pregnant. You must be in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°¡®This is between Shawn and me. None of your business.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to remind you to give your body a rest.¡± Susan snorted. ¡°Mind your business. What do


    you want? Why do you think I have forgiven you? It is impossible for me to forgive you! I have already


    said my condition for forgiveness. If you can¡®t do it, I will never forgive you!¡±


    Gale found Susan¡®s confident appearance funny.


    She said softly, ¡°I¡®m not wrong. Why do I need your forgiveness?¡±


    ¡°That¡®s such a big usation, Gale. Are you not ready to apologize to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± Susan pointed at her. ¡°Listen, she¡®s really arrogant!¡±


    Shawn was very calm. ¡°Listen to what she had to say.¡±


    Gale walked up to Susan in a low voice, but it was enough for everyone present to hear it clearly.


    ¡°Susan, I don¡®t apologize because I¡®m not wrong. You didn¡®t have a miscarriage!¡±


    Everyone¡®s expressions were full of shock when these words came out


    Shawn¡®s sharp eyes quickly fell on Gale¡®s face. ¡°What did you say? She didn¡®t have a miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, where is the child? still there?¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°She was never pregnant. There was no child. How would there be a


    miscarriage?¡±


    Shawn stood up suddenly, the blue veins on his forehead throbbing


    His expression was full of chills.


    ¡°Gale, you can¡®t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡®t you willing to face the facts?¡± Gale looked at him. ¡°Shawn, you are high and mighty. Yes, no one


    dares to go against you and deceive you because you can¡®t ept such a person staying by your side.


    However, Susan deceived you so easily.¡±


    ¡°The evidence! Where is the evidence!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡®t believe me, check her.¡±


    Gale made it clear.


    Susan was stupid.


    ¡°No...you, you are talking nonsense!¡± Susan denied it immediately, her voice extremely sharp. ¡°Gale, in


    order to avoid responsibility, you can actually make up such words to nder me!¡±


    ¡°Am I ndering you?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡®re spewing lies! Mr. Wood asked you for evidence, but you...you can¡®t show it!¡± Susan was


    completely panicked.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 212

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 212


    Chapter 212


    Her fake pregnancy and miscarriage had been a secret, and very few people knew about it!


    At the hospital, her father had deliberately paid everyone off to keep their mouths shut... How did Gale


    know?


    Did someone betray her?


    No, it¡¯s impossible. Gale did not have the financial resources to find out!


    Therefore, Susan will not admit to it, no matter what!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡®t listen to her!¡± Susan turned to look at Shawn. ¡°She¡®s a lunatic, she¡®s been in a mental


    hospital for two years, and she¡®s already lost her mind. You mustn¡®t trust her!¡±


    Shawn¡®s gaze was deep, and his eyes dark, making it impossible to see what he was thinking.


    His silent treatment made Susan a little overwhelmed.


    She had a guilty conscience, but now she was even more helpless. ¡°Mr. Wood, you...you must believe


    me! You can investigate. Ask the hospital and the doctor instead of listening to Gale¡®s one¨Csided story!¡±


    Seeing that Shawn had not spoken, Susan hurried over, but because she was too scared, her legs


    went weak, and


    she fell to the ground. She got up again, knelt on the ground, and crawled to Shawn¡®s feet. ¡°I can¡®t lie to


    you, Mr. Wood. I like you so much. I want to have children with you. How would I do such a shameless


    thing!¡±


    Shawn remained silent.


    Gale watched this scene quietly.


    She knew that be it right or wrong, Shawn could see through it.


    Ordinary people could not deceive him. ¡°Gale!¡± Susan pointed her finger at her. ¡°Don¡®t stir up troubles


    here and destroy my rtionship with Mr. Wood! Now that I have a miscarriage, and I have no children


    by my side, you think you can just nder me like this?¡±


    ¡°You know best in your heart whether I have actually done so.¡±


    Susan shouted, ¡°It¡®s just your spection! Have you gone to the hospital to investigate!¡± She believed


    that her father and the doctors would have nned a response if ever asked!


    She had not expected that Gale wouldugh instead.


    ¡°Susan, Susan, how can we even investigate? You¡®ve bribed everyone, and they will keep it a secret


    for you.


    Unfortunately, there is only one thing you forgot.¡± ¡°What¡­ What is it?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°No other person¡®s proof is needed. A doctor would be able to examine whether a woman


    has ever been pregnant or has had a miscarriage. If you really did have one, it would be obvious.


    Understand?¡± Susan¡®s face instantly turned pale.


    Examination...


    How can she withstand the examination?


    She is still a virgin! She had never been touched by a man!


    Although Susan was an inte celebrity who loves to flirt and go to bars, she also treasured her


    virginity.


    In particr, she was ambitious and single¨Cmindedly wanted to trap a rich man and marry into a


    wealthy family, so she has always ensured she did not sleep around.


    Unexpectedly, this would now be her downfall!


    A lot of secrets would be revealed with just one examination, not just her fake miscarriage! Shawn


    would find out...she was not the woman from that night!


    Once this was discovered, it would be over!


    Gale continued , ¡°The most direct and quick way is to go


    directly to the gynecology department for an examination. Susan, do you dare?¡±


    Susan was so frightened that she almost fell to the


    ground.


    How dare she go to check! However, she could not admit it! Susan was extremely flustered. Her eyes


    rolled quickly, thinking hard about countermeasures.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 213

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 213


    Chapter 213


    She forgot that the person in front of her was Shawn.


    He could see through her.


    It was impossible for a person, who was innocent, to act like that.


    ¡°Susan, do you have anything to refute what Gale said?¡± Shawn¡®s voice was cold to the bone.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I..I...¡±


    ¡°No response?¡±


    Susan was so nervous that she stammered , ¡°Mr. Wood, she, this, this... me, me...¡±


    Shawn bent down slightly. His eyes were like knives.¡± Answer!¡± The voice was deafening, echoing


    throughout the house.


    Gale said while the iron was still hot, ¡°Susan, you can also go to the hospital for an examination without


    saying anything. If I nder you, when the examination resultse out, the truth will naturallye


    out!¡± Susan screamed, ¡°Shut up! Gale, you b*tch!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you still dare not.¡±


    Gale was absolutely in control.


    When she heard the recording, she was actually very worried. What should she do if she made a


    mistake in her judgment and ¡®a normal person¡® were just normal phrases?


    However, she had been forced to the point where she is today, and there is no way out. She can only


    try.


    She was just taking a gamble!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It now appeared that Gale had made the right bet.


    She could not believe that Susan had the courage to deceive Shawn with a fake pregnancy and a fake


    abortion!


    She was clearly digging her own grave! Without children, Susan¡®s status will not be affected in any way.


    Shawn would still be very kind to her and give her what you want! With Gale¡®s step¨Cby¨Cstep pursuit of


    the truth, Susan¡­ waspletely defeated.


    She gave up her resistance, fell limply on the carpet, and muttered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood, I¡®m not pregnant,


    and I didn¡®t have a miscarriage...¡±


    Susan could only confess.


    Otherwise, once she went to the hospital for an examination and revealed that her virginity was still


    intact, it would only lead to a bigger secret!


    Shawn could never know that the woman that night was not her but Gale!


    Even if Shawn were furious and never wanted to see her in this life, she would not let Gale seed


    and live afortable life!


    Gale smiled.


    Herughter was very light, with a hint of relief. ¡°Shawn, did you hear it?¡±


    Susan had admitted defeat.


    She seeded.


    She could not believe that with such a mistake, Susan could ever make aeback!


    Gale wanted to keep suppressing her, so Susan would not have any chance to make aeback!


    ¡°She is a woman who gets so much attention from you, spends your money and lives in your mansion.


    She even said she wanted to have your children. She lied to you, took advantage of your kindness, and


    yed you.¡± Gale deliberately provoked Shawn.


    Gale understood this was his pride as a man, so she just wanted to provoke him to the maximum .


    Stimte his anger so that he would punish Susan harshly!


    ¡°Shut up, shut up! Gale! Stop talking!¡± Susan shouted loudly.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 214

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 214


    Chapter 214 ¡°What I said is the truth.¡±


    ¡°Just...you wait!¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Well, I¡®ll wait...to see what happens to you.


    She was never sympathetic. If she had gone easy on Susan, she would pay it back ten times over.


    ¡°Ahhh! I¡®ll tear your mouth out!¡± Susan staggered to her feet and rushed toward Gale. ¡°You b*tch,


    you¡®ve hurt me so badly. I will kill you!¡±


    Her bright red long nails reached for Gale¡®s face.


    Gale stepped back and prepared to dodge.


    However, she fell before Susan could get in front of her.


    Shawn took a step forward.


    He dragged Susan back directly and threw her aside like trash.


    He snapped at her. ¡°Susan, how dare you make a ruckus here!¡±


    Susan got up and knelt at his feet. ¡°Mr. Wood, I was wrong, I was just obsessed ¡­ I did all this


    because I liked


    you too much. Please forgive me...¡±


    Susan really cried bitterly, without any care for how she looked.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I... I didn¡®t mean to. I just want you to pay more attention to me...Mr. Wood, I¡®m very sad that you don¡®t


    have much time for me. I hope you love me more. I¡®m a little bit... I just want you to stay with me more.


    That¡®s why I came up with the fake pregnancy!¡±


    She also tried to tug Shawn¡®s hand. ¡°I do all this because I love you so much... I want to have a baby


    with you and spend a lifetime with you...¡±


    Shawn shook her off in disgust.


    ¡°That¡®s your reason for faking a pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have no other intentions, and I didn¡®t harm anyone. Mr. Wood, please forgive me... I won¡®t do it


    again!


    He asked in a cold voice, ¡°That night when Gale came to your apartment and saw us sleeping together,


    did we really do it?¡±


    Susan hesitated. ¡°You drank a lot of alcohol at the time, and then...then...¡±


    ¡°I asked if we had done it!¡±


    Susan did not dare to lie anymore and exined honestly, ¡°No, you were drunk. I helped you to the


    bed, and took


    off your clothes before lying down next to you. Who knew Gale woulde suddenly.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡®t you exin it at the time?¡±


    Susan raised her head and replied, crying, ¡°Mr. Wood, you promised to marry me, but you¡®re married to


    Gale. The person you like is me! Why do I need to exin that I had not slept with you? Even if we had


    not, so what? Do you have to tell Gale? Even if there is, you shouldn¡®t have needed to say anything!¡±


    Shawn pinched her shoulder deeply. ¡°Susan, you¡®ve been scheming! Pretending to have slept with me,


    pretending to be pregnant ... You are a woman with too much lies!¡± ¡°Mr. Wood, we are indeed a couple.


    Did you forget the first night!¡±


    Shawn interrupted her, ¡°Enough! You kept saying that the fake pregnancy was for me. Was the fake


    abortion also for me?¡±


    Susan choked.


    He narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Or, you know that you can¡®t have children, so you deliberately use


    this trick to cover it up and then harm Gale. Killing two birds with one stone!¡±


    Shawn saw through her n. The whole n was exposed!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 215

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 215


    Chapter 215


    Susan was stunned for a long time. In the end, she could only cry in exchange for sympathy. ¡°Mr.


    Wood, I... was wrong... Forgive me. I will never do it again in the future. Please give me one more


    chance!¡±


    Unfortunately, her tears were useless.


    He would not fall for tears.


    It was because Susan had cried too many times and bored him.


    Shawn stood in front of her indifferently, without a trace of emotion.


    ¡°Susan, I can turn a blind eye to what you have done before. However, you should never treat me like I


    am stupid.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, please...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡®t I treat you well enough? Today if I let you go, you might do something worse than faking an


    abortion!¡± he asked.


    Susan shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I don¡®t dare... I really don¡®t dare anymore ... Mr. Wood, you have to


    remember our love! Do you remember when you found me and took me away... You said you were


    looking for me...¡±


    Shawn was expressionless. ¡°If I don¡®t remember, you would have no chance to stand here and cry


    now!¡±


    Those who deceived him would not end well!


    Gale stood beside him and acted as a spectator.


    Susan hade this far, and it was all her own fault.


    It just depends on how Shawn goes about it... Whether he ispletely disappointed or has a little


    sympathy.


    Of course, Gale hoped that Susan would never show up again. However, there seemed to be a secret


    between Shawn and Susan that she did not know.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    No matter what, Susan¡®s fall from grace was really bad, so she would not dare to do anything for a


    while.


    Shawn shouted loudly, ¡°Housekeeper, send Susan away!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡± The housekeeper called two security guards, stepped forward, grabbed Susan¡®s arm,


    and dragged her out. Susan kept shouting miserably, ¡°I¡®m not leaving. I want to stay... Mr. Wood, I really


    knew I was wrong. Give me a chance¡­ Mr. Wood!¡±


    Shawn turned around, put his hands behind his back, raised his head slightly, and closed his eyes. He


    remained motionless in this position until Susan¡®s


    voicepletely faded.


    It was quiet in the living room.


    Everything just now seems to have never happened.


    Gale said, ¡°You will forgive her. After all, you like her.¡±


    ¡°Did I say that?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡®t like her, why do you want to marry her? Why do you condone her? Could it be that Susan


    saved your life? Are you repaying her kindness?¡± Gale felt strange.


    He turned his head and nced at her with a frown. ¡°You are the daughter of the enemy. Didn¡®t I also


    marry you?¡±


    ¡°You said I have to atone for my sins in a different way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember it clearly.¡±


    Gale shrugged. ¡°After marrying you, the price I paid was too painful. I dare not forget it, and I can¡®t


    forget it. I will always remember.¡± Shawn slowly turned around and met her eyes. ¡°Gale, I have to be


    responsible for Susan. It had nothing to do with feelings.¡±


    No matter how he reminisced about that night, it was only his thoughts.


    Susan could not give him the same feeling from that night.


    ¡°Responsibility? Did she really save your life?¡°.


    ¡°Almost.¡±


    Gale was speechless. What did he mean by almost?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 216

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 216


    Chapter 216


    Forget it. It did not matter to her.


    She spoke clearly, ¡°Shawn, now I can tell you with confidence I didn¡®t pull Susan down the steps. I


    didn¡®t want to harm your child.¡±


    ¡°As for whether you want to forgive or cut offpletely between you and Susan, that¡®s your business,


    not mine. I am most fortunate now that my child is still here.¡±


    After speaking, Gale turned around and left.


    When she got to the door, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, I want to remind you that


    Susan can¡®t think of these things alone. As for who is helping her, I think you should know.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She left without looking back.


    Shawn was left alone in the center of the living room.


    He was so powerful andmanded so much respect. He felt extremely hateful when he thought that


    Susan tricked him, treating being pregnant with his child as child¡®s y, a bargaining chip!


    ¡°Go and bring Dean to my study,¡± Shawn said sternly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Dean did not know what was going on at all, as he did not get the chance to speak to Susan.


    As soon as he heard that Mr. Wood was looking for him and had specially sent someone to get him in a


    luxury car ... he thought Shawn wanted to give him some marriage gifts!


    Mr. Wood¡®s gift...


    It would definitely be the grandest in Sea City!


    In the study


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡®re looking for me.¡± Dean¡®s face was full of smiles. ¡°It¡®s sote. What could be so


    important?¡± Shawn stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back. ¡°It¡®s very important.¡±


    ¡°Is it about your marriage with Susan? Susan often tells me that she is not married to you. Besides, you


    and Gale have signed a divorce agreement. Just waiting...¡±


    Shawn turned around and stared at him with sharp eyes like a knife!


    Dean was so frightened that he could not say a word.


    ¡°You do not have a right to judge what happened between Gale and me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I...¡± Dean was afraid of offending Shawn, so he pped himself in a hurry. ¡°I don¡®t have a


    filter on my mouth, don¡®t mind me!¡±


    ¡°What else did Susan tell you?¡± Dean shook his head


    repeatedly. ¡°It¡®s nothing. No, no...¡±


    ¡°You were the first to know about her pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw that she had a poor appetite and vomited, and she felt something was wrong. I took her to


    the hospital for an examination and found out. Although I manage a mental hospital , I know more


    about medicine than ordinary people,¡± Dean said.


    Shawn walked slowly to him. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Shawn had a strong aura and sharp eyes that a casual nce could make Dean¡®s heart beat fast and


    his palms sweat.


    ¡°After Susan¡®s miscarriage, you are also taking care of her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her mother died early, and I am both a father and a mother to Susan. Fortunately, Susan is a


    sensible child¡­ ¡°Dean rambled, feeling that the atmosphere was not quite right.


    When he looked up and saw the chill in Shawn¡®s eyes, he was so frightened that his legs went weak.


    He stopped instantly, not knowing what to say.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Continue. Why did you stop?¡± ¡°Mr. Wood...do you have something


    to say?¡°


    Please book mark this site .Noveljar i will upload daily new chapters..


    Novel Request


    Hello Stories Reader!


    If you are here, it means you are passionate about reading good stories. We will be happy to bring your


    requested stories. Before making the story request, please follow the below rules.


    Writeplete story name


    Write the App name where the story is


    Write the author¡¯s name


    Hello Stories Reader!


    If you are here, it means you are passionate about reading good stories. We will be happy to bring your


    requested stories. Before making the story request, please follow the below rules.


    Writeplete story name


    Write the App name where the story is


    Write the author¡¯s name

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 217

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 217


    Chapter 217 Shawn sneered. ¡°Are you sure you want me to say it? Instead of you exining it


    yourself?¡± Dean panicked and knelt down with a bang.


    He looked so guilty! Shawn raised his foot and stomped toward his chest.¡± Susan has already admitted,


    and you are still pretending!¡± Dean was sent flying from that kick. He fell to the ground and coughed


    continuously, crawling for a long time, unable to get up.


    What? Admitted?


    What did Susan admit? Or...what¡®s the trick?


    Dean clutched his chest, frightened . ¡°Mr. Wood, Susan, she...she...¡±


    Shawn¡®s expression was icy as he spat, ¡°I will give you onest chance.¡±


    Dean was shocked.


    He had no idea what Susan had admitted.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Was it the false pregnancy miscarriage or that night?


    Susan should not be so stupid to confess that night!


    LTD


    After thinking about it, Dean bowed again and again. ¡°It¡®s all my idea, Mr. Wood. Whether it¡®s


    pregnancy or miscarriage, it¡®s me who helped Susan and arranged for the hospital!¡±


    ¡°Every time she sees me, she is sullen, thinking that you don¡®t like her and that she is insecure. I can¡®t


    bear to see her so sad, so I came up with this method to make you care more about her!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡®t me her. It¡®s all my fault! Punish me! Susan is innocent!¡±


    Dean took the me.


    At this moment, he wanted to protect Susan!


    Shawn looked down at him condescendingly.


    Dean shook his head nervously. ¡°It was because she likes you, Mr. Wood!¡±


    Shawn¡®s brows furrowed even tighter.


    Is this how someone would act if they liked someone?


    Shawn did not want to mention the abortion again. At that time...he was so nervous.


    He did not even care about Gale, who also fell.


    The results of it?


    The father and daughter joined forces to trick him!


    IL LEI


    Shawn kicked him again. ¡°Was the night between Susan and me your doing as well?¡± | He had always


    been a little skeptical because the feeling Susan gave him was so different from that night.


    He even sent someone to verify and investigate in private.


    However, the results...were the same as before.


    Susan¡®s false pregnancy and miscarriage aroused Shawn¡®s deep suspicion.


    He had always been suspicious, not trusting others, only trusting himself!


    Dean said, ¡°Mr. Wood, that night, I don¡®t know what happened that night! How could I have the ability to


    let Susan into your hotel room!¡±


    Actually, when Shawn asked this question, Dean understood what he meant.


    Susan did not reveal anything about that night.


    That was good!


    As long as Mr. Wood thought he was sleeping with Susan, they still had hope of making aeback!


    1


    Therefore, Dean immediately began to shiver.


    Shawn stared at him with deep eyes, ¡°Really? If you deceive me again and again, what will happen...¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°But I think you still have to take responsibility.¡± The voice fell, and Shawn¡®s leather shoes pressed


    heavily on his fingers. With a little more force, the hard leather soles crushed his bones.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 218

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 218


    Chapter 218 ¡°Ah....¡± the dean cried out in pain. Shawn¡®s strength gradually increased, and he could


    clearly hear the bones cracking. Shawn asked, ¡°Speak! What happened that night!¡± ¡°Mr. Wood, I really


    don¡®t know... ah!¡± ¡°Okay, what do you know? Tell me! Only then can this hand be saved!¡±


    If he continued , Dean¡®s hand would definitely be broken.


    He kept shouting, ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡®m telling the truth... How can I have the ability to put Susan on your


    bed? I was forced to give her to the old man!¡± ¡°You remember that old man! He took a fancy to Susan


    and asked for her by name.¡±


    ¡°Because of that, Susan and I almost terminated our rtionship! Fortunately, that night, she was


    clever and escaped and ran into your room in a panic... Otherwise, her life will be ruined... Ah! It hurts!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, please spare me! You are so powerful. How could I have done that to you?¡±


    Shawn slowly retracted his feet.


    Deany on the ground, looking at his immobile fingers.


    The bones were almost shattered.


    Shawn said, ¡°So, that night was Susan.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was her! You investigated it!¡±


    Shawn was silent.


    After a long while, he said coldly, ¡°Even if it was her that night, now that she has done such a thing, she


    is no longer worthy of staying by my side!¡± ¡°No, Mr. Wood, it¡®s all my idea. Susan didn¡®t want it at first.


    She didn¡®t want to use this method to tie you up. I was forcing her, so she agreed...¡± Dean took the


    me strategically.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Shawn said and kicked him again.


    The dean reluctantly said, ¡°Anyway, Susan loves you. At least... At least she is much better than Gale!¡±


    ¡°Better than Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Gale has a bastard child... yet you can tolerate her! Why don¡®t you give Susan a chance if she


    does something wrong!¡±


    Shawn¡®s face was as gloomy as the night. ¡°Who said I could tolerate that bastard!¡± He would destroy it!


    It was just that the time had yet toe!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    How could he allow a child to exist... one that does not belong to him!


    ¡°Then you...¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Shawn raised his hand and swept everything on the desk to the ground. His eyes were bloodshot.


    LL


    The dean was so frightened that he almost fainted. He scrambled out of the study on his fours and did


    not dare to look back for fear of being too slow.


    In the study, shattering sounds could be heard from time to time, echoing throughout the vi.


    The housekeeper and servants were listening on the first floor, and no one dared to go to check on


    Shawn.


    When Mr. Wood was furious, whoever approached him would be courting death!


    Shawn put his hands on the table. There was a mess beside him, scattered documents, shattered


    ss...


    The hair on his forehead fell on his eyes, and his chest was full of rage. He heaved and breathed


    heavily.


    ¡°Damn, damn!¡±


    He mmed a punch on the table, and the veins on the back of his hands were obviously popping out.


    When Susan¡®s fake pregnancy was revealed, he was initially not as angry.


    Susan actually yed the dignified Shawn Wood with a despicable trick.


    Once he let that sink in, he became furious. No one was allowed to lie to him!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 219

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 219


    Chapter 219 When Dean used him of tolerating Gale¡®s bastard child, it instantly brought out his


    temper! After so many years, Gale was the only one who can easily provoke Shawn¡®s deepest darkest


    temper!


    Yes, the child in Gale¡®s womb was still there.


    He had always acted decisively, but with Gale, he hesitated and was soft¨Chearted to her again and


    again!


    Shawn kicked the chair next to him and strode out of the study.


    LILL


    Seeing him go downstairs, the housekeeper hurried forward. ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡®re going..


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    Shawn¡®s face was ashen, and he continued to walk forward.


    The housekeeper requested the servants to clean the study and followed him.


    He saw... Shawn headed for the servant¡®s room.


    In the room, Gale had already fallen asleep.


    She finally let Susan taste the despair, so she was extra rxed and fell into a deep sleep.


    Even the movement of Shawn kicking the door toe in did not wake her up.


    Shawn stood at the door, liis tall body looking out of ce in front of this narrow house. Looking at the


    woman sleeping on the bed, his anger was slowly extinguishing. Galey on her side with her hands


    behind her ears, his hair naturally falling down to cover most of her face as she slept peacefully. He


    wanted to strangle Gale to death just now, but at this moment... he could not bear to disturb her sleep!


    Shawn thought ... he must be crazy!


    There was a musty smell in the servant¡®s room, and the ceiling was so low that he could feel it as soon


    as he reached out his hand.


    How could she sleep so soundly in such an environment?


    Even the corridor outside the master bedroom or the floor of his bedroom was better than here!


    However, Shawn suddenly remembered that she had been in a mental hospital for two years...


    The environment there must be unimaginably bad. Shawn remembered again that when he threw her


    there, he also told the dean to ¡®entertain¡® her well, and the dean


    must have done it.


    Damn it!


    ¡°Gale, as long as you are willing to abort the child... we can have a fresh start.¡±


    Shawn raised his hand and gently brushed her hair. ¡°Why do you have to be so stubborn? Do you like


    the father of the child so much?¡±


    ¡°I gave you several chances to give up the child and stay by my side. You can live well, but you


    refused. You want to fight back and suffer all the way...¡± ¡°Is it right or wrong for me to marry you and


    bring you home to stay by my side?¡± Gale was drowsy and felt an itch on her face. She subconsciously


    reached out and scratched. ¡°¡­ Don¡®t.¡±


    After that, she went back to sleep.


    Shawn withdrew his hand.


    Was this child so important to her?


    At this moment, Shawn self¨Creflected.


    He had to admit that he had contrasting feelings for Gale... From contempt and hatred at the beginning


    to care and even missing her now.


    Yes, he actually missed her. Shawn considered letting go of hatred, the grievances and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    grievances of the previous generation, and only being with her.


    However, it was this child who hindered him from fully letting himself go! ¡°Gale, I¡®ll let go of my father¡®s


    revenge if you can let go of the child... is it okay?¡±


    IT


    Shawn¡®s voice was so soft that only he could hear it.


    He wished...she could hear too.


    If Gale were awake now, he would not be able to say such a thing


    His love for her was strong, and he admired her deeply. However, he also felt timid in some ways


    around her and would hide his feelings from her.


    Sitting quietly for a long time, Shawn lost track of time...


    When he realized it, Gale was still sleeping. He got up, ready to leave.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 220

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 220


    Chapter 220 Before leaving, he covered Gale with the nket.


    One second he wanted to strangle this woman, and the next, he feared that she might catch a cold.


    Gale closed her eyes and began to talk in her sleep. ¡°Stop poking me. Let me sleep a little longer.¡±


    ¡°You can continue to sleep. No one will disturb you.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡®m a little bit sleepy... Sam, I¡®lle back


    to youter.¡±


    Shawn stopped moving in an instant.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale still muttered in her sleep, ¡°Sam, I want to eat ice cream. You said that after you married me, you


    would buy me ice cream every day...¡±


    The corners of her mouth were even raised with a smile.


    It seemed... that she was enjoying a good dream!


    In the small room, Gale¡®s every word could be heard clearly.


    Shawn¡®s expression slowly froze.


    She was talking about Sam.


    Gale really missed him. She even dreamt of him in hier dreams!


    She and Sam were childhood sweethearts, grew up together, and then made a marriage agreement.


    They were about to get hitched and have children!


    Who was Shawn to Gale?


    She saw him as someone who broke into her life andpletely disrupted her original life trajectory!


    Gale was indeed dreaming.


    In her dream, she returned to her childhood.


    At that time, she was really happy. Her parents were loving, and the family was harmonious. She was


    the only child in the family. She went to school with Sam, who lived next door. They did homework


    together and flew kites together on spring outings. The adults all said she would marry Sam when she


    grew up.


    Gale did not know what marriage was.


    She went to ask Sam.


    Sam was two years older than her and said, like a little adult, ¡°It¡®s a good thing to marry me. You can


    eat ice cream every day!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I will buy it for you every day!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, Sam, I want to marry you!¡±


    It was such a sweet memory that she could not helpughing. When you are in the dumps, you realize


    how hard it is to live a happy life. She was sleeping soundly when suddenly, a strong force lifted her up


    from the bed.


    She was startled awake and suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her.


    ¡°Shawn...¡±


    Gale was still dazed. She blinked and sat stiffly on the bed, her brain still not processing the scene


    before her.


    ¡®Why is Shawn here?¡¯


    ¡®She just... just had a dream.¡® Yes, only in a dream can there be such freedom and happiness. Just


    thinking about it, Shawn¡®s deep voice came, ¡°What did you dream about? Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing...¡± Shawn


    sneered. ¡°Laughing so happily at your beautiful dream, right? Are you upset to be woken up from it?¡±


    Gale looked at him and said, ¡°When did youe in?¡±


    What was he doing here in the middle of the night?


    Fortunately, she hid the eavesdropping earphones. Otherwise, if Shawn saw it, he would interrogate


    her for


    it!


    LL


    ¡°Why can¡®t Ie in?¡± Shawn raised his hand to squeeze her chin and dragged her face in front of


    him. ¡°Gale, why did you sleep so soundly and have a sweet dream!¡± ¡°I don¡®t even have the right to


    dream?¡± He leaned closer, breathing heavily on her face. ¡°You were calling out Sam¡®s name!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 221

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 221


    Chapter 221


    Jealousy consumed Shawn¡¯s mind.


    P


    He was jealous of her and Sam having childhood memories, jealous that they had made a marriage


    agreement and became a couple, and even more jealous that even now after Sam had gone abroad,


    her heart still belonged to him!


    Gale was stunned for two seconds. ¡°Really, I¡­ I did dream of him.¡±


    ¡°You miss him?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Shawn¡¯s hand was already around her neck.


    He did it as if the gentle Shawn had never existed when she was asleep!


    ¡°Gale, don¡¯t you know what a lowlife you are? Do you think Sam will really reconnect with you? He is


    the son of the Carson family. What about you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shawn said, ¡°You are a wh*re!¡±


    Her face was pale. ¡°Shawn, why do you use such words to humiliate me?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong? You said that the child is not from Sam.


    Well, I believe you, but you can¡¯t tell who the child belongs to! You are a woman who casually sleeps


    with a man and gets pregnant! Tell me you are not a wh*re!¡±


    This was how he described her.


    After listening to this, Gale smiled bleakly. ¡°Yes, I am such a dirty woman. I don¡¯t deserve to stay by


    your side. Shawn, divorce me now!¡±


    The word ¡®divorce¡¯ hit his ears and seriously stimted Shawn¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°You think you are worthy of saying these two words to me?¡± Shawn¡¯s fingers tightened around her


    neck, forcing her to look up at him. ¡°Gale, divorce can only be initiated by me. You can only wait for my


    notice!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t ept that I don¡¯t want you?¡±


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s roar was so loud that it shook the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m right. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so angry.¡± Gale looked at him. ¡°Women are always lovely to you and go out


    of their way bending backward for you¡­ But I¡¯m different, yet you have to be here with me. Instead of a


    sense of achievement, you will always have a sense of frustration!¡±


    She reminded him again that there were countless women after him.


    Girls from rich families, wealthy and sessfuldies,


    celebrities, etc. Which woman does not want to marry into the Wood family and sessfully elevate


    their status in life!


    Only Gale did not care about it at all!


    He married her, but she felt that being Shawn¡¯s wife was a position she hated.


    It was clear that she was the weak one, an ant in Shawn¡¯s hand, and yet she would not give in.


    It had the opposite effect, which greatly challenged him to conquer her!


    Shawn just wanted to see that Gale liked him and could not live without him!


    However, she just had no feelings for him, and she only had feelings for the child in her womb!


    Although it was obvious, how could Shawn admit it?


    Shawn sneered. ¡°Haha, Gale, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. Don¡¯t forget. You are the daughter of


    the enemy who killed my father. I have only hatred for you, only torture!¡±


    Gale was almost out of breath. She raised her hand and held Shawn¡¯s wrist. ¡°Are you going to divorce


    me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say those words again!¡±


    ¡°Shawn¡­are you reluctant to divorce me?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shawn squeezed her


    neck harder.


    Gale could not make a sound.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    He really¡­ loved and hated her!


    Logically, how could he love her yet hate her!


    Tears shed uncontrobly from the corners of Gale¡¯s eyes.


    She did not beg for mercy nor struggle. She just looked at Shawn quietly, and her eyes were calm and


    unwavering.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 222

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 222


    Chapter 222


    It looked like she honestly did not care if she died in his arms tonight.


    Shawn¡¯s hands began to tremble. ¡°Gale, I gave you opportunities again and again, but you did not


    cherish them. Well, very good, then don¡¯t me me for being cruel to you from now on!¡±


    He abruptly withdrew his hand.


    Gale coughed twice before gasping for air. ¡°Being cruel from now on? Shawn, you ruined my life and


    everything I have!¡±


    ¡°It was your father who killed my father first!¡±


    ¡°My father, he¡­¡± Gale wanted to refute but was afraid of further aggravating him, so she forcibly held


    back her words. ¡°Even so, what¡¯s wrong with me? I did not kill your father!¡±


    ¡°You have to atone for him!¡±


    Gale bit her lower lip hard.


    One day, she would find evidence to prove her father¡¯s innocence and prove that everything Shawn


    was doing now was wrong.


    It was he who should be sorry to her, and it was he who


    should atone for his sins.


    She was just waiting¡­ waiting for this day toe!


    Shawn asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree? Do you still think that your father is not guilty?¡±


    Gale turned her face away. ¡°It¡¯s veryte.¡±


    She wanted him to leave.


    Shawn looked at her grimly. ¡°Gale, don¡¯t be delusional, whether it¡¯s Sam or Aurum! You will be in my


    hands for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Are you in love with me, Shawn? You haven¡¯t brought up the divorce. You want me to stay by your


    side¡­ are you in love with the enemy¡¯s daughter?¡± she asked, with a


    chuckle at the corners of her mouth.


    Gale¡¯s slender fingers poked his chest.


    Shawn frowned tightly.


    Gale¡¯s smile became brighter and brighter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to admit it?¡±


    Shawn also smiled suddenly, raising the corners of his lips.


    He lowered his head and slowly approached her, their lips almost touching.


    ¡°Yes, Gale. I love you. Why can¡¯t I admit it?¡± Shawn said.


    Now it was Gale¡¯s turn to be stunned.


    Just now, she had the upper hand, thinking she had grasped Shawn¡¯s thoughts.


    Who knew he actually admitted it?


    Gale did not know how to answer.


    She forgot that the man in front of her was Shawn.


    His IQ was extremely high, and he was indeed not in tune with his feelings, but it did not mean that he


    could be manipted.


    He was too smart and would fight back at any time!


    ¡°Gale, you will see next what way I will use to¡­ love you.¡±


    He said thest few words in a very serious tone.


    Red gs were in her head.


    She could not help asking, ¡°Shawn! What are you going to do!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    She immediately reached out to grab him, but he avoided her.


    ¡°No, Shawn, I just¡­ I¡¯m sorry, forget what I said!¡± Her intuition told her that Shawn would do pretty


    crazy


    things.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She should not have provoked him that much.


    She forgot how selfish and heartless he could be! How


    ruthless!


    Shawn just nced at her, then turned and walked out without hesitation.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale called him, jumped out of bed, and tried to stop him. ¡°You never understand love, and


    you have never really loved someone. How can you love me? Not hurting me would be the greatest gift


    of love!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 223

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 223


    Chapter 223


    Shawn pushed her away with great force.


    Gale took two steps back, but she could not stand still and fell to the ground.


    The door mmed shut, and Shawn left.


    His way to love her¡­ that would be the devil¡¯s way of love!


    Gale¡¯s heart sank, and she squeezed her palm tightly.


    It was veryte, and Shawn walked in the dark, alone in


    the cold.


    Yes, Gale was right again.


    He did not understand love, and he had never really loved


    someone.


    He used to think he loved Susan, but he discovered that he had no feelings for Susan.


    However, his feelings for Gale have gradually deepened over time.


    Shawn tried to ease his rtionship with her before but to no avail.


    He was learning and giving in, but Gale did not appreciate it at all.


    Then¡­ let him use his own way to start this rtionship.


    The devil¡¯s way! The devil¡¯s love!


    Shawn tugged at his tie, and a cruel and bloodthirsty smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He will do whatever it takes to make her only depend on him!


    The next day, the sun rose slowly.


    Shawn walked into the dining room and said indifferently, ¡°Go, bring Gale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Gale was still immersed in the panic fromst night. After Shawn left, she could not fall asleep.


    She was not afraid of Shawn¡¯s hatred. She was only afraid of¡­ Shawn¡¯s sudden love!


    His love was more frightening than hate!


    With an uneasy mood, Gale came to the dining room hesitantly. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn drank coffee gracefully. ¡°Sit.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll have breakfast at the cafe next to thepany¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it a second time.¡±


    Shawn reminded Gale of the first time they met.


    He had a familiar indifferent tone! She was all too


    familiar with this sense of distance!


    Gale could only sit down.


    The breakfast was very abundant, and tes of various sizes filled the dining table, but she had no


    appetite and was anxious to eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ full.¡± She put down her cutlery.


    Shawn nced at her. ¡°You haven¡¯t had much.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a good appetite in the morning.¡®


    ¡°Keep eating.¡± Shawn ignored her and started serving her vegetables. ¡°You can leave after you finish


    eating.¡±


    Gale wanted to refuse, but catching his gaze, she silently picked up the cutlery.


    She still did not want to face him.


    She really could not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t work overtime these days. Take care of your health,¡± Shawn said again.


    Gale¡¯s heart froze when he heard the words of concern.


    ¡°My body is recovering well. I can work normally,¡± she replied.


    Shawn just slightly curled the corners of his lips. His expression was iprehensible to her.


    The food in Gale¡¯s mouth became more and more difficult


    to swallow.


    It always felt like¡­ something was going to happen.


    At this moment, the housekeeper hurried over. ¡°Mr. Wood, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but Susan is


    here, kneeling and crying at the door, saying she must see you.¡±


    ¡°Scums, you can¡¯t even handle a simple task. Why did you allow her into my home?¡±


    The housekeeper lowered his head and said, ¡°I will punish the bodyguards who are ineffective.¡±


    ¡°Tell her to go. I don¡¯t want to see her now!¡± Shawn said with a gloomy face.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 224

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 224


    Chapter 224


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale clenched her cutlery unconsciously.


    Shawn loved Susan so much before, but now he was heartless!


    After finally finishing what he had put on her te, Gale felt that she could finally slip away when


    Shawn said, ¡® Take my car.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You dare to refuse?¡±


    Gale could only get into his car.


    When the car drove out of Temperley Hall, Gale saw


    Susan.


    She was pressed to the ground by two bodyguards, her mouth was sealed with tape, and she looked in


    the direction of the vehicle eagerly and excitedly.


    It seemed that she had given up, trying every means to find a chance to meet Shawn.


    What about Shawn?


    He held the document and looked down,pletely indifferent to what was going on around him.


    Cool and aloof.


    Suddenly, the driver stepped on the elerator abruptly, and Gale leaned forward uncontrobly.


    A hand reached over and pressed against her forehead, preventing her from hitting the back of the


    headrest.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Shawn asked in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, someone stopped the car, and if I didn¡¯t stop, I would crash into him.¡±


    They saw that Dean opened his arms and stopped in front of the car, his body almost touching the front


    of the car.


    He was not afraid of death!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He and Susan both fantasized about relying on Shawn to achieve sess.


    Now that the n has been revealed, they must do everything possible to recover the loss¡­


    A little bump would not hurt too bad.


    What¡¯s more, the driver would not actually dare to hit him.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, give Susan a chance to exin¡­¡± Dean knelt in front of the car. ¡°Everything is my fault. I


    ordered her, don¡¯t me her!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    Susan also broke free, ran over, and knelt down with the


    dean.


    Shawn furrowed his eyebrows deeply and stepped out of the car with his long legs.


    ¡°Mr. Wood! I told Susan that it was my vanity that caused her to suffer. From now on, I will terminate


    our father ¨C daughter rtionship. I will no longer approach her. Please let her stay by your side quietly


    and obediently!¡± Dean immediately shouted.


    Shawn snorted coldly.


    They had clearly colluded to put all the responsibility on Dean to save Susan.


    Shawn¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°If I keep her by my side¡­ Will you continue to plot against me?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I promise to do nothing! Mr. Wood, I am yours, my innocence is yours. Without you, I really


    only have a dead end¡­¡± Susan replied quickly.


    She started ying the sympathy card again, because she knew that that night held a heavyweight in


    Shawn¡¯s heart.


    However¡­


    Gale got out of the car and walked over to Susan.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to look so pitiful. You had everything, you just needed to wait for the time toe, and


    Shawn will naturally hold everything in front of you. It¡¯s a pity that


    you are too greedy and anxious, and you screwed up all of this.¡±


    ¡°Gale, shut up! It¡¯s you who harmed me!¡±


    Susan still did not understand how Gale knew that she was falsely pregnant.


    Where did she get the news?


    ¡°I hurt you? You fell into the trap youid yourself!¡± Gale replied.


    Susan stared at her angrily. ¡°You wait and see!¡±


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting. This is just the beginning.¡±


    She nced at Susan¡¯s ring finger inadvertently.


    Well, the ring was still on her finger.


    She could not wait to hear more important information through this ring!


    For example, information about the child¡¯s father! 1 Gale believed that Susan would mention it to Dean!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 225

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 225


    Chapter 225 She had to be patient and wait for that day toe!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, now even Gale can humiliate me and bully me like this... Have you ever thought that she is


    also a bad woman? I faked my pregnancy, yes... but she is pregnant. She is pregnant with someone


    else¡®s bastard child!¡± Susan cried.


    The dean immediately echoed, ¡°Yes! Susan pulled her down the steps and wanted to help you to get


    rid of her child! Otherwise, if it spreads out, you will be humiliated! ¡°The father and daughter duo


    pointed their fingers at Gale.


    ¨C


    Gale was about to say something when Shawn spoke, ¡°I will handle her affairs!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood...¡±


    LL


    ¡°Go back and reflect on your mistake!¡± Shawn said sternly. Susan lost her momentum to retaliate, and


    she only agreed, ¡°I¡®ve been reflecting on it the whole time, Mr. Wood... No matter what, my love for you


    is true, and what we did that night...¡±


    She also wiped the corners of her eyes, trying to gain sympathy.


    ¡°I faked my pregnancy. You are so angry and yell at me... But Gale was pregnant with another man¡®s


    child, but you tolerated it. Why don¡®t you abort her child ? How much longer will you leave it!¡±


    There was non¨Cstop talk about Gale¡®s child from the beginning to the end.


    The father and daughter duo have not given up on getting rid of Gale¡®s child.


    Unable to bear it, Gale suddenly stepped forward and raised his hand to p her twice.


    Susan screamed, ¡°Ah! Gale, you... you actually hit me!¡±


    ¡°It was you who hit me.¡± Gale withdrew her hand.¡± Besides, I will hit you in front of Shawn!¡± ¡°How dare


    you overstep your ce! Mr. Woods, are you watching this? How can you let me be so


    embarrassed......¡±


    Susan cried and shouted, her voice spreading far and wide.


    Fortunately, Temperley Hall was big enough. Otherwise, the neighbors next door would consider them


    the joke of the town.


    Gale squatted in front of Susan and said in a voice that only two people could hear...


    ¡°You better note after my child again. Otherwise, I have a way of causing you to suffer worse than


    now! Susan, you should think, why would I know about your


    fake pregnancy and miscarriage ? Let me tell you. I can know more of your secrets!¡±


    ¡°The child is my bottom line, and I couldn¡®t touch you before because Shawn was backing you. I was


    bullied and framed by you again and again. Now it is different. You can¡¯t protect yourself. I will let you


    pay with blood if you dare toe for my child again!¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t want to guess what I will do to you, if my child is injured.¡±


    Gale¡®s eyes were so sharp. Susan looked at it nkly, and she felt that Gale was a bit like Shawn.


    Gale has been by Shawn¡®s side for a long time, and she has also learned a bit of his ruthlessness!


    After a while, Susan calmed down and gritted her teeth.¡± Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Gale, I also have something on you. If you make it harder for me, I promise you will never know


    who the child¡®s father is.¡±


    Saying that Susan wanted to stand up.


    Gale was one step faster than her, raised her hand to press on her shoulders, and pressed her back


    down to a kneel.


    ¡°I can raise the child by myself. Susan, get lost!¡± Gale


    said.


    ¡°Hmph, I won¡®t listen to you!¡±


    Susan only panicked for a brief moment before she regained hisposure. ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± She raised


    her head. ¡°You hate me for lying to you, I ept, but I always feel it¡®s unfair!¡± Shawn said lightly,


    ¡°Unfair?¡± ¡°Yes. Inparison, which is more difficult to ept, fake pregnancy or carrying another


    man¡®s child? It must be a bastard! At least I am innocent and belong to you only!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Shawn¡®s expression turn dark slowly, Susan struck while the iron was still hot. ¡°Mr. Wood, I


    repent. I have thought about it... But I hope you will take away Gale¡®s child! Otherwise, it will be unfair


    to me!¡±


    Dean quickly flocked to his daughter¡¯s side. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood, this is the bottom line of a man. You can¡®t


    cross it!¡± Gale clenched her palm tightly.


    This father and daughter duo will desperately pull her into the water even when they are unable to


    protect themselves!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 226

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 226


    Chapter 226 What to do...


    She only heard Shawn say calmly, ¡°I will solve it my way. You don¡®t need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, can you bear it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, but it¡®s not your ce to teach me how to do things! Come, men!¡± he replied.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Take them...¡±


    Shawn had just said a few words when he suddenly heard a ¡®ding¡®.


    It was the notification sound of the mobile phone mailbox.


    It was quite clear.


    Moreover, the sound came from... Gale¡®s mobile phone.


    ¡°Who sent you an email this early in the morning?¡± Shawn swept his eyes sharply.


    ¡°I didn¡®t even look at it. It should be someone from thepany.¡±


    Gale was worried, but she pretended to be calm.


    She probably guessed that the email was sent by Sam!


    After Sam went abroad, they were in touch via email. Sam unterally sent it, and she would not reply.


    She was afraid of being discovered by Shawn.


    Unexpectedly, her email came now!


    No matter how much Gale pretended to be calm, she could not hide from Shawn¡®s sharp eyes.


    No guilty thought could escape Shawn¡®s watchful eyes. ¡°Bring it.¡± Shawn stretched out his hand toward


    her, spreading his palm. Gale swallowed her saliva slowly. ¡°Bring¡­ what?¡± ¡°Mobile phone. I want to


    read your email.¡±


    ¡°I said it from thepany...¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Shawn said, booming, ¡°Bring it!¡±


    Gale hesitated.


    Once Shawn saw it, it waspletely over.


    Not handing over the phone would cost more suspicion.


    Thinking for a few seconds, Gale slowly reached into her pocket...


    She could only secretly pray for God¡®s blessing in her heart, the email was not from Sam, and even if it


    was, she


    wished it did not mention her father!


    Otherwise, she was doomed!


    Shawn¡¯s eyes stared straight at her without blinking.


    Gale just took out her mobile phone, but unexpectedly, Susan next to her suddenly rushed over and


    snatched her mobile phone away!


    ¡°Susan!¡± she eximed.


    Susan was not stupid, Gale¡®s hesitation shows that the email is shameful!


    Naturally, she wanted to seize all the opportunity to take Gale down!


    ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Gale immediately reached out to grab it.


    She was a step toote, and Dean quickly ran over to stand in front of her, shouting, ¡°Susan, look!¡±


    Susan stared at the phone screen with a happy expression, as if she had discovered some big secret.


    Gale¡®s heart skipped a beat!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 227

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 227


    Chapter 227 ¡°It¡®s an email from Sam! Mr. Wood, Gale is still in contact with Sam!¡± she said quickly.


    Gale¡®s eyes went dark, she almost fainted, and her back was sweating profusely.


    It was really from Sam!


    How now!


    Shawn had murderous intent in his eyes. ¡°Gale!¡±


    He grabbed the phone and opened the email...


    ¡°Everything is fine here. Everything is going well. Gale, how are you? I miss you so much. Wait for me


    toe


    back.¡±


    Shawn squeezed the phone tightly, his fingertips turning pale from the pressure.


    The next second, he raised his hand and smashed the phone.


    With a snap, the phone was torn apart, and the screen waspletely shattered.


    Gale took a deep breath.


    She could not even read what was written in the email!


    This scene made Susan smile proudly. Gale really brought


    this upon herself. How dare she keep in touch with her ex ¨Cfiance!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, look. What else is she afraid to do? She is wild, and she even dared to contact her ex. She


    is hung in the past!¡± Susan said deliberately.


    Gale tried to refute. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out.


    She could only stand quietly.


    Shawn did not say a word, took a stride, grabbed her wrist, and walked toward the car.


    ¡°Mr. Wood! ¡°Give me another chance. At least I love you, and I didn¡¯t betray you. I belong to you!¡±


    Susan shouted.


    Shawn seemed to have not heard.


    He only had murder in mind!


    LLLL


    He threw Gale into the car roughly.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, where to?¡± the driver asked tremblingly.


    ¡°The hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Gale fell on the soft cushion. Before she got up, her pupils erged unconsciously when she heard the


    word¡® hospital¡®.


    ¡°Shawn! What do you want to do!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    A bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°What do you think it is?¡±


    Gale froze. Her blood seemed to be flowing backward, causing her to go blind temporarily. Shawn¡¯s


    face was not clear.


    After a few seconds, her vision gradually became clear. It turned out that a person would be in such a


    state when one is extremely frightened... Gale never wanted to feel it again in his life.


    ¡°No, don¡®t...¡± She clutched her stomach and backed away until her back hit the door.


    LL


    ¡°You can¡®t escape.¡± Shawn¡®s throat tightened, and there was no emotion in his voice. ¡°Gale, only


    without this child can we really start over.¡±


    ¡°I never thought about starting over with you.¡±


    ¡°I think... I already informed youst night. I will use my way... to love you,¡± Shawn replied.


    Gale shook her head in fear. ¡°That is not love!¡±


    ¡°I said yes, this is.¡±


    No one could object to his words!


    Gale¡¯s ears were buzzing, and her face was pale.


    ¡°This child is very unfortunate. It¡®s a pity because he


    1


    shouldn¡®t havee into this world. Gale, without him, we will have a future.¡± Shawn pursed his lips.


    ¡°Without him, there is no future!¡±


    He smiled confidently. ¡°I will make sure you have a future.¡±


    ¡°Shawn... how can you love me? You can¡®t love me. Please stop joking with me. It¡®s not funny at all...


    We can¡®t start over, I¡®m the daughter of your enemy, and we have a deep hatred. How can there be


    love?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Hate is hate. Love is love.¡± They can even exist together.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 228

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 228


    Chapter 228 Hate her family but love her.


    Despair and fear surrounded Gale.


    She knew Shawn was determined to abort her child!


    ¡®No!¡¯


    ¡°I¡®m not going to the hospital. I¡®m not going!¡± Gale pped the driver¡®s seat incessantly. ¡°Stop, let me


    out! Stop it!¡± The driver gave Shawn a look.


    ¡°Don¡®t stop!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The car continued to move forward. Gale gritted her teeth and suddenly turned around


    quickly to open the door!


    When she had grabbed the handle and was about to open it, Shawn¡®s hand stretched out to wrap her


    waist, and with the other hand, he locked the car door again!


    ¡°Gale, do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not going to the hospital! If you don¡®t stop, I¡®ll have to jump out of the car!¡± She reiterated again.


    Shawn said angrily, ¡°Do you think you can save your child if you jump out? You can¡®t!¡±


    ¡°I know. Then let me jump off the car with my child and


    fall to my death. It¡®s better than being sent to the hospital¡®s operating table and letting the abortion go


    on!¡±


    He stroked her face. ¡°Why would I let you die? Sit down.¡±


    Shawn picked Gale up and sat her on hisp. Such a posture made Gale unable to move and could


    only lean against his arms.


    There was a faint smell of cologne on his body, his tie was meticulously tied, and his shirt cor was as


    white as new. So well¨Cdressed, yet ready to do such cruel things to her...


    Gale admitted defeat.


    ¡°Shawn...¡± She called out his name.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll let this kid go, okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He snapped back.


    .


    Gale said, ¡°As long as you let me give birth to the child, I will agree to any other conditions. If you want


    me to go east, I will never go west. If you want me to apany you all my life, I also promise to stay


    by you willingly....¡± ¡°Only when the child is gone can we have a lifetime together.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Why... Why are you so cruel? You forcibly persecuted me like this. How can it be meaningful for us to


    be together?¡±


    Tears fell from Gale¡¯s eyes uncontrobly.


    Several times, her children have escaped death and survived tenaciously.


    Will he die in the hands of Shawn today? She could not ept that! ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Shawn


    raised his hand and gently wiped away her tears. ¡°I won¡®t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°I want that man to have never appeared in your life!¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°I can¡®t do it...¡±


    That night was her first time.


    That night, the man promised to marry her.


    The hand that wiped away tears from the corner of her eyes suddenly stopped, slid down, and pinched


    her chin.¡± Gale, I don¡®t care that you once had a fiance and are pregnant with another man¡®s child. I


    want to be with you. Yet, you¡®re still here telling me you can¡®t do it?¡±


    ¡®Why can¡®t she do it!¡®


    It was the first time he had lowered himself to this point for a woman. What was the result?


    Gale did not appreciate it!


    However, it was precisely Gale¡®s unappreciative behavior


    that made him fall in love!


    ¡°I don¡®t care about the past or the future. I just want this child to live safely ande to this world alive.


    Even if I can¡®t raise him, even if he doesn¡®t know that I¡®m his mother, I¡®m just... I just would like that. It¡®s


    just a small request,¡± Gale said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 229

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 229


    Chapter 229 As long as Shawn allowed her child to live, she would stay by his side obediently because


    she had no choice.


    However, he did not want to.


    He just wanted to kill it off. ¡°No man can bear for his wife to carry a bastard child! Let alone me!¡± Shawn


    roared.


    LL


    He was the high and mighty master of Sea City¡¯s business empire! ¡°You keep saying that my child is a


    bastard¡­But do you know, Shawn, I met that man earlier than you,¡± Gale closed her eyes, and tears


    rolled down his cheeks.


    That person appeared first, followed by Shawn.


    Firste, first serve.


    Shawn was the one who arrivedter.


    Shawn leaned back. ¡°Stop saying things like this to make me angry. It won¡¯t do you any good to make


    me angry.¡±


    Gale raised her hand to wipe away her tears.


    The car was parked at the hospital.


    Shawn carried her out of the car and to the operating room without letting go.


    Doctors and nurses were already waiting at the door of the operating room.


    They were waiting for her toe.


    Gale would never forget this moment in his life.


    So painful, so desperate, like being in the dark, unable to see a ray of light.


    Shawn ced her on the hospital bed, but she hooked his neck and refused to let go. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine soon.


    It will be a whole new life when youe out,¡± Shawn said.


    He felt that being able to bring himself to coax her softly, that was considered good.


    Gale pulled his head down and said in his ear, ¡°Shawn¡­ you are making me hate you even more by


    doing this.¡±


    ¡°Hate then. Anyway, talking about love between the two of us is even more absurd,¡± Shawn replied.


    He tried to pull her hand, but Gale was reluctant to let go. If she let go, it would be the operating room


    for her. She could not believe this was happening. The world stopped spinning for her.


    That was not an operating room. That was her hell.


    ¡°Soon. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Shawn looked into her


    eyes deeply. Those who did not know would have thought he was such a responsible and affectionate


    husband.


    The truth?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He was a murderer!


    The child in the belly was also a life!


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going in¡­¡± Gale shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Shawn, let¡¯s talk¡­¡±


    She wanted to seize thest chance.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. That¡¯s all I have to say to


    you.¡±


    Shawn had tolerated this child long enough, and now, he could not bear it anymore.


    He raised his hand and pulled down Gale¡¯s wrist.


    Gale grabbed his shoulders harder, not wanting to be separated from him.


    ¡°Good.¡± His eyes softened.


    What he said made her tremble.


    Shawn opened Gale¡¯s fingers one by one with such force that she almost broke her fingers.


    How can a woman¡¯s strength bepared to a man¡¯s?


    After less than a minute of stalemate, Gale¡¯s hand fell


    from Shawn¡¯s shoulder.


    He straightened up and took a step back to a distance that Gale could not reach!


    ¡°Shawn¡­¡± Gale called out his name in a panic.


    He just stood there quietly, with no expression on his face.


    ¡°Go. It will be a different world when it¡¯s done. From then on, we can get along in a different way,¡±


    Shawn said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 230

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 230


    Chapter 230 The doctor and nurse pushed the hospital bed and walked into the operating room.


    There were tears in Gale¡¯s eyes. Her hands grabbed the sheets under her till her fingernails broke.


    He said he would love her in his own way.


    Sure enough¡­ it was the devil¡¯s love!


    Destroy her and deprive her of her most precious child in exchange for the lifestyle he wanted! ¡°Shawn,


    I hate you. I will always hate you!¡±


    As Gale¡¯s voice fell, the door of the operating room closed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She only saw the corners of Shawn¡¯s lips slightly raised.


    It was cruel and bloodthirsty.


    It was a hospital bed with a doctor and nurse.


    Themp on the operating table made Gale unable to open her eyes. Tears fell violently, and the hair


    around her ears was wet.


    ¡°Can you spare me¡­can¡­¡± she repeated over and over again, hoping for a miracle to happen. This


    time, who could save her?


    Gale knew that she was lucky enough to be able to save the child at the most urgent moment.


    Can the luck continue?


    The anesthetic was slowly injected into her body.


    Slowly she lost consciousness¡­closed her eyes.


    LLI


    Outside the operating room, Shawn stood upright, looking at the clock on the wall. He would be staying


    here till it was done!


    Last time, he clearly instructed everyone not to save Gale, let her fend for herself, let the child die¡­


    After giving the order, he left.


    The result of it?


    Aurum came and took her away.


    So this time, Shawn was more cautious.


    No one is allowed to even think about interrupting the procedure.


    After half an hour, there was the sound of rapid footsteps at the end of the corridor and the sound of


    crutches hitting the ground.


    Lucas hurried over here.


    Pa was also there, but with a gloating expression on her face.


    The old man Lucas looked anxious. ¡°Shawn! What¡¯s wrong! What happened to my great-grandson!¡±


    Shawn frowned. ¡°Grandpa?¡±,


    Why was Grandpa here? Who informed him? Who leaked the news?


    LU


    Shawn¡¯s sharp eyes swept to the bodyguard beside him.


    Lucas asked, ¡°Answer my question! If Gale loses the child, I will not spare you!¡± Shawn squinted


    deeply. ¡°Your spy has been removed. How can you know the news so quickly ¡­ It seems that there is


    a spy in my circle.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡±


    When Lucas got the news, he rushed over from Wood Mansion in a hurry.


    The person who notified him¡­ was the housekeeper of Temperley Hall.


    It turned out that after Shawn threw Gale into the car and took him away, the housekeeper realized that


    something was wrong. After driving Dean and Susan away, he


    immediately called and told Lucas. In the Wood family, although Lucas had abdicated his position as


    the family leader and had no real power in thepany, his age and seniority were still important, and


    Shawn still respected them.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Lucas tapped the cane in his hand heavily.¡± What¡¯s wrong with Gale? The child can¡¯t be


    saved?¡±


    Shawn replied directly, ¡°No.¡± Lucas sucked in a breath of cold air. Taking a few steps back again and


    again. ¡°You¡­ What did you say? Is it true or false?¡±


    He ced too many expectations on this great-grandson, so he could not ept it! Shawn pursed his


    lips deeply. ¡°Really. The child is gone.¡± Lucas asked, ¡°Why? Is it because of the doctor? If he¡¯s no good,


    I will find the best doctors from abroad! I don¡¯t believe it can¡¯t be saved!¡±


    Lucas did not know that it was Shawn who wanted to kill it.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 231

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 231


    Chapter 231 Shawn would not say it either. Otherwise ... Lucas would vomit blood, and even if he did


    not, his blood pressure would rise, and he would be in aa for several days. ¡°Grandpa , why do you


    care so much about this child? In the future, I will have a child,¡± Shawn said slowly. When Lucas heard


    this, he immediately exploded with anger.¡± In the future, do you think I will be able to see it in the


    future? Why! My body might be in the ground, and I can¡®t see it even if you give birth to ten!¡±


    ¡°Then I will bring the photos to your grave.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lucas clutched his heart. ¡°You¡®re trying to make me


    mad! Shawn! I only have such a small wish. Can¡®t you satisfy me?¡±


    Pa kept fanning the old man and giving him more air, calming him down. ¡°Your health is important,


    and now the baby is still being rescued in the operating room. The results have note out yet, don¡®t


    scare yourself.¡± ¡°Didn¡®t you hear what Shawn said!¡±


    Pa replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until the operation is over.¡± She asked hypocritically, ¡°What¡®s wrong with


    Gale? Isn¡®t she always fine? After the examination, she had all the


    L


    good food to eat. Why did this happen?¡±


    Shawn replied calmly, ¡°She has no fate with this child.¡±


    Lucas became angry again when he heard these words.¡± What do you mean? Our ancestors were all


    reincarnated into our Wood family. What fate!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I know you want to hug your great¨Cgrandson. After Gale recovers, she and I will start to


    prepare for another pregnancy.¡± After a pause, Shawn added, ¡°If it goes well, it will be this


    year.¡±


    Anyway, the Wood family has money, so they could ask the best doctors, babysitters, and confinement


    women to take turns taking care of Gale¡®s body. It¡®s not like he could not bear children anymore. He


    was still young


    He and her child would definitely be the most precious child in the city.


    ¡°Why are you not in a hurry or sad at all?¡± Lucas saw that something was wrong. ¡°That¡®s your child.


    Don¡®t you have any feelings?¡±


    Shawn did not answer and continued to look up.


    The doctor said it would take an hour. It¡®s almost done.


    Pa was also muttering in her heart, and she could not understand the situation more and more.


    No matter how much Shawn hated Gale and hated her for being the daughter of an enemy, the child


    was his.


    Why did Shawn not have any emotional response?


    It seemed that he was really ruthless, even to his own children. He could be so indifferent.


    It was no wonder that being in charge of the Wood Group required being indifferent enough to


    withstand the pressure.


    Pa secretly thought that her son should also learn this ruthless energy! Lucas sighed and sat on the


    bench as if he had aged ten years. Shawn wanted to say that the child was neither his nor the Wood


    family¡®s.


    On second thought, he did not.


    Having said that, it will only make Gale¡®s position in grandpa¡®s heart even lower in the future.


    He still had to n for her. After all, she had a special status in his heart now.


    Pa wanted tough, but she had to endure it. She stifled herugh with a weird expression. Lucas


    got up. ¡°Forget it. After all, my old bones can¡®t handle it. Let¡®s go, I should go back. I can¡®t sit here


    waiting for the doctor to announce the bad news... My heart can¡®t take it.¡±


    ¡°Lucas, just wait, just in case.¡±


    ¡°What else could happen?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pa held him back. ¡°The doctor ising out soon.¡±


    She did not want to leave. She had to wait until the doctor said it himself. Only then could she feel


    relieved.


    Just then, the lights in the operating room suddenly went out. The light in the hallway was dim. Shawn¡®s


    eyes lit up slightly. With a ¡®click¡®, the door of the operating room opened, and the doctor came out and


    took off the surgical mask.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 232

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 232


    Chapter 232 ¡°The operation is very...¡±


    Shawn interrupted him and asked directly, ¡°Where¡®s the child?¡±


    Naturally, Lucas must not hear that the operation was sessful and the child was aborted!


    When the doctor saw Shawn¡®s deep eyes, he immediately realized it.


    ¡°Sorry, we tried our best and didn¡®t save the child,¡± the doctor changed his words immediately,


    ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡®t be too sad... You and Mrs. Wood are both young and healthy, so it¡®s perfectly safe to


    have a child in the future.¡±


    Shawn gave a nod.


    ¡°Now Mrs. Wood¡®s body is rtively weak, and the anesthesia has not yet worn off. She needs to be


    transferred to the ward for a good recovery. She should at least stay in the hospital for a week and fully


    recover,¡± the doctor said.


    After that, the doctor left.


    Shawn still stood there, motionless.


    He finally did this, but in his heart... he did not feel happy


    at all.


    Instead, there was a deep sense of loss, panic, and helplessness...


    It seemed that something very important was lost.


    1


    Shawn subconsciously felt that it was because Gale hated him because of the child, so he had this


    emotion.


    Heart beating fast, he raised his hand and pressed it.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The panic would slowly fade away, he thought. It was just an unknown emotion.


    At this moment, Shawn did not know at all that what he had lost was the most important thing in his life.


    The door to the operating room was wide open. The nurse pushed the hospital bed and came out. Gale


    was lying on it, her hair was messy, and there was a needle in the back of her hand.


    Pale.


    Shawn touched her hand deeply, and her fingertips were cold.


    Lucas¡®s sigh echoed in the corridor.


    Shawn followed the hospital bed, walked into the ward together, and mmed the door shut.


    He wanted to apany Gale.


    The phone rang, and Shawn took it, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, it¡®s already almost noon. When will youe to thepany?¡± Fiona asked cautiously.


    ¡°I won¡®te today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fiona also frowned and pushed the door into the conference room.


    ¡°Ms. Fiona, how¡®s it going? When will Mr. Woode?¡± Joe said. Fiona replied, ¡°Mr. Winter, Mr. Wood


    just said...he won¡®te to thepany today.¡± ¡°What? Did something happen to Mr. Wood?¡±


    ¡°Why did he suddenly ask for leave? You must know that Shawn has always been a model worker in


    thepany and is neverte for meetings. Today, suddenly, without reason, he just left the


    company?¡±


    Joe clenched his fists and coughed a few times, also a little surprised. ¡°If that¡®s the case, then I will


    preside over this meeting.¡±


    They did not know what happened and decided to ask about itter.


    Joe was the vice president of thepany, and his ability and emotional intelligence were top¨Cnotch,


    so he was a


    good stand¨Cin. The meeting was sessfully held.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 233

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 233


    Chapter 233


    Chapter 233


    However, just after the meeting ended, Summer, who had been waiting outside for a long time, rushed


    in immediately.


    Joe was taken aback by her. ¡°What¡®s wrong? I was shocked.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood didn¡®te to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why do you care about his whereabouts?¡±


    Summer stomped her feet anxiously. ¡°Gale didn¡®te to thepany either! These two people


    disappeared at the same time. Something must have happened!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Summer was about to cry. ¡°What should I do? This is so abnormal. I¡®m so worried about Gale. Joe, can


    you think of a way to find out?¡±


    Usually, the two of them were always bickering.


    However, at this critical moment, the two could fight side by side.


    Especially since... women¡®s tears were the natural enemy of men.


    Summer was usually careless and heartless, but now she was so anxious and cried. Her eyes were


    red, which made


    Joe¡®s heart soften even more.


    He replied quickly, ¡°Don¡®t cry, it¡®s not a big deal.¡± ¡°It must be a big deal! I have a hunch! A woman¡®s


    sixth sense!¡±


    Joeforted her while giving Temperley Hall a call.


    When the housekeeper told the story, Joe was shocked.¡± Hospital? Abortion?¡±


    Joe quickly supported Summer. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°My godson... ¡± Summer turned around and ran out. ¡°I¡®m going to kill Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Summer!¡±


    Joe hurried to catch up. Hospital, outside the ward.


    Summer rushed inside like crazy but was stopped by the bodyguard.


    ¡°Sorry, no one can go in without Mr. Wood¡®s approval.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get out of the way! Shawn! You bastard,e out!¡± Summer shouted.


    Joe hurriedly stopped her. ¡°You can¡®t scold¡­ Shawn.¡±


    Summer said while hiding, ¡°Well...hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Shh, this kind of thing can¡®t be rushed.¡±


    ¡°A life is at stake! Why can¡®t I be in a hurry!¡±


    ¡°You can¡®t cause trouble.¡± Joe tried to appease her. ¡°I will think of a way, don¡®t worry...¡± ¡°You will be too


    late. I¡®m going in now. I want to see you, Gale!¡± After a moment, Shawn appeared. He closed the door


    of the ward and strode over with a cold face. ¡°What¡®s the noise?¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t hide. Come out and face me! What about the child? How is it?¡± Summer said.


    Shawn¡®s face was calm and expressionless . ¡°This is not something you can ask about.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡®t I!¡±


    ¡°Remember your ce, Summer!¡±


    Summer said angrily, ¡°What am I? I know my ce! I¡®m Gale¡®s friend, the godmother of her child, and


    an employee of your Wood Group! If you¡®re upset, you fire me now. What¡®s the big deal!¡± ¡°You think I


    won¡®t fire you?¡±


    ¡°Then fire me! You think I care?¡±


    Joe saw this and quickly stood between the two. ¡°Okay, okay, just calm down, don¡®t make a fuss,


    okay?¡± ¡°Who is the one making a fuss?¡± ¡°What fuss?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 234

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 234


    Chapter 234


    The two said in unison.


    Joe was speechless.


    It was really hard to be a peacemaker!


    Joe changed the subject. ¡°Shawn, you didn¡®te to thepany today because of Gale...¡± ¡°She has


    just finished the abortion and is weak. I will apany her.¡±


    Summer shouted, ¡°You forced her to do it! Gale loves this child so much. Why is she willing to have an


    abortion !¡±


    ¡°I forced her. So what?¡± Shawn admitted frankly.


    ¡°You are a scum! Scum¡­.¡±


    Joe covered her mouth again.


    ¡°Take her away. Joe, next time, don¡®t try to keep her!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, his figure getting farther and farther away.


    Summer kept mumbling, and although he could not hear it clearly, it was definitely not a good word.


    She punched and kicked at Shawn¡®s back, and Joe took a lot of effort to pull her away.


    ¡°Joe! Which side are you helping !¡± Summer waved him away at the door of the hospital. ¡°Look at what


    Shawn did. Isn¡®t that an inhuman thing! He is worse than a beast!


    ¡°It¡®s already happened. Even if you scold him, it¡®s useless.


    ¡°Useless? He has done some wicked things, and he deserves to be scolded!¡± Joe replied, ¡°You¡®ll get


    dragged into it.¡± ¡°I don¡®t care that much anymore!¡± Summer¡®s eyes turned red again. ¡°When Gale wakes


    up and hears that the child is gone, she will be so sad... There is no one to apany her.¡±


    As she spoke, her tears fell.


    She was the one who knew how hard Gale¡®s life was.


    Until now, Summer still could not ept that the child was really gone.


    ¡°Joe, you say, am I dreaming? Gale was just a little ufortable , so she had to see the doctor and


    didn¡®t have an abortion, right? Shawn is not so cruel, right?¡± She blinked, her eyes filled with tears. Joe


    looked at her. He looked like he could not bear to answer her for a while.


    Looking at this situation, Shawn did everything he should


    not do.


    Summer covered her face and wanted to cry, but she did not want to cry in front of Joe.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can think on the bright side.¡± Joe handed her a tissue. ¡°Don¡®t be too pessimistic.¡±


    Summer did not answer.


    Joe had to wipe her tears. ¡°Don¡®t cry. Even if it is the worst oue, all you have to do is calm down


    and think


    about how to really help Gale. Cursing Shawn has no other use other than venting your anger.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s nice to be able to vent your anger!¡± ¡°But if you leave the Wood Group, won¡®t Gale be even more


    lonely in thepany?¡±


    Summer listened carefully. ¡°That¡®s right...¡±


    ¡°Also, if your rtionship with Shawn bes strained, then Gale will have to find a way to protect


    you. Don¡®t add more trouble to her,¡± Joe continued.


    It made sense.


    Summer was persuaded and slowly calmed down and stopped crying ¡°Then... What should I do now?


    Joe, besides you, I don¡®t know who to look for,¡± she asked.


    These words greatly satisfied Joe¡®s sense of responsibility


    as a man.


    All of a sudden, he felt relied upon.


    Joe said, ¡°Wait and see.¡±


    Summer nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°If there is any progress or problem, I will tell you and find a way for you. Trust me.¡± Joe looked at her.


    ¡°Yeah! I trust you!¡± ¡°Let¡®s go back to thepany.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 235

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 235


    Chapter 235


    Summer took two steps, and suddenly her stomach growled.


    It was two o¡®clock in the afternoon, and it was time to eat.


    Joeughed, raised his hand, and rubbed her hair. ¡°Let¡®s take you to eat first.¡±


    Summer pouted and lowered her head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She was depressed and did not realize that they had actually gotten that close to each other.


    There were still peopleing and going from the hospital.


    The sky slowly darkened.


    In the sky, the sunset began to glow.


    However, it was tense in the VIP ward.


    Shawn said with a sullen face, ¡°Why hasn¡®t she woken up yet? Didn¡®t she say that the effect of the


    anesthesia would be over by the afternoon?¡±


    It was already six o¡®clock, and Gale showed no sign of waking up!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡®t be impatient. I¡®ll check...¡± The doctor carefully checked the various conditions of


    Gale¡®s body.


    The result showed¡­ all vital signals were normal.


    Shawn had a bad expression on his face, stood beside him, and carefully stared at every movement of


    the doctor. ¡°Mr. Wood, it may be that Mrs. Wood herself doesn¡®t want to wake up.¡± Finally, the doctor


    said, ¡°That¡®s why she is still asleep.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t want to wake up? What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡®s Mrs. Wood¡®s own consciousness. She feels that the


    real world is cruel... she couldn¡®t ept something she couldn¡®t face, so she chose to escape


    subconsciously.¡±


    Shawn put his hands behind his back. ¡°Then what can be done?¡±


    ¡°Uh... Wait, or stimte Mrs. Wood with the things that matter most to her to let her know that she is in


    a dream and she should wake up.¡± Shawn responded impatiently, waving his hand to get everyone out.


    Silence returned to the ward.


    The afterglow of the setting sun came in from the window, and the golden light fell on the floor. There


    was no movement for a while.


    Gale closed her eyes and continued sleeping. Her eyelids did not even move, and she did not seem to


    show signs of


    life.


    ¡°Are you using your method to punish me?¡± Shawn asked deeply. ¡°I said, I will use my method to love


    you, and you will also use your method?¡±


    ¡°Gale, you are really calctive.¡±


    Shawn walked slowly to the side of the hospital bed, raised his hand, and gently brushed the hair from


    her forehead.


    ¡®Don¡®t want to wake up?¡®


    ¡®Don¡®t want to ept that the child is gone?¡®


    She had to wake up anyway.


    ¡°You can hide for a while, but you can¡®t hide for a lifetime. ¡°Shawn slowly bent over and leaned against


    her ear.¡± Gale, if you don¡®t wake up again, I will go after the people around you. One by one.¡±


    Her eyes moved slightly.


    It really worked.


    She was just pretending!


    In order for her to wake up quickly, Shawn could only continue to say, ¡°Open your eyes, Gale, don¡®t go


    to sleep again.¡±


    ¡°You will have to face reality sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°I said, this is our beginning, not the end.¡±


    ¡°The future...will get better and better, you know?¡±


    Shawn repeated over and over again, ¡°You can¡¯t escape me.¡±


    Gale just felt it was so noisy.


    The maic low male voice kept talking in her ear. Every word could be heard clearly.


    She did not want to wake up.


    It was so cold and so dark that she felt like she was in an endless ck hole, sinking constantly. There


    was light in front of her, but she did not want to walk in the direction of the light.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    For Gale, living was too tiring. What had she done wrong to be treated like this... ¡°Gale, wake up. I


    order you to wake up immediately.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 236

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 236


    Chapter 236 ¡°Can you solve the problem by sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Your father is in prison, and your mother in the hospital. Don¡®t you care about them?¡°.


    Father, mother...


    She has not enjoyed the warmth of the family for a long time.


    Gale opened her mouth, and her throat was dry.


    Shawn looked deeply at the woman in front of her. Her tightly closed lips slowly opened, pale and


    cracked.


    He turned around and picked up the ss with water, wet a cotton swab, and gently moistened the


    corners of her lips.


    However, Shawn felt that this method was too slow.


    He simply took a sip, lowered his head to kiss her lips, and poured the water into her mouth.


    The water temperature was just right and tasted sweet...


    Gale slowly opened her eyes, and what she saw was the man¡¯s eyebrows close to her.


    Shawn.


    His eyshes are very long, and the way he closed his


    eyes looked a bit affectionate.


    The touch on her lips reminded Gale of what she was going through


    Whether it was feeding her water or kissing her, Gale did not care and felt a chill in her heart.


    She opened her mouth and bit down hard!


    ¡°Hey...¡± Shawn frowned deeply.


    He slowly left her and met her cold and unfamiliar eyes.


    It was so strange that he had never seen it before. ¡°Wake up.¡± Shawn straightened up and wiped the


    corner of his lips with his fingertips indifferently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Gale did not speak and still looked at him with iparable resentment.


    She was weak and sad.


    Her child was gone.


    ¡°Don¡®t look at me like that. You will still have children,¡± Shawn said.


    After a few seconds, he added, ¡°Our children.¡±


    His words were equivalent to condemning the previous child to death.


    Gale closed her eyes to the evening light, and her eye sockets hurt.


    She could not cry anymore. It turned out that she was so sad that she had no tears to shed.


    ¡°Shawn¡­you are so cruel. You killed my child with your own hands!¡±


    She was so careful and tried her best to protect it...


    Now, it is gone.


    Gone.


    Not by ident, not by Susan, not by physical causes, but by Shawn!


    Shawn stood by the bed and looked at her. ¡°That child was a mistake. Gale, I just helped you end this


    mistake.¡± ¡°Why do you decide the life and death of my child!¡±


    ¡°I am your husband.¡±


    Gale looked at him coldly.


    It was like... how he used to look at her with such cold eyes.


    Fate had turned it around.


    Shawn could not stand more of her gaze, so he turned her head away, unwilling to look at each other.


    Gale smiled bleakly and helplessly. ¡°Husband? Have you fulfilled your husband¡¯s obligations and


    responsibilities from beginning to end? Did you treat me as your wife and


    give me respect, understanding, and love?¡±


    ¡°I will give itter.¡±


    Gale interrupted him sharply. ¡°Shawn, you and I will never have a future again!¡± The child was her life.


    He took her life and talked to her about the future.


    So funny! She could never forgive him in her life!


    Shawn¡®s face sank. ¡°Then who do you want to have a future with?¡±


    ¡°I can be with anyone, but it is impossible to be with you. ¡°Gale bit her lower lip and stared at him.


    ¡°Shawn, I hate you, and I will hate you for the rest of my life!¡± Her expression turnedpletely sinister.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 237

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 237


    Chapter 237


    He said, ¡°Gale, you and your child¡¯s father must have a rtionship. That¡¯s why you care so much! You


    want to have a child for him and look forward to getting along with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You say it again!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gale gave up. If she told the truth, he would not believe her, so she just wanted to piss him off! ¡°The


    child¡¯s father said he wanted to marry me, and I¡¯m waiting for him! He was very gentle and considerate


    to me, and he promised me a future! Such a man is a thousand times better. than you. Ten thousand


    times!¡± Gale said.


    The blue veins on Shawn¡¯s forehead protruded.


    ¡°You¡¯re pissing me off, Gale!¡±


    She snorted and raised the corners of her lips. ¡°I just said a few words, and you can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    What about her? What she lost was a living life.


    Gale¡¯s hands kept shaking, slowly covering his lower abdomen.


    It was t.


    Although it was t before, she knew the child was still there and lived with her.


    Now¡­there was nothing.


    The child was her reason to live, but Shawn killed this dream with his own hands.


    Now Gale was most concerned about her parents.


    However, both parents are getting older¡­ sooner orter, one day, they will leave her.


    At that time, she would only be alone without any worries, and no one could ckmail her. Shawn


    stood by the bed and looked at her condescendingly. ¡°Gale, are you sure you want to go. against me?¡±


    She ignored him and stroked her lower abdomen with her palm.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She pretended the child was still there.


    ¡°You have two choices. You¡¯d better be smart and choose a better path,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Which two choices?¡±


    ¡°One, live with me as a real husband and wife. Second, hate me and disobey me, and your life. will


    only get worse.¡±


    With such a clear gap between the two paths, smart people know what to choose with their eyes


    closed.


    Real husband and wife represent prosperity and wealth and represent that she can enjoy all the honors


    brought by the identity of Mrs. Wood.


    However, Gale could not do it.


    She could not let go of the hatred and acted as if nothing had happened and then stayed by Shawn¡¯s


    side in a humble and dignified way, as his canary, as his pet.


    She was not a woman who lived by clinging to him.


    That was not the life she wanted either!


    Gale looked into his eyes. ¡°I choose the second two. I won¡¯t take the ivory tower you paved for me. I¡¯ll


    take the crumbling single¨Cnk bridge.¡±


    ¡°Gale, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    ¡°You are the one who doesn¡¯t know what is good or bad!¡± She raised her head. ¡°I¡¯ve backed down


    again and again, to the point where I only want to give birth to a child, as long as he lives, even if I¡¯ll


    never see him¡­ but you have to strangle all my hopes!¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can we¡­¡±


    Gale interrupted him, ¡°What about us? There is no us! There will never be us.¡±


    That was a strong refusal.


    Shawn had never been rejected like that!


    His hands hanging by his side tightened and loosened repeatedly.


    Gale struggled to sit up from the hospital bed. The quilt slipped from her body, revealing the hospital


    gown.


    It made her face look even paler.


    Gale said, ¡°You never asked if I would like to. Shawn, you only care about yourself, you about your


    feelings, and make everyone do things ording to your wishes¡­


    T


    think


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now. It¡¯s impossible for me to listen to you. We are enemies, and we have a blood feud


    for a lifetime!¡±


    The grief of losing a child, the distress of parents suffering, and the pain of being powerless¡­

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 238

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 238


    Chapter 238


    Various emotions dawned upon Gale, causing her to copse and lose controlpletely.


    She raised her hand and threw the pillow at Shawn¡¯s body, throwing all the things within her reach at


    him.


    She even swept all the water sses on the bedside table to the ground.


    It cracked to pieces.


    The sound rmed the bodyguards outside, thinking that something had happened, and they


    immediately kicked the door and rushed in. ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth, her eyes were red, and her hands were on the bed.


    She was still connected to the IV drip, but her movements were too violent, and the needle on the back


    of her hand had already moved out of its spot.


    She simply pulled it out and overturned the infusion rod to the ground.


    The bodyguards were stunned. ¡°Mrs. Wood¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face was ashen as he watched her lose her temper without saying a word.


    Gale also had a temper.


    Gale said, ¡°I really hate you! Shawn, you are so cruel to me, yet you still want me to stay by


    your side regardless of the past¡­ How is that possible? Do you think I am a woman like Susan?


    11


    He looked at her quietly. ¡°Have you had enough?¡±


    ¡°Not enough!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you continue.¡±


    Gale stared at him angrily. ¡°Why are you so calm? You don¡¯t have a heart at all. You won¡¯t feel pain!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have no heart.¡± Shawn responded deeply and, at the same time, scolded the bodyguard sharply,


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    Hemanded, ¡°Get out! No matter what sound you hear, you are not allowed toe in, let alone


    anyone else!¡± The bodyguard could only take orders and retreat.


    Shawn pulled Gale¡¯s hand up and looked at the blood streaks on the back of her hand.


    She tried to pull it back, but he squeezed harder.


    ¡°You want to die too?¡± He lifted his thin lips. ¡°Want me to drain your blood?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°You¡¯d better torture me to death.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t die. You will live well by my side.¡± As he spoke, the corners of Shawn¡¯s lips curved.


    For Gale, this was worse than death!


    She tried harder to withdraw her hand, but Shawn pinched her so much that it hurt.


    He rang the bell and called the nurse, ¡°Give her a new infusion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Gale did not cooperate and stretched out her hand to cover the back of her hand. ¡°No, get out.¡± ¡°Get it


    for her. Ignore what she said.¡± The nurse was in a dilemma.


    Shawn held her other hand tightly, not allowing her to move.


    Gale snorted. ¡°So what if the needle is inserted again? I¡¯ll just pull it outter.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to live for a long time.¡±


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°If you die¡­ Your parents won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    She raised her head suddenly. ¡°What are you nning to do!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n to do anything. Gale, as long as the news of your death reaches your parents, do you think


    they can continue to live with peace of mind?¡±


    That¡¯s right¡­


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mom and Dad only had one daughter, and her parents would definitely be heartbroken to lose her.


    Gale slowly calmed down.


    The nurse quietly left, and the ward waspletely quiet, leaving only him and her.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 239

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 239


    Chapter 239


    Gale could even hear the sound of liquid dripping from the IV drip. Her heart sounded still and lifeless,


    reflective of her current state.


    Shawn sat on the sofa with theptop on hisp and started to work.


    This was the first time he had not gone to thepany since he took over as the president of the


    Wood Group.


    All because of Gale.


    It was a pity that she still could not appreciate it.


    Shawn stared deeply at theputer. He was impetuous and could not work properly.


    After replying to Fiona¡¯s message and sending a few instructions, his fingersnded on the keyboard,


    motionless.


    Until the news of Joe popped up.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, what¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°Has Gale woken up?¡±


    Joe kept messaging him, asking what had happened and the current situation.


    Shawn did not reply.


    He closed theputer, put it aside, and furrowed his eyebrows heavily.


    Looking up, Gale was already asleep.


    She tilted her head and closed her eyes, looking very quiet.


    There was sleeping medicine ced in the IV drip, seeing as she was so excitable and consumed too


    much energy.


    Shawn walked over and covered her with the quilt.


    Only when she was asleep can there be such peace and harmony between him and her.


    Once she opens her eyes¡­ it would be another fight.


    ¡°When will you be more obedient?¡± Shawn looked at her sleeping face deeply. ¡°I just need you to be a


    little bit obedient.¡±


    He turned around and walked out of the ward.


    At the moment the door of the ward closed, Gale opened her eyes.


    She looked at the ceiling without blinking for a long time.


    In the end, it was so dry and painful for her eyes that she closed her eyes.


    Her heart hurt so hard she could not breathe.


    Shawn¡¯s voice came from outside the door, it was so low that she could not hear it clearly, and. then


    the footsteps got further and further away.


    1/2


    Gale got out of bed and opened the door.


    The bodyguard was startled. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡­¡±


    She walked out expressionlessly.


    ¡°Mr. Wood has instructed that you can¡¯t leave.¡± The bodyguard stood in front of her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are


    weak. Please go back to the ward and have a good rest.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°What if I have to leave?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it difficult for us.¡±


    Gale was silent.


    She could be willful against Shawn, but she could not implicate these people.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They also were just doing what they were told.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gale nodded. ¡°I just want to eat some fruit, nothing else.¡±


    The bodyguard replied immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll go buy it right away. What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Apple.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Ma¡¯am, please wait.¡±


    Gale returned to the ward, and soon, arge basket of fresh fruit was bought, and the cab. was


    almost full.


    Gale said, ¡°I want to eat a peeled apple. Where¡¯s the fruit knife?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Gale sat on the sofa and slowly peeled the apple. ¡°Where did Shawn go?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 240

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 240


    Chapter 240


    The bodyguard shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t ask Mr. Wood¡¯s whereabouts at will.¡±


    ¡°Lend me the mobile phone, and I¡¯ll give him a call.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    When connected, Shawn was indifferent and aloof. The voice came, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡±


    Gale said.


    He was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°What¡¯s the matter.¡±


    Although the words were the same, his tone had softened a lot.


    Gale asked, ¡°You left me in the ward alone and didn¡¯t allow me to go out. What¡¯s the difference.


    between being in jail? Am I not free?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°You need to take care of your body now.


    ¡°The person who put me in this situation and harmed my body is clearly you.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Just stay there and recover well.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°I¡¯m bored alone. Let Summere with me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then youe with me.¡± She raised her eyebrows. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, let Summere.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Shawn hung up the phone.


    Gale continued to peel the apple seriously.


    Her technique was very good. Not a piece of apple was wasted.


    The bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to disturb her, so he quietly exited and stood at the door.


    Gale looked at the apple but did not eat it, but stared at the fruit knife in his hand.


    Slim, sharp, and still brand new.


    She kept admiring it, then got up and put the fruit knife under her pillow, quickly hiding it.


    Half an hourter, there were rapid footsteps outside.


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    Summer ran in in a hurry.


    She quickly hugged Gale. ¡°You scared me to death, how are you?¡±


    Summer began to examine her for injuries.


    Seeing her best friend, Gale broke down.


    ¡°Summer¡­the child is gone. I didn¡¯t protect him well. I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t be a godmother, Summer¡­


    I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s useless. I¡¯m so ipetent¡­¡± she murmured.


    Summer burst into tears.


    She hugged Gale. ¡°I know, I know¡­ You¡¯re not wrong. You don¡¯t need to apologize. Gale, it¡¯s not your


    doing, but Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he murdered my child with his own hands and sent me to the operating room. I hugged him so


    hard, begged him so humbly, but he broke my fingers one by one¡­¡±


    As she recounted her tale, it still seemed fresh in her heart. She broke down more.


    ¡°Why did Shawn do this? What¡¯s motivating him? You are pregnant with a child. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t


    love you. He wants to divorce you and stay with Susan¡­


    Gale replied, ¡°It¡¯s because Shawn said he loves me.¡±


    Summer was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. He said he loved me. How absurd and ridiculous this love is!¡±


    She still could not believe that Shawn would fall in love with her.


    He loved torturing her, that she knew.


    ¡°I¡¯m done exining¡­¡± Gale shook her head. ¡°Well, things have developed to this point, and no one


    can predict what will happen next. I hope you can stay out of it and protect yourself.¡±


    Summer¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°We are friends, and I will not leave you alone!¡±


    ¡°It is because we are friends, so you have to be good. When Shawn traps me, and there is no other


    way for me to get things done, and I need help, you can help me do it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Gale leaned on her shoulder, her voice very low, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. But¡­¡±


    She repeated Sam¡¯s real intentions for going abroad.


    Summer¡¯s face was full of shock. ¡°So, Sam went abroad to approach the second son of the Wood


    family to help you discover the truth and gather evidence?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yes. This matter is absolutely confidential. No one should know about it.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    ¡°So, Summer, I need you to be aware of the big picture. Don¡¯t stand up for me, don¡¯t offend Shawn for


    me. These actions are meaningless in the grand scheme of things, and he will only hurt you.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 241

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 241


    Chapter 241


    ¡°Stupid Gale¡­¡± Summer sniffed. ¡°We¡¯re friends. I understand your feelings. There¡¯s no need to say


    much.¡±


    Gale nodded.


    Summer was the only one who could get her to open up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°As for Susan, the bug is still working. Time¡¯s slowly ticking away. I wonder if I¡¯ll manage to hear some


    secrets before the power runs out,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Even if the power is out, I have my ways.


    ¡°What ways?¡±


    ¡°I


    Summer acted very mysteriously. ¡°I can just find an excuse and tell her that the diamond needs to be


    maintained or something simr, then she¡¯ll obediently


    give us the ring.


    Gale finally revealed a rare smile.


    She hoped that everything would go smoothly.


    She did not want to wait anymore, nor did she want to drag things on any longer. She just felt very


    tired.


    Summer stayed there and only left at night.


    Gale forced herself to eat a few mouthfuls of food before shey on the bed and stared into space.


    She would asionally touch the fruit knife beneath the pillow.


    Yes, it was still there.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    A sharp female voice was heard from outside. ¡°How¡¯s your body? That child you worked so hard to


    protect is gone. I bet you feel very sad! Hahaha!¡±


    It was Susan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hey, why are you guys pushing me? Am I not allowed to talk?¡±


    ¡°Gale¡¯s such a coward. She doesn¡¯t even dare to see me. Haha!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to visit her, don¡¯t just turn me away.¡±


    Susan stood at the elevator but was tightly blocked by two bodyguards, unable to enter.


    All she could do was shout loudly to attract Gale¡¯s


    attention.


    Sure enough, the door to the ward opened, and Gale walked out.


    She had a hospital gown on, and her face was pale. Her eyes looked incredibly dispirited.


    Susan was ted. That was the miserable look she


    wanted to see on Gale!


    ¡°Let her in. There is no need to stop her,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all here, and she can¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Susan snorted as she pushed the bodyguards aside. She walked right in front of Gale and said, ¡°I


    faked a miscarriage, but you actually had one. Tell me, which one of us is more pitiful?¡±


    The more she spoke, the more pleased she was with herself. ¡°I still have a chance to win back Mr.


    Wood¡¯s heart. I just need to spend some time and effort on it. What about you? You have no child. You


    have nothing left. Hahaha!¡±


    Just as she wasughing and feeling incredibly pleased with herself, Gale raised her hand and pped


    Susan across her face.


    Smack!


    Before Susan could react, Gale continued to p her a few


    more times.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Susan even started to feel faint from being hit, and Susan retreated quickly.


    ¡°Gale, y¡­you hit me again!


    Susan clenched her teeth, raising her hand to fight back!


    ¡°Men, push her down!¡± Gale said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Wood.¡±


    Gale grabbed Susan¡¯s hand firmly, rendering her unable to move at all.


    She could not believe that Gale had so much strength right after her miscarriage!


    What surprised her, even more, was that Gale still had help!


    ¡°Y¡­you dare?! Have all of you gone blind? Look at who I am. Don¡¯te over! You¡¯re not allowed to


    touch me!¡±


    Susan shouted.


    Gale said, ¡°If I asked you to push her down, then do it! I asked for it! If Shawn wants to me anyone,


    I¡¯ll


    shoulder the me!¡±


    ¡°Gale! You crazy woman!¡±


    ¡°Even if I was really crazy, I was forced into this state by you!¡±


    She had already lost her child. She had nothing, so she was no longer afraid of anything as well.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 242

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 242


    Chapter 242


    She would teach Susan a lesson and soothe the hatred in her heart!


    The guards looked at the two women and felt incredibly troubled.


    One was the one that Mr. Wood liked, while the other was Mr. Wood¡¯s wife¡­


    That¡­


    ¡°What? Are you ignoring my orders? Can¡¯t you do something so simple?¡± Gale started to pressure


    them.


    With a twist of her hand, she pushed Susan to the guards.


    One of the guards grabbed her. ¡°Ms. Fanning, apologies.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Susan cried out in anger, ¡°Gale, what are you trying to do?!¡±


    Gale ignored Susan and told the servant by her side, ¡°Go get a bucket of water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    This whole floor was basically staffed with Shawn¡¯s


    people.


    Gale was not worried about anything.


    She hoped that news of this incident would immediately


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    reach Shawn¡¯s ears!


    A bucket full of water was brought over. Gale nced at it and said, ¡°It¡¯s too clean.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The servant was stunned.


    Gale picked up a broom and swirled it around the water. After that, she tossed it away before reaching


    out to grab


    Susan¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Ah! Gale!¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying out? Don¡¯t use up your voice. You¡¯ll have more reasons to shoutter.¡±


    ¡°My hair! Let go!¡±


    Gale scoffed. Not only did Gale not let go, but she grabbed Susan¡¯s hair more forcefully. She pulled


    Susan¡¯s head down and violently pushed Susan¡¯s head into the water.


    Susan looked at the dirty water the broom was just in and struggled intensely. ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡­.¡±


    Then Susan started gurgling.


    Gale did not hold herself back and continued pushing


    Susan in.


    Susan was still talking, so she gulped arge mouthful of


    water.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­


    Only then did she rx her strength a little, pulling Susan


    out of the water.


    Susan started to gasp for air frantically. Water was all over her hair and face. Even her makeup was


    ruined, causing her to look like a panda.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ ugh,¡± Susan started to cough violently. ¡± Y¡­ You despicable¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Gale pushed her head into the water again!


    After a few seconds, Gale pulled her out again.


    ¡°G¡­Gale¡­ If you keep doing this to me, I¡¯ll definitely¡­¡®


    The scene reenacted itself again.


    As long as Susan refused to beg for mercy, Gale would continuously dunk Susan¡¯s head into the water.


    ¡°I


    After repeating the motions five or six times, Susan had lost all her strength, copsing limply on the


    ground.


    There was only a third of the water left in the bucket.


    Gale asked, ¡°Are you going to talk some more? Do you want to continue? Aren¡¯t you quite good at


    cursing at others?¡±


    Susan clenched her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re just seeking revenge!¡±


    ¡°Haha, you call this revenge? Let me tell you. The real revenge hasn¡¯t started yet!¡±


    Gale knelt down and grabbed Susan by the cor. ¡°I¡¯ll


    give you another chance. If you tell me who the man from that night was, I¡¯ll spare you!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Unexpectedly, Susan started tough out loud after she heard that.


    ¡°Gale, so that¡¯s your goal. You already lost your child, but you¡¯re still thinking about that man!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to say it or not?!¡±


    Susan answered, ¡°I¡¯ll never tell you! You¡¯ll never know who it was in your entire lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Very well, then you¡¯ll never be able to stay by Shawn¡¯s side either!¡±


    Susan widened her eyes. ¡°What gives you the right to say that? Mr. Wood still has feelings for me!¡±


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Gale looked at her. ¡°Do you know why Shawn wanted to get rid of my child? He said he wanted


    to start over with me.¡°

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 243

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 243


    Chapter 243


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Shawn loves me deeply, but he can¡¯t ept that child. Now that I¡¯ve had a miscarriage, he wants us to


    be a normal, loving couple.¡±


    Susan shook her head vigorously. ¡°I¡­Impossible!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡±


    ¡°How could Mr. Wood like you?! You¡¯re the daughter of his enemy!¡± Susan shouted out, unable to


    believe it.


    ¡°Love is love. He admitted it himself.¡± Gale walked closer to Susan, lowering her voice. ¡°But I don¡¯t love


    him. So¡­ If you tell me who the man from that night is, I¡¯ll retreat, and you¡¯ll get another chance.¡±


    Susan wiped the dirty water from her face before falling silent.


    He clearly knew that Gale was the daughter of his enemy but did not know that Gale was the woman


    from that night. Even under those circumstances, Shawn still fell in love with Gale.


    How deep were his feelings for her?!


    ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? Are you going to keep this secret your whole life?¡± Gale asked.


    Susan stared at her and answered, ¡°I will never tell you.


    1


    Never!¡±


    That man was actually Shawn!


    How could Susan say that?!


    It was a secret that could not be revealed. She had to hold it in forever!


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t had enough. Come, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere else.¡±


    She grabbed Susan¡¯s arm, pulling Susan up.


    ¡°Gale! Let go. Where are you bringing me?!¡±


    ¡°The toilet. The toilet bowl.¡±


    Susan¡¯s expression changed dramatically. ¡°I won¡¯t go! Save me! Someone, hurry up and save me¡­


    What are all of you standing there and watching for? Are you really going to stand aside while I am


    being forced to drink toilet water¡­ Save me!¡±


    No one walked forward.


    Susan acted too arrogantly normally, which ruined any goodwill others had for her.


    On top of that, during her time at Temperley Hall, she would berate the servants constantly, scolding


    them at every turn. Many of the servants held grudges against her.


    So, they were all incredibly happy looking at Susan¡¯s pathetic state!


    They wanted Gale to teach that mistress who did not know her ce a lesson!


    Gale was usually too mild¨Ctempered. She should have been this hard from the start!


    Standing next to the toilet bowl, Gale said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Susan, if you don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Just you wait, Gale. Just you wait! I¡¯ll pay you back ten times worse for how you¡¯ve treated me today!¡±


    ¡°Shawn doesn¡¯t even want to see you anymore. Do you really think you still have a chance?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do!¡±


    Gale shrugged. ¡°You really are confident. Ten seconds. Time starts now.¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    Susan clenched her teeth. She looked at the water in the toilet bowl and immediately started to retch.


    ¡°Five, four, three, two, one¡­¡±


    The moment the time started, Gale did not hesitate to push Susan¡¯s head into the toilet bowl.


    ¡°No, no! Save me¡­¡±


    Gale was quick, precise, and ruthless. She did not hesitate at all.


    This time, she did not pull Susan¡¯s head up. Instead, she continued to press Susan¡¯s head down.


    ¡°If you want to speak, just nod. If you don¡¯t want to, then just continue staying in the toilet bowl!¡± Gale


    said.


    Susan¡¯s hands were iling in the air. She knelt in front of the toilet bowl, unable to lift her head up. She


    did not dare to open her mouth either, worried about swallowing the water inside.


    Until¡­


    ¡°Gale, Are you done?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was heard.


    Gale looked up and saw the handsome man who had suddenly appeared in front of the washroom.


    Hearing that voice, Susan struggled even more intensely.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 244

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 244


    Chapter 244


    Gale almost failed to push her down.


    On top of that, there was water all around her feet. It was wet and slippery. Gale took two steps back,


    starting to sway, and lost her bnce.


    Shawn hurried over. His long arm circled her waist, pulling her into his embrace.


    ¡°Careful.¡±


    Gale fell securely into his arms.


    Susan finally crawled up. Her whole body was wet, and she looked like a crazydy who had just fled a


    natural disaster.


    ¡°Mr. Wood! You¡¯re finally here! This woman kept on bullying me. She pushed me into the water and


    refused to stop¡­ She was trying to kill you! If you came anyter, I might have drowned!¡± she


    immediatelyined.


    Gale answered emotionlessly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still alive?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ You really wanted to kill me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not just you. I even want Shawn¡¯s life.¡±


    Susan immediately looked at Shawn. ¡°Just listen to how venomous her thoughts are!¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips, looking down at Gale to make sure that she was fine.


    Ture, his men were all here, and he had given orders as well. There was no way she was not fine.


    When he heard the news, he still rushed over in a hurry.


    What if Susan hurt her?


    ¡°I told you to think about your mistakes at home, so why did youe here? Can¡¯t you spend a single


    day without causing any trouble?¡± Shawn said coldly.


    Susan was stunned. ¡°Mr. Wood, y¡­you¡¯re ming me?¡±


    Even Gale did not expect Shawn to act like that.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She was clearly the one bullying Susan. He had seen it himself.


    An indescribable emotion spread in her heart.


    So being favored and loved unconditionally by someone


    felt like that¡­


    It was Gale¡¯s first time feeling it.


    Yet it seemed like¡­ it was toote.


    ¡°Who allowed you toe to the hospital?¡± Shawn furrowed his eyebrows tightly. ¡°Did you just ignore


    everything I said?¡±


    The disgust and disdain in those words were not hidden


    at all.


    Susan resorted to her old tricks. ¡°Mr. Wood, I know that my fake pregnancy made you very unhappy. I


    already knew that I was wrong. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t forgive me, but standing by Gale makes me so sad.


    ¡°She made me drink dirty water and toilet water. I¡¯ve never been so humiliated in my life. You finally


    arrived, but you ended up helping her instead.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, no matter what, our feelings for each other are real.¡±


    As she said that, she wanted to tug at Shawn¡¯s sleeve.


    Shawn immediately avoided her.


    He no longer had any feelings for Susan.


    As for what happened that night, he would take responsibility andpensate her.


    ¡°Go back. This isn¡¯t where you should be,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°I just wanted¡­¡±


    ¡°You two should talk. I¡¯m tired. I want to rest for a little,¡± Gale suddenly said.


    She pushed away Shawn¡¯s hands and left without turning


    back.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her retreating back.


    ¡°Look, she refused to ept any kindness and even threw it back in your face. Women like that aren¡¯t


    worth having around at all¡­ Mr. Wood, divorce her quickly. Hurry up and marry me!¡± Susan


    immediately said angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed toe to the hospital anymore!¡±


    After Shawn said that, he left in a hurry, catching up to


    Gale.


    Looking at the two of them leave, Susan¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred.


    When they were at the mental hospital, she had been treated like a princess. Everyone tried to earn


    her favor, so


    she was the one who bullied Gale!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 245

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 245


    Chapter 245


    Susan did not like how delicate and elegant Gale looked, so Susan constantly picked on Gale.


    After that, she got to know Shawn. With Shawn behind her, she constantly bullied Gale.


    And yet!


    Susan never expected that Gale would ever be standing on top of her!


    How could Susan ever stomach that anger?!


    ¡°Gale, I¡¯ll remember what happened today. Don¡¯t let me get the chance, or I¡¯ll definitely have you pay


    an even more painful price! I¡¯ll have you on your knees begging for mercy!¡± Susan said venomously to


    herself.


    She wiped her face again and looked at the toilet bowl. After that, she started to vomit again.


    Water that had been used to clean a broom, toilet water¡­ She had drunk it all!


    Gale was a despicable woman!


    She needed to look for her father to figure out a n!


    In the hospital ward, Gale had been about to close the door when Shawn reached out to stop her.


    ?


    She tried to close it with some more force, but he was able to open it with one hand and walked in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to keep mepany. Why don¡¯t you go dote on Susan?¡± Gale rolled her eyes at him.


    ¡°Why would I dote on her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re your beloved darling sweetheart.¡±


    Shawn answered inly, ¡°She¡¯s not. You are.¡±


    Gale never expected him to give her such a straightforward answer. She was stunned for a moment,


    unsure of how to answer.


    Were all men so¡­ shameless?


    When they loved you, they showered you with sweet words. When they did not, they were as cold as


    ice.


    Galeughed mockingly. ¡°I still remember how loving and attentive you were when you were still being


    nice to Susan. It hasn¡¯t even been that long. You really do move on quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had any feelings for Susan.¡±


    ¡°Do you even believe what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Shawn walked in front of her, meeting her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve always just felt a sense of


    responsibility, even now.¡±


    Gale did not understand. ¡°Responsibility?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but I¡¯ll make sure to resolve things quickly with her. That¡¯s between her and me. There


    are no feelings, only responsibility.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because she saved you and helped you, so¡­ you¡¯re repaying her?¡±


    Gale was just blindly guessing, but Shawn actually nodded. ¡°You can understand it that way.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She blinked. She actually guessed it.


    ¡°You were going to marry her and tolerate her just because of that responsibility?¡±


    Shawn grunted in acknowledgment.


    Gale met his gaze for a few seconds before looking away. ¡± Oh, what does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to make it clear and tell you. I wanted you to know the truth.¡±


    Initially, Shawn thought that he liked Susan too.


    However, as time passed and they interacted more, he realized that he could not ept Susan¡¯s


    personality and character.


    Instead, Gale¡¯s stubbornness had unknowingly taken over his heart.


    Gale sighed. ¡°Haha, men¡­ Your heart changes in a sh.¡±


    Suddenly, she felt like Susan was a pitiful person as well.


    She had thought that she would be able to soar after getting close to Shawn, but how did that end up?


    Shawn said there was no love, and it all ended.


    Susan lost everything and could not ept reality at all. She kept on thinking that Shawn would be


    able to change his mind.


    In truth, Shawn had long since pulled away, but Susan fell deeper and deeper into it, refusing to wake


    up from her beautiful dream.


    Galey back down on her bed and picked up the book by the bedside as she started to read it slowly.


    Shepletely ignored Shawn.


    She decided just to let Shawn stand there.


    Shawn had never been just ignored like that, and he was naturally unhappy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why is it so hard to dote on you?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 246

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 246


    Chapter 246


    ¡°You were doting on me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    ¡°My patience is limited.¡± Shawn pulled out a chair and sat next to the bed. ¡°Gale, as a woman, you


    should have some sensitivity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m justpletely insensitive. You should go dote on someone else. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    He frowned unhappily.


    Gale flipped through her book, wanting to give it a good read. However, Shawn kept on staring at her


    by the side, not letting her calm down.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite funny.¡± She closed her book and said, ¡°Susan¡¯s your benefactor, but you can kick her aside


    just like that, running to me. Shawn, all I have for you is hatred. Once you get over the novelty of it all,


    my end¡­ might be ten thousand times worse than Susan¡¯s.¡±


    Gale was not blinded by love.


    Her mind was very clear.


    She knew very well how shallow and weak the love Shawn constantly proimed was.


    It would be the start of her tragedy if she stupidly believed him and fell into his arms.


    Furthermore¡­


    Shawn had made her abort her own child. She hated him. She would never be able to forgive him!


    He also always believed that her father killed his father!


    It was a misunderstanding that the two of them would never be able to get over!


    Shawn looked at her quietly. His gaze was incredibly deep and vast.


    Gale met his gaze.


    ¡°Shawn, the person you love has never been anyone else. It¡¯s not Susan, and it¡¯s not me either. It¡¯s¡­


    yourself.¡±


    He loved himself the most.


    He was incredibly selfish.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± His lips suddenly curled up. ¡°Gale, how can I prove to you that I love you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would love me in your own way? Your first step was to take away my child.¡±


    When that was brought up, Gale could not remain calm.


    Her heart still hurt.


    She still looked at Shawn with hatred.


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ll start with the second step from now on. The second step is to prove that I love you,¡±


    Shawn said.


    An uneasy feeling surfaced in Gale¡¯s heart.


    Shawn was a demon.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A demon¡¯s love.


    How was he going to prove it?! It might not be in a way that she would be able to understand!


    A sh of panic and horror shed in Gale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to prove it¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°I hate you, I won¡¯t love you. I don¡¯t need you to


    love me either!¡±


    ¡°I say that you need it, so you do.¡± Shawn got up and slowly got closer to her.


    Gale got more and more afraid as she retreated, her hands grabbing the bed.


    ¡°Shawn, what are you doing?! Don¡¯te closer!¡±


    In her panic, Gale remembered that she still had a knife under the bed.


    She had it to protect herself. It was also to¡­ deal with


    Shawn.


    Was she going to use it?


    As Gale was hesitating, Shawn stopped his advance. The


    tip of his nose touched hers.


    Their breaths intermingled with each other.


    ¡°To prove whether or not you love a person¡­ you need to give that person your heart. Gale, do you


    want my heart?¡± Shawn said.


    Gale shook her head unconsciously.


    Shawn smirked. ¡°No, you do want it.¡±


    The next second, he suddenly reached out for her pillow. Gale¡¯s heart skipped a beat in the panic.


    She immediately pushed it down. ¡°Why are you grabbing my pillow?!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 247

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 247


    Chapter 247


    She hid her knife there!


    Could Shawn have noticed?


    Gale did not dare think about it any further. She held her breath, not daring to breathe.


    Shawn gently pried her hand away. ¡°What? Why are you so afraid of me touching your pillow?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you worried I¡¯d find it?¡±


    Shawn quickly pulled out the knife hidden beneath the pillow as he said that.


    Gale waspletely dumbfounded.


    He actually knew of her hidden knife!


    How did he know that?!


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Shawn¡¯s defined hand held the knife. ¡°You hid it so well, but I still noticed it¡­¡±


    ¡°Y¡­You¡­¡± Gale stammered, unable to say anything.


    It was the first time she felt how scary and unfathomable that man could be!


    Shawn said casually, ¡°You asked the guards to buy so


    many fruits, but the knife disappeared. I guessed it very easily.¡±


    Gale bit her lips.


    ¡°The room is sorge, so where could you hide it? It¡¯s obviously the pillow. Gale, tell me, what were you


    hiding this knife for?¡± Shawn said.


    He raised an eyebrow, looking incredibly calm. He did not seem angry at all.


    Since it was already noticed, then there was no need for


    Gale to hide it.


    She would speak the truth!


    ¡°I wanted to kill you!¡± She met his gaze. ¡°Shawn, ever since you appeared in my life, all you¡¯ve brought


    me is endless pain! Now, you¡¯ve even killed my child. You¡¯re my mortal enemy!¡±


    ¡°You hate me so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You hate me so much because of your child?¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°No, everything you¡¯ve done to me has made me hate you. I want you to die right


    now!¡±


    The more she spoke, the wider Shawn¡¯s smile became.


    He nodded. ¡°Alright, Gale, I¡¯ll give you a chance. You can take my life and take my heart.¡±


    T


    As he said that, Shawn handed the knife to her.


    Gale did not ept it.


    He pushed it into her hand, making her hold it. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s very sharp. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    Gale clenched it tightly, feeling like the situation was incredibly surreal.


    ¡°You know I want to kill you, yet you¡¯re giving me the knife?¡±


    She thought that Shawn would take the knife away, that he would throw it away and never let her touch


    it again.


    ¡°Yes. Gale, you can do it now,¡± Shawn said.


    He was incredibly calm, but her hand was shaking.


    ¡°The second step to proving that I love you has started. I can give you my life and my fortune. You can


    do whatever you want with them,¡± Shawn said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°If I die at your hands, it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Gale bit her lower lip forcefully. ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    ¡°You would, of course, you¡¯d dare. Start, Gale.¡±


    Shawn was incredibly confident and incredibly calm. He even held Gale¡¯s trembling hand and pointed


    the knife


    right at his heart.


    All he wore was a blue shirt.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The shirt was incredibly thin, and it would be pierced. through with just a stab.


    As long as Gale applied just a bit of force, the knife would pierce forward, going through cloth and skin.


    ¡°Hold it tighter. Please do it fast and urately. Don¡¯t do it slowly. The pain would be even greater if


    you do,¡±


    Shawn said.


    Gale did not look into his eyes but merely at the tip of his knife.


    Shawn was not avoiding it. Shawn had handed his life over to herpletely.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 248

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 248


    Chapter 248


    What was he thinking?


    Was he really not afraid of dying?


    Or¡­ Was he certain that she would not have the guts to do it?!


    ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t be too confident in yourself. There¡¯s a sea of hatred between the two of us. I want


    nothing more than for you to die right now!¡± Gale said through


    clenched teeth.


    ¡°I know. So, do it.¡±


    Gale clenched her teeth and slowly pushed the knife in.


    Blood slowly seeped through Shawn¡¯s shirt.


    His expression did not change at all.


    It was as if that blood was not his!


    ¡°I hate you. I hate you so much!¡± Gale repeated. She did not even know if she was saying it for her


    sake or his. ¡°I hate you so much that I want you to disappear from my sight right now¡­ Shawn, you


    ruined my whole life!¡±


    ¡°I know. I was too cruel to you before this. So, I¡¯ll return. everything to you.


    ||


    ¡°You¡¯re paying me back with your life?¡±


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Yes, with my life and my heart. You can have everything you want.¡±


    Gale clenched her teeth. ¡°The Wood Group and family, the power and status. Do you not want any of it


    anymore?


    11


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. All I want right now is to prove my love to you,¡±


    he answered.


    Shawn was such a proud person and also apletely conceited one.


    Gale could not understand him at all.


    How could he be willing to die?


    It had to be one of his tricks. He had to have another goal


    ¡°Gale, why aren¡¯t you continuing? The knife¡¯s only one centimeter in. It¡¯s just a flesh wound. I can¡¯t die


    from that,¡± Shawn said.


    The blood was dripping down,nding on the back of his


    hand.


    Gale¡¯s hand was no longer shaking. She held onto the knife firmly.


    She smirked and said, ¡°Shawn, I do hate you. I want you to die, but I¡¯ve thought of another way to


    punish you.


    ¡°What?¡±


    40-7


    Gale looked up into his eyes.


    She smiled.


    Her smile was radiant, incredibly alluring.


    However, Gale suddenly pulled out the knife the next


    second.


    Shawn widened his eyes.


    What was she doing?


    Before he could guess what Gale was doing, Gale¡¯s arm changed its course, pointing the knife at


    herself!


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    Just then, the knife had been pointed at himself. He had been in danger the whole time, but Shawn had


    been calm the whole time.


    At that moment, he was incredibly safe, but he started to panic!


    Gale held her head high as she pointed the knife right at


    her neck.


    ¡°Gale, put it down! What are you doing?!¡± Shawn shouted.


    ¡°Shawn, you keep saying that you love me. Then, wouldn¡¯t you be in even more pain if I die?¡± She let


    out a slightugh before continuing, ¡°Then, you¡¯ll never get me. Losing me forever would be the perfect


    punishment for you!¡±


    He panicked.


    All of the cool and calm he had shown hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Put down the knife.¡± Shawn looked at her closely. ¡± Don¡¯t hurt yourself!¡±


    He tried to take the knife back.


    However, just as he raised his hand, Gale quickly retreated before he could even touch her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te here. Don¡¯t try to take it. If you do that, it¡¯ll only make me do it faster!¡± Gale warned.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone crazy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. You forced me into madness yourself. Shawn, from the moment you made the decision


    to take away my child, I¡¯ve been a walking corpse. I¡¯ve been


    devoid of a soul and any feelings. I¡¯ve just been an empty vessel!¡±


    Gale was incredibly emotional.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 249

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 249


    Chapter 249


    As Gale was shouting out, her hand was moving out of control. The sharp knife left a thin and long cut


    on her neck.


    It was not deep, but it still broke through the skin. Blood slowly flowed out.


    That wound was far more painful than any wound that could be inflicted on Shawn himself.


    At that moment, he knew that she had sessfully punished him.


    1


    1


    ¡°Alright, alright, It¡®s my fault.¡± Shawn no longer cared about anything else at that moment. He just


    wanted her to put the knife down. ¡°It¡®s all my doing. You werepletely innocent. Gale, don¡®t do this!¡±


    Gale looked at him. His fear and helplessness were not something that could be faked.


    So¡­ he really did fall for her.


    When did that happen?


    She had not noticed at all.


    ¡°We can talk about anything. I¡®ll promise you anything. I¡®ll give you whatever you want!¡± Shawn stared


    at her, not even daring to blink.


    ¡°I want my child. I want my child to be still living in my stomach. Can you do that?¡±


    Shawn fell silent.


    There was no way to resurrect the dead.


    Galeughed coldly. ¡°Actually, I never expected that the day woulde when I could use my own


    death to threaten you and punish you. When you said you loved me, I never believed it.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve given in time and time again. All I wanted was for my child to survive. It was such a humble hope,


    but you had to destroy it personally. Shawn, I¡®ll never forgive you. Never!¡±


    ¡°You have your ways of loving me, and I have my ways to trample on your love as well! If I killed you, I


    would just be sent to jail by your family. I¡®d have the crime of murder hung on my head. However, if I


    die...¡±


    Gale¡®s tears slowly fell from her eyes.


    ¡°You¡®ll never be able to get me. Your love will never be realized. There will never be a second Gale in


    the world... You¡®ll be forced to remember me your whole life, never able to let go...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She slowly pierced the knife into the artery on her neck.


    The blood flowed quicker and quicker, in greater and greater volumes.


    Shawn¡®s eyes burned, looking at all that blood.


    ¡°I won¡®t kill you. I won¡®t... It¡®s not because I¡®m not willing to, but because your death means nothing to


    me. Shawn, you¡®re a demon. You should grow old alone. You aren¡®t worthy of love. You¡®re definitely not


    worthy of falling in love with someone!¡± Gale muttered.


    The moment she said that, she shut her eyes and put some strength into her hands.


    With one stab, everything would end.


    Yet...


    Gale could not feel any pain at all.


    Her knife had not moved forward.


    Gale widened her eyes to see that Shawn had grabbed the knife with his hand!


    He grabbed the knife tightly, stopping her from doing what she wanted to.


    Blood flowed down constantly, but Shawn held on tighter.


    ¡°Shawn, you...¡±


    If that continued, his hand would end up crippled! Shawn clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Let go. Gale,


    don¡®t even think about dying!¡±


    ¡°You should be the one letting go!¡±


    It was a knife, but he was grabbing it with his hand just like that!


    Shawn made it look like he was not afraid of pain at all. He held the de and used his other hand to


    forcefully pull Gale¡®s hand away. That was how he got the knife out of Gale¡®s hands.


    That whole knife was already thoroughly covered in blood.


    He let out a sigh of relief.


    Gale slowly slumped down, sitting on the bed as she lost all her strength. She looked¡® at Gale with


    reddened eyes. ¡°Why, why... I can¡®t kill you. I couldn¡®t do it. I can¡®t even kill myself!¡± she asked. Shawn


    answered, ¡°Gale, you couldn¡®t do it because you¡®ve started to have feelings for me too.¡± ¡°No! There¡®s


    no way I would fall in love with a demon!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 250

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 250


    Chapter 250 Gale refused it with all her might, frantically shaking her head as she did.


    ¡°If you hated me enough, there¡®s no way you would have hesitated to push that knife in when there was


    such a good chance in front of you. While you hate me, you love me too,¡± Shawn said calmly.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. How could that... No, it¡®s not like that! Shawn, I don¡®t understand what you¡®re


    saying!¡± Gale clutched her head as she loudly rejected the idea.


    One of her parents was in the hospital because of him, and the other was in jail.


    Her future had once been bright and beautiful, but because of him, she spent two years in the mental


    hospital.


    He had even personally gotten her child aborted...


    How could she fall in love with a demon like that?!


    Shawn merely looked at her calmly before pressing the call button. ¡°Have the doctorse over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    A few doctors and nurses pushed the door open and entered very quickly.


    When they saw the scene in the ward, all of them were dumbfounded and shocked.


    The bed and the floor were filled with fresh blood.


    The bed sheet and nket werepletely soaked red.


    The hospital gown that Gale had on waspletely soaked as well. She even had a cut on her neck


    that was still bleeding!


    Even more terrifying was the fact that Shawn still had a knife in his hand!


    He was not holding the handle but the de!


    ¡°What...¡± The doctors were all stammering.


    ¡°Deal with her first. What are you standing around for?!¡± Shawn ordered


    1


    ¡°O...Okay...¡± The doctors finally reacted as they hurriedly bandaged Gale¡®s wound.


    IL


    Gale looked like she had the most blood on her body and looked the scariest. Her face was pale with a


    dumbfounded expression.


    In truth, she had the lightest injuries.


    The wound on her neck was just a slight cut. There was no need to bandage it at all. All they needed


    was some medicine to stop the bleeding. She had no other injuries


    on her body.


    Once the doctors dealt with Gale, they turned around to look at Shawn.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± A doctor eximed , ¡°The wound is so deep!¡±


    Flesh and blood were muddled on Shawn¡®s palm. There were even two spots that white bones could


    be seen through!


    After all, he had grabbed the de with his hand to stop Gale from killing herself!


    He had used a lot of force to stop it!


    The more force he used, the tighter he held it. The de would naturally cut even deeper!


    ¡°Why are you acting so surprised?¡± Shawn¡®s face was emotionless. ¡°Come deal with it.¡±


    As he said that, he even nced at Gale, worried that he would scare her.


    All he felt was fear at that moment. Hepletely forgot about the pain.


    With the chance to rx, he was still reluctant to show any trace of pain in his expression. He did not


    want Gale to get any thoughts.


    The doctor had a serious expression as he knelt down next to Shawn, stopping the bleeding and


    bandaging the wound.


    Bundle after bundle of blood¨Cstained cotton was thrown into the rubbish bin. It was quickly filled.


    Shawn did not let out a single cry of pain during the whole process.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He would merely nce at Gale on asion.


    Gale sat on the bed with a stunned expression on her face. It was hard to tell what she was thinking.


    After half an hour, the doctor let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood, you can¡®t let your hand touch any water


    for a month. It¡®s best if you don¡®t lift any heavy objects either.¡±


    ¡°Okay. How is she?¡± he answered.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood just had a slight cut... It¡®s not serious. There¡®s no need to worry.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 251

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 251


    Chapter 251 Shawn nodded before he picked up the knife by the side.¡± Throw this away. From now on,


    no sharp objects are allowed inside the ward. Absolutely none.¡±


    He had known that Gale had hidden a knife under her pillow for a long time.


    However, he had said nothing about it and had not taken it away.


    That was because Shawn felt he would give her a chance since she wanted to kill him with it.


    He never expected that, at thest moment, Gale would turn the knife in another direction, piercing


    herself instead of him.


    Shawn¡®s hand was wrapped in a thickyer of bandages.


    Even so, blood still stained the bandages red.


    ¡°I couldn¡®t kill you, and you won¡®t let me die...Shawn, do you just want the two of us to continue fighting


    like this our whole lives?¡± Gale spoke softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Because you need to be by my side.¡±


    Gale bit her lower lip. ¡°But I don¡®t love you. I hate you. I can¡®t bear your love at all!¡±


    ¡°You can hate me if you want to. All I need is to love you.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Aren¡®t you worried that I¡®ll point a knife at your heart again one day?¡±


    Hearing that, Shawnughed.


    ¡°I should remind you of something. Unless I want to, no one can harm me. Gale , you were only able to


    harm me this time because I allowed it, understood?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, does always being in control feel great?!¡± Gale stared right at him.


    Nothing could escape his control. There was nothing his eyes could not see.


    There were no surprises and no mistakes. Did it really feel that great?


    ¡°I can¡®t control you. Gale , you¡®re the only exception in my life,¡± Shawn answered.


    He stood up and met her gaze. ¡°I already gave you a chance to kill me and take away my heart. You


    didn¡®t take the chance, so... there won¡®t be another chance.¡±


    ¡°Gale, next, I will take away your heart,¡± Shawn¡®s tone was incredibly confident and rxed.


    Gale picked up the pillow and threw it at him. ¡°I don¡®t


    want to see you. Shawn, you¡®re a demon. An evil demon!¡±


    ¡°You have your entire life to feel this demon¡®s love.¡± Shawn left.


    The sounds of his footsteps got more and more distant.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, there were double the guards at the door.


    Two servants entered the ward, taking care of Gale the whole time. In truth, they were keeping an eye


    on her.


    ¨C


    Gale hadpletely be a caged bird.


    She had no freedom , nor did she have any dreams. She was forced to live in Shawn¡®s world.


    Gale stood in front of the mirror, looking at the wound on her neck.


    It was very light. She waspletely fine.


    In truth, she did not want to die.


    She just wanted to see how Shawn would react. She wanted to see what his love was like.


    Unexpectedly, he had reached out to grab the de to


    stop her from dying.


    ¡°Shawn... Do you love me that much? Then, your love will be my weapon. The weapon I¡®ll use to


    hurt you...¡± Gale said to herself.


    Her fingertip brushed past that wound lightly.


    Without her child, all she wanted was revenge, to find out the truth and seize the peaceful life that


    should have been hers back!


    She would not love Shawn. How could she fall in love with a demon?!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 252

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 252


    Chapter 252 The front desk was stunned when Shawn appeared at the entrance of thepany.


    ¡°M...Mr...¡±


    He still had that blue shirt on, which was stained with blood. He had a bandage on his hand, and his


    expression was incredibly dark. He looked like¡­


    He had just killed someone.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± Fiona hurried over in a panic. ¡°You... Ah, this b¨Cblood.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shawn looked at her coldly.


    He went back to the president¡®s office and got a change of clothes from the lounge. After that, he went


    right to work.


    Fiona said, ¡°Mr. Wood, your hand... You should rest. You can dictate, and I¡®ll help you write everything


    down.¡±


    Shawn said calmly, ¡°It¡®s not broken. I¡®m not a cripple.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Mr. Wood, you have such a good mentality.¡±


    I


    If a normal person got hurt like that, they would already be considered quite strong if they were not


    crying their hearts out.


    ¡°It¡®s because this was in exchange for her safety. It was


    worth it.¡± Shawn opened his palm.


    Fiona did not understand, but she did not ask any further.


    However, Fiona knew that the woman being referred to was probably Gale.


    ¡°Call Joe here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joe had already been struggling to hold back. The moment Fiona notified him, he quickly took the


    elevator to the top floor.


    ¡°Shawn, you¡®re looking for me? Are you nning on staying in the hospital for the next few days?¡± Joe


    asked. ¡°No, I¡®ll be at the office as usual. I¡®ll only be at the hospital if I¡®m free.¡± ¡°You¡®re not nning on


    keeping Galepany?¡± Shawn paused for a moment before answering , ¡°She¡®ll only feel annoyed


    looking at me.¡± It was better for him not to go there that frequently. At least he would not be an eyesore.


    ¡°Tragic, how tragic. Shawn, if only you knew this would happen, then you wouldn¡®t have done


    everything you did in the past,¡± Joe said while crossing his arms. Shawn signed a document in


    frustration.


    Joe continued , ¡°Look at your hand. What happened? It¡®s


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°I refuse. The wound on this hand is still visible. What about the wounds in your heart? Who knows


    about them? Who cares about them? You¡®d better deal with them slowly by yourself.¡±


    After knowing each other for so many years, Joe naturally understood how Shawn was.


    He loved to talk about things that other people would not dare to. The more he hit on the points that


    hurt Shawn, the more Shawn would remember them. ¡°I told you before this. If you like her, you like her.


    If you love her, you love her. It¡®s normal for a man to fall in love with a woman. What¡®s there to be


    embarrassed about? In the end, you insisted on...¡± Joe sighed.


    ¡°I got rid of her child because I wanted a fresh start with her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her life. How do you think it would start?¡±


    Shawn rebutted, ¡°Then am I supposed to just ept that bastard child?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡®s where you do not understand things. You can go investigate. Use all of your connections


    andworks to look into who that child belonged to. You could even nder the man and paint him in


    a bad light so Gale


    would give up. She might even willingly abort the child. Yet, you chose the worst option.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t have the patience.¡±


    ¡°And what are you going to do with this current situation?


    Shawn rubbed his forehead. ¡°I¡®ll deal with things as theye.¡±


    After a few moments of silence, Shawn asked again, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°Yo, you¡®ve finally realized that I¡¯m a worthy strategist?¡± Joe¡®s tail started to wag.


    Shawn let out a mockingugh. ¡°If you¡®re so good with girls, why haven¡®t you settled Summer yet?¡±


    ¡°What does she have to do with anything?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want her? She¡¯s constantly going against me. If it weren¡®t for you, I¡¯d have already chased


    her out of Sea City!¡± Shawn asked.


    Joe coughed. ¡°We¡®re going off¨Ctopic. Let¡®s talk about you and Gale first.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 253

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 253


    Chapter 253 Shawn leaned into his chair with a tired expression.


    ¡°I would rmend that youpletely cut your ties with Susan first. Women need a sense of


    security the most. A firm choice would show your love. If you want a future with Gale, you have to cut


    things off with Susanpletely,¡± Joe said.


    Shawn remained silent.


    ¡°Could you... Like them both? Do you want one woman in each hand? Surely not, Shawn. With Susan¡®s


    character and personality... You¡®d only like her if you¡®re blind.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You can go,¡± Shawn said.


    Joe was speechless.


    Haha, he was being chased out the moment Shawn was done using him!


    Scumbag!


    ¡°You¡®re still not going? Do you want to stay for a meeting? Maybe you want to see a client or go on a


    business trip?¡± Shawn asked.


    Joe disappeared in a sh.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shawn got up and walked to the balcony. He lit a cigarette and slowly smoked it.


    Shawn only left thepany at ten in the night.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you need to change the dressings on your


    hand...¡±


    ¡°Prepare the car. We¡®re going to Riverview. Have the doctor change it in the car,¡± he ordered.


    On the way, Shawn shut his eyes to rest.


    The doctor quietly changed the medicine and bandages for him.


    The atmosphere was scarily silent.


    In the room, Susan sat in front of the dresser. She stared right at the expensive wedding ring with


    greed in her eyes.


    How could she be willing to leave Shawn? Power, status, money, and looks of admiration from the


    women of Sea City. Those were all the things she wanted the most.


    She would definitely rise again.


    Gale would not defeat her!


    Ding dong!


    The doorbell rang.


    Susan thought Dean had arrived, so she put down the ring and hurried over to open the door.


    When she saw that it was Shawn, she was pleasantly


    surprised . ¡°Mr. Wood! Ah... Why is your hand injured ?¡±


    Shawn walked into the living room silently. He undid his tie and lit another cigarette.


    Susan felt like his expression was quite sour. He did not look like he was in a good mood, so she did


    not really dare to speak too much.


    ¡°Are you used to staying here? Do you like the ce?¡± Shawn asked.


    ¡°Yes, I like everything you give me!¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll give this ce to you. I¡®ll sign it over to your name.¡±


    Susan hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay! Thank you, Mr. Wood!¡±


    She was ted. The house was worth millions. It was proof of wealth!


    Mr. Wood was so generous!


    Susan thought that Shawn was doing that because he felt sorry. After all, she had been treated


    incredibly coldly the past few days and had been violently bullied by Gale.


    Susan sat next to him and held his arm. ¡°Mr. Wood, what happened previously was my fault. I shouldn¡®t


    have let my emotions control me. I admit my mistakes. I apologize. I¡®ll definitely stay by your side


    wholeheartedly in the future.¡±


    Saying that, she deliberately leaned into his arm.


    Shawn pushed her aside. ¡°There¡®s no need.¡±


    Susan was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Tell me everything. I¡®ll do my best to satisfy all your material needs.¡± Shawn took


    another smoke.


    Material?


    Then, what about her emotional needs? Her status and position?


    Susan felt like something was off. ¡°Mr. Wood, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°You suffered that night, so you should bepensated. Today, we¡®ll resolve the matter.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 254

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 254


    Chapter 254


    Shawn was there to cut ties.


    Joe was right. Since he had no feelings for Susan and only gratitude, he should have cut ties quickly.


    Love was love.


    Gratitude was gratitude.


    If he wanted things tost long with Gale, Susan needed to disappear.


    Susan could not believe her ears. ¡°Mr. Wood, you want to chase me away?¡±


    ¡°You¡®ll get what you want. Tell me all your requests. I¡®ll agree to it all.¡±


    Money and assets were all unimportant things to Shawn.


    He would give whatever Susan wanted to her.


    It was what Susan deserved.


    Pa would have gotten what she wanted if Susan had not been there that night.


    ¡°No, no, I don¡®t want anything. All I want is you. Mr. Wood, I don¡®t want the house, and I don¡®t want any


    money. Just let me stay by your side ... I can¡®t lose you,¡± Susan said while frantically shaking her head.


    Susan did not know how the situation ended up like that.


    After the fake pregnancy was exposed, Shawn was furious. She knew that, so she had constantly been


    apologizing


    With Gale¡®s child also out of the picture, she had thought that she would not need to worry anymore,


    yet...


    Shawn was actually nning on abandoning her!


    U


    Susan asked reluctantly, ¡°Why, Mr. Wood? I admitted my mistakes. I¡®ve reflected on them. I won¡®t


    cause trouble with Gale anymore, so why won¡®t you forgive me... I¡®ve


    always loved you!¡±


    Shawn¡®s expression was cold. ¡°I don¡®t like wasting too much time on one thing.¡±


    He raised his wrist to look at the time. He wanted to deal with this quickly. The quicker, the better.


    It was because he wanted to see Gale at the hospital.


    Shawn¡®s actions caused an intense sense of danger in Susan.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, are you punishing me for my fake miscarriage? What about Gale? She had a bastard son.


    Do you not mind?!¡± Susan said tearfully.


    ¡°The child is already gone.¡±


    ¡°She¡®s not pure or clean. That¡®s the truth!¡±


    Shawn answered, ¡°Her child was conceived before she married me.¡±


    Pausing, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°Gale had been in the mental hospital the whole time,


    never going out. How could she be involved with another man, and how did she get pregnant? Did


    someone force her at the mental hospital?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s because she¡®s a cheapdy! She went around seducing some wild men, which was how she got


    pregnant!¡±


    Shawn¡®s expression sank. ¡°Gale isn¡®t like that.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though he had said simr things to hurt Gale before, those were all said in anger.


    Gale would have jumped into his bed early if Gale really was a woman like that. She would not have


    rejected him and been afraid every time he wanted to kiss her or wanted her body.


    Susan clenched her hands tightly.


    She asked, ¡°Mr. Wood, could you have fallen for Gale?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shawn answered without any hesitation.


    ¡°You love her?¡± Susan was dumbfounded. ¡°You actually fell for Gale?¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right.¡±


    Susan could not believe that after Gale¡®s child was finally removed, Gale had gotten Shawn¡®s love and


    pity!


    Did she not just shoot herself on her own foot?!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, she had a child out of wedlock! She¡®s unclean. She¡®s Peter Warm¡®s daughter. There¡®s so


    much hatred between you two. How could you love her?!¡± Susan said.


    Shawn extinguished the cigarette and said, ¡°I don¡®t need you to tell me about our rtionship. Tell me


    your conditions.¡±


    He was incredibly impatient.


    1


    He had wasted too much time here. It meant that he would only be able to see Galeter.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 255

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 255


    Chapter 255


    He had started to miss her.


    That was despite the fact that his hand had almost been crippled because of her!


    Susan refused to relent. ¡°My conditions are to stay by your side. Mr. Wood, I don¡®t want anything else!¡±


    She was no id*ot.


    She needed the chicken toy the eggs.


    Materialistic gains were all eggs. Once she asked, she would get no more.


    If she stayed by Shawn¡®s side, she would always get whatever she wanted!


    ¡°Okay,¡± Shawn said suddenly.


    Susan was stunned for a moment before she said happily, ¡°Mr. Wood, I knew you still loved me!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡®t want it, then I guess you don¡®t want anything. I¡®ll agree to it. Move out tomorrow,¡± Shawn


    said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I respect your wishes. You said you didn¡®t want anything yourself.¡± Shawn got up and started to walk


    out.


    He did not have the time to waste on this.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Mr. Wood!¡± Susan panicked and hurriedly pulled at him. ¡°I...I really do love you...¡±


    Shawn asked her directly, ¡°Is there something you want?¡±


    Susan clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I do. Other than this house, I want a vi in the suburbs and a


    house in the school district at the city center. I also want a car and... fifteen million in cash!¡±


    Since things were already at that stage, Susan felt like she needed to start thinking about herself.


    With houses, a car, and fifteen million dors, she would be able to live the rest of her life without any


    worries!


    Shawn already knew that she would have requested. He knew that she had just been pretending to be


    deeply in love earlier.


    The moment he said he would take everything back, not giving her a single thing, Susan immediately


    started to blurt out her requests.


    To Shawn, he could absolutely give all of that to her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Okay. I¡®ll have Fiona deal with it. She¡®ll handle the handing over of the houses, and she¡®ll have fifteen


    million transferred to your ount,¡± Shawn answered.


    Only then did Susan breathe a sigh of relief.


    At least Susan managed to get so much money. She started to calm down.


    However, she still put on an act as she said, ¡°Mr. Wood, I don¡®t know what love potion Gale gave you


    for you to be so infatuated, but I want to say this. I¡¯ll always be waiting for you here. If you ever


    remember me one day, you cane back for me at any time...¡±


    Shawn was devoid of any emotion as he headed out.


    Susan sent him to the elevator, looking incredibly reluctant as she said, ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡®ll wait for you to


    come back.¡±


    Shawn said nothing.


    The elevator closed, and Susan¡®s expression suddenly changed.


    What a nice trick... Gale.


    However, did Gale think that she would be defeated just like that?


    What a joke!


    Gale¡®s child was already gone. Shawn¡®s child was as well! They were the ones that were pitiful. ¡°Haha,


    this is such good news. I should share it with even more people. Just wait!¡± Susan said through


    clenched


    teeth.


    She still had a trump card to eliminate Galepletely!


    She was not pitiful. She had gotten so many assets and so much money. The pitiful ones were Gale


    and Shawn!


    They lost their child but did not even know it!


    The car was already waiting below. Shawn sa

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 256

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 256


    Chapter 256


    She acted like he was not there.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you show some consideration?¡±


    He had been busy with work and dealing with Susan¡¯s affairs. After that, he hurried over to see her¡­


    She did not seem happy about it at all.


    ¡°There are many women who would be considerate toward you. There are plenty of women who would


    do anything for you. Why would you ask me for something I won¡¯t give you?¡± Gale said.


    She was the only one who would dare to rebuke Shawn like that.


    The servants overheard their conversation and were too scared to even breathe. The servants quietly


    produced a new set of cutlery.


    Shawn ate in an elegant manner.


    Even his appetite was better by her side.


    Gale suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±


    115 16


    His hand suddenly stopped as his expression darkened at a noticeable pace.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my child anymore, so your family won¡¯t look at me favorably anymore. You can marry


    Susan now. Our marriage cane to an end now,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°I would advise you to retract your words.¡±


    Gale continued, ¡°We already signed the agreement. We agreed to three months. There¡¯s a cooling-off


    period before we can get a divorce. If we apply for it a month earlier¡­ The timing would be perfect.¡±


    Shawn mmed the cutlery onto the table loudly.


    ¡°What are you being so angry about?¡± Gale looked at him. ¡°You were the one who drew up the


    agreement and made me sign in.¡±


    ¡°Why do you insist on provoking me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you of what you did in the past.¡±


    After saying that, Gale continued to eat.


    Just as her spoon was about to reach her te, Shawn raised his hand and flipped the table over.


    The food was no longer edible.


    ¡°Gale, do you not want your days to go by pleasantly?!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a pleasant day since you appeared in my life.¡±


    ¡°The past is in the past. There¡¯s still the future!¡±


    Gale clenched her teeth and suddenly threw the cutlery


    aside.


    She looked right at Shawn and said, ¡°The past? You¡¯re telling me about the past? It¡¯s easy for you to


    say! You didn¡¯t spend two years in a mental hospital. You were not tortured. You weren¡¯t treated like a


    dog, eating leftovers and sleeping on the floor!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know I would fall in love with you then!¡±


    ¡°Ha, so love can resolve everything? Just because you love me, I¡¯m supposed to forget all about the


    torture I¡¯ve suffered in the past and be with you? Why?!¡±


    Just why!


    Shawn could love on a whim, hate on a whim, and torture on a whim!


    Was she supposed to ept that?


    Shawn stared at her. It felt like fire was about to shoot out of his eyes.


    Every time¡­ every time, he would be thoroughly infuriated by Gale!


    One day, she would be the death of him!


    An angry Shawn was incredibly terrifying.


    Gale was worried that she would end up suffering for provoking him as well.


    However¡­


    Shawn¡¯s tone was incredibly calm.


    ¡°Okay, I can give you time for you to let things go. What do you want? State your conditions,¡± Shawn


    said.


    ¡°I want a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°I want you to release my father.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Impossible.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale scoffed. ¡°Everything¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s nothing to talk about then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for too much! Everything you mentioned crosses the line!¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree to them. I mentioned those conditions on purpose.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 257

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 257


    Chapter 257


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    Sheughed and said, ¡°I wanted to show you that what you give is never what I want. You¡¯re never


    able to give me the things that I want.¡±


    Even if Shawn agreed to release her father because he loved her, Gale would not ept it.


    What she wanted was for her father to have true freedom. She wanted him to be clear of any crimes.


    She did not want her father to be released without an exnation because of Shawn¡¯s love.


    Shawn pulled at his tie as he gulped.


    He could not give her what she wanted?


    What a joke!


    He was at the peak of power. He could get anything he wanted. How could he not be able to give Gale


    what she wanted?!


    Yet, he could not!


    ¡°Be good, Gale. Give me some conditions that I¡¯ll agree to. It¡¯ll only be good for you. Don¡¯t try to take


    the world in one day,¡± Shawn said.


    ANTON


    Gale lowered her gaze and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not full yet. I want to eat.¡±


    ¡°Have someone buy a new meal.¡±


    ¡°I want to leave the hospital. I want to go back to thepany to work,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Of course, once you¡¯re better.¡±


    She nodded silently, not saying anything.


    Her eyes fell on the bandage on Shawn¡¯s hand. Her lips curled up into a mocking smile.


    Gale¡¯s finger pointed right at his palm. ¡°It would be great if your hand¡­were actually broken. It¡¯s a pity


    that the knife was too small. It wasn¡¯t long enough.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a sinister woman.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to stop me from piercing myself?¡±


    Shawn grabbed onto her hand and pulled her into his arms, circling his arms around her waist.


    Gale sat on his leg.


    Their faces were incredibly close to each other.


    ¡°Your life is mine. You¡¯re not allowed to die unless I agree to it. If I want you to live, you¡¯ll have to live


    even if I sacrifice myself,¡± Shawn said.


    How high-handed were those words?


    ¡±


    Gale looked at the man in front of her. His eyes were sharp, and they sparkled, looking incredibly


    handsome.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was refined and powerful. He was the dream lover of countless women.


    If she liked him, she might have felt touched by those words¡­


    Yet, how was she supposed to like him?


    He was the man who shattered her family. He was the man who threw her into a mental hospital. He


    was the man who took away her child.


    How was she supposed to love him?


    Even if she did, Gale would not admit it. She would firmly suppress that love!


    He was a demon. The demon had fallen in love with her.


    Was she supposed to love a demon?!


    Gale looked away, no longer looking at Shawn.


    If she continued looking, she might be ensnared!


    ¡°Why are you looking away from me?¡± Shawn leaned closer into her. His nose brushed against her


    face. ¡°Gale, deep in your heart, you actually have feelings for me, right?¡±


    She immediately denied it, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then look into my eyes?¡±


    Gale stubbornly said, ¡°Look at you? I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll be tempted to kill you!¡±


    Shawn smirked. ¡°No, you weren¡¯t able to do it even with the knife pointed right at my heart. The knife


    did not go deeper at all.¡±


    His lips slowly got closer. ¡°So, Gale, you do have me in your heart.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    The moment she started to speak, he fiercely kissed her lips.


    Shawn did it on purpose.


    He waited for her to speak before he kissed her.


    That way, he could easily open up her lips to go further.


    At that moment, Gale sat on his legs. Her whole body was in his control.


    Slowly, Shawn¡¯s breathing got rougher.


    His hand started to wander as well.


    ¡°Shawn, you¡­ Let go¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Gale noticed that something was wrong and immediately struggled.


    His body got hotter and hotter. Even the legs she sat on


    felt like they were burning!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 258

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 258


    Chapter 258


    She only had a hospital gown on. He could easily open her buttons!


    ¡°You¡¯re really something else,¡± Shawn said after sucking on her lips, ¡°How alluring can you be?¡±


    Every time he kissed her, Shawn would need a cold shower to return his body temperature to normal.


    That time was naturally no exception.


    Gale put her hand on his chest. ¡°Stop messing around. This isn¡¯t somewhere you can satisfy your


    libido!¡±


    It was a hospital ward!


    She had just gone through an abortion!


    Shawn looked at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time. I¡¯m in no hurry. There will be plenty of


    chances in the future.¡±


    Gale answered resolutely, ¡°There won¡¯t be any chances in the future. We¡¯ll get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°As long as I refuse, you¡¯ll never be able to leave me.¡±


    ¡°Shawn! Y¡­ You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    He grabbed onto her waist, pulling her harder toward him.


    He said into her ear, ¡°Not only that, Gale. I want you to


    submit to me too willingly.¡±


    ¡°Never going to happen!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll happen one day.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s finger suddenlynded on the wound on her neck, touching it gently.


    It caused Gale to feel ticklish there, and she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    The next second, Shawn¡¯s actions caused Gale to freezepletely.


    His lips kissed the wound on her neck.


    It caused Gale to lift her head up, clearly feeling his


    actions.


    He even started to lick it.


    It made Gale tremble all over. She could not stop herself from crying out and begging for mercy.


    ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Her slender neck was raised high up, and it looked as beautiful as a painting.


    ¡°Gale, your body and heart will be mine one day.¡±


    Shawn picked her up and put her on the bed before going


    to the bathroom.


    He took a cold shower to calm down.


    Gale sat on the bed and subconsciously touched the wound on her neck.


    It seemed to still have some of his heat on it, his breath¡­


    After a while, Gale snapped back to reality, stunned.


    What was she doing?


    Was she actually thinking back to the kiss earlier?


    Was she crazy?! She must be crazy!


    Gale quicklyy down and pulled her nket over herself, not wanting to see anyone.


    After five minutes, Shawn walked out of the bathroom .


    She did not move as she waited for Shawn to leave.


    Yet, his footsteps were heading toward her!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Gale¡¯s heart beat incredibly quickly. ¡®What was happening? Was Shawn not leaving?!¡®


    ¡®Don¡¯te closer!¡®


    Things she was afraid would happen would always happen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it stuffy hiding under the nkets like that? Hmm? ¡°Shawn¡¯s voice was heard.


    Gale ignored him.


    He waited for a few seconds before reaching out to pull


    the nket.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Gale grabbed it tightly. ¡°It¡¯ste. Aren¡¯t you going back to Temperley Hall?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping here tonight.¡±


    Why?!


    Gale was stunned. She suddenly lost focus and forgot to hold her nket tightly. Shawn took the


    chance to pull it aside.


    He shamelesslyy down on the bed.


    Gale said, ¡°You¡­ Hey, hey, Shawn! What are you doing?!¡±


    The bed was very small, and it was only enough for one


    person.


    When Shawn got on, Gale was forced to the side.


    He reached out and put his arms around her. ¡°That¡¯s all. Good night.¡±


    Gale waspletely speechless.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 259

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 259


    Chapter 259


    He was actually squeezing into such a small bed with her!


    How was he not embarrassed?!


    He was a hundred and eighty centimeters tall. He could not even straighten his legs!


    ¡°Shawn, get up!¡± Gale tried to push his arms away. ¡°Who wants to sleep on the same bed as you?!¡±


    His eyes were shut, and he said sleepily, ¡°Are you asking me to sleep on the floor?¡±


    ¡°Go back to your big mansion!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not there. I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale was speechless again.


    The bed was only a meter wide. With two adults on the bed, even turning around was difficult.


    All she could do was lean into Shawn¡¯s embrace.


    That was one thing. Even more embarrassing was the fact that any slight movement would cause the


    bed to creak.


    It could not stand the weight of two people.


    Gale pointed and said, ¡°G¡­Go sleep on the sofa! Or I can sleep there.¡±


    Otherwise, she was probably not getting a good night¡¯s sleep that night.


    She tried to get up as she said that, but Shawn¡¯s hand pushed down on her stomach. ¡°Sleep, don¡¯t


    move around so much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the sofa! I¡¯ll sleep there! You¡¯re the golden prince, Mr. Wood. I¡¯ll give the bed to you!¡±


    Shawn still pushed her down.


    Gale could not get up.


    Yet, he felt like it was very amusing. It was like he had a squealing mouse trapped under his hands. His


    lips curled up into a smile.


    Gale was so angry she punched his chest and turned away from him.


    Shawn hugged her tightly from behind.


    Shawn fell asleep very deeply. His breathing was very even, and his hand remained on her waist,


    never leaving.


    Gale¡¯s eyes were wide open, not feeling sleepy at all.


    Before this, she knew that Shawn hated her. He tortured her, and she knew how to deal with it and how


    to survive.


    Yet, Shawn had suddenly changedpletely, saying he liked her¡­


    Gale was put at a loss at that.


    Hating someone was very easy, but loving someone was incredibly hard.


    Gale finally fell asleepte in the night. In her drowsy state, it seemed like Shawn had woken up.


    He seemed to nt a kiss on her head.


    However, she was too sleepy and could not even open her


    eyes.


    By the time Gale woke up, it was already ten in the


    morning.


    The doctor entered for a checkup, and Gale asked, ¡°When can I be checked out of the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Oh, let me ask Mr. Wood about that.¡±


    ¡°Is he the doctor, or are you? Why do you need to ask him?¡± 1


    The doctor answered, ¡°Mr. Wood told me to take good care of your body so you can prepare for


    pregnancy as soon as possible. Ma¡¯am, your body¡¯s already recovered, but you still need some time to


    recuperate fully. You can¡¯t rush it.¡±


    Gale fell silent.


    Preparing for pregnancy?


    A child with Shawn?


    What an absurd joke.


    That meant that she would have to stay in the hospital for as long as possible. Otherwise, the moment


    she went back to Temperley Hall, Shawn would pounce on her!


    Gale clenched her fists.


    Looking at the pleasant weather outside the window, Gale said, ¡°Prepare the car, I want to see my


    mother.¡±


    The servants asked for Shawn¡¯s approval before they dared to start preparing the car.


    Gale deliberately put on some makeup so she would make a good impression on her mother.


    The nursing home was much quieter than a regr hospital.


    Gale arrived at the room. Her mother was still sound asleep. She seemed to look skinnier than before.


    The mother and daughter pair were one of heart. Wendy¡¯s eyes started to move as she suddenly woke


    up. ¡°Gale¡­¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 260

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 260


    Chapter 260


    Wendy looked at her. ¡°Am I dreaming? Are you really here?¡±


    Gale held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m really here, Mom. I came to see you. I miss you so much.¡±


    Only in front of her mother would she act like a little girl. Only then could she be herself, not needing to


    be strong.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Wendy¡¯s tears constantly fell.


    ¡°Mom, why are you crying? Aren¡¯t I fine?¡±


    Wendy sat up from the bed. ¡°You stupid child. You only ever tell me the good things. How much have


    you suffered before?¡±


    Gale bit her lips. ¡°Mom, everything will be better.¡±


    Susan had been there before and had told Wendy all about Gale. Both of them knew exactly what had


    been going on.


    However, neither of them brought it up.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What woulde from doing that?


    Were they supposed to hug each other and cry?


    ¡°I know you want to make me happy, but¡­¡±


    How could Shawn ever treat her well?!


    CLIM


    The most important thing for a woman was her purity and her marriage. Both of those had been


    destroyed by Shawn!


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not talk about all of that. I can face it, don¡¯t worry. You just need to focus on recovering.


    Wait until you can see dad again,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Your dad and I have be burdens for you.¡®


    ¡°How could that be? As long as both of you are around, I¡¯ll always be your child. I can act like a kid in


    front of you.


    ||


    Wendy hesitated for a few moments before she asked, ¡± That girl said¡­¡±


    ¡°Ignore her. Don¡¯t believe what she says. Mom, you have to trust me,¡± Gale said.


    Even if Gale lied, it was with good intentions.


    Susan would only provoke Wendy!


    Wendy was a bit fatigued. She started to get tired after talking for a while. She got distracted, and her


    eyes


    started to dull.


    After Gale got Wendy to sleep, she grabbed her phone and walked out of the room.


    In the corridor, she called Shawn.


    He quickly answered, ¡°Hello, what is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with my mom.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Shawn knew all about her movements.


    ¡°When are you going to give my mother the medicine? Her condition is getting worse. It can¡¯t keep


    dragging on,


    || Gale asked.


    Medicine was very expensive, and only after Shawn¡¯s approval would the doctor provide it.


    She borrowed money from Sam to pay the fees, but the hospital rejected it.


    Shawn¡¯s voice was in. ¡°You know what to do for me to agree to help her.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, our blood feud is because of your father and my father¡¯s grudges. The death of the child is


    between you and me. My mother has been a pitiful and innocent woman from the start! Can¡¯t you let


    her off?!¡±


    ¡°Her fate is in your hands, not mine.¡±


    Gale clenched her teeth. ¡°All you do is threaten me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a chance. Normal people aren¡¯t even worth my threats,¡± Shawn answered.


    He wanted her to lower her head. He wanted her to give in. He wanted her obedience and her


    submission.


    Shawn said, ¡°Think about it before you call me again. I¡¯ll


    answer you at any time.¡±


    After that, he hung up.


    Gale clutched her phone as she looked outside the window and took deep breaths.


    After a few minutes, she answered again.


    ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Shawn¡¯s tone was light.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce you. I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡±


    ¡°Good. See, it¡¯s actually something so simple,¡± Shawn said in a much gentler tone.


    ¡°I


    ¡°Make sure my mom gets the medicine today.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s words were too effective.


    With one order, it was immediately done.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 261

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 261


    Chapter 261


    The nurse led Gale into the doctor¡¯s office. They exined Wendy¡¯s condition and treatment method in


    detail.


    The special pill caused thousands for just one, issued a whole box in one go!


    and they


    What Gale did not know was the fact that Susan had slipped into the ward when Gale was at the


    doctor¡¯s office!


    Wendy was in a deep sleep, but Susan did not hesitate to shake her rudely. ¡°Hey, olddy, wake up!


    Stop sleeping!¡±


    When Wendy did not react, she violently pinched Wendy on the hand. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to sleep.


    Your grandchild¡¯s already dead. The grandchild that should have been loved for his whole life!¡±


    Wendy hissed as the pinch woke her up.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Wendy jumped in fright when she saw Susan. ¡°W¡­ Why are you here again? Nurse, nurse!¡±


    Wendy wanted to call someone over to chase Susan away.


    That woman was not good news!


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll do anything to you. I¡¯m just here for a chat. Last time, I think the two of us had a


    good talk, ¡°1 Susan said.


    Wendy stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re just talking nonsense. I won¡¯t believe you! I¡¯ll only believe in my daughter!¡±


    ¡°I can swear on the lives of my family that I¡¯m not lying. Olddy, everything I say is true. I just wanted


    to tell you the truth because of how pitiful you are being kept in the


    dark.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to tell me this time?¡±


    Susan had a venomous smile on her face. ¡°Did you know that Gale was pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Last time, y¡­you said that she married Shawn. Then the child is¡­¡±


    Wendy widened her eyes!


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Gale¡¯s child was Shawn¡¯s!¡± Susan said.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you, she¡¯s just there to satisfy Shawn¡¯s needs. Isn¡¯t it normal for her to get pregnant?¡± Susan


    laughed and continued, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Wendy asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t I have to worry? Pregnancy is a huge deal for a woman!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because she lost the child too!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s heart could not take all those ups and downs.


    Every piece of news felt like a nuclear bomb!


    Susan got happier and happier. ¡°Also, it was Shawn who sent her to the surgery himself. He wanted to


    get rid of the child. You can tell how much Shawn hates Gale. He hates her so much that he¡¯s willing to


    kill his own child¡­¡±


    Wendy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re lying. I don¡¯t believe you. You¡¯re lying¡­ Get


    out, I don¡¯t want to listen. Go away now!¡±


    ¡°You should at least let me finish. Gale was pregnant and had an abortion, and she even needed to


    warm Shawn¡¯s bed. She¡¯s just filthy. Even after being pregnant, she could not give birth to the child.


    She¡¯s even worse off than women who sell their bodies.¡±


    Wendy fell on the bed, clutching her heart.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Susan continued to say, ¡°All of that money that you¡¯re using was gained from Gale selling herself. She


    even sold herself to the enemy that shattered your family.


    ¡°Gale¡¯s entire life is probably ruined. How could any man want her anymore?


    ¡°Did you think she¡¯d be recognized as Mrs. Wood after marrying Shawn?


    ¡°Every time Gale wants to see you, she has to beg Shawn for the chance. Only after she serves him


    until he¡¯s satisfied would she get the chance. Just think about it. Doesn¡¯t shee very rarely? Every


    time shees, isn¡¯t the time very short?¡±


    Wendy shut her eyes as she breathed intensely. ¡°Shut up, shut up¡­


    11


    She raised her hand and pointed at Susan as it trembled. ¡± You purposely came here to agitate me. I


    won¡¯t listen. Nurse,e quickly, chase her away¡­ Gale, where are you, Gale?!¡±


    Susan grabbed Wendy¡¯s hand and forced it back under the nkets. ¡°Just lie down, don¡¯t die from the


    anger.¡±


    ¡°Y¡­You¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it pretty? Doesn¡¯t it sparkle? It¡¯s worth a fortune. Shawn gave it to me.¡± Susan


    showed the ring on her ring finger.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 262

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 262


    Chapter 262


    The diamond shined brightly and was incredibly beautiful.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Wendy was incredibly anxious. ¡°He gave it to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Did you think that Gale¡¯s the only woman Shawn has?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s eyes rolled, twitching a few times before she fell on the bed heavily, fainting.


    ¡°Hey, olddy¡­¡± Wendy shouted a few times, ¡°I had just said a few things. Could you really have died


    from the anger? Hello?¡±


    Susan even pinched Wendy a few times, but there was no reaction.


    She started to panic and reached her hand out to Wendy¡¯s


    nose¡­


    Wendy did not seem to be breathing!


    Susan¡¯s heart started to beat rapidly as she retreated in fear, hurriedly turning around to leave.


    She never expected Wendy to be so weak¡­


    If Wendy died, Gale would probably want her life!


    Susan ran out of the ward, scrambling. Right as she was about to get to the elevator, Gale happened to


    leave the


    doctor¡¯s office.


    The two of them bumped right into each other.


    ¡°Susan!¡± Gale¡¯s heart sank the moment she saw Susan.


    Susan panicked even more. She did not expect that she would meet Gale at the final moment!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gale walked forward and grabbed Susan. ¡°What did you say to my mother this


    time?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I was only telling her the truth!¡±


    Gale grabbed Susan¡¯s wrist even more forcefully. ¡°You¡¯ve got no right to talk about my business!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me¡­¡± Susan struggled forcefully. ¡°I¡¯ll leave right now and get out of your sight. Let me


    go!¡±


    ¡°You want to leave? It won¡¯t be that easy! Nurse, go check on my mother!¡±


    Gale was cautious.


    The moment she heard that the nurse was going to enter the room, Susan started to struggle even


    more. ¡°Let go. I want to leave. You can¡¯t restrict me like this¡­¡±


    Gale decided just to drag Susan into the room.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The nurse suddenly cried out, ¡°Doctor, get the doctor! The patient¡­ even her eyes have stopped


    moving!


    ||


    What?


    Gale quickly rushed to the bed. ¡°Mom, mom!¡±


    Gale was frantically shouting, but Wendy did not respond


    at all.


    A few doctors walked in with serious expressions on their faces as they pushed the bed toward the


    operating theater. ¡°Prepare for emergency rescue. Arrange the surgery¡­ The family¡¯s signature is


    required! Issue a critical condition notice!¡±


    The scene was a mess.


    With a click, the door to the operating room closed.


    It was like the inside and outside were two separate worlds.


    The document was quickly handed to Gale. ¡°Please sign.¡±


    Gale¡¯s hands were constantly shaking, unable to hold the pen properly at all.


    She clenched her teeth forcefully. She even started to taste blood in her mouth.


    ¡°Susan!¡± She suddenly turned around and ran over to grab Susan, who had been hiding in a corner. ¡°If


    anything happens to my mother, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it with your life!¡± 1


    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t touch her! She fell ill herself!¡±


    ¡°Then you must have said something to her!¡± Gale


    shouted, ¡°You provoked her!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 263

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 263


    Chapter 263


    ¡°I was¡­ just speaking the truth!¡±


    ¡°What truth?! The truth of me marrying Shawn or the truth of my abortion?¡±


    No matter which one it was, it was not something Wendy would be able to handle!


    Any mother would feel hurt for their children!


    Susan gulped. ¡°It¡­it was all just the truth! I didn¡¯t make anything up!¡±


    Gale¡¯s eyes were already reddened. ¡°You stay right here. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. You¡¯d


    better pray that my mother¡¯s fine!¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°Susan!¡±


    Gale violently shoved Susan and started to fight.


    Gale¡¯s parents were her bottom line.


    She would make Susan pay that day!


    Susan did not show any weakness, grabbing Gale¡¯s hair and pulling on it.


    When two women fought, it usually involved hair pulling and clothes being ripped.


    Those who passed by and saw the fight did not know what to do to help and just stood by watching.


    At that moment, in the Wood Group Headquarters, Shawn was having a meeting with a few executives


    in his office.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± Fiona suddenly pushed the door open and walked in with a panicked look.


    Shawn looked at him. ¡°What are you panicking about? Speak.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, she¡­¡±


    Shawn immediately lost his cool as he stood up and said anxiously, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She started to fight someone in the nursing home!¡±


    ¡°Fight?!¡±


    Shawn grabbed his car keys and hurried outside,pletely ignoring the meeting that was going on!


    The executives looked at each other.


    Mrs. Wood really was¡­ incredibly wild.


    Last time, Mrs. Wood was able to act sweetly on the phone, using her gentle voice to act cutely toward


    Shawn.


    Yet, she was fighting someone at that moment!


    What kind of woman did Shawn marry?!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn quickly rushed to the nursing home. ¡°Who did she fight?¡±


    ¡°Susan.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Her mother is in emergency surgery. It seems like Susan said something to agitate her.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression sank.


    Susan really did not know when to stop!


    What a troublesome woman!


    In front of the operating theater, the bodyguards used a lot of effort into pulling Gale and Susan apart.


    In terms of the injuries¡­


    Gale seemed to be better off. Only her hair was a little


    messy.


    As for Susan, her clothes were ripped and almost failed to conceal her body. She had a few wounds on


    her face, and there were clumps of hair on the ground that Gale had forcefully ripped out.


    ¡°Gale, you¡­ You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Susan covered her body. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    She was about to rush forward again, and Gale said with a cold smile, ¡°Still haven¡¯t had enough?!


    Come at me, I¡¯m not scared!¡±


    Just thinking about how her mother was on the brink of death, she wanted to kill Susan!


    Seeing the two of them about to fight again, he said in a low voice, ¡°Both of you, stop!¡±


    Shawn was there.


    The footsteps from the leather shoes approached them rapidly.


    Susan sobbed, ¡°Mr. Wood! You finally came. If this continues¡­ Gale might kill me!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed as he looked at Susan¡¯s pathetic state emotionlessly.


    He quickly looked at Gale.


    Good, she was fine. She did not lose.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 264

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 264


    Chapter 264


    Shawn rxed.


    ¡°I do want to kill you. So what? Are you not happy? I¡¯ll beat you until you are!¡± Gale said.


    At that moment, the doors to the operating theater suddenly opened.


    A doctor walked out with a serious expression. ¡°The patient is in critical condition. We need a family


    member¡¯s signature and payment for the fees!¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Do everything to save her at all costs!¡± He knew that if anything happened to Wendy¡­


    Gale would copse mentally.


    ¡°You have to save my mother. I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Gale sped her hands together and stood in front of


    the doctor. ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll do everything we can!¡±


    The doors closed again.


    Two hours had passed, but the surgery did not show any signs of ending!


    Gale¡¯s legs gave in, and she almost fell.


    ¡°Careful.¡± Shawn walked forward and held her.


    Gale did not want his help and pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    He pursed his lips. ¡°Why are you throwing your temper at me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Susan only dare to do this because you¡¯ve been supporting her?! It¡¯s not the first time she¡¯s


    done this!¡± Gale shouted.


    Susan immediately shouted back, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ Mr. Wood, I swear, I was just chatting with


    Wendy! I didn¡¯t touch her! She was already sick anyway. I might have just been unlucky with my


    timing!¡±


    She really knew how toe up with excuses!


    Gale pointed right at her nose. ¡°Then tell me, what did you talk to her about?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t remember! It was just some idle chit¨Cchat!¡±


    Susan said.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t dare to say it!¡±


    ¡°I really forgot. Even if you force me, I won¡¯t be able to remember,¡± Susan waved her hands.


    Gale¡¯s gaze fell on Susan¡¯s ring.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fine, if Susan would not tell her.


    It was still fine. She would find out!


    Susan had the ring on, and the bug was still there. Her


    conversation would have been recorded!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want anyone to know, then you shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce. Susan, just you


    wait!¡± Gale said.


    ¡°You beat me up to this state. What more do you want?!¡±


    ¡°I want to beat you up even more!¡±


    Looking at Susan, Gale immediately got angrier. She started to move forward.


    However, Shawn pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re stopping me?¡± Gale turned to look at him. ¡± What? Your heart is hurting because I hit Susan?¡±


    Shawn ordered the guard by his side, ¡°Send Susan back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not allowed to leave!¡± Gale shouted loudly, ¡°She caused my mother to fall into a critical


    condition, and she¡¯s going to leave just like that? No way!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for her to stay here either.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Shawn, are you protecting her?¡±


    He did not answer.


    She sneered. ¡°What if I insist on beating Susan up right now?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m here, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°T


    Even though he did not like Susan and hated her ways, they still spent a night together.


    He had to take that into ount.


    Susan immediately sobbed, ¡°Mr. Wood, just look at how ruthless Gale is. My face is ruined, and she


    pulled out so much hair¡­ What am I supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Go back and take care of it!¡± Shawn¡¯s expression sank. ¡± Trash, what are you standing there for?¡±


    The bodyguard hurried forward and grabbed Susan¡¯s arm, bringing her away.


    Gale was going to run after her, but Shawn held her back. ¡°You still want to fight?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It won¡¯t be enough even if I beat her to death!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so forceful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not like Susan, who only knows how to cry.¡± Gale held her head up high. ¡°Do you feel sad


    seeing her being beaten up by me like that?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 265

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 265


    Chapter 265


    He said, ¡°Thankfully, you didn¡¯t lose.¡±


    Shawn pulled up her sleeves and checked all around, making sure she was not injured.


    If Gale lost and Gale¡¯s face was injured, he still would not be able to do anything to Susan. Then he


    would really not know what to do.


    On the way, he had been worried that Gale would lose. Thankfully, Gale did not lose.


    Gale was stunned, not understanding what Shawn meant.


    She pulled her hand away and avoided his touch. ¡°Since I can¡¯t beat her up today, I won¡¯t let her off if I


    see Susan again!¡±


    ¡°Leave her to me, don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Gale snorted, ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t you keep insisting that you love me? Why are you still siding with Susan


    when ites to her and me?!¡±


    He looked like he was chasing Susan away, but he was actually protecting Susan!


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Shawn raised an eyebrow and asked.


    Gale was stunned again.


    She¡­ was jealous?


    Shawn clearly said that he loved her, but between her and Susan, he would always treat Susan well.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In truth, Gale was actually unhappy with it.


    Why did that man¡¯s actions not reflect his words?


    Did love not mean he was supposed to only side with her?


    ¡°I¡¯m not. You can keep on siding with Susan. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Gale denied.


    She was about to turn away after she said that.


    Shawn reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°I need to be responsible for Susan. It¡¯s what I owe


    her. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Gale was incredibly frustrated. ¡°Why do I need to understand you? If my mother doesn¡¯t survive this


    surgery, Susan and I will be mortal enemies! We won¡¯t be able to live in the same world!¡±


    She did not know what kind of past Shawn had with


    Susan and did not want to care.


    After a few long hours, the light on the operating theater finally dimmed.


    Gale immediately walked forward. ¡°Doctor, how is my mother?!¡±


    The doctor looked exhausted and said, ¡°She¡¯s managed to


    avoid danger for now. She needs to be transferred to the ICU and be monitored.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ she could get worse at any moment?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll treat her first. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Gale was still incredibly anxious.


    The nurse pushed Wendy¡¯s bed out. Gale wanted to cry looking at Wendy with an oxygen mask on and


    her body. full of tubes, looking incredibly frail.


    What did Susan say to get her mother to that state?!


    She needed to find out what they talked about!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Shawn stood behind her. ¡°You haven¡¯t recoveredpletely yet.¡±


    Gale stood at the entrance of the ICU, not saying anything. She did not want to move either.


    Shawn picked her right up and brought her away.


    She was quiet the whole journey. She was not antagonistic and did not scold anyone. She was just


    completely silent.


    Shawn was not used to that, feeling like she was not there. He held her hand tightly the whole way.


    ¡°Just stop here.¡± The car stopped at the entrance. ¡°I will go back myself.¡±


    Shawn did not say anything but followed her quietly.


    He knew she was angry and sad.


    However, he could not touch Susan.


    4/4


    The corridor was incredibly quiet. Gale felt it was a little strange. Where were the guards and nurses?


    Why could she not see anyone around?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 266

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 266


    Chapter 266


    Only when she pushed the door to his room open did she understand.


    Lucas sat on the sofa. He no longer had his youthful and pleased expression on his face and looked


    incredibly old and tired.


    Pa was pouring him some tea.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Come in. Close the door and sit,¡± Lucas said. Gale did not say anything and looked at


    Shawn, who was behind her.


    ¡°Grandpa, why are you here?¡± Shawn walked in and said, ¡°You even chased everyone in the corridors


    away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because this is a family matter. I don¡¯t want anyone unrted to overhear our conversation.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Lucas put down his tea and pointed at Gale. ¡°I want you to get rid of her. Get a divorce immediately!¡±


    Shawn started to frown.


    Galeughed. ¡°Shawn, this time, I¡¯m not the one asking for a divorce.¡±


    Lucas still had a certain amount of power within the


    family. It would be challenging for Shawn to resist the pressure from his family to get a divorce.


    Gale wanted to see how long Shawn could resist.


    Furthermore, was he really going to offend the Wood family for her sake?


    Gale felt like she was not nearly that important to Shawn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Shawn was a man, a sessful one at that. In the end, what they cared about the most was their jobs


    and their own profits.


    Not a woman.


    Pa mocked, ¡°Ha, you can stillugh. Gale, you couldn¡¯t protect your child. You¡¯re nothing now!¡±


    She was no longer afraid of Gale.


    Gale was only important because of her child. Without her child, what was the use of Gale?


    The position of the eldest great¨Cgrandson could still be taken if her son worked hard aftering back


    from overseas!


    Gale was incredibly calm. ¡°Are all of you certain that I was the one who couldn¡¯t protect the child?¡±


    Only Shawn and her knew of the truth.


    Lucas asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Is there something else behind the miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing hidden. Grandpa, you don¡¯t have to bother with my private affairs,¡± Shawn answered


    quickly.


    From the start, Lucas never knew that the child was not his. There was no need for Lucas to know it


    then either.


    ¡°Shawn, Shawn, what am I supposed to tell you? Gale had a miscarriage. I was in so much pain that I


    lost my appetite and hadn¡¯t even been able to sleep well. Look at you. You lookpletely fine!¡±


    In truth, Pa found it strange too.


    How cold and emotionless was Shawn? It was his own flesh and blood in the end.


    Even if Gale was the daughter of the Wood family¡¯s enemy, the child was still his own.


    Shawn said, ¡°I have my own ns. This year, I¡¯ll work hard with Gale to satisfy your wishes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Lucas waved it off. ¡°This woman can¡¯t stay in our family any longer!¡±


    Lucas had been violently opposed to the wedding initially.


    He only changed his mind because Gale ended up


    pregnant.


    Now that the child was gone, how could he still allow Gale to remainfortably within the family?!


    ¡°Shawn, get a divorce. Do it now!¡± Lucas¡® attitude was


    firm. ¡°So many women are lining up to enter our family. All of the best women in Sea City are there for


    you to choose from freely! You don¡¯t have a child with her anymore. She doesn¡¯t have any more value


    to you!¡±


    Humans were always that pragmatic.


    Gale still remembered how warm and weing Lucas had been when she was pregnant, constantly


    sending her supplements.


    Here Lucas was, saying all those things.


    If her child really was Shawn, then how chilling would it be to see the change in the family¡¯s attitude?


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯m willing to get a divorce. I don¡¯t even need anything from you.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 267

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 267


    Chapter 267


    Lucas was stunned, not expecting her to agree so easily.


    The Wood family was so powerful. Their fortune was immense, but she did not want a single cent.


    Gale said, ¡°When should we do it? I¡¯ll cooperate unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°W¡­What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone covets money and power. Lucas, you should convince Shawn and make him agree,¡±


    Gale said.


    Paule interrupted, ¡°So are you saying that Shawn¡¯s the one who¡¯s not willing to get a divorce?¡±


    Gale smiled and answered, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Lucas and Pa¡¯s expressions changed rapidly.


    Lucas asked, ¡°Shawn, you¡­ don¡¯t want to get a divorce?¡±


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ||


    ¡°You must have gone crazy!¡± Lucas stood up furiously. ¡± You can have any woman you want, but you


    don¡¯t want to get a divorce?!¡±


    ¡°Gale is the only one I want,¡± Shawn answered honestly. His expression was incredibly calm, leaving


    no room for negotiation.


    Lucas watched him grow up and naturally knew his character.


    He was being serious.


    Pa¡¯s mouth was wide in surprise as she looked at Gale a few times. ¡°Did you feed Shawn some sort


    of love potion? You caused him to be so obsessed with you!¡± Lucas cursed, ¡°Disaster! Women


    always bring disaster!¡±


    ¡°I no longer want to hear the word divorce being mentioned by anyone.¡± Shawn wrapped his arm


    around Gale¡¯s waist, saying in a low voice, ¡°Grandpa, please go back.


    Gale stood by his side.


    At that moment, she really did feel like a wife.


    The person next to her was her husband. It was the man who she would spend her whole life with. He


    was the person who would fight against the whole world for her sake.


    Shawn had so firmly chosen her, not being swayed at all.


    That love felt incredibly heavy.


    Gale never expected that Shawn would protect her like that in front of the whole family.


    Unfortunately, she did not want Shawn¡¯s love.


    She did not dare to want it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing Lucas standing and not moving, Shawn said again, ¡°Grandpa, please leave.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember who Gale¡¯s father is?! Do you still remember how Peter killed your father?! Her


    father killed your father. It¡¯s a family grudge. How could you love her? One day, you¡¯ll end up dying by


    her hands too!¡±


    Lucas left in a huff.


    Pa hurried after him.


    To her, the further Lucas and Shawn¡¯s rtionship drifted apart, the better!


    The room was suddenly quiet.


    After a long time, Gale finally said, ¡°So you really do like me that much¡­¡±


    He liked her so much that she was a bit surprised. She even felt ttered.


    Shawn pulled at his tie and stood in front of the window. ¡± Yes, Gale, you won.¡±


    Sheughed.


    ¡°Are you very pleased?¡± Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°I used to not care about you at all, but now I can¡¯t


    afford to lose you.¡±


    ¡°Yet, I don¡¯t love you.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s lips pursed tightly as his whole body froze. ¡°Say


    that again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you. Shawn, all I feel for you is hatred. I hate you for ruining my perfect and happy family. I


    hate you for taking away my child¡­¡± Gale said very slowly.


    ¡°Then keep on hating me.¡±


    Shawn left the room, mming the door.


    Gale stood there quietly before suddenly sitting on the bed, feeling like all her strength had been


    sapped away.


    She felt like the marriage might be something she would not be able to escape. Shawn would not let


    her go so easily.


    She might have to spend her whole life with him.


    She was going to live with a demon for her whole life. It was a terrifying thought!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 268

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 268


    Chapter 268


    After a week, the doctor announced that Gale could leave the hospital.


    Shawn came to get her personally.


    Furthermore, after getting opinions from Joe and Fiona, he even bought a bouquet of flowers.


    Joe said, ¡°No woman can resist fresh flowers.¡±


    Fiona had said, ¡°Mr. Wood, every woman likes getting presents.¡±


    Shawn bought the most expensive roses from the shop.


    He stood in front of the hospital, leaning against his car. He had a suit on and looked incredibly cold


    and handsome. It was obvious that he was an incredibly rich


    man.


    He got a lot of second looks!


    All of the passersby were secretly ncing at him. Some girls even took out their phones to sneak


    pictures.


    Everyone was eagerly waiting to see what kind of woman he was waiting for.


    Gale came out with a mask on.


    She had no makeup on, and her hair draped softly over her shoulders. She looked small and thin. She


    shot Shawn


    a look before bending down and getting into the car.


    Shawn had been ignored.


    Even the flowers in his hand had been.


    His expression sank as he tossed the flowers into the bin without a word.


    If the person who it was meant for did not want it, then he had no reason to keep it!


    ¡°I want to go back to work. I¡¯ve been drawing up designs while I was in the hospital,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Are you asking me for a favor?¡±


    ¡°Going to work also gives you value and profits. I¡¯m not just your wife and your toy. I¡¯m also Lovito¡¯s


    designer.¡±


    Shawn crossed his legs, answering inly, ¡°Do you think that Lovito can¡¯t operate without you?¡±


    Gale was shocked. ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡±


    ¡°I can give you a job, but I can also take it away. You should understand that.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, I hate it when you¡¯re like this. You keep talking about easily destroying the things I care about


    the most!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been very tolerant of you. If I wanted to, I could confine you to Temperley Hall your whole


    life,¡± Shawn answered calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your pet bird! I¡¯m not a woman meant just for


    you to hide in your golden house!¡±


    Gale stared at him, violently voicing her objections.


    She really was afraid that Shawn would force her to remain in Temperley Hall,pletely turning her


    into his toy.


    When he was happy, he would dote on her and y with her.


    When he was not, she would have to bear with his temper and his anger.


    It was not a life Gale wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go back to work in thepany,¡± Shawn raised his hand and pulled her chin up. ¡°But I have


    a condition.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Prepare for another pregnancy.¡±


    Gale paled.


    She had just lost her child, but Shawn wanted her to prepare for another pregnancy in such a short


    time.


    What did he think she was?


    Was she a breeding tool?!


    ¡°You want children so much? So many women would be willing to bear your children. Why does it have


    to be me?! ¡°Gale asked.


    ¡°I only want your children.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Gale¡¯s heart suddenly felt a little moved.


    Sometimes, men really had a way with romantic words.


    Shawn only wanted her children¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have your children.¡± Gale stared at him. Every time I look at you, I think about that child


    I lost!¡±


    11


    Shawn said, ¡°I got rid of one child, so let me pay you back with another.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a life, Shawn. It¡¯s not a toy. It¡¯s not an object you can exchange as you please¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 269

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 269


    Chapter 269


    He leaned in closer. ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion. If you prepare for pregnancy, then you can


    continue working. Otherwise, stay at home. I can afford it.¡±


    Shawn always acted this way.


    He would always use various ways to force her into doing what she did not want to!


    Gale clenched her teeth. ¡°Shawn, I hate you so much. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll purposely lose the child


    after I have yours to hurt you?!¡±


    He smirked when he heard that. ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I will! I will because I hate you!¡±


    ¡°Why do you call it my child?¡± Shawn asked in a low voice, ¡°That would be your child too. Gale, you


    can¡¯t do something so ruthless.¡±


    He really got her there.


    That was right. No matter how much Gale hated Shawn, there was no way she would hate the child.


    So, she was forced!


    ¡°Prepare for it.¡± Shawn leaned in closer, his breath brushing against her earlobes. ¡°Have a child that¡¯s


    ours.¡±


    In truth, he had his ns.


    Shawn thought that the moment Gale had their child, she would be forced to remain by his side.


    He wanted to use the child to lock her down.


    Every woman¡¯s heart softened when they became a mother.


    When that time came, Gale would slowly hate him less, thanks to the child.


    Gale looked away, avoiding him.


    Back at Temperley Hall, Gale headed straight for the


    servant¡¯s quarters.


    Shawn quietly looked at her back.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, didn¡¯t you already move all her things back to the master bedroom?¡± The housekeeper


    said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask her toe back?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Gale did not know about that at all. She opened the door to see that everything was empty.


    Her things were all missing. Only an empty bed frame was left.


    Crap!


    The headphones she used to listen in on Susan were


    hidden in the pillowcase! 1


    She wondered if it had gone missing. What would she do if it did?!


    Or had one of the servants noticed it and given it to Shawn?


    No matter what, Gale still shuddered at the thought!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She still wanted to hear what Susan had said to her mother in the nursing home!


    She wanted to know what was said!


    Yet, she did not have it anymore¡­ What was she going to do?!


    Gale walked back and noticed that Shawn was still at his original spot. She asked him, ¡°You had the


    servants move my things?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where did you move them?¡±


    ¡°The master bedroom. You¡¯ll be sleeping with me from now on,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale did not care about who she was sleeping with. She was only concerned with the headphones!


    She immediately went to the master bedroom.


    She had not been to the second floor for quite a while, and she noticed that it waspletely


    redecorated.


    The rugs were changed, and the curtains were too.


    She pushed the door and walked into the master bedroom, and noticed even more changes.


    It was no longer a manly, monotonous room. There were a lot of female elements to it. There were also


    many new women¡¯s clothes hanging in the cloakroom. All of them were her measurements.


    In the bathroom, there were skincare products for her.


    Gale noticed that when Shawn wanted to be nice to someone, that person would really be the happiest


    woman in the world.


    It was just a pity that he had pped her in the face before giving her any candy.


    That p had been far too painful, and the candy that was offered was not sweet enough to eliminate


    the pain and sadness.


    Gale looked around everywhere for her headphones. The bed, the closets, the cabs, the


    cloakroom¡­

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 270

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 270


    Chapter 270


    She looked everywhere she could, but she found no trace of the earphones.


    Where was it?!


    Gale did not even spare the bedsheets!


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Shawn suddenly said at the door.


    She jumped in fright and hurriedly stood up. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just some personal belongings.¡±


    ¡°I had them throw away all your things in the servant¡¯s room.¡±


    Gale¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Thrown away?!¡±


    ¡°They were just some material objects. I had the housekeeper buy everything anew,¡± Shawn said,


    ¡°You¡¯ll like them.¡±


    There was nothing to like!


    He threw them away!


    No wonder she could not find the headphones!


    Gale could not voice out her difficulties and could only stare at him. ¡°Please, don¡¯t throw my things


    away like that in the future!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so important? All of those things were just rubbish.¡±


    In Shawn¡¯s eyes, the things that Gale wore and used were horrible. They were very cheap and of poor


    quality.


    He wanted to give her expensive and good things.


    Yet, she did not seem to appreciate it at all!


    ¡°Even if they were rubbish, you should have told me before you threw my things away!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Shawn¡¯s expression soured.


    He had put in the effort, but she was not happy!


    She was the only person who would not appreciate what he did!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± Gale got angrier as she thought about it. ¡°I¡¯m going to the


    company.¡®


    She could not stay at Temperley Hall for a moment longer.


    She needed to look for Summer and ask her if there was anything she could do!


    When Gale arrived at thepany, she went straight to Summer¡¯s office.


    ¡°What should I do, Summer? I noticed that my


    headphones were thrown away when I got back from the hospital¡­ Is there any way to salvage this?¡±


    Gale asked anxiously.


    ¡°Thrown away?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Shawn threw away all my things and bought new ones!¡±


    Just thinking about that made Gale angry.


    Summer was speechless.


    ¡°Susan went to see my mother with the ring on. I don¡¯t know what she said to my mother in the ward,


    but my mother ended up in intensive care because of it. She¡¯s still notpletely out of danger yet, so


    I need to know what was said as soon as possible,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°What? Your mother was almost killed by her?!¡±


    Summer stood up abruptly, clenching her teeth. ¡°Hold on, let me ask the tech if there¡¯s any way to get a


    new one.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Summer went to make some calls and was talking on the phone.


    After half an hour, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. It¡¯s been done, but the new headphones will


    need some time to be made. Once it¡¯s made, they¡¯ll send it right to


    me.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Around how long?¡±


    ¡°Three days at the earliest, one week at thetest.¡±


    11


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my mother¡­¡± Gale said that and started to choke up.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. Once she wakes up, bring me to see her. I guarantee you that


    I¡¯ll make her happy,¡± Summer consoled her.


    Gale sighed. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do right now.¡±


    ¡°Gale, chin up. The child is gone, and I¡¯m sad for you as well, but life has to move on. You still have


    your parents, and you still have me. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    Gale looked at her. ¡°Summer, as long as I stay by Shawn¡¯s side, I¡¯ll never get better.¡±


    His overbearing, powerful, and controlling nature suffocated her.


    ¡°Yet, I¡¯m forced to stay. I have to look into how his father died. My parents are still in his hands. I¡¯ll only


    be able to truly leave him once I do all of that,¡± Gale mumbled.


    Summer pulled at her hand. ¡°I know this sounds very cruel, but I still have to say it. Gale, even when


    you figure out the truth, will Shawn let you go?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 271

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 271


    Chapter 271


    ¡°He won¡¯t have anything to hold against me then. He won¡¯t be able to force me to stay. If he doesn¡¯t


    allow me to leave normally, then I¡¯ll just escape.¡±


    Only an escape with the right ns and arrangements in ce would have a high chance of sess.


    Otherwise, she would quickly be found by Shawn.


    Gale left the office in a depressed mood. 1


    The headphones were too important for her¡­ Not only would she get to hear Susan¡¯s conversation


    with her mother, she would also be able to find out even more secrets from Susan in the long term.


    She hoped that everything would be fine in the few days she did not have the headphones.


    She hoped that there would be no further incidents.


    Gale was so immersed in her own emotions that she was


    not paying attention to where she was walking. She ended up identally bumping into someone.


    ¡°Och! That¡¯s hot! Gale, are you blind?!¡±


    The coffee that was in Duphine¡¯s hands waspletely spilled. Half of it was spilled on herself, while


    the other half was on Gale¡¯s arm.


    Gale¡¯s armpletely reddened, but only Duphine¡¯s clothes had gotten soaked.


    ¡°You¡¯re so unlucky!¡± Duphine scolded, ¡°Nothing happened when you weren¡¯t at thepany. The


    moment you came, you caused something to happen! No one even knows where you¡¯ve been for more


    than a week. Do you think thepany is your home? Do you think you can juste and go as you


    please?!¡±


    Duphine was already someone who caused trouble with Gale normally, and it was Gale who bumped


    into her this time. Gale was at fault, which made Duphine even more assertive and aggressive.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gale apologized, ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at where I was going. Your clothes¡­ I¡¯ll send them to the


    dry cleaners for you. I¡¯ll pay for them.¡±


    ¡°Haha, the dry cleaners, then what do I wear?¡±


    ¡°You can wear my clothes, or I can get you a new one from the mall across the street.¡±


    Duphine said with disgust, ¡°Your clothes¡­ Huh? Are they even authentic? Gale, can you even afford


    such expensive clothes with your sry? This one is worth about ten thousand!¡±


    Gale looked down at her clothes.


    That was just something she casually picked out from the cloakroom in the master bedroom. It had


    been prepared


    by Shawn.


    Was it that expensive? Around ten thousand?


    It was just a jacket¡­


    ¡°Y-you can just take it off. Give me yours in return,¡± Duphine said, ¡°Then we can forget about this.¡±


    She looked at Gale¡¯s jacket.


    It was a limited winter edition jacket from a luxury brand. It was only sold to VIP customers. They might


    not even sell it to those who had the money!


    Gale had not cared about it, but when she saw the look on Duphine¡¯s face, Gale was suddenly


    unwilling to take the jacket off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy a set of clothes for you at the mall, or give you money for some clothes,¡± She said, ¡°We¡¯ll


    just settle this matter like that.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going back on your words?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to others wearing my clothes.¡±


    Duphine was unhappy with that response, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want you to give me your clothes!¡±


    As she said that, she reached out to grab Gale¡¯s jacket!


    Gale was the one at fault anyway!


    Gale did not expect that Duphine would do something so messed up!


    ¡°Let go, you¡¯re invading my personal space here¡­ I can report you to the police, Duphine!¡±


    When their colleagues saw what was happening, the colleagues all avoided them quietly.


    No one wanted to get involved.


    Gale had just been discharged from the hospital. She was not in a good state both mentally and


    physically, so she did not have as much strength as Duphine.


    One sleeve had already been pulled off the jacket.


    Suddenly, Duphine let out a sharp cry, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been picked up with one hand and pulled back quickly, causing her to m against the wall


    heavily.


    Gale was shocked. She suddenly raised her head to meet Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    After that, her body suddenly felt warm. Shawn had taken off his suit jacket and draped it over her


    body.


    He covered her uppletely.


    He did not want anyone else to see her white and delicate skin!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 272

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 272


    Chapter 272


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°M¨CMr. Wood¡­¡± Duphine was shocked to see him, ¡°Gale was the one at fault!¡±


    In thepany, Shawn was famous for his bad temper.


    On top of that, there was a rumor amongst the employees that Shawn and Gale¡¯s rtionship was not


    a simple one. Duphine thought that she was in trouble, so she quickly shifted the me.


    In the first ce, Gale had been the one to bump into her!


    ¡°She bumped into me and caused my coffee to spill. It stained my clothes,¡± Duphine said, ¡°Mr. Wood,


    I¡¯m just doing what¡¯s in my rights to do.¡±


    Gale was about to exin when Shawn said, ¡°So what if she¡¯s the one at fault?¡±


    Duphine¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°I¡¯m still going to protect her,¡± Shawn said, ¡°So what if she bumped into you? Did you lose a limb?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    No one expected Shawn to be so protective of Gale!


    Even if Gale was at fault, he would still stand on Gale¡¯s side!


    Gale was surprised at all.


    If Shawn really favored someone, there really was no such thing as ¡®fairness¡®.


    He would favor whoever he wanted.


    ¡°Think before you speak. I won¡¯t take the me for this. one,¡± Gale stood up from Shawn¡¯s arms,


    ¡°Duphine, I did bump into you, and I apologized. I was also willing topensate you, but you were the


    one who tried to take my clothes forcefully!¡±


    ¡°You said you would give me those clothes!¡±


    ¡°I said I would give you some new clothes, but what about my arm?¡± Gale revealed her arm to her, ¡°I


    haven¡¯t even talked about how your coffee scalded me!¡±


    The spots that had been scalded burned a little.


    She knew that she had been at fault, so she did not bring


    it up.


    Since Duphine wanted to cause so much trouble, then she decided to forget about being nice!


    ¡°You were scalded?¡± Gale looked down and quickly grabbed her hand, ¡°Fiona!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Bring me the ointment.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fiona was incredibly efficient, and quickly brought the burn ointment over.


    Gale looked down and applied the ointment for Gale himself.


    The colleagues were all looking¡­


    Gale wanted to pull back her hand, but he grabbed her tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°I¨CI can do it myself.¡±


    Duphine was incredibly scared when she saw what was happening, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it to her. She was the


    one who b- bumped into me. That¡¯s how the coffee was spilled¡­¡±


    Gale looked up at her coldly.


    With his aura and his status, Duphine could not even bear to look him in the eye.


    Her legs went weak as knelt down on the ground with a plop.


    ¡°Since you keep insisting that Gale is at fault, then I¡¯ll just let her faults go all the way,¡± Shawn said,


    ¡°Fiona, go buy a cup of coffee. Make sure it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Why are you buying coffee?¡± Gale asked softly, ¡°Are you giving one back to her?¡±


    Shawn did not answer, and instead asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    The coffee had not been that hot, so she was fine. The ointment was quite cooling, so she felt much


    better after it was applied.


    She looked at the spots that were reddened, ¡°Anyone who hurts you should die.¡±


    Gale shuddered at those words.


    ¡°But, you¡¯re the person who hurt me the most,¡± She said, ¡°Shawn, should you die?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to die. When the knife was in your hands, you didn¡¯t stab me in the heart.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 273

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 273


    Chapter 273


    Gale clenched her teeth, ¡°If I killed you, I¡¯d have to


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He smirked, ¡°You minx.¡±


    Duphine, who was still on the ground, carefully asked, Mr. Wood, m¨Cmay I go back to work? It¡¯s just a


    small matter, I¡¯m not ming Gale for anything. I won¡¯t take up any more of your valuable time.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡± Shawn raised an eyebrow, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ve been fired.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You can leave after you get your things.¡±


    Duphine felt like she had just been struck by thunder. She never expected herself to lose her job just


    like that!


    Working at the Wood Group was considered the best career path in Sea City. So many people


    dreamed about working here, especially with the lucrative sries!


    Yet, she was just fired!


    Right on cue, Fiona was back with the coffee, ¡°Mr. Wood, here.¡±


    Steam wasing out of the hot coffee.


    11


    Shawn epted it and passed it to Gale, ¡°Take it.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Pour it on her.¡±


    Gale was stunned, and Duphine rapidly retreated, ¡°N¨CNo


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Gale said, ¡°That¡¯s too much. It¡¯d just be an abuse of power.¡±


    Duphine regrly bullied her and would always target her in secret, but Shawn had already fired her.


    That punishment was enough.


    ¡°No one asked her to scaled you,¡± Shawn said, ¡°She deserves it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to teach you how to abuse your power,¡± Shawn forced the coffee into her hands, ¡°Gale,


    being kind and merciful to others is just being cruel to yoursel.f In the future, she won¡¯t be so kind as to


    show you any mercy if she gets the chance to bully you.¡±


    Furthermore, Shawn was using that chance to announce Gale¡¯s position to everyone in thepany.


    Whoever dares to bully her in the future would be making an enemy out of Shawn. That was what was


    happening to Duphine.


    Gale held the coffee, feeling the heat on her hands even through the cup.


    ¡°Pour,¡± Shawn said.


    She did not move.


    Duphine had already shrunk against the wall, her eyes were full of fear, ¡°D¨Cdon¡¯te over¡­¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Gale, quickly.¡±


    She held the coffee tightly, and was hesitating when Shawn¡¯s body suddenly leaned into her back.


    He held her from behind, holding her hands as he poured the coffee right on Duphine¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Duphine cried out.


    Gale frowned, not saying anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her first time,¡± Shawn said, ¡°Last time, she even framed you for stealing the ring, and this time


    she¡¯s trying to snatch your clothes in public. What about next time? Gale, you have to be ruthless in


    your actions to avoid future troubles.¡±


    Gale looked down, ¡°You¡¯re right. Then do you still remember how Susan said I got her clothes dirty and


    tried to take mine during the charity auction?¡±


    He pursed his lips.


    Gale looked at him, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dealing with Susan


    like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­ She¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gale nodded, ¡°After all, you loved her before.¡±


    Gale frowned, ¡°I¡¯ve never loved Susan.¡±


    ¡°Yet, she¡¯s your woman,¡± Gale said.


    Shawn fell silent.


    That night¡­


    Something did happen between Susan and her.


    Gale suddenly felt a sting in her heart, like a needle had pierced through.


    She left Shawn¡¯s arms and left immediately.


    Shawn looked at her departing figure, and he gradually became gloomier. He coldly looked around him.


    The employees immediately dispersed, sitting in their own spots, not even daring to raise their heads.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 274

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 274


    Chapter 274


    ¡°Have the guards kick her out,¡± Shawn said, ¡°Never hire


    her again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    At that moment, the rtionship between Gale and Shawn was affirmed int he eyes of the employees.


    There was definitely something between them!


    In the break room, they quietly gossiped.


    ¡°Gale really is something else.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Do you think Mrs. Wood knows?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mrs. Wood is cute and soft¨Cspoken. When she called Mr. Wood during a meeting, a lot of


    people heard her.¡±


    ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want a man like Mr. Wood!¡±


    ¡°Shush, they¡¯reing.¡±


    Summer went to the break room with GAle.


    Seeing that, the others immediately left, acting like nothing was happening.


    ¡°They must be gossiping about you,¡± Summer said unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s Shawn trying to do? Is he trying


    to ruin your reputation?¡±


    ¡°Whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°Please. If he dares, then he should just admit that you¡¯re his wife. What¡¯s the point of hiding it?¡±


    Gale shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want it known.¡±


    There was no way Shawn and her wouldst, so there was


    no need for everyone to know.


    After working hours, Gale left without doing any overtime. The moment time was up, she packed her


    things and left.


    The moment she left thepany, someone shouted out for her, ¡°Ms. WArm, Ms. Warm!¡±


    Someone who looked like a driver hurried forward, ¡°Mr.. Lefting wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Aurum?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s at the cafe in front.¡±


    Gale looked over, and saw Aurum sitting next to the window of the cafe. She saw him immediately.


    Aurum had always been a gentleman, and he helped her before, so she had no reason to refuse.


    Furthermore, he sat in such a conspicuous spot, so there was nothing to hide.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Gale walked to the cafe and sat in front of Aurum.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± Aurum looked at her, ¡°You look thinner.¡±


    Gale smiled, ¡°I have gotten thinner.¡±


    ¡°Have you been busy with work? Or have you not been able to eat due to your morning sickness?¡±


    Gale¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The child that she lost would forever hurt her.


    ¡°I¡­ had a miscarriage,¡± Gale said, ¡°The child is lost.¡±


    Aurum was shocked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I couldn¡¯t protect the child. Mr. Lefting,. thank you for your help before this. You saved that


    child once. I¡¯ll always remember it.


    Aurum sighed, ¡°That¡¯s a pity. My condolences.¡±


    In the end, it was still a life.


    Aurum had saved that child before, so he had some


    sentimental value towards the child.


    Gale looked down and stirred her coffee, ¡°Women shouldn¡¯t get pregnant when they have nothing. It¡¯s


    one thing to harm ourselves, but we drag down the child as well. Otherwise, he should have been able


    to be born into this world.¡±


    ¡°Do you mind if I ask who the father of the child is?¡±


    Gale pursed her lips wryly.


    Aurum said, ¡°Is it Mr. Woof?¡±


    Gale shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not his.¡±


    Aurum was surprised, Shawn and Gale had such a close rtionship, but the child was not Shawn¡¯s?


    11


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know who the father is either, looked right into Aurum¡¯s eyes, ¡°Mr. Lefting, my past is


    very painful and unbearable. You don¡¯t need to hear about


    it.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 275

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 275


    Chapter 275


    In her heart, Aurum was a very well¨Cmannered heir.


    Darkness and poverty should not be shown in front of his


    eyes.


    Gale sighed, ¡°It¡¯s possible that the child¡¯s father will


    never find me in my lifetime. I¡¯m too ashamed to see him anyway. I don¡¯t know what to tell him.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, I also want to tell you that my rtionship with Shawn isn¡¯t that scandalous. I¡¯m not his


    mistress.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re his¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his puppet. His toy,¡± Gale said, ¡°I can only be controlled by him.¡±


    Aurum fell silent for a long time after hearing that.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to let you hear all of that,¡± Gale said softly.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m very d that you¡¯re willing to tell me about all this. Gale, you have a lot of secrets on you, and


    a lot of¡­ rtionships that I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Aurum¡¯s gaze had always been very upright and warm.


    He had a very special feeling towards the girl in front of him.


    Initially, it was a strange sense of familiarity, as if she


    was an old friend. After that, it was curiosity and surprise. Eventually, it came to be sympathy.


    She had probably suffered a lot.


    However, she merely brushed it off, not willing to


    mention it in front of him, and not willing to act like she was miserable.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to understand me,¡± Gale answered, ¡± We¡¯re people from different worlds.¡±


    Aurum was someone far too noble for her.


    Aurum smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep drawing the line. with me. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I


    just feel a connection with you and want to help you. I haven¡¯t seen. you for a while, so I was a bit


    worried. That¡¯s why I asked you for some coffee after work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°If you encounter any troubles in the future, my offer is still there. You can look for me, and I¡¯ll do my


    best to help you.¡±


    Gale did not know what to say.


    Aurum was aplete stranger to her. They did not have any past dealings, and did not know each


    other, but he was willing to keep on helping her.


    Could she be someone sent from above because they


    thought she was too pitiful?


    ¡°Alright,¡± Gale smiled, ¡°Mr. Lefting, I hope that things go smoothly for me so I don¡¯t have to trouble you.¡±


    Aurum smiled, ¡°Yes, I hope so too.¡±


    With that smile, the two of them got quite a bit closer. They looked like normal friends who were just


    having a


    chat.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°You may.¡±


    Gale was very curious, ¡°I know you have a girlfriend. How did you know each other? You must love her


    a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Aurum nodded, ¡°We¡¯re childhood sweethearts. We knew each other since we were young, and


    we grew up together and went to the same school. When we became adults, we decided to be


    together.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ How nice.¡±


    Someone like Aurum was probably matched with ady from a noble family that had a great


    background.


    Gale suddenly thought of Sam.


    The two of them were also childhood sweethearts.


    Yet, Shawn¡¯s appearance had shattered that.


    Under the setting sun, Aurum and Gale sat next to the


    window as they chatted happily. There was a rxed air


    around them.


    The yellow sunlight fell on their bodies.


    At that moment, at the entrance to the Wood Group


    Headquarters, Shawn had his head lowered and a hand in his pocket as he walked out.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, that¡­¡± Fiona suddenly said, stopping and staring at the opposite side.


    Shawn looked over, ¡°Aurum Lefting?¡±


    Fiona started to sweat, ¡°Yes, it is, Mr. Wood.¡±


    He coldly snorted as he immediately walked forward.


    Gale was having a good conversation when a shadow suddenly loomed over her.


    She looked up to meet Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    It was obvious that he was angry.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 276

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 276


    Chapter 276


    ¡°Mr. Wood,¡± Aurum stood up, ¡°Ms. Warm and I are just chatting. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°What am I misunderstanding?¡± Shawn raised an eyebrow, and his lips curled up slightly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t


    have the guts to betray me.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Ms. Warm is a very nice girl.¡±


    Shawn pulled Gale to his side, putting his arm around her waist as he said calmly, ¡°Of course she is.


    Otherwise, how would I have my eyes on her?¡±


    His actions and tone were incredibly possessive!


    He was jealous, immensely so, but he tried to act like he did not care!


    When he crossed the street, Shawn had his eyes on Gale.


    She was smiling, her smile had been from the heart. It was so sweet and tender.


    She had never smiled at him like that before!


    Yet, she was able to smile like that facing Aurum!


    How could Shawn stomach that?!


    ¡°Then you should treasure her,¡± Aurum nodded, ¡°I wish the two of you well.¡±


    It was a sincere wish, but in Shawn¡¯s ears, it was nothing


    like that.


    It felt like a challenge.


    As if Aurum could snatch Gale away if he wanted to!


    Gale happened to speak at that moment, ¡°Mr. Lefting, there¡¯s no need for well wishes. Mr. Wood and I


    don¡¯t


    need them.¡±


    ¡°Keep those wishes,¡± Shawn interrupted, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He suppressed his anger as he half¨Cforced Gale out of the cafe.


    Beside the street, the driver was already waiting in the car.


    The moment they got on, the driver started the car.


    Gale was practically dragged into the car by Shawn. She asked, ¡°Shawn, can you be more gentle?¡±


    ¡°YES, of course I¡¯m not as gentle as Aurum,¡± He mmed the door shut!


    ¡°What do you mean, Shawn? You¡¯re acting weird!¡±


    Shawn looked into her eyes, ¡°Gale, when were you


    allowed to smile so sweetly at another man? Who allowed it?!¡±


    She answered in frustration, ¡°Because he¡¯s gentle! Didn¡¯t you say that?!¡±


    The atmosphere in the car suddenly changed.


    Saying another man was gentle in front of one¡­


    That was taboo!


    It was something that could not be done!


    Yet, Gale had said it, and Shawn¡¯s expression darkened.


    He reached up and pressed the button for the


    The screen slowly fell, and the backseats were obscured.


    After that, the doors were locked as well.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you doing?¡± Gale felt like something was off, ¡°Shaw, this is the car!¡±


    ¡°Of course I know we¡¯re in a car.¡±


    She panicked and tried to push the button to raise the screen, but it did not work no matter how she


    pushed.


    The car continued steadily, and no sound from the driver¡¯s seat could be heard.


    It was sound proof.


    Gale¡¯s back was against the door, and an uneasy feeling surfaced in her heart.


    At that moment, Shawn seemed incredibly dangerous.


    He pulled his tie, and took of his jacket before he said.


    slowly, ¡°Come here.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale gulped, not moving.


    He lost his patience, and reached out to pull her onto his legs, ¡°Gale, you¡¯ve been bad.¡±


    Sitting on his leg felt worse to Gale than sitting on needles.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 277

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 277


    Chapter 277


    His muscles were hard and tense.


    Shawn lowered his head, and his lips were next to her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to be gentle. All I know is


    my own ways.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°W¨Cwhat are¡­ your own ways?¡±


    ¡°A demon¡¯s way is obviously violence,¡± Shawn said in a casual tone, but Gale¡¯s body was full of


    goosebumps.


    She was scared.


    At that moment, Shawn¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with intense possessiveness!


    He wanted her!


    ¡°If I ever see you smile like that to another man again, Gale, then I¡¯ll bully you for each time,¡± Shawn


    licked her earlobes, ¡°I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t even walk!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you¡­ Ah!¡±


    Before Gale could finish speaking, he pulled forcefully with his hand!


    She eximed, and immediately put her hands in front fo her.


    Yet, Shawn easily pulled her hands behind her back.


    Their flesh touched each other closely.


    ¡°Did you know? Looking at you under the sun and


    smiling like that, I only had one thought in my mind¡­¡± Shawn said slowly, ¡°Just like right now, I want to


    That feeling was too intense. So intense that he could not hold back. Before they were even back at


    Temperley Hall, he was already starting in the car!


    ¡°No, no Shawn¡­ You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Gale was trembling in fear, but she had no way


    escaping.


    Shawn¡¯s lips were already on her shoulder.


    of


    ¡°During your time in the hospital, your body¡¯s already been properly prepared,¡± He said in a low voice,


    ¡°You can start getting ready to get pregnant.¡®


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to that!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice in the matter!¡±


    Gale was incredibly helpless, and could only plead, ¡°No, Shawn. We¡¯re in the car¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to hurry, there¡¯s still plenty of time at night.¡±


    He would not spare her that night!


    He had not touched her since the day they were married!


    It was time for him to be hispletely!


    ¡°Shawn, y¨Cyou clearly said that you wanted me to do it willingly before,¡± Gale started to cry, ¡°You¡¯re


    going against your word!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for it anymore! You¡¯ve given your body to someone else before, and had someone else¡¯s


    child. If I¡® don¡¯t take it, who else will you give it to?!¡±


    Just thinking about the man that had her the first time, Shawn had the urge to seek out the man


    immediately and kill him!


    Shawn was incredibly strong, and Gale could not fight back at all.


    He easily subdued her with one hand.


    Gale bit her lower lip, and constantly pushed his chest away, ¡°Go away¡­ No, shawn, go away! You


    can¡¯t do this!¡± ¡°This is my right as a husband!¡±


    They had been married for so long. She had to belong to him that day!


    Shawn pushed forward, pushing her back into the seat.


    The car had stopped at some point.


    It was quiet all around them, and the driver was already


    gone.


    Gale looked at the roof of the car hopelessly.


    Her first time had been lost while she was in a daze in hotel. She had not even gotten a clear look at


    that man¡¯s face. She never expected that she would be taken again in


    a car.


    ¡°Gale, you have to give birth to my child.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about running. With a child, you¡¯ll be forced to stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°We can have a child too. You¡¯re not allowed to think about that man anymore, that child¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you hear me?!¡±


    When she did not answer, he deliberately bullied her even


    more!


    The whole way, Gale bit her lips tightly, not making a single sound.


    The car swayed and bounced.


    Everyone outside could easily guess what was happening


    in the car.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 278

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 278


    Chapter 278


    Gale felt incredibly helpless and filthy.


    Her body should have been hers to decide who to give her, but men seemed to take her as they


    pleased.


    Shawn panted roughly as he said, ¡°Gale, I won¡¯t spare you if I see you smiling at another man again¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the only man you¡¯re allowed to look at, understand?!


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Gale started to bleed from biting her lips too hard.


    Seeing that, Shawn pushed her teeth apart and bullied her violently there.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Sounds came from Gale¡¯s throat uncontrobly.


    Gale could not believe that those provocative sounds were


    from here.


    ¡°Yes, Gale,¡± Shawn was incredibly satisfied, ¡°Keep doing that, I want to hear your voice¡­¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡±


    Galepletely lost her strength as she was being tortured by Shawn. Gale did not know how long


    had


    passed before he got up to leave.


    Shawn¡¯s shirt was not even undone. He was still well-


    dressed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    However, she waspletely disheveled¡­


    Shawn carefully put on her clothes for her, and even draped his jacket over her body before he carried


    her off


    the car.


    Galey down in his arms.


    She waspletely humiliated.


    Shawn walked right into Temperley Hall.


    Everyone they passed by would consciously turn away, turning their backs to them and lowering their


    heads. No one dared to make any judgments.


    Gale wanted to dig a hole in the ground to hide in. Everyone knew what happened in the car¡­ She


    wondered how they would talk about her in private!


    Only when they got to the second floor did Gale say, Shawn you¡­ You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    She clenched her teeth, ¡°Absolutely shameless!¡±


    ¡°No one would dare to talk about us behind our backs,¡± Shawn¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°Also, we¡¯re


    husband and wife. Isn¡¯t doing that just normal?¡±


    ¡°Not in the car!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t like it? Then we can do it somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gale did not know what to say, ¡°I don¡¯t like it no matter where we do it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll learn to like it after some time.¡±


    Shawn kicked open the door to the master bedroom, carrying her inside and heading right to the


    bathroom.


    The bathtub was already filled with water. There were flower petals floating on it.


    He held her and both of themy inside.


    The temperature of the water was just right. Gale was tired and sleepy,pletely powerless, so she


    just shut her eyes.


    She could not fight it anyway.


    Right as she was about to fall asleep, Shawn¡¯s hands wandered again.


    She was immediately wide awake, ¡°Shawn!¡±


    He said, ¡°The night just started.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± she said, ¡°Can you be more reserved?¡±


    How was he still so full of vigor? In the car, he clearly had


    ¡°Youth is not to be wasted,¡±


    The water in the bathtub kept on rippling. The water sshed out, causing the ground to get wet.


    ¡°Shawn, I hate you. I despise you¡­¡± Gale looked into his eyes, ¡°If you keep doing this, I¡¯ll hate you


    even more!¡±


    ¡°You clearly like it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    He kissed her gently on the forehead, ¡°Your body¡¯s a lot more honest than your mouth is.


    Gale did not know how jealous Shawn could get.


    She just had a coffee with Aurum! They did not even touch each other!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 279

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 279


    Chapter 279


    In the end, Galepletely gave up on fighting back. She was sore and lost all her strength, and she


    was in a


    By the time shey odeon on the bed and shut her eyes, the sky was already bright outside.


    Shawn had actually tortured her for an entire night¡­


    Looking at the woman who was sound asleep in his arms,


    Shawn kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°Gale, you¡¯ll only belong to me.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It had been a long time since he had touched a girl.


    Gale¡¯s bodypletely enamored him. He had not wanted to stop, and wanted her over and over


    again.


    It had been a long time since he felt like that.


    Thest time was at the hotel. Pa had drugged him, and the drugs had caused him to have rtions


    with


    Susan.


    The night he had just spent with Gale actually felt incredibly familiar.


    It was even better than that night, and caused him to think about it.


    ¡°If you were there that night and not Susan, that would be perfect,¡± Shawn said, ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be like


    this right now.¡±


    Unfortunately, that was wistful thinking.


    The sky slowly got brighter.


    By the time Gale woke up, it was already noon.


    She tried to move, but her body was incredibly sore. She could not even turn around.


    It was all Shawn¡¯s fault!


    Galey on the bed for a long time before she got off the bed with great difficulty.


    Every step felt painful.


    She only felt better after taking a bath.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± The housekeeper greeted when she went downstairs, ¡°The kitchen has already prepared


    food.. Will you eat now?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, thank you.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Mr. Wood specifically told us to let you sleep as much as you want. He said you


    would be tired afterst night.¡±


    Gale blushed as she hurried to the dining room.


    As she ate, she gave the hospital a call.


    The doctor told her that Wendy was still in the ICU. Wendy was still notpletely safe, but she was in


    a stable condition.


    Gale was worried, but there was nothing she could do. The only thing she could do was pray in her


    heart.


    After she ate, Gale took her bag and prepared to go out:


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To thepany,¡± She answered, ¡°Is Shawn stopping me from going out?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood said that you can take the day off.¡±


    ¡°No, I can still go to work.¡±


    Was she supposed to just stay in bed and not even go to work after being tortured by him the whole


    night?


    She would be aplete joke if the news went out.


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the driver prepare the car.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can take public transport.¡±


    All of Shawn¡¯s cars were worth a fortune.


    She was not someone who could sit in those luxury cars.


    Furthermore, Gale still had something huge in mind that she had to do.


    When Shawn wanted her that night, they did not take any


    precautions.


    Whether it was in the car or the master bedroom, he had not used any birth control!


    He wanted a child with her, and asked her to prepare for pregnancy, so he would naturally not bother.


    The quicker she got pregnant, the better it was for him.


    However, Gale did not want a child!


    So, she wanted to go buy some pills.


    Less than twenty four hours had passed, the pills would still be useful!


    After getting off the bus, Gale did not head to the headquarters, but instead went to a pharmacy


    nearby.


    To stop any colleagues from seeing her, she had a mask on and her head lowered. She took the pills


    and went right over to pay.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 280

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 280


    Chapter 280


    The sales person merely nced at her, not saying anything.


    The pills were bought easily.


    Gale stuffed the pills into her pocket and hurried out.


    She nned on finding a corner with nobody around so she could quickly eat the pills.


    When she arrived at an alley, she remembered that she forgot to buy water.


    In her anxiety, she had forgotten that she needed water to swallow the pills.


    ¡°My brain¡­¡± Gale pped her head before she hurried over to buy water.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had just taken two steps when Susan got off a car by the road.


    She kept on meeting her enemies!


    Gale immediately turned away, but she was toote.


    ¡°Gale!¡± Susan¡¯s eyes immediately saw her, ¡°Why are you hiding? You¡¯re so well known now!¡±


    Gale pretended to not hear her, and continued moving forward.


    Susan did not n on letting her off, ¡°Hey! Stand there!¡±


    Susan Was furious. Shawn wanted to cut off ties with her, and Gale was being doted on. She had lost


    her ce!


    ¡°Something¡¯s off,¡± Susan stopped in front of her, ¡°Gale, why are you running away from me?¡±


    Gale nced at her, ¡°Because looking at you hurts my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Haha, are you doing something wrong? Is that why you¡¯re avoiding me?¡±


    Gale was surprised, but her face remained calm, ¡°Say what you want to. I¡¯m busy. I¡¯m not as free as


    you are.¡±


    Susan flipped her hair, showing off the ring on her finger, ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m very free, because I don¡¯t


    need money. Did you know? Mr. Wood gave me fifteen million in cash, and even gave me houses


    worth tens of millions¡­ I don¡¯t have to work for my whole lifetime, and I¡¯ll still have money to spare.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude?!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing about it,¡± Gale shrugged, ¡°Just keep that ring on. Don¡¯t ever take it off. You just love


    showing it off, don¡¯t you? Make sure you bring it to your grave!¡±


    Once the new headphones were there, she would be able to hear the secrets she wanted to know!


    Susan held her head high, ¡°Humph, what are you? Other than being Mrs. Wood, you have nothing!¡±


    ¡°And Mrs. Wood is something you¡¯ll never be!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself!¡± Susan said, ¡°I came to see Mr. Wood today. As long as I admit my


    mistakes and apologize, he¡¯ll forgive me!¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    She just wanted to quickly swallow those pills.


    The longer the pills were in her body, the more effective they would be!


    If Shawn knew she was secretly eating a morning ¨C after pill¡­


    He would be furious!


    Gale waved it off in frustration, ¡°Make way. Stop blocking my way.¡± 1


    Susan clicked her tongue, ¡°You won¡¯t be so happy for long!¡±


    She felt like the fact that Shawn was willing to give her money, houses and a car meant that Shawn still


    cared about her. He had just been temporarily ensnared by that fox, Gale.


    Otherwise, Shawn would have taken the wedding ring back.


    Gale pushed Susan aside. Right as she was about to continue walking, a boy on a bicycle was heading


    towards


    her.


    The boy had probably just learnt how to ride a bike, and he swayed unsteadily.


    When he saw that Gale was walking towards him, the boy panicked and mmed the brakes.


    The bicycle screeched and fell.


    As it fell, it hit Gale¡¯s bag, sending it flying.


    Bang!


    The bicycle fell, and the contents of the bag scattered.


    The boy fell on the ground and started to cry.


    Everything had happened to quickly, and Gale did not


    have the time to react.


    She wanted to help the boy up and console him, but the pills were in her bag!


    Crap!


    She could not afford to bother with anything else as she scrambled to kneel on the ground and keep


    her things. She wanted to immediately stuff the pills into her bag.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 281

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 281


    Chapter 281


    However, Susan stepped on the box of pills.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hold on, Gale, what are those pills?¡±


    ¡°Move your foot away!¡±


    Susan stepped on it even harder, ¡°You seem nervous¡­ Let me see.¡±


    Gale immediately moved, lifting her foot with one hand and snatching it away with another.


    However, it was useless.


    ¡°Those pills, aren¡¯t they morning¨Cafter pills?¡± Susan said, ¡°Gale, why do you have them?¡±


    The moment she said that, Sussan understood, ¡°You. Last night, you and Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    Taking advantage of Susan¡¯s moment of surprise, Gale stuffed the pills right into her back and turned


    around to leave.


    Susan caught up to her quickly, and grabbed her hand, ¡± No, Gale, you can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Go see Mr. Wood with me!¡± Susan said, ¡°You¡¯re eating these pills behind his back!¡±


    Gale denied it, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to deny it,¡± Susan smiled, ¡°If Mr. Wood doesn¡¯t want you to have children, he would


    definitely have made precautions, or give you the pills to swallow right after. How could he let you buy


    those pills yourself?¡±


    In a sh, Susan had a bright idea!


    It was her chance to make aeback!


    She pulled at Gale firmly, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go see Mr. Wood!¡±


    At Shawn¡¯s office in the headquarters, Fiona said, ¡°Mr. Wood, Ms. Fannin is about to barge in. I¨CI can¡¯t


    stop her.¡±


    ¡°You can go out.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fiona hurriedly slipped away, closing the door behind him.


    Gale¡¯s face was a little pale, and she did not say anything.


    The truth was already exposed, so it was pointless for her to say anything.


    Shawn leaned into his chair as his fingers tapped on the table gently.


    He never expected that Gale would appear with Susan on that day.


    The two of them should not have appeared that day.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I found out Gale¡¯s secret!¡± Susan said like she was reporting something, ¡°I noticed a box of


    pills in her bag in front of thepany just now!¡±


    ¡°Pills?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re still in her bag right now. She¡¯s hiding it so desperately, not letting me take it!¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°Why would I need to give it to you?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re just feeling guilty!¡± Susan said, ¡°Mr. Wood,e see for yourself what those pills are!¡±


    Gale clutched her bag tightly.


    The more she was afraid of something, the more it would happen.


    If she had known, she would have just swallowed the pills dry without the water!


    ¡°Gale,¡± Shawn asked, ¡°What are those pills? Take them out.¡±


    She did not move.


    She froze for over ten seconds before Shawn stood up walked over to her.


    Gale took two steps back.


    and


    His long fingers grabbed onto her bag, reaching in to look around. He quickly found it.


    Gale¡¯s heart sank.


    Shawn looked at the words on the box. The more he looked, the darker his expression got.


    Susan fanned the mes by the side, ¡°Mr. Wood, she


    must be eating those pills behind your back. When I noticed it, she was in such a panic. She didn¡¯t


    expect that I would bump into her!


    ¡°That was when I thought that you must not know about this. Gale just suffered a miscarriage, and


    she¡¯s your wife, so she could only have done something like that with you. She clearly doesn¡¯t want


    your child!


    ¡°I want to have your child so much. I want the change, but I can¡¯t have it. Yet, Gale¡¯s deliberately eating


    those pills.¡±


    ¡°She would rather give birth to a bastard child than yours ¡­ Mr. Wood, it¡¯s obvious who loves you and


    who doesn¡¯t!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 282

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 282


    Chapter 282


    The more Susan spoke, the more excited she got, ¡°You even told me that you love her. What happened


    in the end? She¡¯s trampling over your love like this. She¡¯s not worthy of you, Mr. Wood. Gale, you¡¯re


    such a selfish¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Shawn shouted out angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    His voice reverberated around the room, the sound mming into their ears.


    Susan immediately lost her voice, not even daring to breathe.


    VShawn was incredibly furious as he stared at Gale. His gaze looked like he wanted to eat someone.


    ¡°Gale,¡± He picked up the box of pills, ¡°Who asked you to eat them?! You actually dared to take these


    pills behind my back! You¡¯ve got some guts!¡±


    He already told her many times that he wanted children.


    He had asked her to prepare to get pregnant.


    He had emphasized it over and over again, but what happened?


    Gale still went ahead and bought those pills behind his back!


    ¡°If Susan hadn¡¯t found out in time¡­ You would have already eaten those pills, right?!¡±


    Just thinking about it made Shawn¡¯s heart hurt.


    It was the first time he so intensely felt how it was to have his love being trampled over!


    He had given so much, but it was only met with coldness from Gale!


    ¡°Speak!¡± Shawn shouted angrily, ¡°Gale, have you gone mute?¡±


    He wished that Gale could give a reasonable exnation.


    Even if it was not real, even if it was a lie¡­ He was willing to believe it as long as it was a reasonable


    excuse.


    That was because the truth was too cruelpared to lies.


    The truth was, she did not want his child at all!


    It was not something Shawn wanted to hear!


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gale opened her mouth, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can say. It¡¯s exactly as you see.¡±


    The evidence was there, and she had no excuses.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want my child so badly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you more than once that I don¡¯t want to conceive a child fo ryou,¡± Gale answered,


    ¡°Last night, you forced me.¡±


    Those words viciously trampled on his love yet again.


    The anger in his heart threatened to burn away his rationality!


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    Shawn raised his hand up high. His wide palm constantly.


    trembled.


    Looking at the scene, Susan was ted.


    Go on, Shawn, beat her to death!


    Shawn and Gale had gone to bed without precautions, wanting a child. Yet, Gale had secretly bought


    those pills.


    She really did not know how lucky she was.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Susan felt like her happy days were about toe.


    She thought that Gale was going to win, but Gale had actually squandered the chance and angered


    Shawn.


    Susasn would seize the chance!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, from the start, the person who loves me the most has been me,¡± Susan said, ¡°That night, it


    was me. The one who loved you was me. The one who wants your child is me as well.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Susan shrunk back in fear, leaving the office reluctantly.


    Ale was already used to Shawn acting so angrily, so she was quite calm.


    She had even seen Shawn angrier than that before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your child, so I went to buy those pills,¡± Gale decided to just be honest, ¡°Shawn, we¡¯re


    enemies. You personally sent me to the operation theater and got rid of my child¡­ How could I be


    willing to bear yours?!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 283

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 283


    Chapter 283


    ¡°Gale, you¡¯re taking advantage of the fact that I love you, that I can¡¯t bear to hit you!¡±


    She met his gaze, ¡°Shawn, you can hit me. Come on, hit me! Do it!¡±


    Shawn clenched his teeth and forced his hand down.


    He grabbed her chin and suddenly smiled.


    It was a smile of anger.


    ¡°Alright, Gale, the less you want a child, the more I want to make you have it,¡± Shawn¡¯s lips met hers,


    and his tone was harsh, ¡°You can have those pills today, but can you have them tomorrow? What about


    the day after? Are you going to have those pills every day?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll eventually have my child¡­ The day wille¡°!


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about hiding. You¡¯ll do whatever I want you to do! You can¡¯t go against my wishes!¡±


    ¡°From now on, every night will be like clockwork. I¡¯ll have you once. At least once!¡±


    Gale paled, ¡°You¡¯re humiliating me like that.¡±


    ¡°You could have prepared for pregnancyfortably, but you insisted on using something like this to


    anger me,¡± Shawn smiled coldly, ¡°You asked for it!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, do you insist on making me hate you even more?


    ||


    He clenched his teeth, ¡°Since you already hate me,


    there¡¯s no reason not to hate me more!¡±


    Gale was a little desperate.


    She really did not want to get pregnant again, especially with Shawn¡¯s child.


    ¡°Why do you insist on making me do this?¡± She asked, Susan just said that she was willing. Go ask


    her! You treat her so well. She relies on you so much and is so obedient. Why are you trying to force


    me?!¡± 1


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to do!¡±


    Shawn pulled back and stood in front of the window. Even his back exuded a cold and arrogant aura.


    He threw the pills into the trash, and got more and more frustrated as he looked at it. He gave it


    another kick.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he said, ¡°Get out!¡±


    If Gale continued to stay there, he would not be able to control his temper. He might end up choking


    her!


    Shawn did not want to hurt her, but she went too far!


    Gale looked at the pills in that box.


    She would not need to eat them anymore.


    It was because it would be pointless.


    Those pills could be eaten twice a year at most. They were incredibly harmful to the body.


    Shawn was adamant against taking precautions, insisting on getting her pregnant. Anything she did


    was pointless.


    Gale had just walked out of the office when he heard a lot of mor from the inside.


    Shawn was throwing things around.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡± Fiona sighed, ¡°This is bad. Things will be bad again today.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is Shawn and I¡¯s private affair, but we burdened all of you with it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ma¡¯am. Actually, it¡¯s quite easy to make men happy, especially straightforward and masculine men


    like Mr. Wood. He¡¯s someone without much experience with love.


    ||


    ¡°Make him happy? I¡¯m supposed to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, otherwise the wholepany will have to act incredibly carefully around him so we don¡¯t get


    shouted at.¡±


    Gale pursed her lips, ¡°He¡¯s the one at fault, why am I supposed to make him happy?¡±


    Fiona was speechless.


    He coughed and said softly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, why don¡¯t I buy a small present for Mr. Wood in your name? You


    don¡¯t have to do anything. Just acknowledge it silently.¡±


    Gale wanted to reject it, but when she saw Fiona¡¯s pleading expression, she relented.


    She could bear with Shawn¡¯s anger, but these people were innocents who were dragged in.


    ¡°Fine,¡± She nodded and agreed. After that, she got into the elevator and went back to the jewelry


    department.


    With Gale¡¯s agreement, Fiona immediately got it done.


    Since it was already noon, it was the perfect time for lunch. Fiona ordered a meal and even wrote a


    card. He pretended it was from Gale.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 284

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 284


    Chapter 284


    "Mr. Wood," Fiona held the lunchbox and knocked on the door, "Lunch is here."


    A cold voice was heard, "No need." "Oh, Mrs. Wood ordered it for you." "Enter." Fiona breathed a sigh


    of relief .


    Gale''s name really was useful.


    Shawn sat in front of the desk.


    He stared at the box, ''''She bought it?" "Yes," Fiona said smoothly , ''''You''re still in her heart...


    She''s a girl.


    They rarely mean what they say.


    Sometimes, you shouldn''t take it too seriously." Shawn coldly snorted.


    He looked reluctant , btu his hands honestly took up the utensils.


    eee "It''s not bad," he said.


    He saw the card and nced at it.


    Even though Shawn did not show too much emotion, his expression calmed down quite a bit.


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief.


    The meal was clearly the same as what he had ordered before , but Shawn had never praised it.


    The moment he said Gale ordered it, it suddenly tasted better in Shawn''s eyes.


    Love really did make people blind.


    Gale returned to her department and sat on her seat, dazed.


    In truth, she did not dare to think about what her life would be like if she had Shawn''s child.


    It would mean that she would never be able to leave Shawn.


    She just wanted to find out the truth and prove her father''s innocence before cutting ties with the Wood


    family , never returning .


    It seemed like it was a pipe dream.


    Her phone started to ring, "Gale, Gale, the headphones are here! Come quickly!" When she got the


    message from Summer, Gale immediately stood up and hurried over to Summer''s office.


    "It''s brand new.


    I just opened it," Summer said, "Quickly, test it out." Looking at the headphones, Gale was incredibly


    emotional, "So quick?" "I kept on chasing them to get it done.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Put it on and listen.


    What day did Susan visit your mother?" Gale picked up the headphones, clearly remembering the date.


    She felt some emotions that she could not describe.


    She wanted to quickly find out what Susan said to her mother, but Gale was actually a bit afraid to face


    it.


    "Huh? The two of you are here?" Joe suddenly knocked on the door and walked in, "You''re huddled


    together so mysteriously .


    What are you doing?" * Gale was surprised, "Mr. Winter." They could not let Joe find out about the bug!


    "Ah, why are you here?"


    Summer immediately smiled and walked forward, "Mr. Winter, you could just call us to let us know if


    you need anything .


    You didn''t have toe here yourself." Joe looked like he had seen a ghost, "Summer, did you take


    the wrong meds today?"


    Summer was never so respectful to him.


    She never seemed to care about their difference in rank, and would never call him "Mr. Winter".


    "Of course not, I''m perfectly fine.


    Mr. Winter, let''s go to your office.


    Your position is higher than mine.


    It''s not right for you to keeping over here." As she said that, Summer pushed at Joe, wanting Joe


    to leave so he would not disturb Gale.


    Joe was a bit incredulous , ''''The two of you..." "Let''s go, let''s go." .


    Summer pulled Joe away and shut the door behind her.


    Before she left, she shot Gale a look.


    Gale let out a sigh of relief.


    She could finally listen to the recording in peace.


    However, before she chose the time and date, she heard a recording which caught her interest.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 284-287

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 284-287


    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet by Wen Tang Tang Chapter 284-287


    Write favoritenguage¡­ i will upload allnguage¡­ thanks


    Our team has taken one step ahead to provide the novels in form of short videos. All demaninding


    novels from now on will be avable in high quality videos. Everyone can read these stories from the


    videos with ease and you don¡¯t even need to scroll anymore. The video will take you step by step to


    whole story with fascinating pace to match your reading.


    Further if you request the video of any novel. Our team will provides you the requested novel in 24


    hours without any glich on it. We got the team of professionals that hunt your required query with fast


    pace.


    This major step is also taken to end the process of copying the material of our website from others. We


    are open to suggestions if you want any changes in videos. Feel free toment about your


    suggestion so we have make it even more friendly for the reader.


    Some of the chapters are avable in video formats. We have uploaded these chapters and stories in


    video and audio because some users want to listen and watch the stories during the gym, workce,


    driving, or even when enjoying the sunset in the evening.


    If you want to read/listen special stories in a specific format such as audio, video, text, PDF or ePub,


    you can request us in thement section. We will upload the stories in your desired formats just in a


    few hours.


    So if you are waiting for a book or a story or a new chapter of a novel, please let us know in the


    comment box given below. If you want to Thank You us for all these efforts that we put to bring free


    novels and stories for you, share our site with your friends and family. Thank youExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Chapter 285


    First came a loud noise that was mixed in with the honk of a car.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After that, the dean''s voice was heard, "Susie, you look like you''re in quite a good mood.


    What happened?" "Something amazing happened.


    Gale practically sabotaged herself!" Gale''s hand stopped, nning on listening to what was happening


    and what Susan and the dean were talking about.


    She would listen to the recording from that day after that.


    Shepletely focused on listening.


    The dean asked, "Really? Tell me about it!" - "Mr. Wood has been liking her more and moretely.


    After getting rid of her child, he wanted another one with her.


    It ended up great.


    Gale actually went to buy some morning-after pills, unwilling to get pregnant! I happened to catch her in


    the act!" "Wow, is that true?!" Susan seemed incredibly pleased with herself, "It''s true! I nned on


    looking for Mr. Wood today to ask him for forgiveness so I could see how his attitude was towards me.


    I can''t believe I bumped into something so amazing!" The deanughed and said, "She really is an


    idiot.


    Even when all those riches fell into her hands, she refused them!" "Right?" Susan said, "I tried so hard


    and pulled off so many ns, but Mr. Wood refused to touch me.


    She''s so lucky, getting one child after another." "Then, did you manage to meet Mr. Wood 2" "I did, but


    Mr. Wood''s thoughts were all concentrated on Gale.


    He was quite angry, so I left.


    However ," Susan scoffed , ''Gale won''t have a happy ending after this!" Gale listened on without


    showing any emotion.


    The dean took a sip of tea, Susie, no matter what, you''re gaining a lot from this.


    We should still keep remaining at Mr. Wood''s side as our main goal.


    Now that Gale''s sabotaging herself, it''s the best time for you to show your loyalty.


    You need to show him that you''re willing to have his child." "Yes! I''ll keep going after Mr. Wood!"


    "Looking at it in another way, even if you fail, Mr. Wood already promised you houses, cars and fifteen


    million.


    Our futures have basically been secured." Yet, Susan said, "Dad, fifteen million isn''t such a huge


    sum..." "Stupid girl.


    If we finish spending it, we can ask Mr. Wood for more! Do you think he won''t give you more after that


    night?" Susanughed, "You''re so smart, dad.


    That''s true, that night seems to be so important to Mr. Wood." The sound of tea cups being toasted


    could be heard.


    After a moment of silence, the dean said, " Honestly, you gained so much from that night.


    we After hearing that, Gale was stunned.


    How did Susan gain alot? _ Gale had a feeling that the dean was about to talk about that night! The


    truth that she had wanted to know for so long was about to be revealed! Gale''s heart beat rapidly.


    She pressed down on the headphones, worried that she would miss out on anything.


    Susan answered , ''''Who would have expected that she would be so lucky? Even by mistake, she


    managed to get such a big piece of pie falling on her head." "That''s right.


    In the end, luck is still a big part of one''s fate." We should have let him sleep with that old man and let


    her be disgusted for her whole life," Susan cursed venomously , ''''That way, she would have had the old


    man''s child.


    I wonder if she would still want that child." The dean answered, "The child''s already gone, it''s not


    important who it belonged to anymore." "That''s right.


    Gale will probably never think about the fact that the child in his stomach was actually Shawn''s!" The


    moment she said that, the father and daughter pairughed, "Hahaha..." Theughter fell into Gale''s


    ears.


    | Gale''s mind started to buzz as it went nk.


    What were they saying? They said that the child she lost was Shawn''s? H-how was that possible? How


    could something like that happen? The dean was heard again, "it''s not just Gale, even Shawn himself


    wouldn''t expect this.


    He will never believe that the bastard child he got rid of was actually his own." 1 "Yes.


    After all, in Mr. Wood''s eyes, the woman from that night was me."

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Chapter 286


    ¡°Thankfully , you managed to steal that ce away from Gale.


    That''s why we can live a life of luxury right now." Susan smiled and said, "It''s because you''re so good


    with your ns.


    It''s thanks to your schemes that we''re in this position now." "Whatever , we shouldn''t talk about this so


    much.


    We absolutely can''t let anyone else know," The dean answered, "Susie, you should go ask Mr. Wood


    when he''ll send you the money.


    I''ll only be able to rx when the money''s in our hands." |1 "Okay , dad.


    I''ll ask as soon as I can.


    There''s also those houses..." Gale was in no mood to listen to what followed.


    Her whole head was filled with the fact that her child was Shawn''s.


    What they said eee constantly echoed in her ears.


    At that moment, Gale did not know what to think.


    She merely stared forward in a daze.


    How could the child be Shawn''s? She did not want to believe it.


    Yet, the dean and Susan had said it themselves .


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There was no way it was wrong.


    Even if she did not want to believe it, the truth was right in front of her.


    Gale shut her eyes as her heart turned gray.


    SO...


    That night, after she fled the old man, the room she had mistakenly barged into had been Shawn''s


    room.


    The man who had her that night was Shawn.


    The child she had was naturally Shawn''s.


    It was because she had never had any rtions with another man before.


    Gale would never forget what Shawn whispered into her ears that night.


    "T will marry you." Shawn did exactly what he said she would.


    After that night, he looked for her everywhere.


    Yet, Gale did not know that.


    The one who knew was the dean.


    It was the dean who tricked her into going to the hotel from the mental hospital, giving her to the old


    man.


    After that, Shawn looked everywhere for her, and the dean smartly arranged for Susan to take her


    ce.


    The truth suddenly became clear in her mind.


    Gale knew that that had to be what happened.


    It could also exin why Shawn was so insistent on marrying Susan, and why he said that he owed


    Susan a lot.


    "How absurd..." Gale mumbled, her fingernails scratching the table, "It''s like a dream." She woke up


    from the dream, and her mind was nk.


    Her heart felt like it was being gripped tightly.


    She was struggling to even breathe properly.


    She clutched her chest tightly to relieve the pain.


    Gale took a deep breath, and bit her lips so hard she almost bled.


    She tried her best to remain calm as she looked for the conversation Susan had with her mother that


    day.


    After some noise, she heard her mother''s voice.


    "You''re just talking nonsense, I won''t believe you! I''ll only believe in my daughter!" Susan said, "I can


    swear on the lives of my family that I''m not lying.


    Olddy, everything I say is true.


    I just wanted to tell you the truth because of how pitiful you are being kept in the dark." "What do you


    want to tell me this time?" "Did you know that Gale was pregnant?" "Last time, y-you said that she


    married Shawn.


    Then the child is..." "Gale''s child is Shawn''s!" Every word in that conversation felt like a stab on Gale''s


    heart.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Chapter 287


    She could already guess what was said after that.


    Susan would definitely have told her mother about her miscarriage and how she had one.


    Susan would have told her mother about how miserable Gale''s life was, continuing to antagonize her


    mother.


    ¡ª So Susan had told her mother the truth.


    Her mother could not stand such a cruel truth, which was how her mother fell unconscious , needing


    emergency treatment.


    Even Gale could not ept the truth, let alone her mother.


    She put down the headphones and carefully kept them.


    The weather was great outside, the sun shone brightly.


    Yet, Gale''s heart waspletely cold.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    OO ¡ª¡ªSSC¡°¡®C¨¦i¨¦s She walked out of the Wood Group headquarters .


    The warm sunlight fell on her body, but it could not warm her heart.


    Gale felt like a walking corpse.


    She never would have expected that the man from that night was Shawn.


    The child in her had actually been part of the Wood family''s bloodline.


    It waspletely absurd, but it was the irrefutable truth! Gale looked at the passersby walking along


    the road.


    She stopped in ce, feeling like she had lost her direction in life.


    She hailed a taxi.


    "Miss, where are you going?" "LM That was true.


    Where was she going? She had no home, her father was in prison and her mother was in intensive car.


    She was a pitiful girl with nowhere to go.


    "To the nursing home," In the end, Gale chose to see her mother.


    Only by her mother''s side would she have some feelings of security.


    At the same time, Summer happened to return to her office.


    She was talking to herself as she pushed the door open and entered, ''Joe is so hard to handle.


    He always appears at the most important moment.


    When I''m nice to him, he thinks I''m crazy.


    Only when I''m fierce to him does he think I''m acting normal..." After mumbling to herself, Summer


    looked up to see that Gale was not in the office.


    "Where is she?" She looked all over, "Where did she go?" "Gale?" Summer ran over to Gale''s seat, but


    it was empty.


    Strange.


    She disappeared after listening to the recording? Did she find out some secret? At the nursing home,


    under Gale''s pleading , the doctor finally agreed to let Gale into the ICU, but only for ten minutes.


    To her, ten minutes was enough.


    She squatted beside the bed and ced her face on her mother''s hand, "Mom..." The moment she


    said that, her tears started to fall.


    Only by her mother''s side could she expose her thoughts and truly show her emotions.


    "Why was the child I had Shawn''s...


    Why?" He even wants me to get pregnant again, but he doesn''t know that he killed our child himself."


    "Mom, what do I do now? How am I supposed to face Shawn? If he finds out the truth, how big of a


    blow would it be?" "If I knew that the child was Shawn''s from the start, maybe...


    maybe you and dad would not have needed to suffer so much.


    The animosity between our families could have been put aside temporarily for the sake of the child."


    "It''s all my fault.


    I was useless.


    Even after so long, I couldn''t find anything rted to Shawn''s father''s death, and even burdened Sam."


    Ten minutes was very short.


    The tears on Gale''s face had not even dried.


    They remained on her face.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 288

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 288


    Chapter 288


    She reluctantly looked at her mother on the bed as she exited the room.


    "Your mother''s current condition is quite stable," The doctor said, "If nothing unexpected happens, she


    can be transferred to the regr wards next week."


    "What if something happens?" "Then..." "I''m sorry, I''m being too negative," Gale answered, "If it goes


    smoothly, how much can my mother recover?"


    The doctor thought about it, "The patient''s already quite old.


    On top of that, she didn''t have the special medicine early on, so the effects were diminished .


    It''s quite hopeful if she properly recuperates in the future." Gale nodded.


    eee The phone in her pocket was constantly buzzing , but she never bothered to look at it.


    At that moment, she did not want to talk to anyone.


    Gale walked out of the nursing home, and just as she was about to hail a taxi, a Mercedes drove over.


    It looked a little familiar.


    She stopped and looked at the car.


    The car stopped , and the people who got out of the car were actually...


    Lucas and Pa! Gale was shocked.


    Why were they there?! "Lucas ,we''re here," Pa said, "Shawn had Gale''s mother transferred here.


    The fees are quite expensive.


    He''s quite willing to spend." "Let''s go inside for a look." "Okay," Pa answered, helping Lucas inside.


    "Wait!" Gale panicked as she walked over from behind a tree, "You can talk to me if you need


    anything!"


    7 Lucas had a frown on his face when they saw there, "You''re here.


    That''s good, it saves some effort." "Yes, I''m here.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bon''t look for my mother, she''s still unconscious, and she can''t be stressed!" She was incredibly


    rmed and anxious.


    Nothing could happen to her mother anymore.


    Lucas looked at her with an expression of disgust and impatience, "I keep remembering that poor child


    when I see you...


    Gale, you''re useless ! You didn''t manage to keep such an important child!" Before this, her heart would


    feel nothing no matter how Lucas scolded her.


    Yet, Gale had found out that the child really was part of the Wood family.


    It really made her suffer hearing those words.


    She had mixed feelings.


    Lucas had been right the whole time.


    That child really was a Wood.


    Thinking about that, Gale looked at Pa.


    "W-what are you looking at me for?" Pa panicked a little at Gale''s expression, "I didn''t touch your


    child! I even brought you to the hospital for a full body checkup.


    I spent quite a lot of money!" Gale said, ''''You even did a paternity test, right? "Yves," Pa admitted,


    "Are you still trying to steal the test tube? Actually, the test tube you stole was fake.


    I always kept the actual one with me!" "So, you knew that the child was Shawn''s ."


    "Of course I knew," Pa had a strange look on her face, "Didn''t you know that the child was Shawn''s


    ?


    Haha, I doubt you''d have the guts to cheat!" Gale smiled.


    As she smiled, she had tears in the eyes, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why?" Pa was even more


    incredulous , "Isn''t this something everyone knows? You married Shawn and had his child.


    The timing was all perfect.


    Why did J need to tell you?!" Lucas asked, "What? Pa, you did a | paternity test behind my back?"


    "Yes," Pa smiled awkwardly, ''''I-I did it just to be safe.


    What if the child wasn''t really one of ours? Then, wouldn''t we have allowed Gale to trick all of us?!"


    Lucas had a dark look on his face, "Nonsense."

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Chapter 289


    "Lucas , Gale''s no ordinary woman, but the paternity test showed that the child really was Shawn''s.


    It''s just a pity...


    Ah, it''s gone now, there''s no point talking about it." Gale finally understood why Pa suddenly calmed


    down after the test, and no longer caused so much trouble.


    Gale had always thought that Summer had stolen the test tube, making it so the test could not be done.


    She did not expect that the paternity test was actually done, and Papletely shut up because the


    child was Shawn''s!


    "Enough , go check on Wendy''s condition ," Lucas said, "I want to talk to Gale." Pa nodded as she


    left reluctantly.


    It was obvious that Lucas wanted her gone.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He OO ¡ª¡ªSSC¡°¡®C¨¦i¨¦s wanted to talk about some secrets that Pa was not allowed to know.


    Once Pa left, Lucas said, "Gale, I didn''te today to do anything to your mother .


    Instead, I cam to help you both." "I don''t understand." "I''ll be honest with you," Lucas said, "Shawn is


    completely obsessed with you right now.


    He listens to no one and is adamant about being with you.


    This can''t continue, so I want you to leave him." "I''ve told you, I''m willing to get a divorce and leave


    without anything.


    Shawn''s the one who won''t let me go." "''T know, so I want to help you, but you need to cooperate."


    Gale stared at Lucas, ''How?" "Peter killed my son, he''s an enemy of the Wood family.


    I won''t let him off, but both you and your mother were dragged into it in the end," Lucas said, "I''ll find a


    way for you to bring your mother out of Sea City.


    Nevere back, and never appear in front of Shawn again!" Lucas needed to do something since it


    was an important moment.


    The fate of the Wood family and the profits of the Wood Group were all in Shawn''s hands.


    Shawn could not be trapped by his feelings.


    He could not let a girl be his weakness! That girl was even the daughter of their enemy! "Really?" Gale


    was in disbelief, "You''ll really let my mother and I leave?" "Of course.


    I came today to check on your mother''s condition before I n things out in detail.


    You know this too, Shawn''s a very careful man.


    We can''t fool him easily!" Even Lucas was afraid of Shawn and unable to casually make a move.


    It made Gale wonder how hard it would be for her to escape alone." "Gale, are you willing to


    cooperate?


    Or are you unwilling to part with the wealth Shawn gives you?!" "I''m willing,'''' Gale answered, "But I


    hope that you won''t give my father too much of a hard time in prison."


    "That can be done," Lucas agreed before walking to the nursing homie with his walking cane.


    Gale stood in ce, looking at his back.


    "That''s right, we can''t rush this.


    We need to have a long-term n," Lucas said, ''''You should quietly wait for me to notify you.


    Don''t act rashly!" "T understand." Gale had thought about escaping as well, but she knew that it would


    be very difficult.


    However , with Lucas'' help, her chances had greatly increased! She eagerly awaited the day she could


    leave Shawn forever.


    The two of them were fated to end badly! At night, in Temperley Hall, Shawn smashed a cup on the


    eround, "Trash, you can''t even find one person! Where could Gale have run off alone?


    !" "Mr. Wood, w-were looking through the whole city." "Continue looking and monitor every single road!"


    Shawn shouted, "If you can''t find her, punish yourself!" "Yes, yes..." Gale had disappeared.


    The news from thepany was that she left right after leaving Summer''s office , and did note


    back.


    She did not go back to Temperley Hall either.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Chapter 290


    The calls went through, but no one answered them.


    It caused Shawn to worry.


    His her parents in his hands, he knew that Gale would not there to run away.


    He was just worried that she was in danger, that something happened to her.


    However , no one would dare to touch his girl in Sea City! Shawn had his hands behind his back as he


    constantly paced back and forth with a dark look on his face.


    Time slowly passed.


    Shawn grabbed his phone again and called Gale''s number.


    The ringtone was suddenly heard from the door.


    eee He looked up to see Gale walking in.


    "Where did you go?!" Shawn stared at her, " Why didn''t you answer the phone?!" Gale merely looked


    into his eyes quietly.


    She was acting a little strange.


    "Gale, speak," Shawn walked in front of her, " What happened to you?" Gale looked emotionless , and


    her eyes looked dead.


    Shawn started to panic as he pursed his lips, " I''ll be able to find out even if you don''t say anything!" He


    reached out to take her phone, but she did not stop him.


    There was a screen full of unanswered calls and unread messages.


    Gale had not been looking at her phone at all! | "Ma''am," The housekeeper said, "Mr. Wood thought


    something happened to you and had his men look everywhere.


    He was really worried." "Get out!" Shawn had a dark look on his face as he chased everyone out of the


    living room.


    Only the two of them remained.


    Gale blinked before she slowly said, "Shawn, you could have investigated.


    You had the connections and the means...


    Why were you kept in the dark when it''s something so important.


    You couldn''t find out anything at all." 1 "What do you mean?" Gale wanted to continue , but the words


    were stuck in her mouth.


    She could not bring herself to say it.


    She merely looked at Shawn''s face quietly.


    So, that night, it had been the two of them in the dark.


    The dark face taht she could not remember the details of was suddenly clearly in front of her.


    Gale still remembered that she thought the guy smelled a little like Shawn.


    Yet, she had not seen him for a long time, so she never dared to confirm it.


    She just thought that she was overthinking things.


    She never expected that it would actually be him! The father of her child that she had been hoping to


    meet and hoping to marry for so long had been Shawn! "Gale, why are you crying ?"


    Shawn asked, " Who bullied you?" She was stunned as she raised her hand to touch her face, noticing


    that her face was tear- Stricken.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°N-no one bullied me," Gale answered, "I just can''t control my emotions right now." She hated Shawn.


    She hated him to the bone.


    He was the person who had tortured her the most.


    Yet, he was the one from that night.


    The person who wanted to marry her was him, and the child''s father was him.


    How could someone so conflicting be in her life?! Shawn had a deep frown on his face.


    He did not know what happened to Gale for her to act so strangely , but he did not know how to


    console others.


    So, Shawn pulled out a few tissues in frustration, trying to wipe her tears.


    His finger brushed against her face, but Gale moved her head away.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Chapter 291


    "What exactly happened to you?" Shawn asked, "If something happened, tell me.


    Stop crying.


    It''s unbing!" Gale sniffed and said, "I''ll tell you, it''s just that I don''t know where to start." "Tell me


    the first thing thates to mind!" Gale wiped her tears haphazardly .


    "Shawn, what happened between you and Susan?" "Why are you asking that?" "Answer me." Gale


    looked him in the eyes.


    " It''s very important." Shawn averted his gaze.


    "I''ll deal with what happened between the two of us.


    You don''t have to bother." As he said that, he turned around to leave.


    Gale grabbed his sleeve, continuing, "I know, eee even if you don''t want to say it.


    The night before you came to get me from the mental hospital , something happened between you and


    Susan in a hotel, right?" Shawn''s gaze turned sharp.


    ''How do you know this?" Gale continued, "That night, you were drugged .


    You were alone in your room when Susan suddenly barged in, running away from someone.


    In the darkness, you slept together." "''The room was very dark, and neither of you could see what the


    other looked like.


    You did not know who the other one was.


    When you woke up the next day, there was no one by your side.


    That was when you started to look for Susan everywhere." "Then, your subordinates told you that they


    found Susan.


    That night, she had been given to an old man by the dean.


    She refused to ept it, so she ran out of her room and barged into yours by mistake." "after that, you


    found Susan and promised to marry her because she used herself to save you ¡° Saying that, Gale bit


    her lower lip.


    "Shawn, am I right?" He asked , "How do you know everything in such detail? Did Susan tell youe" "Ha,


    how could she possibly have told me all of that?" "Then how did you know?" Shawn narrowed his eyes


    slightly.


    "Gale, where did you get the information from?!" The matter was kept as a pretty tight secret.


    Only he and Susan knew! Gale''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Shawn, that night, you even said that you would take responsibility and marry her..." An uneasy feeling


    started to surface in Shawn''s head.


    Those details were something only Susan could know in such detail! He suddenly grabbed Gale''s


    shoulders.


    "You, you...¡± A terrifying thought shed in his mind.


    However, Shawn did not dare to think about it further! Gale clutched her face as massive tears started


    to fall.


    ''''Shawn, the woman from that night wasn''t Susan, but me..." Shawn''s whole body stiffened.


    The whole room was filled with the sound of Gale''s crying.


    "Shawn, from the beginning, Susan never appeared in the hotel because | was the one who was given


    to the old man.


    The woman who barged into your room in a panic had been me.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The one you said you would marry was me as well.." "The dean tricked me out of the mental hospital,


    sending me to the hotel.


    It was because the old man had his eyes on Susan, but the dean was not willing to give her up.


    So, the dean sent me over to gain the old man''s favor." Shawn was incredibly shocked and rapidly


    retreated as his whole body swayed.


    He could not ept that truth! "Tt was you? No, that''s impossible! I told you I would marry you back


    then.


    Why did you have to run?!" Shawn said.


    "Because it was disgraceful! I didn''t know that person was you either! I was the woman who you left in


    the mental hospital to atone for my father''s sins.


    If you found out that I had already lost my innocence, you would have been enraged!" Shawn heaved


    as he clenched his fists tightly.


    The reality was far too cruel!

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Chapter 292


    "So, so...The child in your belly..." Shawn said in a hoarse voice.


    Gale answered hopelessly, "It was yours! Shawn, it was your child.


    It was our child!" He looked like he had been violently punched as he staggered.


    He could not maintain his bnce as he knelt down on the ground with a thud, mming his fists on


    the ground violently.


    His child...


    What did he do?! "That night with you was the only time I''ve been touched.


    I''ve always beenpletely clean other than that! I wanted that child so much.


    I did everything I could to protect the child , to bring the child to this world...


    Yet, Shawn, what did you do?! How did you hurt the two of us?!" Gale said.


    eee "T jumped into theke, and the child was fine.


    Susan tried to harm me, pushing me down the stairs, and the child was fine.


    Disaster after disaster, the child and I managed to survive all of them.


    Who would have expected that, in the end, the child would die because of you!" Gale shouted in¡®a


    heartbroken tone, "Shawn, you killed our child with your own hands!" All her emotions that she had


    kept down for the whole day erupted! Gale''s sadness and pain had strained her immensely mentally .


    She could not bear the cruel truth.


    At that moment, she wanted to reveal everything.


    She wanted Shawn to suffer with her! Gale sat on the ground, her tears obscuring her sight.


    She could not see Shawn''s face clearly , and could only make out a hazy outline.


    She clenched her teeth.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ''''You must be hurting right now.


    You must be ming yourself, right? Do you feel like killing yourself? Shawn, let me tell you, I feel


    every bit as hurt as you!" "You''re the one who caused all of this! You''re the executioner!¡± "All that love


    and adoration you gave to Susan should have been mine! In the end, she enjoyed everything that


    should have been mine!" "Shawn , how much longer are you going to hurt me? How much deeper will


    these wounds be?!" Everything Gale said felt like a knife being stabbed into Shawn''s heart.


    Pain.


    Even breathing was painful! Shawn could not ept the truth! That child he called a bastard child at


    every turn, the child he tried everything he could to get rid of, that he thought was the wedge between


    Gale and himself.


    That child had actually been his own flesh and blood! "No, that''s not possible, I refuse to..." Shawn


    clenched his teeth.


    "It''s fake.


    Everything you said was false!" Gale answered, "Yes! I wish it were false too! I wish that everything


    was false and all just my own spection!" The two of them looked at each other hopelessly.


    Shawn mmed his fist on the ground before he slowly stood up.


    He hung his head, and there was a trail of tears on his face that fell to the ground.


    Men who did not cry were just men who had not been hurt before! Shawn had never shed a tear in his


    life, but he could not hold them back this time.


    He quickly opened his eyes, shouting, " Housekeeper!" "Yes, Mr. Wood." The housekeeper opened the


    door and quickly appeared.


    "Bring Susan to me right now! Bring the dean and that old man too!" | "Yes," : Shawn clenched his


    teeth.


    "As quickly as possible!" Galeughed mockingly , "Ha! Do you insist on interrogating them before you


    can believe this cruel reality?"

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 292-294

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 292-294


    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet by Wen Tang Tang Chapter 292-294


    Write favoritenguage¡­ i will upload allnguage¡­ thanks


    Our team has taken one step ahead to provide the novels in form of short videos. All demaninding


    novels from now on will be avable in high quality videos. Everyone can read these stories from the


    videos with ease and you don¡¯t even need to scroll anymore. The video will take you step by step to


    whole story with fascinating pace to match your reading.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Further if you request the video of any novel. Our team will provides you the requested novel in 24


    hours without any glich on it. We got the team of professionals that hunt your required query with fast


    pace.


    This major step is also taken to end the process of copying the material of our website from others. We


    are open to suggestions if you want any changes in videos. Feel free toment about your


    suggestion so we have make it even more friendly for the reader.


    Some of the chapters are avable in video formats. We have uploaded these chapters and stories in


    video and audio because some users want to listen and watch the stories during the gym, workce,


    driving, or even when enjoying the sunset in the evening.


    If you want to read/listen special stories in a specific format such as audio, video, text, PDF or ePub,


    you can request us in thement section. We will upload the stories in your desired formats just in a


    few hours.


    So if you are waiting for a book or a story or a new chapter of a novel, please let us know in the


    comment box given below. If you want to Thank You us for all these efforts that we put to bring free


    novels and stories for you, share our site with your friends and family. Thank you

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Chapter 293


    Shawn did not answer.


    "Alright, I want to personally witness Susan''s worldpletely crumbling in her eyes! Everything she


    took from me, she''ll pay it back many times over!"


    "And you." Gale looked at Shawn and said, " You should be in ten thousand times more pain than me!


    If the child were still here, we would clearly still have a chance at reconciliation..."


    All there was left at that moment was just hatred and pain.


    Gratitude and resentment , love and hatred , right and wrong...


    In the end, the most innocent one had been that unborn child.


    "Why do you...


    toy with me like this? In the eee end, I was wrong the whole time," Shawn mumbled to himself.


    Shawn turned around, facing his back to Gale.


    At that moment, he did not dare to face Gale.


    The pain in his heart, the anger, and the self - resentment; the only thing he could do was to ept it


    slowly.


    He deserved it.


    He did it to himself! Gale had already run out of tears.


    She found that it was hard even to cry when a person was at the limit of sadness.


    She stared out the window numbly.


    Soon, chaotic footsteps were heard outside .


    "What are you doing? Not so hard.


    Let go! Are you blind? How dare you do this to me!" Susan cursed.


    "I''ll have Mr. Wood fire all of you!" The housekeeper was the first toe in.


    " Mr. Wood, they''re here." Shawn waved it off wordlessly.


    "Mr. Wood, your subordinates are so rough.


    They were so forceful.


    They don''t know how to control their strength at all," Susanined.


    She had never heen someone who knew how to read the room, but the dean was an old fox.


    He immediately said, "That''s enough.


    It''s not the time to talk about that! Just look at Mr. Wood''s expression.


    Something''s wrong." Susan looked up at Shawn before turning to look at Gale, whose eyes were


    reddened .


    She thought that the two of them were still fighting over the medicine, and a pleased feeling surfaced in


    her heart.


    "Mr. Wood, there''s no point arguing with this woman." Susan walked to Shawn, holding his arm.


    "If she doesn''t want to, I''ll have your child.


    I guarantee you that I''ll be more obedient and wiser than she is.


    I''ll listen to you no matter what you want...


    Ah!" Before she could finish , Shawn grabbed her neck violently! Susan looked at him in fear, "M-Mr.


    Wood..." "That night, I said something to you in the hotel.


    Do you still remember?" Shawn stared at her.


    .


    "T! Shawn shouted, "Do you remember?!" Susan''s eyes darted everywhere.


    "I don''t really remember, Mr. Wood.


    The situation wasplicated then, and I was so scared." "How could you forget something so


    important?" "Hahaha, Mr. Wood, you said a lot of things.


    You didn''t just say one thing...


    I-I remember some things and forget some others." Shawn tossed her aside before he grabbed the old


    man.


    "Let me ask you, who was the girl the dean sent to you that night?" Shawn asked sharply, pointing at


    Gale.


    "Was it her?" He shifted his hand and pointed at Susan.


    "Or her?!" The old man never expected that the matter would be dug upsagain.


    "Mr. Wood, you''ve already punished me for this.


    I-I''ve kept to myself since then and haven''t done anything bad...This has nothing to do with me.


    I''m really just clueless ..." the old man said.


    "I''m asking you who the woman the dean sent to your room is!" The old man was stunned for a


    moment before raising his hand to point the girl out.


    When the dean saw that, he realized that something was seriously wrong.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He hurriedly pushed Susan forward, shouting i loudly, "It was her! You wanted her! My daughter Susan,


    1 gave her to you while I held back the pain...


    Have you forgotten it already?¡¯ i

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Chapter 294


    Susan finally reacted, nodding.


    "That''s right.


    You''re already so old.


    Could it be that you can''t even tell the difference?!" The father and daughter pair felt an intense sense


    of danger.


    Why would Mr. Wood suddenly ask the old man to point out something like that for no reason?! :


    They could not let Mr. Wood discover that Gale had been the woman from that night...


    Otherwise , everything they had done during that period of time, everything they managed to get, would


    go up in smoke.


    They would lose everything! The old man was stunned.


    Shawn grabbed his cor even more forcefully .


    "Do you know who you should be listening to?" OO ¡ª¡ªSSC¡°¡®C¨¦i¨¦s His eyes were incredibly sharp,


    and the old man was afraid of who he was, so the old man nodded .


    "Of course , Mr. Wood.


    I''ll listen to you.


    I''ll naturally obey whatever you ask for!" "Then answer me, was it her or her?!"


    Susan wanted to say something , but Shawn shot a look, and the guards immediately understood,


    walking forward to cover her mouth.


    Gale looked at everything calmly.


    To her, everything that was happening was within her expectations.


    She had met the old man before, and the old man definitely recognized her.


    There was no way to fake any of this.


    The old man pointed at Gale and said, "That night...


    the woman the dean brought to me w- was her.


    I remember everything clearly.


    I can''t be mistaken .


    She even violently kicked me and almost crippled me..." After that was said, Shawn suddenly let go.


    The old man fell on the ground before he scrambled to kneel up straight.


    "Mr. Wood, everything I said was true.


    I didn''t lie.


    As for the dean and his daughter , I don''t know anything ¡°I''m not a part of anything!" the old man


    answered.


    He hurriedly cut off any ties.


    However , Shawn would not let him go either! "She kicked you? That''s a light punishment," Shawn''s


    eyes glinted murderously .


    "Where did you touch her?" "1...didn''t have the chance to..." Shawn sneered.


    "You still looked at her.


    You can forget about your eyes." The old man paled as he begged for mercy.


    " Mr. Wood, Mr. Wood..." "Take him away!" "Yes, Mr. Wood." The old man''s cries of agony could be


    heard all around Temperley Hall.


    The dean and Susan were absolutely pale with fear.


    They were done for.


    What they were the most afraid of hadhappened! ~ Susan stammered, "Mr. Wood, I...


    Don''t listen to the nonsense from that old man.


    It was me that night, that''s for sure!" Shawn stared at her coldly, causing her head to go numb.


    Susan was terrified .


    "Dad, what do we do..." Shawn sent the coffee table flying with a kick, shattering everything on the


    ground with a loud bang.


    He looked like he was ready to kill someone.


    " Even with death in front of you, you''re still trying to wiggle your way out?" Susan was momentarily


    rendered silent.


    The dean was dumbfounded as well.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    They were done for.


    Everything was gone.


    At that moment, Gale slowly stood up and walked to them.


    "What you steal, you''ll have to return eventually.


    Susan, you stole my ce and enjoyed a few months of luxury.


    That''s already enough for your whole lifetime ," she said.


    Susan had lost all her earlier bluster.


    Her face waspletely ashen.


    Galeughed mockingly .


    "I took your ce and lost my innocence , and what about you? Shawn doted on you, giving you


    whatever you wanted .


    You got something so amazing for doing nothing, all thanks to your father."

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Chapter 295


    Saying that, the dean suddenly had a thought and hurriedly said, ''''Yes, yes, you''re right.


    It was all my n! Mr.


    Wood, I had Susan do all of this.


    Don''t me her.


    It''s all my fault!" Even at that moment, the dean still hoped that he could protect Susan.


    Yet, it was pointless.


    | Shawn was as cold as ice.


    "Since you want to admit your wrongdoings so much, I''ll grant you your wish." "Mr.


    Wood..." Shawn had a cruel smirk on his lips.


    "You can go back to the mental hospital.


    However , you can forget about being the dean.


    You''re going back as a patient." The dean widened his eyes! He had acted like a king at the mental


    hospital for so long, and he had offended so many of the patients inside.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    If he went inside , he would be skinned alive.


    They would eat him alive! They would not even leave behind any bones! Shawn said, "Take him away.


    Also, cripple his limbs!" ¡ã "Yes, Mr.


    Wood." The dean cried out in agony as his whole body shuddered.


    His pants started to drip.


    He had been so scared he peed himself! As the guards dragged him out, his eyes rolled as he fainted.


    It was all his own doing.


    Susan was stunned at what had happened to her father.


    She gaped for a long time, not knowing what to say.


    She stared at Gale, stunned.


    "H...How did you find out about everything..." Susan and her father had clearly never told anyone else!


    How did Gale and Shawn suddenly know?! It was a mystery! Gale answered, "You don''t need to care


    about that, Susan...


    If youmit a lot of evil, then there will always be consequences waiting for you." She nced past


    the ring in Susan''s hand.


    Greed was Susan''s greatest weakness.


    That ring, when it was first designed, had stomped over Gale''s dignity and caused Gale a lot of hurt.


    Shawn had spent a lot of money making it for Susan.


    In the end, the ring helped Gale greatly.


    Susan crawled to Shawn and hugged his legs.


    " Mr.


    Wood , no matter what, I really did love you.


    I loved you sincerely, Mr.


    Wood..." "Get lost!" Shawn kicked her violently.


    Susan flew back and tried to crawl back to Shawn, but the guards stopped her.


    "Drag her out.


    Bring the whip out )" Shawn coldly ordered.


    The bodyguard asked, "How many times?" "Only stop when she can''t shout anymore.


    Make sure she stays alive!" He would slowly punish that father and daughter pair bit by bit! "No, Mr.


    Wood, no!" Susan shouted in fear, " You can''t do this to me!" "T can''t? Did you forget that you pushed


    Gale off the stairs?"


    Susan looked at Shawn''s emotionless eyes and knew that she was done for.


    She had thought that she could win, and that victory was already in her grasp.


    Yet, Gale had actually found a way to w back! How did the matter get exposed?


    Susan could not understand! The bodyguard was already dragging her out, and Susan fought back and


    struggled.


    "No, let me go.


    Mr. Wood, you''re so ruthless..." As she struggled , the ring on her finger fell.


    Gale walked over and bent-down to pick it up.


    "The diamond is so pretty.


    It shined brightly and looked so good.


    This stone is worth a fortune.


    It''s the dream .of so many women," shemented.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 295-298

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 295-298


    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet by Wen Tang Tang Chapter 295-298


    Write favoritenguage¡­ i will upload allnguage¡­ thanks


    Our team has taken one step ahead to provide the novels in form of short videos. All demaninding


    novels from now on will be avable in high quality videos. Everyone can read these stories from the


    videos with ease and you don¡¯t even need to scroll anymore. The video will take you step by step to


    whole story with fascinating pace to match your reading.


    Further if you request the video of any novel. Our team will provides you the requested novel in 24


    hours without any glich on it. We got the team of professionals that hunt your required query with fast


    pace.


    This major step is also taken to end the process of copying the material of our website from others. We


    are open to suggestions if you want any changes in videos. Feel free toment about your


    suggestion so we have make it even more friendly for the reader.


    Some of the chapters are avable in video formats. We have uploaded these chapters and stories in


    video and audio because some users want to listen and watch the stories during the gym, workce,


    driving, or even when enjoying the sunset in the evening.


    If you want to read/listen special stories in a specific format such as audio, video, text, PDF or ePub,


    you can request us in thement section. We will upload the stories in your desired formats just in a


    few hours.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    So if you are waiting for a book or a story or a new chapter of a novel, please let us know in the


    comment box given below. If you want to Thank You us for all these efforts that we put to bring free


    novels and stories for you, share our site with your friends and family. Thank you

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Chapter 296


    Susan would never have expected that she lost because of that ring.


    She would never find out either.


    Gale turned around and gave Shawn the ring.


    " Yours." His hands remained by his sides.


    "Give it to the future Mrs. Wood.


    I still remember how little my mother''s bracelet was worth in the charity auction..." Gale said.


    Suddenly , Shawn reached out and pulled her into your arms.


    He was very strong and had his arms tightly around her.


    It was as if he wanted to fuse her into his own body.


    "You are Mrs. Wood.


    It''s always been you and will forever be you.


    There''s no one else!" Shawn said in a low voice.


    The person he had been bitterly looking for was Gale! It was not Susan! His love and adoration had


    been given to the wrong person! "Gale, you are the person I was looking for.


    You were the person I wanted to marry.


    That night, I told you that I would marry you.


    I keep to my word.


    It''s just that I found the wrong person.


    Susan took your ce." Shawn panicked.


    As he spoke, his voice trembled.


    He suddenly felt like Gale was out of his reach.


    He could not lose her! "after you ran, I looked for you across the whole city.


    Everything I gave Susan should have been yours!" Gale rested her chin on his shoulder , quietly


    looking into the distance.


    "It was a mistake , Shawn.


    It was a mistake from the beginning." Mistakes can be changed.


    They can be fixed.


    There''s still room to salvage things, right?" Shawn said.


    He asked that question incredibly carefully , holding his breath as he waited for her answer.


    Gale shook her Head gently.


    "There''s no longer room for that." "Gale..." Shawn held her tightly.


    ''Don''t leave me." He was so scared that she would not be in his future! He did not want to lose her


    completely right after he found her!


    "You''ve hurt me so deeply and caused me so much pain.


    How could I forget about all of that? Can a shattered mirror be remade? Even if you manage to stick it


    all back together, there will still be cracks." Gale asked.


    "Shawn, I can forgive everything you''ve done to me, but what about the child? That''s an innocent life."


    "If you could have been just a bit kinder to me, we would not have reached this point." Gale slowly


    looked up into his eyes.


    "I want you to me yourself.


    I want you to hurt.


    I want you to remember forever that you sent me to hospital yourself to get rid of our child!" "Gale..." If


    the child were still alive, things would be so much better.


    Yet , there were no hypotheticals in the real world.


    Gale lifted her hand and poked at his heart with her fingertips.


    "You should suffer through the pain as well." She did not use that much force, but Shawn''s body


    swayed, almost falling.


    Gale put the ring into his hand.


    "Take it." "This should have been yours, Gale.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It should not have been given to Susan..." She smiled and replied, "That''s not important.


    Shawn looked at her.


    "I know you don''t want something that Susan wore before.


    It''s fine.


    I can give you another one..." Gale stopped him and said, "There''s no need.


    There''s no point." He raised his voice and answered, "There is a point!" Shawn worked really hard,


    trying to do something to mend their shattered rtionship.


    However , Gale refused to give him a chance.


    The ring immediately fell, rolling on the sofa.


    "Gale, have you..." Shawn gulped before a ¡® I! e t\ continuing , "Ever, even slightly , loved me? Her long


    eyshes shook.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Chapter 297


    "Have you? After that night, during all these days we''ve spent together, has your heart ever beat for


    me?" Shawn asked.


    She was silent.


    "If you don''t answer, I''ll see it as a silent acknowledgment that you...


    love me." Gale pursed her lips, forcing out an ugly smile.


    "Does that even matter? If you love me and I love you, would we be able to be together?"


    "T want to know your answer." As long as she said that she loved him, then he would be able to jump


    into the fire, ignoring everything else!


    Shawn''s eyes were locked on her.


    "You''ve had feelings for me before, Gale.


    I refuse to believe that your heart is made of stone.


    You tried so hard to protect the child.


    It''s because you developed feelings for me that night, right ?" "No! "W Shawn said, "Yes! Even though


    you''ve never said it, I could tell that you''ve been waiting for the man from that night to appear.


    You wanted the man to take you away, and he gave you hope! Now, I''m the man from that night!" Gale


    answered, ''''The one I love is the man who had been so gentle to me the whole night.


    It was the man who whispered into my ears, promising to marry me.


    He was a responsible and gentlemanly man! It''s not you, Shawn, a terrifying and selfish man!" Those


    words pierced Shawn right in his heart again.


    "IT hate you, Shawn. It''s not the first time I''ve told you this , so how could you think that I love you?"


    Galeughed and said, "It''s a joke! Who would fall in love with their enemy? How could I fall in love


    with the person who ruined my whole life?!" Even as she said that, Gale felt hurt.


    However , she wanted him to hurt even more.


    She wanted him to suffer ten times the pain she did.


    If he hurt her once, she would hurt him ten times! Gale turned around to leave.


    She disappeared as she walked up the stairs.


    She had bitten her lips so hard she bled to prevent herself from crying.


    Why? Why did the man from that night have to be Shawn? Fate toyed with her.


    The person she had been waiting for was Shawn.


    The person she hated was Shawn as well.


    How could such a conflicting person be in her life?! Shawn was left in the living room alone.


    He stood beneath the chandelier by himself.


    The person he should have loved was Gale.


    He had given his love to the wrong person the whole time.


    Yet, even when he did not know she was the woman from that night, he had already fallen deeply


    inlovewithher.


    That was fate.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That love had gotten deeper and more solidified that day! Shawn knew that he had done many wrong


    things.


    He knew that he owed Gale.


    The only thing he had done right was marry her.


    He was incredibly thankful that he had married her! Yet, that child...


    Shawn slowly lifted his hands, looking at his palms.


    He had killed his own child.


    Was there anything he could regret more than that? Suddenly , Shawn bent over as he coughed out a


    mouthful of blood, staining the rug.


    His anger had reached his heart.


    He was in great pain.


    The housekeeper happened to enter and was shocked to see what had happened.


    "Mr. Wood!" Shawn waved it off, wiping his mouth like nothing had happened.


    "Should I call the doctor? Do you want to go to the hospital?" Shawn''s expression sank.


    "No need, have someone clean it up.


    What happened to Susan? " "She''s just lying down there, not making a sound." He turned around and


    exited the house.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Chapter 298


    Susany on the ground, covered in blood, at the lowest end of the stairs.


    She was not moving at all but was still breathing upon closer inspection.


    Shawn walked ever and stopped in front of her.


    The more he hated himself, the more he hated Susan! That woman ruined everything he had! "''M...Mr.


    Wood..." Susan raised her head slowly and said, ''''Let me go...


    I...I really do know...


    that I was wrong now..." "You can''t take it anymore?" "Tl was wrong.


    I shouldn''t have taken Gale''s ce.


    I lied to you and hide things from you..." Shawn''s eyes were cold.


    "Susan, this is just the start!" There was still a lot of torture waiting for Susan! He wanted Susan to think


    that death was mercy! "|...


    was blinded by greed.


    I had apse in judgment, which is why I took Gale''s ce.


    I was wrong.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr.Wood, you''re a noble person.


    Please spare me!" Susan said weakly.


    "Is taking Gale''s ce the only thing you did?! " Susan shuddered , not daring to say anything.


    Looking at that woman, Shawn wanted nothing more than to skin her alive before feeding her to the


    wolves! "Susan, you deserve a million deaths! You clearly knew that it was Gale that night.


    You clearly knew that the child she had was mine! Yet, what did you do?" Shawn said sharply.


    She had pulled Gale out of thepany in public, beating Gale up in an alley! Susan had been intent


    on getting rid of the child at that moment!


    Then, the dean pretended to be sick and asked Gale to donate blood.


    They had wanted to get rid of the child without anyone knowing as well! Later on, her fake pregnancy


    and fake miscarriage caused Gale to have a real miscarriage as well! Susan had done so much to


    target that unborn child! "Mr. Wood, I...


    might have done a lot of wrong things, but that child didn''t die in the end.


    In the end, it was you..." Susan defended herself.


    "Shut up!" That was something that would forever hurt Shawn! Susan was still frantically trying to


    struggle.


    " Mr. Wood, even if I have no merits, I still did a lot for you.


    I stayed by your side the whole time, caring about you at every corner.


    Please spare me, I''ll get out of Sea City, and you''ll never have to see me again!" "Don''t even think


    about it.


    Since you love men so much, I''ll satisfy you!" Shawn answered coldly.


    ¡ã Susan widened her mouth.


    He wanted to humiliate herpletely! "You and your father can slowly enjoy all of this." Shawn had a


    bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    Take her away! She''s yours!" "Yes, Mr. Wood," the bodyguards answered .


    "No, have mercy..." Susan''s cries filled up the night sky.


    Shawn quietly stood in ce, with blood beneath his feet.


    He still looked as lonely as ever.


    Cruel and bloodthirsty.


    He had severed the dean''s limbs and thrown the dean into the mental hospital, letting the patients deal


    with him as they pleased.


    He had whipped Susan until she was bloody, giving her to his men to enjoy.


    It was obvious how ruthless he was.


    Gale quietly looked at everything from the balcony on the second floor.


    She did not feel good looking at Shawn''s handiwork at all.


    The only reason she had been able to survive safely for so long was only because Shawn had wanted


    to slowly toy with her, destroying her bit by bit.


    After that, she married him.


    He needed a puppet as his wife, which was why she did notpletely destroy her.


    Then he said he loved her.


    Ha, how deep could a demon''s love go? Looking at how cruelly Shawn dealt with Susan, Gale


    wondered if she would suffer the same fate one day.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 299

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 299


    Chapter 299


    In truth, the only person Shawn loved was himself.


    He was a selfish man!


    If she had not exposed the truth and allowed Susan to continue with her lies and deceit, the person


    lying on the ground in a puddle of blood, being whipped mercilessly, would have been Gale.


    She won. Susan hadpletely lost. There was no way Susan could ever make aeback.


    She was victorious.


    Yet, in another way, Susan had won as well.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Susan had sessfully destroyed Shawn and Gale¡¯s rtionship. She had hidden the truth of that


    night, lying to everyone. She repeatedly said that Gale had a bastard child, trying to get Shawn to get


    rid of the child!


    Under the moonlight, Shawn suddenly turned around. He looked up to the balcony.


    Gale met his gaze.


    His lips moved, and his voice was soft, so she could not


    hear him.


    However, Gale could guess what he said from how his lips moved.


    ¡°Galey.¡±


    Galey.


    What a personal nickname.


    Who gave him the right to call her that?


    He was her enemy, her mortal enemy!


    Gale turned around and walked into the room, pulling the blinds.


    She did not know how she was to face Shawn.


    Did she hate him?


    She did.


    Did she love him?


    Once.


    Only Gale would never admit it. She could not let Shawn find out!


    At that moment, she could not tie that gentleman from that night with Shawn.


    How could he have such absolutely different personalities?!


    To stop Shawn from returning to the room, Gale locked the door to the master bedroom.


    She did not want to see him.


    She definitely did not want to sleep on the same bed as him!


    Even though Gale kept twisting and turning, struggling


    to fall asleep, she still ended up giving in to her exhaustion.


    Her breathing slowly got steady.


    Meanwhile, outside the door.


    ¡°Open it,¡± Shawn ordered.


    The housekeeper said, ¡°It¡¯s locked, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Figure it out.¡±


    The housekeeper was forced to take out arge ring of keys, trying them one by one. In the end¡­


    With a click, the door opened.


    Shawn immediately walked inside with quiet footsteps.


    The moonlight shone through the window, falling on her face. She looked warm and beautiful.


    He quietly looked at her, wanting to reach out to touch her, but he was afraid he would wake her up, so


    he quietly pulled his hand back.


    If Gale woke up, she would definitely chase her away. She would just look at him coldly.


    At least he could sit by her side while she slept. At least he


    got to look at her.


    ¡°That night, it really was you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that it was you that night.¡±


    Their fates had been sealed from the start, but there had been so many twists.


    The next day, the sun was already bright when Gale woke up.


    She looked at herself in the mirror.


    She looked haggard and swollen, especially her eyes. Her eyelids werepletely swollen, and she


    looked


    exhausted.


    She had cried so much and suffered blow after blow. There was no way she would look spirited.


    So, she put on some makeup.


    After tidying herself up, Gale opened the door and started


    to walk out, running right into Shawn¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What are you doing standing at the door so early?¡±


    Gale looked up angrily, rubbing her nose.


    ¡°I wanted to wake you up. I didn¡¯t expect that you would happen toe out,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Thanks, there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ???


    Gale red at him before she went downstairs.


    Shawn did not say anything as he slowly followed behind her.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 300

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 300


    Chapter 300


    He knew that there was a huge rift between the two of


    them. It would take a long time and a lot of patience to repair it.


    He could not rush things.


    For the moment, he was already happy that he could see her every day.


    Gale ignored him.


    She had yet to figure out how she would interact with Shawn, even though she just wanted to leave.


    However, he would not let her go.


    In the dining room, the table was filled with a luxurious breakfast. There were various cuisines, and the


    servants were waiting on them by the side. The whole meal was eaten through silence.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll send you to and from work. There¡¯s plenty of space in the car,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale rejected Shawn decisively, ¡°No, I can just take public transport.¡±


    The housekeeper let out a cough. Gale really did not give Shawn any leeway.


    However, Shawn acted like nothing had happened, not


    making a sound as he silently agreed.


    He could not just kidnap Gale into the car after all.


    Gale felt that way as well, so she took her bag and left after breakfast, hurrying to the station.


    As she walked, she realized that something was off.


    When she walked, people would stare at her after they looked behind her.


    Gale turned around to see Shawn driving a red Ferrari. It was mboyant and eye¨Ccatching. He slowly


    followed fifty meters behind her. 1


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was taken aback.


    Shawn was in the driver¡¯s seat, casually driving the car. His hand was on the steering wheel, and he


    had


    sunsses on.


    He looked very cool.


    ¡°Crazy,¡± Gale uttered. After that, she sped up her pace to try and get rid of him.


    In the end, he would speed up whenever she did and would slow down whenever she did as well.


    He was basically following her the whole way!


    Gale lowered her head to use her phone at the station.


    A few girls who were going to school whispered amongst themselves.


    ¡°Wow, how cool!¡±


    ¡°Why does he keep looking this way?¡±


    ¡°Quick, I want a picture.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s smiling! Wow, is he waiting for someone? This car is super cool.¡±


    Gale remained silent.


    She had to forcefully stop herself from looking at Shawn. She kept staring at her phone until the bus


    was there.


    She got in and swiped her card.


    The girls got even more excited. ¡°That Ferrari is still following us!¡±


    ¡°It is. It¡¯s still behind us!¡±


    ¡°Is he following his girlfriend? Did they have a fight?¡±


    Gale was rendered speechless again.


    Once she got to her stop, she could no longer stand it. She hurried over to the Ferrari and knocked on


    the door.


    Shawn smiled at her. ¡°I knew you¡¯de to me.¡±


    Gale was silent.


    He said, ¡°Get in the car. It¡¯s still a distance away from thepany.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Are you bored? Shawn, when did you


    be so free?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to work normally.¡±


    Gale stared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been following the bus the whole way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you saw me.¡±


    ¡°Is it that interesting?¡±


    Shawn pulled his sunsses down, answering inly, It¡¯s not bad. If you were to sit in the passenger¡¯s


    seat, then it would be even more interesting.¡±


    Gale turned around and left in a huff.


    She could hear his voice behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you until the day you¡¯re willing to get in my car.¡±


    Gale did not even bother looking back.


    There would be a Ferrari following her to and from work every day¡­


    Shawn was crazy!


    Shawn was preparing to fight a long war!


    Gale arrived at thepany, and Summer was at her seat. ¡°Where did you go yesterday? I couldn¡¯t


    find you


    anywhere.¡±


    ¡°I went to the nursing home.¡±


    ¡°Is your mother awake?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. But the doctor said she¡¯s quite stable,¡± Gale answered.


    Summer nodded and answered, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve been trying to call you the whole day, but you never


    answered. I was so worried.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 301

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 301


    Chapter 301


    Gale looked around and saw that no one was looking at them, so she pulled at Summer¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°There¡¯s


    something I have to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I found the man from that night.¡±


    Summer asked in surprise, ¡°Who is it? How did you find him? Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡±


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure. All the information adds up.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Shawn.¡±


    Summer stared at Gale, not blinking at all. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It was him, for sure. After I got the new headphones, I found out after listening to Susan and my


    mother¡¯s conversation,¡± Gale said.


    Summer sat next to Gale and was in a daze for a long time.


    That was too terrifying.


    It was huge news.


    ¡°No, let me calm down. I need to think. If it was Shawn,


    then your child was also his. He personally got rid of your child?!¡± Summer said.


    Gale nodded.


    Every time that was brought up, it opened up Gale¡¯s wounds again.


    ¡°Oh my, this is crazy. Gale¡­¡± Summer hugged her. ¡± Don¡¯t be too sad.¡±


    The person who understood her the most was always her best friend.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me not to be sad. I need some time to regain myposure.¡± Gale patted Summer


    on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could it be fine? Gale, I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    Joe suddenly appeared at that moment, standing next to them. ¡°Hey, you two, why do you keep hiding


    together so secretively? What are you doing?¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t things been going welltely? What happened?¡±


    Summer rolled her eyes at him. ¡°None of your business?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t acting like this yesterday¡­¡±


    ¡°That was yesterday. This is today!¡±


    When Joe heard that, he let out a sigh of relief again. ¡®


    That¡¯s great. You¡¯re finally back to normal, Summer. I


    can¡¯t get used to how you were acting yesterday!¡±


    Summer was speechless.


    As they spoke, Fiona suddenly appeared in the jewelry department.


    ¡°Mr. Winter, Mr. Wood wants you to go over for a moment. Also, the executives of the jewelry


    department will need to have an impromptu meeting.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Joe answered.


    Summer felt confused. ¡°Why the sudden meeting?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to defy the boss? Just prepare for it.¡±


    Gale nodded silently.


    At Shawn¡¯s office, Joe pushed the door open and entered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did you get Fiona


    to find me?¡±


    Shawn threw the wedding ring on the table. ¡°Deal with it.


    [1


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Susan¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want to hear that name anymore.¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Shawn frowned, not knowing where to start. However, he still told Joe everything in the end.


    They had been friends for many years, and he trusted Joe.


    Joe was speechless after that.


    ¡°Get rid of everything rted to the wedding ring. Act like it never happened! No one is to mention it


    ever again! ¡°Shawn ordered.


    ¡°Almost all the preparations have been made. We¡¯re only waiting for it to be made public. You¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 302

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 302


    Chapter 302


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    Joe coughed before he walked forward mysteriously. ¡°I have an idea.¡±


    Shawn looked at him. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a change in the female lead, then we can still continue using these ns and


    documents. No one knows who Mrs. Wood is anyway, right? You can give this surprise to Gale,¡± Joe


    said.


    He thought he was incredibly smart with that suggestion and felt quite pleased with himself.


    Shawn looked at him like he was an idiot.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that fine? Gale wants some romance too,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with your head? Gale designed the ring, and she had seen all those ns


    before. She knows that they were all made with Susan in mind. What do you think she is to throw all of


    that on her? ¡°Shawn answered.


    Shawn would not do that at all.


    His feelings were Gale was not something a ring could


    represent.


    She was very precious. She deserved the best and deserved all his attention.


    ¡°You kept on praising yourself as some amazingdies¡® man, but you gave such lousy ideas!¡± Shawn


    crossed his arms and looked at Joe snidely.


    Joe exined, ¡°My idea might not be the best, but it¡¯s still better than you not doing anything. Yes, the


    ring and the announcement had all been made for Susan, but Susan was just a fake. The person you


    actually wanted to give all of that to had always been Gale!¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips and said nothing.


    ¡°The person you wanted to give all of that to was not Susan but the woman from that night. Now, you


    finally know that Gale was that woman. Isn¡¯t that exnationpletely fine?¡± Joe said.


    Shawn got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have the meeting first.¡±


    Joe followed Shawn into the meeting room.


    The moment they got to the door, Gale also happened to be there, preparing to go in.


    She did not even spare Shawn a nce.


    The door was not that wide. If she wanted to go in, Shawn and Joe would naturally have to stand aside


    and wait.


    However, they were the two big bosses of thepany. They even had a separate elevator just for


    them. It had


    always been the employees giving way for them and never the other way around.


    Shawn stopped and stood by the side.


    Not only that, he even pulled Joe aside. ¡°Why are you trying to squeeze?¡±


    Joe staggered a bit at being pulled. ¡°What? I¡¯ve always walked where I pleased in thepany. Why


    would I give way?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to give way to me, but you have to give way to Gale.¡±


    ¡°Oh please. Shawn, I just know that you¡¯ll just end up being a ve to your wife,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°A ve to my wife?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shawn thought about the term for a while and smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡±


    Joe was speechless.


    A manpletely submerged in the river of love really was hard to reason with.


    Once Gale entered the room, Shawn and Joe both walked in.


    Everyone at the workce was elite. They were all


    surprised when they saw what had happened.


    Who was Gale? Even Mr. Wood and Mr. Winter had to be polite to her.


    Anyone who saw the two of them would lower their heads and greet them, giving way for them.


    Gale sat down.


    Shawn walked to the front of the meeting table, ncing at her before he said, ¡°Start the meeting.¡®


    ¡°Before the meeting, I have something to announce. Stop everything regarding the announcement on


    the ring Mr. Wood made for his wife. It will no longer be used as a marketing n for Lovito,¡± Joe said.


    Everyone listened to it silently.


    Summer had always been a thorn in Shawn¡¯s side. She never liked Susan, so she scoffed. ¡°Stopping it


    just like that. You¡¯re just wasting so much effort¡­¡±


    Joe tried to stop her under the table, but he failed to hold her back.


    Why did she have to go against Shawn?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 303

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 303


    Chapter 303


    Gale could do it, but that was because she was the woman Shawn was head over heels in love with!


    They were not the same!


    Summer¡¯s temper would get her into trouble one day, and he would not be able to save her!


    ¡°The employees who took part in the making of the ring and the announcement will all receive double


    overtime pay aspensation,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to guess what you¡¯re thinking, Mr. Wood. One moment, you want to give Mrs. Wood the


    most romantic experience in the city, and the other moment, you decide to stop it. What happened? Did


    you get a new lover?¡±


    Joe really wanted to shut Summer up.


    The whole meeting room waspletely silent.


    Shawn calmly answered, ¡°There¡¯s no new lover. I¡¯ve always loved the same person.¡±


    It had been Gale from the start and was Gale now. It


    would be Gale in the future as well.


    It would never change.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Joe immediately took over. ¡°Mr. Wood, you


    really are a man among men. It¡¯s hard to find someone so single¨Cmindedly loyal!¡±


    Summer¡¯s sleeve had almost been ripped apart by Joe. 1


    To protect her clothes, Summer decided against saying anything anymore.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, everyone in the meeting room heard a clear and loud click of the tongue.


    Everyone looked toward the sound.


    Gale.


    Tch. Gale licked her tongue again. ¡°Only ghosts are ever so single¨Cminded.¡±


    Summer wanted to stand up and give Gale a sound of apuse!


    That was a great line!


    Gale smiled. ¡°Good men are like ghosts. No one has ever met one, but many people think they exist.¡±


    Shawn tapped his fingers on the table, making a clear sound over and over again.


    There was a lot of pressure around him.


    At that moment, everyone thought that Shawn would be furious, but he said, ¡°That¡¯s reasonable.¡±


    Even Joe could not stop himself from coughing.


    ¡°The words are rough, but the rationale isn¡¯t. Ms. Warm, you have a talent for writing. Let¡¯s start the


    meeting,¡® Shawn said.


    Gale lowered her head, looking incredibly calm.


    A male colleague next to her could not help but say, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you dared to say that.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you can¡¯t take it, then you shouldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so hard to get into thispany. The sry here is the highest you can find anywhere. Do you not


    care?¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on the meeting.¡±


    What she did not know was the fact that Shawn had seen her whispered conversation with that


    colleague.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The meetingsted for over an hour.


    When it ended, Gale tidied up her things and identally bumped into the cup next to her.


    The water spilled out, falling on the male colleague.


    The man immediately stood up in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, so sorry. I wasn¡¯t paying attention. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll help you wipe it off,¡± Gale hurriedly


    apologize.


    She quickly took out some paper towels to help, but the


    colleague hurriedly retreated. ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± The colleague took the paper towels and fled in a hurry.


    If he had not done that, Mr. Wood¡¯s look would have killed him on the spot.


    It was too suffocating! He did nothing! It was better if he just ran.


    Gale looked at the colleague running away and felt like it was a bit strange.


    Why was he in such a panic?


    She did not understand.


    She looked down and noticed that her documents were wet as well.


    She quietly tidied up, leaving the meeting room and heading to the washroom.


    She stood in front of the mirror. When she looked up, she


    let out a shout of surprise.


    She suddenly saw Shawn¡¯s reflection in the mirror.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 304

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 304


    Chapter 304


    It was the women¡¯s washroom! Why was he there?!


    Shawn calmly stood behind her. ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale could not take it and yelled, ¡°You followed me in the morning, and you¡¯re following me


    into the washroom now. Are you a pervert?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your husband.¡±


    She clenched her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we signed a divorce agreement! When the timees, it¡¯lle


    into effect!¡±


    Shawn walked towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, before the divorce agreement is up, we¡¯re still husband and


    wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shawn walked closer, and Gale was forced to retreat until her back was against the sink.


    Shawn easily grabbed her and pulled her into his arms by the waist. ¡°Galey.¡±


    That night, when she was looking up at the balcony, he had called out to her soundlessly like that.


    At that moment, she heard it clearly.


    An indescribable feeling crept up into her head.


    Galey.


    Ha¡­


    ¡°I have a proper name,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Has no one ever called you that?¡±


    Even though she did not want to admit it, she still answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her parents had always called her Gale, and Summer as well.


    Galey sounded too intimate¡­ It was like a moniker only used between lovers.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m the only one allowed to call you that. Understood?¡± Shawn said.


    Gale pushed her hands against his chest. ¡°Shawn, I¡¯ve never seen someone as vexing as you are!¡±


    He even gave her an intimate nickname that only he could use.


    What gave him the right?!


    Shawn said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen one now, Galey. Galey.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He called her that over and over again.


    It fell in Gale¡¯s ears with a maic tone, and she was almost unable to take it.


    She clenched her teeth. ¡°Get out now. What if someonees in and sees us? Won¡¯t you be


    embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°Who would dare toe in?¡±


    Gale widened her eyes. ¡°Could someone have already


    seen you when you walked in? You came in just like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Shawn¡¯s dignity¡­ No, did he even have any dignity?!


    Gale asked, ¡°Did you have anything you need to tell me that you felt the need to barge into the


    women¡¯s


    washroom? Couldn¡¯t you have waited for me toe out?


    11


    ¡°No, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    Gale tried to push him away. ¡°What are you trying to say?!


    ¡±


    The harder Gale pushed, the closer Shawn got. His chest was against her.


    He asked, ¡°Galey, why did you smile at another man?¡±


    Gale was incredulous. ¡°Smile? Who did I smile at?¡±


    ¡°That man who sat next to you during the meeting.¡±


    ||


    ¡°That¡¯s a colleague from my department! We¡¯re just passing acquaintances. What¡¯s wrong with me


    smiling at him?¡± Gale said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smile at other men. I warned you


    before.¡±


    Gale was exasperated. ¡°I didn¡¯t really smile anyway! It


    was just a normal conversation, okay?¡±


    Why was Shawn such a jealous man?!


    He was crazy!


    She had never seen such a possessive man!


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do that either. You¡¯ve never spoken to me with that look before,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale clenched her teeth. ¡°I can talk to any man with a nice expression because they¡¯ve never hurt me.


    They¡¯ve never forced me to do anything, but what about you? Shawn, you know what you¡¯ve done to


    me!¡±


    His expression sank.


    He was the man who would never be able to get her sweet smile.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 305

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 305


    Chapter 305


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m speaking the truth. Shawn, I¡¯m a human. A living human with freedom.


    You can¡¯t control me like that!¡± Gale answered.


    He was even bothered by her talking to a male colleague. What was going through his mind?


    Why was he so strict?!


    ¡°I just care¡­When I see you being so friendly with others, I get jealous and envious,¡± Shawn said


    gently.


    He wanted to be more open¨Cminded, but he could not.


    Shawn had always been someone who got what he wanted. He would eventually own everything he


    had his eyes on.


    Simrly, anyone who looked at the woman he loved deserved the death sentence!


    ¡°I was just talking to him. It¡¯s not like I like him! Can you stop being so jealous?!¡± Gale answered.


    Shawn asked, ¡°Then who do you like?¡±


    It was suddenly quiet.


    ¡°Galey, do you like me? Has your heart moved for me? Even if it¡¯s just a little.¡± Shawn asked.


    Gale averted her gaze, not looking at him.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer, then I¡¯ll take it as a yes.¡±


    Gale immediately said after that, ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°You can believe whatever you want. How long do you n on staying here?¡± Gale said.


    Shawn hugged her tightly, lowering his chin onto her head. ¡°I know you hate me. I know it¡¯s hard for


    you to forgive me right now. Gale, even I find it hard to forgive myself.¡±


    He could not sleep the whole night. He merely stood by the window in the study, smoking cigarette


    after


    cigarette.


    He thought about a lot of things. He thought about everything that had happened that night and thought


    about the child.


    If the child was still around, Shawn was sure that there was still a future in store for him and Gale.


    It was just a pity¡­


    Things would be different if Gale had another child, who could predict anything like that?


    but


    Before, Shawn could force her to satisfy himself, but at that moment, Shawn could not bring himself to


    do that


    anymore.


    ¡°Let me go. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Gale said.


    He took a few steps back.


    Gale quickly walked out, not even looking back.


    The moment she opened the door, she noticed a sign that said: Under Maintenance. 1


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    So Shawn had put the sign on the door. No wonder no one came in.


    She took it off and put it aside before walking away. She happened to walk past a few colleagues.


    The colleagues had an exmation of shock.


    Gale did not even need to turn around to know why. They were probably shocked at the fact that


    Shawn had walked out of the women¡¯s washroom.


    That was his own problem. Since he did not care about his dignity, there was nothing for her to be


    embarrassed by! It was not like she had entered the men¡¯s washroom!


    She hurried away.


    Shawn was incredibly calm as he adjusted his sleeve.¡± What are you looking at?¡±


    The employees shook their heads. ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything.


    Satisfied, he left.


    Back at the department, Gale sat on her seat, feeling like her face was constantly heating up.


    What was happening? She did not do anything shameless, so why was she embarrassed?


    She kept feeling like her colleagues were looking at her with strange expressions.


    Gale could not stand it and went to the break room to hide.


    Her phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown number that was foreign.


    Immediately, the first person she thought about was Sam.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Gale walked to a corner and picked up the call.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Gale, did you get the email I sent you before?¡±


    Sam said.


    When that was brought up, Gale felt her heartache again.


    That email had been sent at such a bad time, but she


    could not me Sam for that.


    ¡°Yes, I received it. I deleted it after reading it. Is everything alright overseas?¡± Gale answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s going smoothly. If everything goes well, I¡¯ll be back next month.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 306

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 306


    Chapter 306


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Sam answered, ¡°Yes, since Mr. Wood ising back, I¡¯ll follow him.¡±


    So that was what happened.


    Gale clutched her phone tightly. ¡°Does he suspect anything?¡±


    Sam said, ¡°No, I have a good rtionship with him, so he doesn¡¯t really have his guard up. Also, he¡¯s


    just a rich kid who loves to drink and y around. He doesn¡¯t have Shawn¡¯s skills or abilities at all.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Gale, even though I know it¡¯s not the right time to ask you this, I still want to hear your thoughts. When


    the truth is revealed, will you leave Shawnpletely?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°I will,¡± Gale answered without any hesitation.


    Sam was silent.


    After more than ten seconds, Sam answered, ¡°Let¡¯s uncover the truth first. Wait for me.¡±


    Gale hung up.


    The death of Shawn¡¯s father had always been the source of all the conflict between the Warm and


    Wood families.


    As long as that riddle was not unraveled, she would not have a good time ahead of her.


    Soon, soon. There was just a month left.


    Gale felt like a person needed hope to stay alive.


    When she got off work, Gale had deliberately waited for another half an hour before leaving.


    However, Shawn waited for her in his Ferrari.


    How stupid!


    She rolled her eyes at him and walked to the bus stop.


    Shawn followed her in his car.


    It was the same thing as the morning.


    The bus swayed, stopping at each station, and the passengers got on and off. When Gale saw that,


    she suddenly had an idea to get rid of Shawn.


    Did she have to return to Temperley Hall?


    She could invite Summer out shopping! She did not want everything she did to be under Shawn¡¯s eyes!


    The bus stopped at a station.


    Gale squeezed past the crowd that was getting off the


    bus, lowering her head as she got off as well. She mixed


    into the crowd, walking quickly.


    It was time to get off work, and there were a lot of people around. Shawn was in his car, and his vision


    was obstructed, so he was naturally unable to notice her.


    Gale hid behind the greenery as she looked at the mboyant Ferrari continuing to follow the bus,


    slowly driving away¡­


    She let out a sigh of relief.


    She managed to slip away!


    ¡°Does Shawn really think I can¡¯t do anything about him following me? Let¡¯s see him keep on doing


    that,¡± Gale mumbled to herself.


    Only when he reached the stop at Temperley Hall and noticed that she did not get off the bus would he


    realize that she had slipped away.


    Gale could just imagine the look on Shawn¡¯s face.


    He would definitely be angry!


    However, she was in a good mood at that moment.


    Gale took out her phone and prepared to send Summer a message to meet her at the mall.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She had just been typing out the words when her world went dark.


    Her phone fell to the ground.


    A bag was on her head.


    By the time Gale reacted and tried to shout for help, someone hit her heavily on the back of her neck.


    Shepletely lost consciousness.


    That person moved very quickly, dragging her into an alley and throwing her into a van before driving


    her away!


    When the bus arrived at the stop near Temperley Hall, Shawn stopped behind the bus, waiting for that


    familiar figure.


    However, he did not see Gale get off even after the bus drove away.


    What was going on? Where was she?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 307

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 307


    Chapter 307


    Shawn frowned, making sure again that Gale was not among the passengers that got off!


    He immediately stepped on the gas and hurried after the bus.


    The Ferrari¡¯s engines roared, and it sped forward incredibly quickly!


    Shawn turned the steering wheel and drifted the car beautifully, stopping in front of the bus stop.


    The driver immediately stopped the bus.


    That car was far too expensive, and he could not afford to run into it!


    Shawn got out of the car.


    ¡°W¡­What are you trying to do?¡± The driver was stunned as he looked at Shawn, who came in through


    the window.


    Shawn¡¯s gaze swept across the bus, but he did not see any trace of Gale!


    He had clearly seen her get on that bus, so when did she disappear?


    Shawn looked at the driver coldly and said, ¡°The


    surveince. Show me the surveince footage right now!


    The driver answered, ¡°I don¡¯t have the clearance for that. If you want to look at the footage, you¡¯ll have


    to go to ourpany.¡±


    ¡°What a load of crap!¡± Shawn cursed before he leaped out of the window, hurrying back into his Ferrari.


    Gale actually learned how to run away from him?


    He wanted to see how she would escape the bottom of his shoe!


    Shawn hurried to the buspany as he called Gale¡¯s phone.


    No one answered.


    She left her a voice message. ¡°Gale, answer the phone! Reply to my messages!¡±


    It was still useless.


    Furthermore, after he called again a few minutester, the phone was turned off!


    ¡°Gale!¡± Shawn clenched his teeth.


    She really did not have any regard for him at all!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was one thing not to answer, but she had even shut her phone off to ignore him!


    He arrived at thepany furiously and got the general manager to show him the surveince footage.


    When he saw Gale slipping away at one of the stops, his expression darkened greatly.


    She did it on purpose!


    At that moment, his phone rang. When he looked at it, he noticed it was Gale.


    Shawn immediately answered, ¡°Where exactly are you?!¡±


    It was a middle¨Caged man¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello, this is the police station. Someone found a phone and left it


    with us. What rtionship do you have with the owner?¡±


    ¡°I am her husband.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then pleasee over to get the phone.¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Where is she? Who picked it up and from where?¡±


    A sense of panic filled Shawn¡¯s mind.


    How did she lose her phone? Where did she go?


    After getting off the bus, what happened to her?


    Various questions filled up Shawn¡¯s head.


    The sky was getting darker.


    As night fell, Gale¡¯s eyes moved, and she slowly opened her eyes.


    She was in a daze. Her neck hurt so much it felt like it was going to break. It took her a while to gain


    her bearings.


    Gale sat up on the ground before looking around.


    Where was this?


    Where was she?


    Her memories slowly returned, and Gale recalled that she was just about to send Summer a message


    when her world suddenly went dark!


    Gale looked around and noticed that she was in a dark basement. There were no windows, and there


    was a strong, musty smell in the air.


    The ground was covered in straw, and something furry suddenly jumped over her feet.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 308

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 308


    Chapter 308


    Gale looked down and saw that it was a rat!


    It was a massive one!


    Thankfully, Gale had already gotten used to sights like that in the mental hospital. So, she was not


    scared at all.


    What she was more worried about was who had


    kidnapped her!


    ¡°Is there anyone? Is anyone here? Say something!¡± Gale started to knock on the wall.


    Who had she offended?


    Who would kidnap her?


    Normally, only Susan would hate her so much.


    However, Susan was whipped until her whole body was covered with blood. She had been thrown into


    the mental hospital to fend for herself with the dean. She had no way of doing this.


    As Gale was thinking about it, the cer door suddenly opened.


    A rough man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Shut up, just stay there quietly! If you shout anymore, I¡¯ll cut off your


    tongue!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s got nothing to do with you. Just stay here obediently, and you¡¯ll suffer less!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Gale looked up and tried to work out what that person looked like.


    With a m, the door was shut again.


    The basementpletely turned dark.


    The mice squeaked, and cockroaches crawled everywhere. It was dark and cold, and Gale could not


    help but rub her


    arms.


    She was cold and hungry. She had not eaten anything.


    She needed to preserve her strength until someone came to save her.


    Would that person be Shawn?


    Probably.


    He was so amazing. 1


    Gale could not figure out who would kidnap her. She was already so pitiful, not even able to protect


    herself. Why would she be worth kidnapping?


    She leaned against the wall as she hugged her knees.


    ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t gotten off the bus. Whatever, if they had their eyes on me, they would have eventually


    found a chance to do something even if they couldn¡¯t today,¡± she mumbled to herself as she sighed.


    After an unknown amount of time, Gale constantly


    pinched her legs, using the pain to stay awake. However, she could no longer hold on.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard more footsteps above her.


    This time, there was a woman¡¯s voice.


    A woman?!


    Gale perked up her ears, trying to listen.


    ¡°Where is she? Alright¡­ Look after her properly. She has a lot of schemes up her sleeves, so you


    better be careful. You already have my money, so make sure you do things properly!¡±


    A man purposely asked, ¡°Thatss looks quite good. Can we y with her first?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?! You¡¯ll be able to have your fillter on.¡±


    Gale felt a chill on her back.


    However, that voice sounded a little familiar.


    Gale suddenly shouted, ¡°Susan, it¡¯s you! I know it¡¯s you!¡±


    The voice echoed in the basement.


    Gale did not know if Susan had heard her, so she picked up a stone from the ground and hit it against


    the wall forcefully. ¡°Susan, stop hiding. Come out! What? You


    kidnapped me, but you don¡¯t dare to face me?¡±


    Finally, after she continuously shouted, the ceiling opened again.


    Susan¡¯s face appeared at the door, and she looked incredibly creepy.


    Susanughed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I thought. Yes, it¡¯s me. Gale, I bet you didn¡¯t expect that you


    would fall into my hands.


    Gale retreated in fear when she saw Susan.


    Susan¡¯s face waspletely covered in scars.


    One scar after another was on her face, and the longest one went directly from her forehead to her


    chin!


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Susan said, ¡°Gale, I became this way all thanks to you!¡±


    ¡°You were just whipped. How did your face¡­¡±


    Shawn never touched Susan¡¯s face! How did it end up like that?!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 309

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 309


    Chapter 309


    Susan raised her hand to touch her face. ¡°Shawn gave me to the men. How else could I survive?! I had


    to make them hate me and not touch me, so I had to carve my face apart so they would be disgusted


    just looking at it!¡±


    She looked incredibly fierce, looking like she wanted to rip Gale apart!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How did you escape?¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to care about that. Gale, you ruined everything for me. I¡¯ll make sure you suffer


    for it!¡± Susan answered.


    ¡°You did all this to yourself. Why are you ming it on me?!¡±


    ¡°It was you! It was you!¡± Susan sounded like she was crazy. ¡°I know that I¡¯m out of options. Shawn


    won¡¯t let me die, but he¡¯ll make sure I suffer a fate worse than death! So I¡¯ll make sure to drag you


    down with me!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, since Shawn loves you so much, I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯ll never get the love he wants,


    that he¡¯ll lose you forever! If we¡¯re all dead, he won¡¯t be able to live happily!¡±


    ¡°Just wait, Gale. I¡¯ll call Shawn right now. He¡¯lle to save you very quickly. Then, I¡¯ll make sure to


    slowly carve


    your face bit by bit right in front of him. I¡¯ll make sure you be uglier than I am.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call a few men over to use you. I¡¯ll make sure


    he watches as it happens. In the end, I¡¯ll die with you. Hahaha, isn¡¯t my n just perfect?¡± 1


    Gale stared at her. ¡°You¡¯ve really gone crazy.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m crazy. Ever since you exposed me for taking your ce, I went crazy! I lost everything!¡±


    Gale stopped fighting with her.


    There was nothing to say to someone at the end of their road, with nothing else to lose.


    What she needed to do was make sure she could survive.


    She could not die. At the very least, she could not die


    because of Susan!


    She managed to survive two years of suffering at the mental hospital.


    She managed to survive being married to Shawn.


    It was the best time for her to find out the truth and save


    her father. Everything was going well, so how could she die?!


    The door was not shut, and the light shone through. Susan constantly paced around, and Gale


    asionally heard her and the menughing.


    Gale shut her eyes to preserve her strength.


    However, the conversations and soundsing from above were just awful.


    On the first floor, Susan was sitting on the legs of a bald man, purposely revealing her shoulders.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me. I¡¯ll remember what you did for me.¡±


    The bald man had an obscene smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity you have that face or yours, or I¡¯d feel


    better about this.¡±


    ¡°I hate you.¡±


    Susan had actually seduced the bald man and made him help her escape. After that, he got him to help


    her capture


    Gale.


    After half an hour, the bald man put his clothes on. ¡°You can really be a bother, but I¡¯ll be leaving now.


    I¡¯ll leave everything to you. Just do what you think you need to.¡±


    He knew that Susan did not want to live anymore, so he would not touch this troublesome matter.


    Women usually led to trouble.


    Since things were about to get heated, he decided to leave. He refused to stay around that crazy


    woman.


    As he walked away, Susan sat up straight and called Shawn¡¯s number on the phone.


    Beep beep.


    Hearing that sound, Gale was immediately on attention.


    Shawn¡¯s voice was exceptionally low. ¡°Hello, who is this?


    ¡°I


    Susan answered in a cute tone, ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Susan!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a few days. I thought you would have forgotten me. You rich people have so much going


    on.¡± ¡°You were the one who kidnapped Gale!¡± Shawn immediately guessed it. ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Temperley Hall was inplete chaos. Shawn had sent his men to look for Gale everywhere.


    After all, Gale had gone missing at a ce without any surveince footage.


    He was incredibly anxious and trying to figure out a n when Susan called him.


    Susan should have been suffering at that moment, begging for mercy. How could she call him?!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 310

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 310


    Chapter 310


    She did it!


    ¡°As expected of you, Mr. Wood, you¡¯re so smart. You got it straight away! That¡¯s right, I have Gale. Mr.


    Wood, how do you think I should deal with her?¡± Susan answered.


    Shawn coldly said, ¡°You dare?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, please know your ce. You should be begging me for mercy right now. How could you talk


    to me in this tone?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m already nning on dying myself. Why


    would I care about anyone else? My father is aplete cripple right now, and you should just let him


    die! Death would be a relief!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression sank.


    Susan was already out of options. She no longer cared about her well being.


    Since he could not power his way through, he would have


    to try a softer approach and talk to her slowly.


    He needed to stall for time for the moment!


    ¡°What do you want? Give me your conditions! I¡¯ll agree to them all!¡± Shawn asked.


    ¡°Me? I want money. I want to live.¡±


    He agreed without even thinking about it. ¡°Of course.¡±


    The first thing he needed to do at that moment was to calm Susan down!


    Otherwise, Gale would end up taking a beating.


    His heart would ache!


    She would be in pain physically, while his heart would hurt emotionally!


    Susanughed in disdain. ¡°Haha. Forget it, stop trying to talk me out of it. Shawn, let me tell you, I don¡¯t


    want anything. I just want Gale to die! I want her to die with me! At least I¡¯ll have someone to


    apany me on the way to hell!¡±


    After saying that, she hung up the phone and threw the phone into the water!


    Shawn stared at the screen, and his eyes looked like they had mes in them!


    If Gale had fallen to anyone else¡¯s hands, he would have been confident of saving her. That was


    because he would be able to satisfy anything they wanted. Her safety would have been the priority.


    If they wanted money, he would give whatever amount they demanded.


    If they wanted him, he would give himself up in


    exchange!


    However, the kidnapper was Susan, who had a death wish! Susan did not want anything!


    What Shawn was most worried about had happened.


    No, he could not panic. Gale was still waiting for him to save her!


    ¡°Find where that call was from right now. Also, gather all of the bodyguards. Prepare to head out at any


    moment!¡± Shawn ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood!¡±


    He had a dark expression on his face as he walked out. Gale had to hold on. She had to wait for him to


    get there!


    Even if he had to sacrifice himself, he would make sure she survived!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, we¡¯ve already gotten the location. She¡¯s in a small vige in the suburbs!¡± the leader of the


    bodyguards said.


    ¡°Head there immediately. Look into the surrounding geography. Position for ambushes and surround


    them. Prepare to save Gale at any moment!¡±


    Shawn got into his car and put on his Bluetooth headset as he sped away from Temperley Hall.


    No matter what he had to do, he would save Gale!


    Nothing could happen to her!


    Cars constantly left Temperley Hall.


    At that moment, it was one in the morning.


    Gale¡¯s stomach cried out in hunger. Her legs had been chained up, so she could not move around


    easily. She was so cold that her body was starting to stiffen.


    She was about to faint at any moment.


    However, she kept telling herself that she could not fall asleep, that she could not¡­


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ssh!


    A bucket of water was poured over her, drenching her from head to toe.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 311

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 311


    Chapter 311


    It got even colder, and Gale constantly shivered.


    ¡°How delicate. You were only locked for a few hours, and you look like you¡¯re about to kick the bucket.¡±


    Susan dragged Gale out of the basement, tossing Gale on the ground on the first floor. ¡°Did you hear


    my call with Shawn just now? He¡¯sing here soon.¡±


    Gale slowly opened her eyes when she heard that name.


    She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, Shawn ising. He will save me.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to! You¡¯re in my hands right now. I


    won¡¯t let you go. I¡¯ll make sure you die with me! Do you even understand?! Stop holding on to any


    hope!¡± Susan


    shouted.


    Gale remained adamant, ¡°He will save me.¡±


    Susan got angrier as she thought about it, pping Gale. ¡± No one said you could talk back! Stop being


    stubborn!¡±


    After hitting Gale, she was still angry, so she sent another kick at Gale.


    She cursed, ¡°If I didn¡¯t want to humiliate you in front of Shawn, I would have already killed you! Do you


    think I¡¯m keeping you alive because I don¡¯t have the guts to touch you?!¡±


    Gale looked at her. ¡°Shawn¡¯s so smart and capable. Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to beat him?¡±


    ¡°I can! I have you in my hands! You¡¯re my trump card!¡±


    ¡°I trust him even more. Because he loves me, he¡¯ll do everything he can to save me,¡± Gale said,


    Those words agitated Susan even more.


    She pulled Gale¡¯s hair. ¡°Love? Shawn loves you?!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, he loves me. He said it himself. He¡¯s said it more than once,¡± Gale answered.


    Susanughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. You were the woman who saved him with your own body that night, not


    me. You¡¯re the woman he was looking for. You had his child, but what happened? Did you two get


    anything in the end? You lost everything!¡±


    That child would always hurt Gale.


    Susan got more emotional as she spoke, ¡°I was so nervous when I found out you were pregnant. If you


    gave birth and the child looked more and more like Shawn when he got older, then my ns would be


    completely ruined. That¡¯s why I tried my best to get rid of the child.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you were really lucky. Even after so many times, the child managed to survive! In the end, I was


    even happier than if the child died at my hands. Shawn personally got rid of the child!¡±


    ¡°I was so happy when I heard the news. Now that Shawn knows that the child is his, he regrets it so


    much! It¡¯s just a pity that it¡¯s all already toote.¡±


    Gale merely looked at the crazy Susan coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you should let me go. At least you¡¯d have a chance at surviving. I¡¯ll ask Shawn for


    some mercy, and you and the dead might have a chance of surviving,¡± Gale said.


    She was trying to save herself.


    Before Shawn arrived, she was trying to figure out a way to deal with Susan!


    She could not just rely on Shawn!


    ¡°Live? I¡¯m not nning on living anymore. There¡¯s no point in my father staying alive either. Don¡¯t even


    try to convince me otherwise!¡± Susan said.


    ¡°If you die, you will have nothing. You have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°What do I even have left?! All I have is this pathetic life. I want to drag you down with me!¡± Susan


    asked.


    Gale answered patiently, ¡°Honestly, what you¡¯ve done before isn¡¯t so bad that you have to die. I can


    assure you that I can get Shawn to turn the other way. You still have some hope. You still have a


    chance.¡±


    Susan roughly interrupted her. ¡°Shut up. Stop talking! I


    don¡¯t want to listen to you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to live too? No one wants to die, Susan. As long as you¡¯re alive, anything¡¯s possible. If


    you die, you¡¯ll really have lost everything.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, shut up! I¡¯m not listening! I¡¯d rather die than live a life worse than others!¡±


    Susan had enjoyed the life of luxury that Shawn had given her before. She was staying at River View


    with a luxury car that came with a driver. She lost everything. The difference was so great that she


    could not take it.


    Gale finally understood that Susan was scared of living without money!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 312

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 312


    Chapter 312


    A weakness!


    That would make things easier!


    ¡°So you want money? That¡¯s easy. As long as you let me go, Shawn would instantly transfer you


    money. You can get any amount you want! After that, you can take that money and go overseas!¡± Gale


    said.


    Susan was stunned.


    Seeing that Susan was moved, Gale continued saying, Death is the worst possible choice. Don¡¯t be


    impulsive. I can guarantee you that everything I said earlier can be done!¡±


    At that moment, an intense light suddenly shot in from outside.


    It was clear and incredibly bright. It shone so brightly that both Susan and Gale could not open their


    eyes.


    Gale held her hands in front of her eyes.


    Susan was incredibly quick to grab Gale¡¯s shoulders, hiding behind her. After that, she pulled out a


    knife and held it against Gale¡¯s neck.


    Susan shouted, ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯te closer! Stay there! Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯te closer!¡±


    The light still shone through.


    Susan immediately pressed the knife against Gale¡¯s neck. ¡°Turn off the light! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    Only after Susan said that did the lights go out immediately.


    Gale felt like everything wentpletely dark. It took a while before her eyesight slowly got better.


    She saw Shawn standing there in a ck jacket. He held a torchlight in his right hand as he exuded a


    murderous


    aura.


    His face was incredibly dark as he looked at everything.


    Shawn arrived.


    At that moment, Gale suddenly felt incredibly safe looking at him standing there.


    She knew he woulde!


    ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Wood. You sure came quickly. I¡¯ve been


    waiting for you, and you¡¯re finally here,¡± Susan said with


    a smile.


    Shawn quietly stood there.


    There was no one behind him.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Susan, what are your terms? Tell me right


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    now,¡± Shawn answered in a low voice.


    He was incredibly anxious, looking at the knife against


    Gale¡¯s neck.


    Susan did not hold back. Her knife was pointed right at Gale¡¯s main artery. If she cut Gale¡­


    Gale¡¯s blood would shoot out everywhere. No one would


    be able to save her!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any conditions. I just want you to witness Gale¡¯s death for yourself!¡± Susan answered.


    Saying that, she gently sliced her neck, and a line of blood appeared on Gale¡¯s neck.


    The wound was deep, and blood constantly dripped down, staining Gale¡¯s clothes red.


    Shawn unconsciously stepped forward, but Susan said, ¡± Stand there! Don¡¯te closer!¡±


    His feet stiffly stepped back.


    Susan leaned against the wall, putting Gale in front of her. She was in an absolutely safe position.


    ¡°Shawn, you must have already set up a web around this ce. Even though you look like you¡¯re


    alone, you¡¯ve already nned everything out! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening,¡± Susan said.


    1


    Shawn answered, ¡°It¡¯s as you see. I¡¯m the only one here right now.¡±


    Attention


    Avoid other websites because I am the only one who worked hard and providing   Many websites are


    copying this novel.. if you don¡¯t bookmark my site, i will stop uploading this book. If You guys interested


    to read this novel then follow this website ¡® Also Please bookmark this page to get update. Thank you.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 313

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 313


    Chapter 313


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe that? I know you too well. You always do things incredibly thoroughly. You¡¯re a


    perfectionist ¡­ Furthermore, Gale¡¯s your beloved. You¡¯d be worried about anything happening to her,


    so you would n it out even more!¡±


    Shawn looked at her. ¡°Gale¡¯s in your hands right now, SO I wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. I came


    alone because I wanted you to be more at ease. I came here to talk.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about!¡±


    Shawn stared right at her and said, ¡°I can give you anything you want. As long as it¡¯s something I can


    give!¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re willing to give me anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Susan answered, ¡°Gale told me the same thing just now. The two of you really do understand each


    other well!¡±


    Gale looked at Shawn¡¯s face.


    He looked even colder than usual, but looking closer, she could see the panic on his face.


    He was scared.


    He was scared Gale would be hurt. He was scared Gale


    would leave him forever.


    It was something he could not ept.


    So, he was willing to do everything in his power to save her, even if he had to give up his own life.


    Shawn said, ¡°Speak. Susan, as long as you¡¯re willing to let Gale go, I can give you anything.¡±


    ¡°If I let her go, I¡¯d lose my bargaining chip!¡±


    Susan started to get emotional, and her hand shook. It caused the knife to glide along Gale¡¯s neck,


    deepening the wound constantly.


    Blood kept on flowing.


    The bright red blood stung Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You can target me instead. You can even put your knife


    to my neck, but please, let Gale go,¡± Shawn said.


    Susanughed. ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    ¡°Please, let her go.¡±


    Susan said, ¡°Do my ears deceive me? The amazing Mr. Wood is pleading with me! Hahaha! Gale, did


    you hear that? Aren¡¯t you so touched? Shawn, in all his arrogance, is begging me for your sake!¡±


    At that moment, Gale was being bombarded by a lot of


    emotions.


    The pain in her neck was not that evident anymore. Her heart hurt even more.


    It was possible that she would be separated from Shawn there, that they would never meet again.


    Susan shouted out, ¡°It¡¯s pointless. Stop trying to show off your love to me! Shawn, do you see my face?


    I used a knife to carve my face. Now, I¡¯ll turn Gale¡¯s face like this too!¡±


    She raised the knife and aimed it right at Gale¡¯s face.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah¡±


    Shawn could practically hear the sound of skin and flesh being cut open.


    His heart violently twisted. It was so painful that he could not breathe.


    Gale¡¯s face was turned to one side. On her face was a long and fresh wound. It was about four or five


    centimeters


    long.


    Susan¡¯s crazed voice was heart again. ¡°How is it? Did you see that? Does your heart hurt? Shawn, this


    is just the start. That was just the first cut. There¡¯s still the second, third, and countless more to follow!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s fists were clenched tightly as he constantly trembled.


    He would rather that knifend on his own face!


    Gale hissed at the pain.


    Droplets of blood fell on her eyshes, causing even her vision to be stained red. It took her a long


    time before


    things slowly went back to normal.


    She heard Shawn say, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t. Just stop. We can talk about this!¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you show me your sincerity, I¡¯ll think about it,


    Susan answered.


    ¡°How do you want me to do that?¡±


    Susan said slowly, ¡°Kneel down and beg!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 314

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 314


    Chapter 314


    Even though begging someone was not normally that impressive, it was practically impossible to see


    from


    Shawn.


    Yet, special circumstances called for special measures!


    He did not care about anything else!


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll kneel down and beg you. Stop hurting her¡­ Shawn answered.


    He could not take another cut on Gale¡¯s face.


    At that moment, Shawn was far more humble than he had ever been!


    In order to save Gale, he did not care about anything else. He tossed his honor and his dignity aside.


    None of that was as important as Gale.


    Nothing was too valuable when it came to Gale¡¯s safety!


    ¡°No, no. Shawn, how could you kneel to her?¡± Gale mumbled.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was Shawn Wood.


    The most powerful man in Sea City.


    Yet, because of her, he was kneeling down and begging¡­


    ¡°Haha, he can choose not to. I could just add another cut to your face!¡± Susan said.


    Gale looked at Shawn and constantly shook her head. ¡± Don¡¯t do it. Even if you do it, she won¡¯t let me


    go¡­ You¡¯re so smart. How could you not know this?¡±


    Shawn answered, ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t stop. I can¡¯t just stand aside while you get hurt. Not able to do


    anything.


    His knees slowly started to bend.


    Susan had a manic smile on her face.


    She was enjoying the scene immensely. The man she had tried so hard to get was about to kneel down


    in front of her!


    ¡°Shawn¡­¡± Gale shut her eyes, not daring to look.


    A very light thump was heard, and she knew it was the sound of Shawn¡¯s knees touching the ground.


    ¡°You really do love Gale. You came to save her alone. You didn¡¯t bring any bodyguards with you. Now,


    you even knelt down for her sake. Shawn, what else can you do for her?!¡± Susan said.


    ¡°I can do anything as long as you let her go.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to die with me! Together!¡±


    Shawn stared right at her. ¡°Calm down, Susan. Stop moving your knife!¡±


    Every time she moved, Gale¡¯s wound would get deeper.


    The blood from her face and neck dyed her red.


    It hurt his heart greatly.


    Susan shouted, ¡°Why did you refuse to look at me? Yes, the woman who slept with you that night was


    Gale, but my feelings for you aren¡¯t any bit less than hers! Why did you never like me?¡±


    ¡°Even when you didn¡¯t know I took her ce, you still married and fell in love with her. Now that you


    know, you love her even more.¡±


    ¡°How? How did Gale get your love over and over again!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you fell in love with her twice! Twice!¡±


    Those words felt like massive waves in Gale¡¯s heart.


    Yes, even when Shawn did not know she was the woman from that night, he had already fallen for her.


    After he found out, he loved her even more.


    The problem was that there was not just love between the two of them but hatred as well.


    The amount of hatred was no lesser than the amount of


    love.


    ¡°Yes, I love her. Susan,e at me instead. Let her go,¡±


    Shawn said.


    ¡°Why would I do that? You¡¯re surrounded by bodyguards. I can¡¯t get to you at all. I¡¯m forced to attack


    Gale! Anyway, hurting Gale causes you even more pain!¡± Susan smiled coldly.


    Shawn said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to trade ces with her.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 315

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 315


    Chapter 315


    Right after that was said, there was silence.


    Gale widened her eyes suddenly as she looked right at Shawn, who was on the ground.


    Even though he was kneeling, his back was still straight. His knees were full of dirt.


    The ground was full of gravel and mud. It should be quite painful.


    Susan repeated, ¡°Trade you for her? Shawn, you¡¯re willing to die with me so Gale can live?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re willing to die?¡±


    Shawn answered, ¡°I just need to ensure Gale is alive.¡±


    Then, it would be fine if he died.


    She could live in his ce.


    Susan¡¯s jealousy peaked. ¡°Do you love her so much that you¡¯d die for her?!¡±


    Tears filled Gale¡¯s eyes.


    She constantly shook her head. ¡°Shawn, you don¡¯t have to do that for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Galey, I wish you a long and healthy life,¡± he said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, the most touching words of romance were not ¡®I love you¡¯ or ¡®marry me¡®. Instead, it¡¯s wishing the


    other one to continue living in this world.


    A long and healthy life.


    Even if he had to die.


    Tears fell across the wound on her face. Gale was in even more pain as her blood mixed with the tears.


    Yet, none of that couldpare to the pain in her heart.


    How could someone as conflicting as Shawn exist? She loved him and hated him at the same time.


    Shawn asked, ¡°Is that okay, Susan? If you let Gale go, I¡¯ll be your hostage instead.¡±


    Saying that, he got up to walk toward Susan.


    Susan said, ¡°Hold it! You¡¯re a big man. How could I subdue you? The moment you get close to me,


    you¡¯ll pin me down on the ground!¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re willing to make the exchange?¡±


    Susanughed. ¡°Of course I am, hahaha. Having you go down to hell with me would feel much better


    than being with Gale. I hope you¡¯ll fall in love with me after death!¡±


    A look of disgust shed in Shawn¡¯s eyes, but he hid it well.


    Susan said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you die or Gale dies. No matter which one of you lives, you¡¯ll be filled with


    pain and self- me. My goal will be aplished.¡±


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Good, then let¡¯s start the exchange.¡±


    His tense nerves started to rx a little.


    As long as Susan was willing to make the exchange, Gale¡¯s danger would lessen.


    He did not mind falling into Susan¡¯s hands.


    He might die, or he might be able to escape.


    No matter what, Gale would be safe.


    Gale¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Shawn, aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡±


    In truth, she was afraid.


    She did not want to die. She wanted to live. Her parents were still waiting for her. Her family needed


    her to clear their name.


    Yet, Shawn was someone of noble birth. He had far more responsibilities than she did.


    He was the current master of the family and the president of the Wood Group. If anything happened to


    him, the Wood Group¡¯s stocks and board of directors would be thrown into chaos.


    Shawn looked at Gale and smiled.


    ¡°I am. But I¡¯m more afraid of losing you,¡± Shawn


    answered.


    Gale cried and said, ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m not afraid of losing you?!¡±


    Shawn felt touched.


    ¡°Galey, just hearing you say that to me is enough. At least I know you do have feelings for me.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smile deepened.


    She was afraid of losing him too.


    Yes, that was great.


    Then, saving her became a lot more worth it.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 316

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 316


    Chapter 316


    Shawn knew very well that he owed her far too much.


    It would not be the worst if he could pay her back with his life. At least Gale would remember him for


    her whole life. He would always have a ce in her heart.


    Susan said, ¡°Enough! Stop wasting time! Shawn, you take Gale¡¯s ce, but you¡¯ll have to cripple


    yourself first!¡±


    Cripple?!


    Gale¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Cripple one of your hands or one of your legs. I¡¯d be able to control you that way. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t


    you just subdue me in one blow the moment you¡¯re near me?¡± Susan said.


    Shawn nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t do it. You can¡¯t do it. Shawn, you can¡¯t! You absolutely can¡¯t!¡± Gale shouted, heartbroken.


    Not only would she have to see him kneeling in front of her, but she would also have to see him cripple


    himself as well.


    After that, she would need to witness him falling into Susan¡¯s hands while she remainedpletely


    safe.


    ¡°Susan, just kill me. Kill me now! Stop torturing him,


    stop torturing me¡­ Just kill me with one strike, and end yourself after that. Let¡¯s just get it done with!¡±


    Gale shouted.


    She could not stand it anymore.


    Every second felt like she was being boiled in oil!


    ¡°Haha, what an unfortunate couple. One of you would rather die, while the other one is willing to die for


    the other. Your love is truly so touching!¡± Susan mocked.


    Gale cried as she shouted, hoping that Shawn would not cripple himself.


    She did not know if she loved Shawn, but at that moment, she would rather die than have him cripple


    himself and hand himself to Susan.


    ¡°Please, Shawn, I¡¯m begging you. Stop trying to save me¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re enemies. I hate you. I can¡¯t possibly love you. I¡¯m not worth giving up so much for!¡±


    ¡°You need your hand to sign papers. You can¡¯t cripple your hand¡­¡±


    Yet, Shawn¡¯s resolve would not be swayed no matter what


    Gale said.


    He turned around to leave.


    He returned very quickly with an expensive Swiss Army Knife in hand.


    It was obvious that it was a good knife. Sharp and capable of cutting through steel like butter.


    Not even blood could stain it.


    Susan looked at him and said, ¡°Sure, you can start now. You can choose whether it¡¯s your hand or your


    leg.¡±


    ¡°Hand.¡±


    Shawn did not even frown as he raised his knife up high.


    ¡°No, Shawn, don¡¯t do it.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face was calm even when faced with Gale¡¯s pleas.


    He lifted the knife with his right hand and did not hesitate to stab it right into his left hand.


    The knife went right through his arm.


    Ruthless.


    Shawn was even capable of being so ruthless to himself!


    The whole time, he did not even let out a single shout!


    Shawn looked up at Susan and said, ¡°Is this fine? Are you happy?¡±


    Susan had been stunned by his decisiveness and


    ruthlessness as well.


    This man was even able to do it to himself!


    Susan found herself at a loss for words as she stared at


    the blood that constantly flowed out of Shawn¡¯s arm.


    His face was getting paler and paler.


    Yet, Shawn¡¯s expression showed no panic at all. He looked incredibly calm.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Susan stammered.


    She never expected Shawn to be so decisive. He had not hesitated at all.


    Shawn did not want to dy anything. The faster he dealt with things, the better. He only had one


    thought in mind.


    He needed to save Gale.


    He did not care about anything else.


    Gale¡¯s entire mind went nk. She looked at the blood and felt as though it was her own blood that


    was flowing


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    out.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 317

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 317


    Chapter 317


    She wondered if Shawn had felt the same when Shawn


    witnessed Susan cutting her face.


    Shawn asked again, ¡°Is this fine? I¡¯m badly injured. I can¡¯t fight back. I¡¯ll slowly pass out from the blood


    loss. You can absolutely subdue me. Susan, we should start the exchange.¡±


    He impatiently walked forward.


    Susan was still stunned. ¡°Exchange¡­ Wait.¡±


    Shawn stopped. ¡°I had already done what you asked. What are you still worried about?¡±


    At the same time, voices could be heard through the miniature earpiece in his ear.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, the snipers are in position.¡±


    ¡°The ambush is in position.¡±


    ¡°We can rush in at any moment.¡±


    All of those people were waiting for Shawn¡¯s orders.


    They would charge in guns zing with an order. They would be able to subdue Susan in just a few


    seconds.


    Yet, Shawn did not dare to risk it.


    Gale was in Susan¡¯s hands.


    Using a sniper was far too dangerous. If there were any mistake, it would be irreversible!


    So, Shawn did not say anything. He did not give a single


    response. He had everyone stand in ce, waiting for his order.


    ¡°Mr. Wood? Mr. Wood? Can we fire?¡±


    ¡°The snipers are already in the best position.¡±


    He remained silent.


    No one dared to make a move.


    It looked like Shawn was there alone, but he had already ced his men all around the whole location.


    However, he was still not confident.


    A minor mistake could cause him to lose Gale forever.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now.¡± Shawn¡¯s lips were already turning white. ¡°You could beat me with one hand right now.¡±


    Hisrge body was starting to sway.


    Any normal person would already have fainted after getting stabbed in the arm. Shawn barely


    managed to maintain his consciousness.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not know how long he could hold on.


    However, he needed to make sure he stayed conscious until he could see Gale out of danger.


    ¡°Now!¡± Shawn shouted through clenched teeth, not able to dy things any longer.


    After that, he did not even give Susan any time to think before he walked over.


    Susan still had her knife against Gale¡¯s throat. Her other hand was holding Gale¡¯s shoulder as she


    looked at the iing Shawn in rm.


    ¡°Stay one meter away. Alright, stop right there,¡± Susan said.


    She slowly tried to push Gale away, but the knife never left Gale¡¯s neck.


    When she saw that Shawn was not doing anything, she rxed.


    Susan suddenly pushed Gale forward before quickly


    grabbing Shawn and putting the knife against Shawn¡¯s


    neck.


    All Gale felt was herself being pushed forward. After she staggered forward a few steps, she fell to the


    ground.


    Her palm scratched against the gravel, which burned in pain as she bled.


    Yet, she could not care less at that moment. She quickly turned around to look at what was happening


    behind her.


    Susan had Shawn.


    Her knife was against his throat.


    There was a thin line between life and death!


    She shouted out, ¡°Shawn!¡±


    Was she really just going to look on as he died?


    He would die in order to save her.


    Shawn wanted her to be safe. He wanted her to live a long and healthy life, but he never thought about


    the nightmares that would gue her after she witnessed everything happening. The night would stay


    with her forever, never going away!


    Susanughed and said, ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re always so proud of yourself, but right now, you¡¯re still¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, something suddenly happened.


    Shawn suddenly reached down, pulling out the knife in his arm!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 318

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 318


    Chapter 318


    A torrent of blood shot out!


    Both his and Susan¡¯s faces were stained with blood!


    No one would have expected that Shawn would pull such a move!


    Susan had forgotten all about the knife that was still on Shawn¡¯s arm as well. He had done it on


    purpose! It meant he had a weapon!


    However, how dangerous and painful must it have been for him to pull it out?!


    It was not something an ordinary person would have been able to stand!


    Right after that, Shawn flicked his hand, and the knife traveled in an arc,nding squarely on Susan¡¯s


    heart.


    He used thest of his strength to stab Susan¡¯s heart!


    After doing that, Shawn fell on his knees with a thud right in front of Susan. His head was lowered, and


    he was not moving at all.


    He had spent all of his strength.


    Susan was stunned.


    She looked at the knife in her heart, and her eyes were


    wide.


    Everything had happened in just a few seconds. She had no time to react at all!


    ¡°S¡­Shawn, you¡­¡± She clutched the knife in her hand tightly. ¡°You tricked me. V¡­Very well!¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll die together. You¡¯ll keep mepany!¡± Susan lifted her knife and viciously aimed it right at


    Shawn¡¯s head.


    However, right at that moment, Gale rushed over.


    She used her body to tackle Susan right to the ground, pinning Susan down. She pulled out the knife in


    Susan¡¯s heart and threw it far away before trying to snatch the


    knife in Susan¡¯s hand.


    Susan was frantically struggling.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale never knew how strong a person could be when they were about to die.


    Gale shouted out, ¡°You can¡¯t hurt him anymore. No


    more! Susan, you¡¯ve done so much evil. There¡¯s nothing


    good waiting for you!¡±


    The two women fought.


    When Shawn heard Gale¡¯s voice, his eyes moved as he lifted his head slightly, seeing her back.


    ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, he had been too soft. She could not hear


    him.


    Why did she not run? Why did she rush back to fight Susan?


    Stupid.


    She should have run away without looking back. She should have run far away until she was safe.


    His men were outside. They would definitely protect her!


    ¡°Come in,e in¡­¡± Shawn shouted at the earpiece weakly, ¡°Men!¡±


    A lot of frantic footsteps were heard, causing even the ground to shake.


    A group of bodyguards dressed in ck charged in.


    The reinforcements were here!


    They went forward and easily subdued Susan before helping Gale up.


    Gale lost her footing and started to sway.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, careful!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She shook her head, gaining her bearings before running toward Shawn.


    Even though she had been the one Susan kidnapped and


    wanted to kill, she ended up being the one with the


    lightest injuries.


    Shawn¡¯s injuries were the heaviest!


    ¡°Shawn, Shawn, wake up. Can you hear me?¡± Gale looked at him. ¡°Answer me¡­¡±


    His arm was full of blood, and his flesh dangled against his wound.


    Just looking at it hurt.


    Gale reached out and touched Shawn slightly, and Shawn immediately fell down weakly.


    She grabbed onto him. ¡°Shawn!¡±


    Gale¡¯s tears fell on him.


    Slowly, Shawn opened his eyes.


    However, his face was incredibly pale. He looked like he


    would leave the world at any moment.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 319

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 319


    Chapter 319


    ¡±


    ¡°Hang in there, Shawn. The ambnce is almost here. Almost¡­ Do it for me, okay? Don¡¯t fall asleep.


    Hang on¡­¡± Gale mumbled.


    She was terrified.


    Shawn really wanted to raise his hand to wipe away her tears, but he had no strength left.


    It would be a miracle if he could keep this arm of his.


    Gale held him and lowered her head against his cheek, wanting to be close to him.


    ¡°Why were you so stupid? Why? You crippled yourself just because Susan asked!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You even pulled that knife right out. Are you not worried about losing too much blood? Did you not


    want that arm anymore?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you better listen here. If you turn into a cripple, I¡¯ll leave you! Do you hear me?!¡±


    ¡°You have to get better¡­¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips, and his eyes slowly shut again.


    ¡°Galey¡­¡± Every word he uttered took a lot of strength. He spoke very slowly, ¡°Live on. Love¡­¡±


    After he said that, Shawn shut his eyes, and his head slumped down.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale¡¯s voice pierced through the night sky.


    The ambnce came roaring.


    The nurses brought Shawn into the ambnce, and Gale followed. ¡°I¡¯m his wife, I¡¯m family! Let me


    follow!¡±


    As the doors shut, she saw Susan lying on the floor.


    She saw Joe hurrying over as well.


    Gale let out a sigh of relief.


    She would let Joe deal with the scene. He had always been capable of cleaning up.


    As she thought about it, her tears fell again.


    Everything had probably been arranged before Shawn even came to save her.


    He met Susan alone to get Susan to lower her guard, but he had nted many of his guards secretly.


    That was why so many guards had rushed in at the final moment.


    After that, he faced the dangers inside while Joe was in charge of handling things outside.


    They worked in tandem.


    Shawn really was a meticulous nner. He would always make sure everything was well arranged.


    ¡°You could have clearly taken care of yourself and beenpletely fine, but because of me¡­¡±


    Gale could not bear to continue.


    A demon¡¯s love was torture, but it was also filled with selfless devotion.


    The doctors disinfected Shawn¡¯s wound and stopped the bleeding. Bundles of bloodied bandages were


    thrown into the bin, making for a shocking sight.


    When they got to the hospital, the doctors and nurses pushed Shawn straight into the operating


    theater.


    The doors closed with a click.


    Gale lost her strength in her legs and fell to the ground, sitting in front of the doors.


    At that moment, the sun was already starting to rise.


    ¡°Shawn, you have to be fine. You have to keep your arm,¡± Gale constantly prayed.


    ¡°Oh my, why are you on the ground?¡± A nurse helped Gale up when she passed by. The nurse was


    shocked when she saw all the blood on Gale¡¯s body. ¡°Where are you injured? There¡¯s so much blood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my blood, it¡¯s¡­¡± Gale paused before answering, ¡°My husband¡¯s.¡±


    All of the dried blood on her clothes were Shawn¡¯s.


    How could one person bleed so much?


    The nurse said, ¡°But you¡¯re injured too. Your face and your neck¡­¡±


    It was then Gale remembered that Susan had shed her


    face.


    She reached up to touch it. ¡°It¡¯s a minor wound, nothing serious.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 320

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 320


    Chapter 320


    ¡°Hey, hey, I¡¯ve never seen a girl who didn¡¯t care about her face.¡± The nurse pulled at Gale. ¡°Other girls


    would kick up a fuss over pimples. You have such a big wound on your face. If you don¡¯t get stitches


    quickly, it¡¯ll leave a scar!¡±


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°Deal with your injury first!¡±


    Under the nurse¡¯s stubborn insistence, Gale sat in the emergency room while a doctor carefully


    bandaged her injuries.


    ¡°The one on your neck is fine, but the one on your face¡­¡± The doctor had a troubled expression. ¡°If


    you don¡¯t treat it well, it¡¯ll leave a scar.¡±


    ¡°Just deal with it quickly, doctor. I¡¯m in a rush.¡±


    ¡°What could be more important than your face? Wait, you need stitches.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Gale was incredibly anxious. She just wanted to go to the operating theater to wait for news on Shawn.


    However, the doctor and nurse refused to let her leave.


    Summer happened to appear at that moment. ¡°Gale! Are you alright? Why is there so much blood?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s Shawn?¡±


    Summer looked anxious, ¡°Joe said Shawn is still in surgery, so don¡¯t panic. I rushed over as soon as I


    heard the news. How could something so dangerous just suddenly happen like this?!¡±


    Gale lowered her head. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°Your face¡­¡±


    ¡°Summer, it¡¯s just a scar on my face. It¡¯s not too bad. Shawn, his hand¡­¡± Gale answered.


    She could not continue speaking as her voice choked up.


    Summer held her hand tightly. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Everything will be fine. Your looks won¡¯t be ruined either.¡±


    Gale was in no mood to bother with her face.


    The doctor put the gauze on her face, and she


    immediately reached up to press it to her face. ¡°Alright, alright, you may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, remember toe here to change your dressing every day.¡±


    Gale had already rushed away.


    Summer said, ¡°I understand, doctor. I¡¯ll keep an eye on her!¡±


    After that, Summer hurriedly caught up to Gale.


    Gale went back to the entrance of the operating theater, and Joe was already standing there.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± She asked, ¡°Have the doctorse out yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. They¡¯ve been in surgery the whole time.¡±


    Gale bit her lips, and her face was pale.


    Joe said, ¡°Your face¡­ The wound is quite deep. I wonder how much Shawn¡¯s heart would ache if he


    saw it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll see it. He will.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We got the best surgeon in Sea City to perform the surgery.¡±


    Gale sped her hands together. ¡°You have to make sure he keeps his hand.¡±


    Joe was confused as he asked, ¡°How did Shawn get so heavily injured? Susan¡¯s a girl. How did she


    get so skilled?


    Only Gale knew of what happened then.


    It chilled her heart just as much as it did before as she thought about what had happened.


    ¡°He was the one who stabbed himself. If he didn¡¯t allow it, who could possibly hurt him? Who could


    have the


    skills to do it?¡± Gale mumbled.


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.


    Audio yer

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 321

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 321


    Chapter 321


    They were surprised at the lengths Shawn was willing to go to save Gale!


    Was he not afraid of dying?!


    Or was he just more afraid of losing Gale?!


    Summer usually went against Shawn at every turn and would never praise Shawn.


    Yet, at that moment, her mouth was opened wide. Shawn¡¯s courage and love had won her over.


    Who would be able to reject a man who was willing to sacrifice his own life for a woman?


    Shawn prioritized Gale¡¯s life over his own!


    Joe clenched his teeth. ¡°Damn it, Susan. I was wondering why that knife on her heart looked so


    familiar. So it was Shawn¡¯s!¡±


    That knife had hurt Shawn first before it had a chance to


    kill Susan!


    Gale answered, ¡°Where¡¯s Susan? Is she still alive?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t die. She¡¯s being saved right now too.¡±


    Summer said, ¡°What? What¡¯s the point of trying to save a piece of trash like her?! Even if she died a


    hundred times,


    it would not be enough to pay for her sins!¡±


    Joe answered, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. We would be letting her off easy if we let her die. It would be


    better if she stayed alive so we could slowly torture her. Shawn is very capable of making Susan suffer


    a fate worse than death!¡± 1


    That was why they needed to save Susan¡¯s life.


    It would be fine even if she were barely alive.


    Gale nodded in agreement. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t just die like that.¡±


    ¡°Gale, you should go get changed and have something to eat first. Then, get some rest. You almost


    died. You¡¯ve suffered too,¡± Summer said.


    ¡°No, I want to stay here and wait for Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Your body can¡¯t take it!¡±


    Gale forced out a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can handle it.


    Summer looked at her face with pity. ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t leave a scar.¡±


    Gale gently touched her face.


    She had never been someone who cared that much about her looks. Anyone who liked her would


    obviously like everything about her and not just a thinyer of skin.


    However, if Shawn saw her scar in the future, he would probably be filled with regret.


    As she thought about it, she suddenly heard an angry shout. ¡°Gale! You bring misfortune!¡±


    She looked up in surprise.


    She saw Lucas walking over furiously. He swayed as he walked, and his face waspletely red. ¡°Are


    you only. going to be happy after you¡¯ve killed the whole Wood family?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The Wood family really is unlucky to have met yours!¡± Pa added, ¡°Your father killed my


    husband, and you killed my grandson. Are you going to kill Shawn now?!¡±


    In truth, Pa had been ted when she heard that Shawn had been injured and was in danger!


    She hoped that Shawn would not survive! That way, her son would be the only heir left in the Wood


    family. Her son would gain a lot of power and be the next


    master of the Wood family!


    Even if he survived, Pa hoped that Shawn would at least be a cripple!


    Gale really was amazing!


    Lucas walked over and pped Gale. ¡°Shawn¡¯s the pir of the Wood family. He¡¯s responsible for so


    many things!


    If anything happens to him because of you, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    ¡°Gale!¡± Summer shouted, hurriedly shielding Gale.


    Gale lowered her head, and her hair was a mess.


    Lucas was absolutely furious. ¡°A scourge! You¡¯re the scourge of our family! I should have just sent you


    away early on. The further away, the better!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did he wait?! Why did he insist on hiding it from Shawn?!


    Look at what happened. How could he bear with something so major?


    Both Joe and Summer werepletely dumbfounded as they listened to Gale recall what had


    happened then.


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.


    Audio yer

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 322

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 322


    Chapter 322


    Gale did not fight back.


    She had been the one who caused Shawn to get injured


    after all. It was her fault.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point being sorry! If anything happens to Shawn, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll¡­..¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lucas almost fainted from his anger.


    Pa hurriedly calmed him down. ¡°The Warm family really is the bane of the Wood family. We¡¯re just


    completely ipatible!¡±


    Gale merely listened quietly.


    However, Summer did not agree. She said, ¡°Gale¡¯s already ming herself. What¡¯s the point of


    scolding her? You should be ming Susan. She¡¯s the culprit?!¡±


    ¡°Where did this uncouth womane from?!¡± Pained, ¡°How dare you talk to us like this?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my mouth. I can say whatever I want! Susan was the one who kidnapped Gale because she


    couldn¡¯t get Shawn even though she loved Shawn. She even ruined Gale¡¯s face! Why did Susan do


    that?! Wasn¡¯t it because she used to be by Shawn¡¯s side?!¡±


    Gale tugged at Summer. ¡°Summer, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you. You¡¯re already injured, and you still got pped for no reason. I can¡¯t just ept it!¡±


    Pa reached out to push Summer. ¡°Who are you? Get lost. This isn¡¯t somewhere you should be.


    Know your ce, or I¡¯ll have security drag you out!¡±


    At that moment, Joe grabbed Pa¡¯s wrist and pushed it


    away.


    ¡°She¡¯s with me. Pa, please have some respect,¡± Joe said.


    Pa¡¯s expression changed.


    It seemed like she could not bully anyone!


    Even that girl was being protected by Joe!


    Lucas said coldly, ¡°Gale, you should go too!¡±


    ¡°No, I want to stay here and wait for Shawn¡­¡± she refused.


    Lucas interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy! I don¡¯t want to see you right now. I¡¯ll settle the score with you


    after two days. Don¡¯t appear in front of Shawn anymore in the future!¡±


    Lucas had already suffered the pain of losing his son. He did not want to go through the pain of losing


    his


    grandson!


    Lucas said, ¡°Men! Bring Gale back to Temperley Hall. Make sure you keep an eye on her!¡±


    The bodyguards immediately walked forward.


    Gale said clearly, ¡°You can¡¯t touch me. I am Shawn¡¯swfully wedded wife!¡±


    Her expression was clear and firm, and she had a certain impressive aura about her.


    It was a little like Shawn.


    They were husband and wife, and she learned quite a lot from Shawn!


    ¡°You¡¯re his wife, but I¡¯m his grandfather! I¡¯m the former master of the Wood family! Hurry up, are my


    words not worth anything anymore?!¡± Lucas shouted.


    Gale raised her voice and yelled, ¡°Who would dare?!¡±


    She opposed Lucas directly.


    After a moment, Gale lowered her voice, ¡°I will return to Temperley Hall, but not right now. At the very


    least, I want to see Shawn leaving surgery safely.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the bringer of misfortune! The Warm family is a scourge to the Wood family!¡± Lucas mmed


    his cane on the ground. ¡°Gale, if you¡¯re really concerned for Shawn, then you¡¯d better keep your


    distance!¡±


    The Wood family kept on emphasizing that fact. It even


    caused Gale to doubt herself.


    Were Shawn and she really just born ipatible? Were they just not meant to be together?


    As she thought about that, the doors suddenly opened.


    Gale immediately rushed forward as she looked at the doctors walking out.


    ¡°How is he? Is he awake? Is his hand okay?¡± she asked. anxiously.


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.


    Audio yer

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 323

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 323


    Chapter 323


    The doctor pulled down the mask before saying, ¡°Mr. Wood is still in danger. The wound on his arm


    was too deep, and repeated usage caused his nerves to get damaged. He lost too much blood as well,


    so it¡¯s very precarious at the moment.¡±


    Gale knew that the injury would probably not be so severe if Shawn had not pulled the knife out.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What can we do?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°The doctors had an internal discussion and figured out a treatment n. For the


    moment, Mr. Wood¡¯s hand can¡¯t be moved around too much.¡±


    Lucas said, ¡°No matter what, make sure you save Shawn¡¯s hand!


    The master of the Wood family and the president of the Wood group. If his hand was crippled, he would


    turn into aughing stock!


    Furthermore, Shawn was such a proud man. There was no way he would be able to ept the fact


    that his arm was disabled.


    The doctor nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±


    The doors openedpletely, and the nurses pushed the


    bed out.


    Gale could not bring herself to keep looking at Shawn after a nce.


    She had never seen Shawn look so weak. His face was


    pale, and his handsome face had lost its usual sharpness.


    ¡°Shawn¡­¡±


    Gale was about to step forward, but Lucas was quicker and blocked her way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close to him!¡±


    Shawn was wearing an oxygen mask and was being infused with liquids. The nurses escorted him


    further away, gradually moving him away from her sight.


    All Gale could do was watch.


    Even touching him turned into a luxury.


    Lucas looked like he was going to hurry to the ward when he suddenly remembered something. He


    turned around to look at Gale. ¡°Gale, now that you¡¯ve seen Shawn, you should leave!¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    She was not needed there, and the Wood family did not


    want to see her.


    Staying there would just make her a burden.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Summer looked at her. ¡°Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Shawn and I are fated never to be together.¡±


    How could they have been enemies from the start if they were tied together by fate?


    How could they have clearly been each other¡¯s first that


    night but end up missing chance after chance due to Susan¡¯s deception?


    How could she have lost her child even after enduring many hardships?


    How could she have almost caused him to lose his life?


    Gale looked as they disappeared at the end of the corridor before she slowly turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go


    home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a driver send you home. Don¡¯t overthink things. Just get some rest. I¡¯ll let you know if anything


    happens,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Winter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all to be expected. After all, you¡¯re the person Shawn loves the most. He¡¯ll wake up, and things will


    be much easier.¡±


    Lucas was furious at that moment, but Lucas still needed to consider Shawn¡¯s feelings before he did


    anything to Gale.


    Joe went about busying himself, dealing with everything.


    At the hospital entrance, Summer watched the car go


    away. ¡°You usually act like such a fool, but you¡¯re quite useful to have around during these important


    moments.¡±


    Joe said, ¡°Of course. Did you think being a joker is all I¡¯m good at?¡±


    ¡°Before today, that really was how I saw you.¡±


    Joe tidied up his suit in what he thought was a handsome way. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve greatly


    misunderstood me, Summer.¡±


    Summer pouted. ¡°I just praised you, and you got so ahead of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you short-sighted?¡±


    11


    Summer was taken aback by Joe¡¯s sudden question. What? We¡¯ve known each other for so long. Have


    you ever seen me wear sses?!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not short-sighted, then why is your eyesight so bad?¡± Joe said, ¡°I¡¯m such a handsome guy. I¡¯m


    rich and young, so why do you keep looking down on me?¡±


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.


    Audio yer

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 324

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 324


    Chapter 324


    ¡°Oh please.¡±


    Gale returned to Temperley Hall absolutely exhausted.


    The housekeeper had kept everything well-managed. It looks incredibly peaceful like nothing had


    happened.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re back. Please go have some rest,¡± the housekeeper said.


    Gale nodded.


    The bathtub was already filled with water. Next to it was a new set of pajamas.


    The master bedroom was filled with Shawn¡¯s scent.


    Galey on the bed and suddenly started to cry uncontrobly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did her rtionship with Shawn progress in this direction?


    Hatred, their dead child, putting their lives on the line¡­


    There was nothing wrong with loving someone, and hating someone was nothing to be afraid of as


    well. The worst thing was to love and hate someone at the same time.


    It was hard even to tell if there was more love or hatred.


    Gale fell asleep in a daze and started to have nightmares.


    One moment, she was in the mental hospital. She was


    ostracized by everyone, and her meal was thrown on the ground. She had been forced to pick up and


    eat her food off the ground.


    After that, it was that night in the hotel. Shawn whispered that he would marry her into her ear.


    Then the next moment, she was on the surgical table, waiting for her abortion¡­


    By the time she woke up, the sky was dark.


    Gale got up and noticed that the pillow waspletely damp.


    She went down and asked, ¡°Housekeeper, is there any news from the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, nothing for now.¡±


    ¡°Can I go out?¡±


    The housekeeper had a difficult look. ¡°We were ordered to keep you in Temperley Hall. Before Mr.


    Wood wakes up, you¡¯re not to leave this ce.¡±


    Gale found it hard to speak. ¡°But¡­he would probably want to see me when he wakes up.¡±


    He definitely loved her.


    Before this, Gale had doubts about his love.


    Yet, she no longer had any doubts after what had happened.


    There was no way Shawn would have been willing to give up his life so she could live a long and


    healthy life


    otherwise.


    It was a pity that love alone was not enough to bring the two of them together.


    The housekeeper sighed and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you have such a difficult life.¡±


    Gale looked down. ¡°I¡¯m still alive, so it¡¯s not too bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the family doctor change your bandages. The wounds on your face and neck need to be


    tended to.¡±


    She nodded.


    The doctor came very quickly. After a close inspection, he mentioned the possibility of a scar as well.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to take good care of it. When the scabs form, we¡¯ll need to apply some medicine to prevent


    the scarring or even cosmetic surgery¡­¡±


    Gale was too distracted to listen properly. She just wanted Shawn to wake up quickly.


    She had been confined inside and could not do anything.


    After applying the bandages, the doctor prepared to leave. Looking at all the medication and tools in


    the box, Gale suddenly stood up.


    Her face was pale.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± The housekeeper was confused. ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    ¡°The hospital¡­ At the hospital¡­


    Gale¡¯s lips trembled as sweat formed on her head. Her world suddenly went ck as she copsed


    into the sofa.


    She remembered the death of Shawn¡¯s father.


    His father had been sent to the hospital after an ident. It was a dangerous situation, and so many


    doctors and nurses had been keeping watch, but someone had still managed to slip through and kill


    Shawn¡¯s father.


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.


    Audio yer

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 325

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 325


    Chapter 325


    At that moment, Shawn was lying down in the hospital as well¡­


    ¡°All of you, get out.¡± Gale shut her eyes and regained herposure. ¡°Get out right now! Housekeeper,


    you stay behind!¡±


    Everyone listened to her orders.


    After being sure that no one else was around, Gale clutched the housekeeper¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°You¡¯re


    the only person I can trust right now.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are your orders? I watched Mr. Wood grow up. I¡¯ll always be loyal to him!¡±


    Gale lowered her voice. ¡°Do you still remember how Shawn¡¯s father died?¡±


    She had just said that, but the housekeeper immediately understood what she meant. The


    housekeeper¡¯s


    expression changed as well!


    ¡°Someone from Temperley Hall has to be stationed at the hospital! They need to make sure to always


    be by Shawn¡¯s side. The medication he¡¯s using and the liquids he¡¯s being given all have to be


    thoroughly checked! We can¡¯t let anyone slip through!¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Housekeeper, I trust that you know this too. Shawn¡¯s


    father¡¯s death was definitely not at the hands of my father! Someone had to have done something. We


    can¡¯t let it happen again!¡±


    The housekeeper¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately!¡±


    ¡°Just to be safe, you should make a trip yourself!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Looking at the housekeeper leaving in a hurry, Gale sat back down on the sofa.


    There were very few people who trusted the Warm family. Thankfully, the housekeeper was one of


    them.


    She felt like the housekeeper would definitely have some clues, but it would be impossible for her to


    find out.


    The road to finding out the truth was a long one. She needed to walk the whole way to find the light!


    At the hospital, Pa said in the ward, ¡°Lucas, there¡¯s no point in you staying here. You should go back


    for now.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, why don¡¯t I stay behind?¡±


    Lucas grabbed his cane and stood up. ¡°Alright, these old bones of mine can¡¯t take it anymore. Tell me


    immediately if there¡¯s any news. Don¡¯t make me worry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry as long as I¡¯m here.¡±


    Pa sent Lucas away.


    After five minutes, she returned to the ward and looked at the bottle of liquid being infused.


    There was only half a bottle left. She would need to get the nurse to change it soon.


    Only she and the unconscious Shawn were in the ward. The bodyguards and servants always


    remained outside.


    Pa slowly walked to the bedside.


    There was an evil glint in her eyes.


    She was his stepmother. How could she actually love Shawn?


    Furthermore, Shawn had never treated her with any respect!


    Pa had her own son. Even though his abilities and brains were not at Shawn¡¯s level, he was still her


    own. Obviously, she wanted her own son to be the master of the wood family!


    It was a pity that Shawn was just too strong. Her son did not stand a chance at all.


    ¡°Shawn, oh Shawn. I always thought that you were invincible and had no weaknesses. I¡¯ve tried so


    many


    ways to attack you and trap you, but I¡¯ve always been met with failure.¡±


    ¡°I kept trying to figure out what your weakness could


    possibly be. I would never have expected that a woman would end up being your weakness. It¡¯s even


    Gale.


    Hahaha, indeed, mighty men always fall to beautiful women.¡±


    ¡°If you died because of Gale, wouldn¡¯t that be quite a story?¡±


    Pa¡¯s hand slowly reached out toward the tube.


    The atmosphere was tense, and it waspletely silent.


    Right at that moment, the door suddenly opened with a m.


    Pa quickly retracted her hand in fright as she turned around to look at the door.


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.


    Audio yer

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 326

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 326


    Chapter 326


    ¡°Housekeeper?¡± Pa let out a sigh of relief when she saw who it was. She steeled her face and said,


    ¡°What are you doing? You didn¡¯t even bother to knock!¡±


    After all, she was still the mistress of the Wood family. She needed to show her power.


    The housekeeper said, ¡°My apologies. I was just really concerned for Mr. Wood, so I acted a bit rashly.


    Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, you should just go out for now.¡±


    ¡°I came here to take care of Mr. Wood.¡±


    When Pa heard that, she immediately said, ¡°Just leave things here to me.¡±


    The housekeeper walked right over and answered


    politely, ¡°You¡¯re the mistress of the family. How could we have youboring like that while we rest?


    Since you have the time, you can just keep Mr. Lucaspany.¡±


    How could Pa be willing to leave? Her face was filled with reluctance.


    She was a member of the Wood family. Was she just going to lose to a housekeeper?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you bossing me around. I¡¯ll stay in the


    room. You, go out,¡± Pa said stubbornly.


    The housekeeper was not so easy to get rid of. ¡°You¡¯re a woman. There are some things that would be


    a bit


    inconvenient.¡±


    Pa could not refute that reason.


    The housekeeper escorted her out of the room with a smile. Pa could not be too stubborn, or it


    would just invite suspicion.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be hereter,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Okay, feel free to visit whenever you want.


    The housekeeper shut the door and turned around to return to the ward. He checked Shawn¡¯s breath,


    only breathing a sigh of relief when he found that Shawn was fine.


    Thankfully, Gale had thought about the danger Shawn was in on time. Otherwise, Pa would have


    taken advantage of the chance!


    Having only Pa in the ward was incredibly dangerous!


    If anything happened, everyone would only suspect the nurses and doctors or even the injury getting


    worse. No one would have suspected Pa!


    Shawn was still unconscious on the bed, and there were thick bandages on his arm.


    For three days, the housekeeper had stayed vignt in the ward. He would carefully check every


    change in medicine and liquids.


    Lucas came every day but never got to see Shawn wake up.


    He cursed at the doctors, ¡°It¡¯s already been three days. Why has nothing happened?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, from our checkups, his body is still


    recovering. The loss of blood has been rectified with a transfusion¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to tell me all this nonsense. I want Shawn to wake up!¡± Lucas waved it off.


    Shawn had not been to thepany for three days. It was something that had never happened before.


    If he continued to stay away, the board and the shareholders would start to get unsettled.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After all, Shawn was the heart of the Wood Group!


    The doctor wiped away the sweat on his forehead. ¡°You can have someone to keep himpany and


    talk to him more. It might stir up Mr. Wood¡¯s consciousness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Pa immediately volunteered.


    Lucas was about to nod when the housekeeper said, ¡°Mr. Wood, I think the best choice is Mrs. Wood.¡±


    ¡°How could I allow Gale to get close to Shawn again?


    Never!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I watched Shawn grow up. I can talk to him about his younger days,¡± Pa said.


    The housekeeper answered, ¡°No one can take Mrs. Wood¡¯s ce.¡±


    The moment he said that, Shawn¡¯s lips started to move on the bed, and he weakly muttered, ¡°G¡­


    Galey¡­¡±


    ¡°What is he saying?¡± Lucas could not understand. ¡°Galey?


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.


    Audio yer

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 327

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 327


    Chapter 327


    He leaned in and listened closer, confirming that Shawn really was calling out for Galey.


    Lucas asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Galey? Could it be Gale?!¡±


    The housekeeper nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, while he¡¯s been unconscious, the only thing Mr. Wood


    has said was Galey.¡±


    So, no one was more appropriate than Gale.


    Lucas thought about it for a moment. ¡°Fine, have Galee over!¡±


    The housekeeper was ted.


    ¡°However, she is to leave the moment Shawn wakes up,¡±


    Lucas said.


    Pa did not seem that happy and viciously red at the housekeeper.


    At Temperley Hall, Gale looked at the weather through


    the window.


    It had been three days.


    Why was Shawn still not awake?


    His injury was on his arm, and he had already got a blood transfusion. He should already be awake.


    Unfortunately, she could not stay by his side and could only wait anxiously by herself.


    A car suddenly drove in, and a bodyguard rushed in. Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Gale looked at him. ¡°What is it? Is Shawn awake?¡±


    ||


    ¡°You¡¯ve been allowed to go to the hospital to apany


    Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡± Gale¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go over right now!¡±


    She was so happy she did not know what to say. She


    hurried outside, not wanting to dy things for even a


    second!


    Gale rushed to the ward, and only the housekeeper was


    there.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re here.¡±


    She nodded and asked, ¡°Yes! How is Shawn?¡±


    ¡°All the indicators are good, but he just hasn¡¯t woken up.¡±


    Gale sat by the bed and gently put her palm on his hand.


    She did not dare to move about recklessly, worried that she would aggravate his wound.


    ¡°Galey¡­¡± Shawn suddenly started to mumble.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m right here. Wake up quickly, okay?¡± Gale answered immediately.


    Seeing that, the housekeeper left without a word, leaving the two of them together.


    In truth, Gale was the best medicine for Shawn.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes moved slightly. ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    He constantly called for her, and Gale constantly


    answered.


    She answered every time he called.


    Gale was very attentive and took care of Shawn well. She gently wiped Shawn¡¯s body with a cloth and


    constantly wet his lips with warm water.


    When that was done, she would talk to him.


    ¡°Look, the weather¡¯s so good today. If you wake up, we


    can go take a walk in the sun.¡±


    ¡°Your hand will be fine. It¡¯ll definitely recover. If you can¡¯t use it anymore, that¡¯s fine too. I¡¯ll be your left


    hand.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re such a proud person. Would you be able to ept it if you end up disabled?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remember you staying by my bedside when I fell into theke as well. You were also


    constantly waiting


    for me to open my eyes.¡±


    Gale did not even know what she was saying at times.


    The sky was getting darker.


    She had a simple meal and had been about to wash her face when she heard Shawn calling for her


    again. ¡°Galey¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    This time, Shawn¡¯s hand moved slightly after she


    answered.


    Gale saw it clearly.


    She immediately ran over. ¡°Shawn, Shawn, I¡¯m here.


    Quickly, look at me. I¡¯m very safe right now. Don¡¯t you


    want to see it for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and wake up. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you. I am too.¡±


    Under Gale¡¯s eager gaze, Shawn slowly opened his eyes.


    He was awake!


    Gale was so emotional she did not know what to say.


    All she could do was reach out and push the call button by her side, getting the doctors over.


    Shawn¡¯s gaze wandered, looking at the white ceiling.


    Very quickly, a lot of footsteps were heard. The doctors, nurses, and the Wood family members made a


    beeline for


    the room.


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 328

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 328


    Chapter 328


    ¡°Hurry, Mr. Wood is awake.¡±


    ¡°Check his vitals.¡±


    ¡®Shawn, you¡¯re finally awake. I was so worried!¡±


    A lot of voices were around him, and it was very loud.


    Yet, the voice Shawn wanted to hear remained silent.


    Where was the person who kept on saying she was here?


    ¡®I¡¯m here.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m here.¡¯


    Where did that person go?


    Shawn looked up slightly, looking at the people around


    the bed.


    His grandfather, Pa, the housekeeper, and the doctors


    and nurses. Yet, Gale was nowhere to be seen.


    Where was she?


    Shawn looked at all of them, and he was deeply disappointed.


    Was it all a dream? Did he imagine it?


    Was Gale not there at all?


    Shawn slowly shut his eyes as he frowned. ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    At that moment, Gale had been pushed outside.


    The bed waspletely surrounded. She could not see Shawn and could not hear Shawn¡¯s soft voice.


    He woke up.


    Then, she was not needed anymore.


    Lucas would probably lock her back in Temperley Hall.


    Gale looked at their backs slightly.


    She had wished that she would be the first person Shawn


    saw when he woke up.


    She was the one he had risked his life to save.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He would probably be happy to see her.


    Yet, there were so many people there at that moment, and she could not push herself through.


    Gale quietly stood in ce.


    The attending doctor finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr.


    Wood¡¯s back in a stable condition. He¡¯spletely out of danger. It¡¯s just that the arm was too heavily


    injured. It will take at least half a year to recover.¡±


    Lucas asked, ¡°Will it affect him in the future?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s properly taken care of, it won¡¯t. He shouldn¡¯t lift anything heavy for the next two years and avoid


    any intense exercises.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    At that moment, Shawn asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Gale?¡±


    His voice was hoarse and dry, but he had managed to


    force out those words.


    Where was Gale?


    He wanted to see her.


    Lucas was stunned. ¡°Shawn, you just woke up. You


    should lie down. Your hand¡­¡¯


    11


    Shawn interrupted him, repeating again, ¡°Where is Gale?


    ||


    His eyes were sharp as he looked at the housekeeper.


    There was no way Gale was not at the hospital.


    Unless she was heartless.


    Shawn¡¯s memories had stopped at the kidnapping. He did not know how long he was asleep and did


    not know how Gale was,


    She had been safe then, but the wound on her face felt like a stab in his heart!


    ¡°Ma¡¯am here, Mr. Wood,¡± The housekeeper turned around and pointed outside. ¡°There were too many


    people just now. She was pushed out.¡±


    Shawn looked over and happened to meet Gale¡¯s gaze.


    It felt like ten thousand years had passed with that one look.


    The two of them looked at each other quietly, not saying a word.


    However, they saw each other in their eyes.


    When it came to love, sometimes no words were needed. Just a look was enough.


    ¡°Come,¡± Shawn slowly said.


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 329

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 329


    Chapter 329


    Gale nced at Lucas before she walked forward.


    Shawn was clever. He had obviously noticed that look.


    He looked at Lucas as well. ¡°Grandpa, how long have I been unconscious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been three or four days.¡±


    ¡°Then, what did you do to Gale during this time?¡±


    Lucas was taken aback. ¡°Shawn, what do you mean by that? Are you questioning me?¡±


    ¡°You just need to answer me truthfully.¡±


    Lucas said, ¡°Haha! I had Gale stay at Temperley Hall quietly. I didn¡¯t allow her to get close to you! Is


    that wrong?¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s probably not all.¡±


    Earlier, he had asked Gale toe, but she shot Lucas a


    look before that.


    It was clear that Lucas had threatened her.


    He felt a sh of annoyance. He should have told Joe not


    to let Gale meet with the Wood family before that. It would have stopped her from being troubled.


    It was already toote. It had already happened.


    Lucas said angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve really been seduced by Gale! She¡¯s a fox!¡±


    Seeing that, the housekeeper hurriedly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Mr. Wood, ma¡¯am was with you for


    the whole day. She¡¯s been taking care of you the whole day, and your grandfather allowed it!¡±


    ¡°Haha, why are you trying to exin anything?!¡± Lucas waved it off. ¡°Shawn, let me make things clear


    for you. Gale will definitely not stay by your side!¡±


    He left after he said that, mming the door behind him.


    Only the two of them were left in the ward.


    He looked at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us


    left. Aren¡¯t you going toe closer?¡±


    Gale felt tears in her eyes when she heard that.


    After a few seconds, Shawn said, ¡°Or do you just not want


    toe close to me, Galey¡­¡±


    Right after he said that, Shawn started to cough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Speak slowly!¡± Gale was incredibly anxious.


    as she picked up a ss and gave him some water. ¡°Take a sip. The water is still warm.¡±


    Shawn merely looked at her.


    ¡°Drink it!¡± Gale said, ¡°Looking at me won¡¯t stop your coughing!¡±


    Shawn finally took a sip.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Gale finally rxed after that. She had been about to get. up when Shawn grabbed her wrist. ¡°You


    can¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just putting the ss back.¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Why were you hiding outside? I didn¡¯t see you. I thought you weren¡¯t in the room.¡±


    When he opened his eyes and did not see her, he


    wondered how ruthless Gale had to be not to want to see


    him.


    After all, he had saved her.


    Shawn knew that the dead child would hurt the both of


    them forever.


    However, could she not show him a bit of love at that


    moment?


    Gale answered honestly, ¡°I was pushed out.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you squeeze back in?¡±


    His palm was not as warm as usual. It was a little cold, but he clutched her wrist tightly as if she would


    run away if he let go.


    Gale looked down. ¡°It¡¯s not like I left. You¡¯d be able to see me the moment they left.¡±


    ¡°I just wish that you¡¯ll always be somewhere I can see just by looking up.¡±


    Gale fell silent.


    She changed the topic after that. ¡°Just lie down for now. Don¡¯t move around. Your arm¡¯s incredibly


    injured. You have to rest well, or it¡¯ll leave long-term effects.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s gaze was on her the whole time, never looking


    away.


    ¡°What did my grandpa tell you? Tell me the truth. Don¡¯t hide anything,¡± Shawn asked.


    ¡°You heard everything he said.¡±


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 330

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 330


    Chapter 330


    ¡°He must have been quite harsh with his words. Did you feel wronged?¡±


    Gale¡¯s nose started to twitch.


    Shawn was a man that she hated to the bone when he was cruel.


    Yet, when he was nice, he was so gentle and attentive.


    A man¡¯s warmth was like a knife. It was incredibly deadly, and once struck, it was impossible to pull it


    out.


    It was true when Lucas had pped her, she felt wronged. When he pointed at her and scolded her,


    she felt wronged as well.


    Yet, during that time, she did not think too much about it. The moment Shawn asked, her feelings


    seemed to surface.


    ¡°Tell me. Let me handle it,¡± Shawn said slowly.


    Gale did not make a sound.


    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t solve it?¡±


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Yes. My conflict with the Wood family is impossible to solve just like that.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression slowly sank.


    He knew what she meant.


    The grudges between the Warm family and the Wood family were very obvious.


    Gale lowered her head. ¡°He said that I was a star of misfortune, that I was a scourge on your family. My


    father killed your father, I lost the Wood family¡¯s child, and I was about to kill you as well. He said I


    should keep far away from you so nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Shawn had guessed that Lucas had said something like that, but hearing it from her mouth made his


    heart hurt.


    ¡°Gale, if it weren¡¯t for the grudges of thest generation, we would have been able to be a very normal


    couple¡­¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°Without those grudges, we would never


    have known each other.¡±


    He was the prince of Sea City, with the world in his hands.


    What about her?


    She was just a girl from a middle-ss family in Sea City.


    She had a fiance, and she was aplished academically.


    She had a bright future.


    The two of them were on separate paths and would never


    have met each other.


    The death of Shawn¡¯s father caused their paths to cross.


    Shawn pursed his lips. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    He wanted to pat her head, but he could only use one


    hand at that moment.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He could not hug her and could not touch her.


    ¡°However, Galey, you can¡¯t leave. You have to stay by my side,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale asked, ¡°Will you go against your grandfather for me?


    ¡°For you, I can stand against the whole world.¡±


    It sounded really romantic.


    Even her heart moved at that.


    ¡°That¡¯s your grandfather. He cares about you. Blood is thicker than water. How could you make him


    your enemy? ¡°Gale said.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the one I love. You¡¯re my wife, the only person I want.¡±


    Gale did not want to listen on.


    If she continued to listen, not only would her heart be moved, it would go soft as well.


    That was not the result she wanted.


    ¡°Shawn, there¡¯s no point in you trying to force it. It¡¯s impossible for the two of us. There are two many


    things stopping us. It¡¯s an insurmountable wall,¡± Gale said.


    Shawn merely looked her in the eyes. ¡°With love, everything can be ovee.¡±


    Gale looked away from him.


    ¡°But I hate you. I can¡¯t forgive you. Every time Ie ¡® closer to you, I¡¯ll remember that child that died.


    That baby without a human form¡­¡± Gale said.


    Gale could not forget the despair and hopelessness she felt on the surgery table.


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 331

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 331


    Chapter 331


    Simrly, she could not forget how brave Shawn looked


    when he saved her.


    Shawn said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    No one can stop him.


    He would kill everything in his path.


    All he wanted was her.


    ¡°Galey, you have feelings for me. When Susan held you


    hostage, you didn¡¯t want me to kneel down, and you didn¡¯t want me to cripple myself. At that moment,


    you were just thinking about me. Those feelings were real. I¡¯ll remember them forever,¡± Shawn


    emphasized.


    The fact that she had opposed it and was thinking about him reaffirmed Shawn¡¯s decision to save her


    at any cost.


    Gale shook her head and said, ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t want to owe you anything!¡±


    How could she possibly repay him for saving her life?!


    Shawn sighed. ¡°Susan kidnapped you because of me. In the end, I owed you. I was the one who didn¡¯t


    protect you.


    Gale wanted to say something, but he lowered his head and quickly kissed her on the lips.


    She was stunned.


    Why did he suddenly steal a kiss like that?


    ¡°I have no way of shutting you up, so I was forced to do that. Galey, stop talking about this,¡± Shawn


    said.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shawn lowered his head and kissed her again.


    Gale looked at him angrily. What kind of dumb method was that?!


    Shawn looked very pleased.


    Yes, there was finally a way to stop her from talking.


    He would kiss her every time she talked.


    ¡°Did you get stitches for your face?¡± Shawn looked at her wound and gently touched it. ¡°Will it leave a


    scar?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn was immediately anxious. ¡°What? Did the doctor say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the wound on the face was too deep. A scar is


    unavoidable. The one on the neck is fine.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s gaze drifted downward.


    Gale¡¯s neck did have not only the wound from Susan but


    also one from when Gale hurt herself.


    One was deep, and one was shallow. The old and new scars looked incredibly obvious on her neck.


    ¡°In the future, I won¡¯t let you get hurt anymore. Not even a little,¡± Shawn said seriously.


    After that, he med himself and said, ¡°If only I¡¯d


    stabbed my arm sooner. Then, Susan wouldn¡¯t have had


    the time to attack you, and your face wouldn¡¯t have been


    scarred.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Do you care that much that there¡¯ll be a scar on my face?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her eyes shook slightly.


    He did care. It was true. There was no man who did not


    care about a woman¡¯s looks!


    ¡°A woman¡¯s face is so precious. There can¡¯t be any


    wounds. I don¡¯t want you to feel bad because of your scar,


    Shawn said.


    Gale was stunned, so that was what he cared about.


    She replied, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll be ugly?¡±


    ¡°How could you be ugly? In my heart, you¡¯ll always be the most beautiful,¡± Shawn answered.


    Gale stared right at him.


    At that moment, she really wanted to just dive into his


    arms to hold him tightly. She wanted to tell him how


    scared she was.


    She had been scared that he would not wake up, scared that his hand would be crippled, scared that


    she would never see him again.


    However, her rationality told her she could not.


    She could not just drop all her hatred and act like nothing had happened, living together with Shawn.


    She could not ept Shawn¡¯s love.


    That was because love came with hatred. It was a hatred


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    that was buried deep in her heart.


    Gale stood up. ¡°You should get some rest. I¡¯ll leave for


    now.¡±


    When Shawn heard that, he wanted to grab her, but Gale


    was a bit faster than him and turned around to leave.


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 332

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 332


    Chapter 332


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He failed to stop her.


    Shawn called out, ¡°Galey,e back.¡±


    Gale did not turn back.


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    She quickened her pace instead, walking out of the room.


    Shawny on the bed and cursed under his breath.¡± Damn!¡±


    He was too weak. He could not get off the bed at all. Otherwise, he would not have let her leave!


    Looking at his left hand that could not move, Shawn had a look of frustration on his face.


    The moment Gale left, the housekeeper entered, ¡°Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Have Joe find the most effective scar treatment ointment in the world,¡± Shawn ordered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Also, have Fionae over. I should deal with all the


    things that have been piling up at thepany.¡±


    The housekeeper was surprised. ¡°Mr. Wood, you just


    woke up¡­¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say!¡±


    In front of outsiders, Shawn was always so cold. He never had any trace of warmth.


    Only Gale got to see what he was like in private.


    Shawn suddenly remembered something. ¡°Right. What happened to Susan?¡±


    ¡°She was sent back to the mental hospital, and she¡¯s still alive.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s actually not dead?¡±


    He had stabbed her right in the heart. It had been quick and precise.


    Shawn had been worried that he would not have enough strength. He had been worried that Susan


    would still have time to do something to Gale, so he made sure to deal a deadly blow.


    He had some skills. He was more adept with his body than regr people.


    ¡°Joe said to save her and keep her alive. It would be too kind to her if we let her die just like that, so he


    had the doctors save her,¡± the housekeeper answered.


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Joe understood him well.


    ¡°Why are you at the hospital? Does Temperley Hall not need to be taken care of? Just have Fiona


    come over,¡±


    Shawn asked.


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Mr. Fiona is holding things down at thepany and couldn¡¯t spare the time.


    That¡¯s why


    I¡¯m here.¡±


    The Wood Group was in chaos. It took both Joe and Fiona, working together, to get things under


    control.


    With Shawn awake, the situation waspletely


    different.


    Shawn grunted in acknowledgment as he rubbed his


    temples.


    Thinking about it, the housekeeper said carefully, ¡°Mr. Wood, those around you might not always have


    your best


    interests in mind. It was better to have someone


    trustworthy taking care of you while you were


    unconscious.¡±


    Obviously, Shawn understood what he meant, saying, You¡¯ve worked hard the past few days.¡±


    The housekeeper said, ¡°I was just doing what I should. Ma¡¯am was the one who asked me to take care


    of you at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is very wise.¡±


    Shawn said calmly, ¡°I was injured, so there were probably a lot of people trying to sneak around. Who


    came to the ward the past few days?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lucas and Ms. Pa.¡±


    ¡°No one else?¡±


    The housekeeper answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    He did not dare to say anything else.


    11


    He just hoped that Mr. Wood would be on guard against Pa. He did not want another tragedy to


    happen again!


    Shawn ordered, ¡°There¡¯s something else you need to do.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°ce a few people guard Gale secretly. Make sure you¡¯re smart about it. Don¡¯t let her notice,¡± Shawn


    purposely


    added.


    Otherwise, she would definitely get angry with him. She would think he was putting her under


    surveince.


    In truth, he just really wanted to protect her.


    ally wanted fo


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 333

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 333


    Chapter 333


    He could not allow another kidnapping to happen!


    At the entrance of the hospital, Gale had just opened the door when a ck Mercedes drove up to her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please get in. We¡¯ll send you back to Temperley Hall,¡± a bodyguard said politely.


    Lucas really was on guard against her. He did not give her any freedom at all.


    Gale nodded and was about to get in the car when she heard Summer¡¯s voice. ¡°Gale!¡±


    The guards immediately held her back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Summer pushed back. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Gale reached out and pulled Summer into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Did Shawn send so many people to keep an eye on you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not his. It¡¯s Lucas.¡±


    Summer clicked her tongue. ¡°There are so many schemes


    among the rich!¡±


    ¡°Why are you at the hospital?¡± Gale asked, ¡°Were you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Could I be looking for Shawn? Even though he


    saved you, what he did to you before this is still


    unforgivable.¡±


    Gale fell silent.


    ¡°Gale, are you having a change of heart?¡± Summer asked, ¡°After almost dying once, you developed


    feelings for Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve had feelings for him for a long time.¡±


    That night.


    When she decided to have the child.


    When he knew that Shawn was the mysterious man for


    that night, she realized that she had actually fallen in


    love with Shawn.


    However, the reality was too cruel. She would never be


    able to be with him.


    Gale pursed her lips, smiling bitterly. ¡°Why did I fall in


    love with him? Who did I fall in love with? His wife? The


    daughter of his enemy? Or maybe the mother who lost. her child?¡±


    Summer held Gale¡¯s hand. ¡°Gale, how Shawn hurt you doesn¡¯t ever deserve your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning on forgiving him.¡±


    An unborn life had left her just like that. It would forever hurt her heart.


    Gale could forgive Shawn, but there was no way Gale could forgive Shawn for the child.


    Summer sighed. ¡°I know you¡¯re in a difficult spot right now. Who wouldn¡¯t be touched by a man who


    would give his life up for you? However, you¡¯re not meant to be with Shawn. He¡¯s hurt you too deeply.¡±


    Summer was a strong woman with a clear frame of mind.


    She would not be swayed by emotions. She truly wished the best for Gale.


    ¡°There are plenty of men around. There¡¯ll definitely be someone who treats you even better than


    Shawn. I firmly believe that,¡± Summer said.


    Gale nodded.


    She did not know how to face Shawn.


    He softened her heart, but she felt like she had to harde


    It was really conflicting.


    After someone made the decision to harm you, anything he did to make up for it after that was not


    worth forgiving.


    Summer suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I almost forgot something. I brought you something nice.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Summer mysteriously took out a box.


    There was cloth inside the box, but Gale still saw something shining from inside.


    Her mother¡¯s bracelet!


    She had seen it for so many years, so she recognized it with a nce!


    Gale asked happily, ¡°Is the bracelet fixed? Summer, you¡¯re so amazing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy yet. I found many masters, but none


    of them could make sure that there were no cracks at all.


    It¡¯s good quality jade too, so any blemishes would be very obvious. In the end, I employed another


    method,¡±


    Summer said.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As Summer said that, she opened up the cloth, ¡°Look.¡±


    A jade pendant was in her palm.


    The pendant was beautifully engraved. It shone brightly and looked very natural.


    ¡°I found the best jade smith and had him mold the shattered bracelet into a pendant. I just received it


    today, so I hurried over to give it to you,¡± Summer said.


    I just received it today, so Ihurried over to give it to you. Summer said.


    Please Cooperate with me..I¡¯M Forced to do so..Thanks


    Listen to the rest of the chapter in audio¡­Because Some websites are Copying my work¡­.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 334

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 334


    Chapter 334


    Gale took it.


    From a bracelet to a pendant.


    Something that was broken really could not be made to look like its original form.


    The heart was the same.


    ¡°Thank you. The fact that this jade was preserved is the best possible result for me,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°A jade pendant is nice too. Hurry up and put it on. It¡¯ll keep you safe and make sure everything goes


    well.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to put it on my mom.¡±


    Summer nodded. ¡°That works too!¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the nursing home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale asked the driver to change his course, but the driver was not that willing to do it.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to see Shawn. Is that not okay?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask about it.¡±


    The driver asked Lucas, and Lucas agreed.


    Summer saw everything but said nothing about it.


    She knew that Gale was like a tool without any freedom at that moment. She looked like she was


    surrounded by wealth, but she was not happy at all.


    What was the point of living if one was not happy?


    At the nursing home, Wendy had been transferred to a regr ward but had not woken up yet.


    Gale was very worried that her mother would beatose again or even leave her forever.


    The hospital was using the best medicine and the best facilities to keep her alive.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Gale bent over and put the jade on Wendy¡¯s neck. ¡°I hope it¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s eyes remained shut, and she did not move at all.


    Summer turned around and wiped her tears in secret.


    The Warm family really did go through a lot of tragedy.


    It had been so difficult for Wendy to wake up from hera, but she had been infuriated by Susan


    twice, causing her sickness toe back.


    ¡°Gale, who¡¯s going to protect you?¡± Summer choked out.


    Gale did not answer as she put the pendant around her mother¡¯s neck, carefully cing it.


    It was back to its rightful owner.


    The pendant was there, and her mother was still around.


    She was fine. She did not need anyone to protect her. She just hoped that her mother would be able to


    survive this.


    Night fell.


    Fiona stood by the bed and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, you should rest. These documents can be dealt with


    tomorrow It¡¯s fine¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    He held the pen and was constantly writing.


    Even though he was slow, his words were still neat and tidy.


    He had been careful back then, purposely injuring his left hand. His right hand was too important for


    him. He needed it to sign documents.


    As long as Shawn did not rest, Fiona did not dare to go home. He stayed by Shawn¡¯s side.


    Only when it was almost twelve did Shawn put down the pen. ¡°Come earlier tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this resting?¡±


    If the doctor had not said he was too injured to walk around, he would have already gone to the Wood


    Group Headquarters.


    Fiona answered, ¡°You¡¯re working even harder than normal..¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t die.¡±


    Shawn worked out regrly, so his body was fit. He had already recovered most of his strength.


    It was just that the wound on his arm was too deep for him to move around recklessly. The rest of his


    body was fine.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 335

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 335


    Chapter 335


    He looked at the time and asked inly, ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am is at Temperley Hall,¡± Fiona answered.


    ¡°Bring her here.¡±


    ¡°Ah


    Everyone knew that Lucas had issued an order that Gale was not to step out of Temperley Hall without


    his permission!


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? You don¡¯t understand me?¡±


    Fiona quickly answered, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. She must already be asleep.¡±


    That excuse was perfect. Even Fiona wanted to apud herself!


    Sure enough, Shawn fell silent for a moment.


    Yes, it was almost past midnight.


    She had suffered a lot the past few days, and she was probably not in great condition.


    Thinking about it, Shawn said, ¡°Get the doctor here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    After the doctor entered, he said politely, ¡°Mr. Wood, are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡±


    ¡°I want to leave the hospital temporarily. Probably about two hours. Figure out a way to stabilize the


    wound so I can move about,¡± Shawn said.


    The doctor was speechless.


    Fiona was shocked.


    Where was Shawn going?


    What could be so important that he¡¯s not caring about his wound?!


    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Shawn had an unhappy expression on his face. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, your injury is very severe. We said you would need at least a hundred days to start moving


    your arm around. You just woke up, how could you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to figure it out.¡±


    Otherwise, he would have already tossed his nket aside and gotten off the bed.


    Shawn wanted to see Gale.


    If she were asleep, he would quietly take a look at her and keep herpany. Even that felt perfect to


    him.


    ¡°Quickly.¡± Shawn¡¯s patience was limited.


    The doctor and Fiona looked at each other, but neither of them dared to agree.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn¡¯s expression sank. ¡°What? Do my words not count for anything anymore?¡±


    The doctor asked, ¡°Mr. Wood, do you have anything urgent?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to see my wife. Is there a problem with that?¡± Shawn said.


    The doctor and Fiona were both speechless.


    No one knew what to say to that!


    The two of them looked at each other, not saying a word.


    After all, they could not offend Lucas either! It was a difficult situation!


    At that moment, the door opened. ¡°Of course there¡¯s a problem! Do you even want your arm anymore?


    Are you going to cripple yourself for a woman? Shawn, I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡±


    Lucas walked in with a steely expression.


    He had just reached the door when he heard that Shawn wanted to go back to Temperley Hall to see


    Gale. He was furious!


    Fiona and the doctor hurriedly slipped away when they saw that help was there.


    Shawn looked quite calm. ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Do you even remember your grandpa?!¡±


    ¡°Family is tied by blood. It¡¯ll never go away. Is there a reason you¡¯re here sote?¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that I came, otherwise, you¡¯d have gone to see that fox!¡±


    Lucas had been staying at his ce and felt like something was wrong. He kept twisting and turning,


    unable to fall asleep.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 336

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 336


    Chapter 336


    So, he wanted toe over to the hospital to have a look and ease his anxiety.


    He ended up hearing what was said. He was so angry!


    Shawn asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you restricted her freedom and stopped her froming to see me?


    Otherwise, why would I have to go see her?¡±


    ¡°She has to keep as far away from you as possible!¡±


    ¡°Then why was she in the room when I woke up?¡±


    Lucas was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Shawn said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s because you knew that only she would be able to wake me up and take care of


    me. When you needed her, you had here here. When you don¡¯t need her anymore, you toss her


    away just like that.¡±


    Just thinking about how much Gale had to suffer from his grandfather made Shawn feel a fire in his


    heart. If it were anyone else, they would have already suffered the consequences.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You and Gale have to get a divorce this instant! She can¡¯t keep staying by your side. I


    won¡¯t have your father¡¯s tragedy happen to you. I don¡¯t want to send both my son and grandson off!¡±


    Lucas said. ¡°Gale won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re willing to die for her! Shawn, you¡¯re the heir that I painstakingly raised. How could you


    sacrifice your life for one woman?!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.


    Lucas¡® eyes widened. ¡°What are you smiling for?!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, did you know that Gale had so many chances to kill me, but she never did.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lucas was shocked. ¡°Something like that happened?! Where did your sense of danger go?


    What were your guards doing? How could something so dangerous happen?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she never killed me because she loves me?¡±


    She did love him.


    Just thinking about it made Shawn feel like everything was perfect.


    Lucas clutched his chest. ¡°I¡­ I never expected you to be such a fool for love, Shawn!¡±


    Joe said he was a ve.


    Lucas said he was a fool.


    Shawn felt like there was nothing wrong with any of that.


    Compared to being the president, the heir, or the richest man, he would rather be the ve to his wife.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not interfere with our rtionship. Otherwise, it¡¯ll affect our rtionship as grandfather and


    grandson,¡± Shawn said, both as a reminder and a warning.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you, Grandpa. You¡¯d better relieve Gale¡¯s restrictions,¡± Shawn said.


    Lucas rejected it without a second thought. ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Looking at Shawn being so deeply in love, Lucas was even more resolved to send Gale as far away as


    possible!


    That woman would bring disaster!


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She could not stay!


    Shawn straightened his body and prepared to get down from the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucas hurriedly held him back. ¡°You can¡¯t move around recklessly.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Gale.¡±


    He missed her.


    No one could stop him from seeing her.


    No one.


    Lucas clenched his teeth. He understood how Shawn was. It was the master of the Wood family that


    Lucas had raised himself! The hardness instilled in him would not bend. Nothing would stop him from


    getting what he wanted!


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow!¡± Lucas relented.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Gale already slept at ten. Are you going to wake her up?¡± Lucas answered.


    When Shawn heard that, hey back down on his bed.¡±


    ¡°I want to see her at eight in the morning tomorrow. Undo her restrictions. Otherwise, I¡¯ll personally go


    see her,¡± Shawn said.


    Lucas turned around to leave, mming the door behind him.


    Shawn had won this round.


    He had used the injury on his arm to force Lucas to lower his head and admit defeat.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 337

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 337


    Chapter 337


    He knew that his marriage with Gale would only face even more opposition from the Wood family if he


    gave in to his grandfather!


    So, he could not retreat. He had to win!


    Looking at the night sky out the window, Shawn thought about a perfect and happy marriage. He felt


    that a family blessing was needed for it.


    Yes, he would get it for Gale.


    The day woulde.


    At eight the next day, gentle footsteps could be heard outside the ward, just like what Shawn wanted.


    Gale was there.


    He could immediately tell that it was her from the footsteps.


    However, Gale stood at the door, hesitating for a long time before she opened it.


    She had just woken up when she was sent here by the driver. No one told her anything the whole way.


    She did not know what had happened at all.


    However, Gale could guess that there had to have been some conflict between Shawn and Lucas.


    One would not let her get close to Shawn.


    The other insisted on seeing her.


    ¡°Come in. What are you waiting for outside?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Do you need me toe and


    get you?¡±


    Gale hurried inside.


    He could not move!


    Shawn looked at her the whole time. His gaze followed wherever she went.


    ¡°Why did you ask me here so early in the morning? There are doctors and nurses around. You don¡¯t


    need me at all,¡± Gale said inly.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She needed to be cold. She could not be moved by Shawn¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°I wanted to see you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gale stood at the edge of the bed. Her eyes wandered all over, refusing to look at him.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes at her actions. ¡°What did Grandpa tell you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°There really was nothing. I¡¯ve been in Temperley Hall the whole time,¡± Gale answered.


    Shawn said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go back to thepany and get you your freedom. Right now¡­¡±


    He just wanted her at his side.


    However, Shawn did not say that.


    He could feel that Gale had her defenses up around him.


    Shawn wondered how hard that woman¡¯s heart was. He almost lost his life for her, was she not


    touched at all?


    Shawn said nothing, and the room fell into silence.


    It was so quiet that they could hear the wind blowing outside.


    Fiona appeared to break the silence. ¡°Mr. Wood, this is today¡¯s¡­ Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Fiona.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You can have breakfast together. Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Mr.


    Wood!¡± Fiona said.


    Fiona had a sharp eye. She left right after she put the things down.


    Gale set up the breakfast and offered him the cutlery.


    Shawn did not take it.


    She waved it around.


    ¡°You still hate me, right?¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Yes.


    ¡°How do I make you not hate me?¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°You¡¯d have to bring that child back.¡±


    It was impossible.


    How could the dead be brought back?


    Gale was trying to crush any hope he had.


    ¡°We can have another¡­¡±


    Shawn was interrupted by Gale before he could finish. ¡°Yes, I can have another and give birth to


    another, but that child will never return.¡±


    She was emotional, and her voice was raised unconsciously.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 338

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 338


    Chapter 338


    ¡°Also, Shawn, why would I give you a child?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever treasured me? Do you know what love is? I still remember how much you¡¯ve hurt me


    and humiliated me!¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s still unconscious. The doctor said that the medicine had been given to her a monthte. If


    it had been earlier, she would not be like this right now. She could wake up at any moment!¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember that bracelet? I couldn¡¯t get it fixed, so it¡¯s be a pendant. I ced it around


    my mother¡¯s neck. Back then, you could have just given it back to me, but you insisted on breaking it!¡±


    There was too much pain. She could not even finish.


    Gale said everything that came to her mind, and her eyes started to redden.


    Shawn raised his hand to wipe away the tears, but she avoided it.


    ¡°I feel like your grandfather is right. The two of us are ipatible. One of us has to die for the other to


    live. There¡¯s no future for us.¡±


    Gale turned around to leave after that.


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    ¡°Come back!¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she walked away with resolve, not even turning back.


    Outside the door, Fiona was shocked. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Gale lowered her head and left quickly.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Wood is always thinking about you. His grandfather was here earlier, and they fought over


    you. Mr. Wood refused to give in and won in the end.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that.¡±


    Gale left.


    The moment she got out of the elevator, two bodyguards appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°I want to go back to Temperley Hall.¡±


    Lucas really was careful.


    By the time she came to her senses, she had realized that they were on the wrong path. They were not


    going towards Temperley Hall at all!


    ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡± Gale immediately asked.


    The guard answered, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we were asked to bring you to Susan. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Meeting Susan?


    She never asked for that?!


    Why did Lucas suddenly want her to meet Susan?


    However, that was fine. She had a few things to ask Susan.


    Gale rxed.


    The road was full of turns, and they slowly left the city. There were fewer and fewer cars and


    pedestrians.


    In the end, they stopped in front of a vacation home.


    Gale had her doubts. Why would Susan be in such a nice ce?


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please,¡± the guard said respectfully.


    Gale walked in with some doubt.


    The living room was quite empty, but it was clean and luxurious.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps behind her.


    Turning around, she saw Lucas.


    ¡°Gale, do you still remember our private agreement?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I do. I¡¯ll leave Shawn. I never thought about staying by his side.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°However, we need a long¨Cterm and airtight n. Shawn isn¡¯t easy to fool. If I don¡¯t escape


    sessfully, it¡¯ll be much harder for me to leave in the future.¡±


    Lucas said sternly, ¡°I can¡¯t wait for that long!¡±


    It was clear that Shawn was already deeply in love with Gale.


    The more they waited, the more attached Shawn would get!


    So Lucas wanted to move at that moment!


    ¡°What?¡± Gale immediately understood. ¡°Mr. Wood, you want me to leave right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What about my mother?¡±


    They agreed to let her bring her mother!


    Wendy was unconscious at that moment and needed round¨Cthe¨Cclock care. She could not leave Sea


    City at all!


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements. You leave first. Leave Sea City. Go overseas. The further away, the


    better!¡± Lucas said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 339

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 339


    Chapter 339


    Gale thought about it and shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t leave right now.¡±


    ¡°Are you regretting it? Do you have your eyes on the Wood family¡¯s riches?¡± Lucas looked at her.


    ¡°Gale, stop dreaming. As long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t let you get what you want!¡±


    She said firmly, ¡°I will leave, but not right now!¡±


    Her mother was still unconscious, and Shawn¡¯s arm was still recovering. She could not just throw


    everything aside and leave.


    Her heart would still be here even if she left. What was the point of that?


    If Gale left, she had to leave and nevere back.


    ¡°Haha, I knew you¡¯d regret it! Gale, I can¡¯t let you have what you want. The Wood family can¡¯t allow you


    to stay!¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°So you used Susan as bait to get me toe here.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that despicable woman off easily. She¡¯ll be miserable for the rest of her life. Compared to


    her, I¡¯m being very nice to you, Gale!¡±


    Gale took a step back. ¡°I said it very clearly. I have to make sure everything is properly handled before I


    leave. Especially my mother, I won¡¯t leave her alone!¡±


    Not only her mother. There was also her father in prison, as well as the truth that she was so close to.


    As long as she had some time, she would be able to do something very soon.


    Why was she being forced to leave at that instant?


    Gale turned around and hurried outside, but the bodyguards immediately appeared and blocked her


    way.


    ¡°Move aside. I¡¯m going back to Temperley Hall,¡± she said.


    The guards looked at Lucas.


    Surprisingly, Lucas waved his hand. ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Gale was pleasantly surprised and immediately quickened her pace.


    However, the moment she stepped out, she smelled a strange scent, causing her to lose her senses


    immediately.


    Looking at Gale copse on the floor, Lucas sneered. ¡°Please, you¡¯re too young to go against me.¡±


    He was already over seventy years old. He had seen everything!


    How could Gale stand up against him?!


    ¡°Send her to the airport. Arrange for a ne and send her overseas. She¡¯s not to return to Sea City!¡±


    Lucas


    said.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    The guards immediately got it done.


    Lucas finally let out a satisfied smile.


    There were plenty of women. With the Wood family¡¯s power, how could Shawn ever struggle to find


    one?


    He would arrange for various types of women to appear and let Shawn choose who he wanted.


    Lucas refused to believe that Shawn would not be able to forget Gale if he was surrounded by women!


    Time was the best medicine!


    The bodyguards brought Gale into the car and sped away from the vi.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    By the time Gale woke up, there was a rumbling next to her ears.


    Regaining consciousness, she suddenly sat up and looked around her.


    She was in a private jet!


    She was on a ne!


    Gale looked out the window. The blue skies and white clouds seemed limitless.


    She was in the air!


    Lucas really was quick to take action. He sent her away the moment he wanted to!


    She was thousands of miles in the air at that moment. There was nowhere she could run to at all.


    ¡°Am I going to leave just like that? I had tried to escape, but is this how I seeded?¡± Gale mumbled.


    ¡°What will happen to Mom and Dad? What about the truth?¡±


    However, she was not in control of anything.


    How would Shawn react if he found out she was missing?


    Would he look for her?


    Would he find her?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 340

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 340


    Chapter 340


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Shawn was on the bed, and he held a document in hand but had not flipped


    a single page for a long time.


    Fiona stood by the side, not daring to make a single sound.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In his many years of experience by Shawn¡¯s side, Shawn¡¯s mood was incredibly¡­ bad.


    It was horrible!


    Shawn might be looking at the document, but he could not read a single word.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, why don¡¯t¡­ Why don¡¯t we stop here for today? Let¡¯s deal with things tomorrow?¡± Fiona


    tried asking.


    Shawn heavily mmed the document on the table.


    ¡°M¡­Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°Out.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shawn rubbed his temples, ordering after a while, ¡°Come back!¡±


    Fiona turned around. ¡°Mr. Wood, what are your orders?¡±


    Shawn fell silent.


    ¡°Actually, if you miss Mrs. Wood, you could give her a call. Even though you can¡¯t see her, you might


    be able to relieve your thoughts just by hearing her or looking at her through a video call,¡± Fiona


    suggested Shawn coldly looked at him. ¡°Did I ask you to speak?¡±


    Fiona lowered her head.


    Once Fiona left, Shawn picked up a phone and called Gale¡¯s number.


    No one answered.


    She was not answering him? Fine.


    Shawn immediately called the housekeeper. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, are you asking about Mrs. Wood?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she with you at the hospital?¡± The housekeeper answered, ¡°She hasn¡¯te back.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression sank. ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s not back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought she was going to stay with you tonight.¡±


    Oh no!


    Shawn immediately realized that something was wrong!


    He immediately tossed aside the nket. ¡°Find her. Look for Gale right now!¡±


    She had left quite early, but she never returned to Temperley Hall. Where could she be?


    There were two thoughts in Shawn¡¯s mind.


    One, she was in danger again.


    Two, she ran away again.


    Shawn could not ept either of those possibilities!


    When they saw that Shawn had walked out of the room, everyone outside was shocked.


    All of them rushed over. ¡°Mr. Wood, your arm¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you standing there for?! Look for her!¡± Shawn grabbed the bodyguard by his side. ¡°Look for


    Gale! Make sure you find her!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she already leave the hospital?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Yes, she left the hospital. Where did she go after that?! Look at


    surveince! I want to look through every single camera in the hospital!¡±


    The bodyguard answered, ¡°Mr. Wood, your grandfather was the one who arranged everything today¡­¡±


    Shawn was shocked.


    That was right. After he got injured, his grandfather had been controlling Gale the whole time!


    He suddenly let go of the guard and pursed his lips tightly. His expression was quite scary.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, your hand can¡¯t move around¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± He pushed them away. ¡°Find her. Finding her is more important!¡±


    Shawn walked right to the elevator.


    He did not care about anything else at that moment. His hand being crippled was not important!


    Gale was the most important thing! He had to find her!


    Even at that moment, Shawn still kept his cool. ¡°Joe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. It was so hard for me to get a day off and take a nap. What happened now?¡± Joe


    said


    in a carefree tone.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 341

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 341


    Chapter 341


    ¡°Mobilize everyone. Find Gale!¡±


    Joe was immediately wide awake. ¡°What? Gale is missing?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did she go missing again?¡±


    Shawn did not answer the question as he hung up the phone immediately. After that, he went right to


    the three


    bodyguards he had sent to protect Gale in secret.


    The imperious auraing out of his body made.


    everyone tremble.


    ¡°I asked you to protect her. Where is she?! Is this how youplete your job?!¡± Shawn said fiercely.


    ¡°M¡­Mr. Wood, we were following orders. We followed her the whole time. She came to the hospital


    today and went in the car to go back to Temperley Hall after that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then? You didn¡¯t follow her?¡±


    ¡°We were noticed by your grandfather¡¯s men. They said that they would be responsible for sending her


    back to


    Temperley Hall. They told us not to worry since we were on the same team¡­ Ah!¡± the guard said.


    Right after he said that, Shawn kicked him!


    Trash! A useless piece of trash!


    It meant that the bodyguards let their guard down after Gale got in the car. They thought that the car


    would send her straight to Temperley Hall, so they did not follow her.


    At that moment, no one knew where she was!


    The only clue was that car! The car his grandfather made


    arrangements for!


    Shawn stood straight up, and his left hand hung by his side. Any movement would send jolts of pain up


    his body,


    but he did not care.


    He was just about to get in the car when he heard


    Aurum¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Wood?¡±


    Shawn looked back.


    Aurum had a suit on and looked like he hade over


    from thepany. ¡°Mr. Wood, I heard you were recovering here, so I came to visit you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    1


    ¡°I actually had another intention. I haven¡¯t seen Gale in a long time. I wanted to see how she was


    doing,¡± Aurum


    said.


    Shawn¡¯s expression sank, ¡°She¡¯s missing.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find her. She will never be able to escape me!¡± Shawn


    said in, full of confidence.


    Aurum looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°Did she run away from you instead of going missing?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    In truth, that was what Shawn was most afraid of.


    From the moment he found out that Gale had gone


    missing, he refused to think about the worst possibility,


    which was¡­


    Gale had left herself. She had wanted to leave him.


    Shawn did not want to face that possibility.


    He would rather believe that his grandfather had forcefully sent her away!


    Aurum said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been able to tell that your


    rtionship with Gale is very strange. You seem like


    lovers but seem like strangers as well. If she wants to leave, let her. It¡¯s her choice.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her go. She can¡¯t leave him!¡±


    Aurum looked at him. ¡°Mr. Wood, holding someone who


    wants to leave you hostage is something incredibly tragic.


    ||


    Shawn said coldly, ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡±


    ¡°I just want the best for Gale. I feel like she wants to leave you. Only by leaving you will she be able to


    leave everything and live a better life.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about us!¡±


    Shawn walked to the car and said coldly, ¡°Aurum, if you really want what¡¯s best for her, then do


    everything you can to help me find her! No one knows where she is right now. It¡¯s really bad!¡±


    He had some spies among Lucas¡® men, but they might not be able to find Gale. It might even end up


    messing things up and dying matters.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 342

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 342


    Chapter 342


    So, if Aurum would help him, they would have a bigger chance of finding her.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m doing this to make sure she¡¯s safe and not to help you,¡± Aurum answered.


    Shawn had already gone right into the back of the Rells


    Reyce.


    Aurum looked over to the assistant next to him. ¡°Use all


    our connections to look into where Gale is. Be discreet.


    Tell me if you find anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lefting.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The Rells Reyce was on the road, and Shawn constantly urged, ¡°Drive faster.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, it¡¯s already very¡­¡±


    ¡°Faster!¡±


    The journey to the Wood Mansion usually took up half an hour, but it had been cut short to fifteen


    minutes.


    When Lucas saw him, he jumped up in fright. ¡°Shawn, why are you running around? Do you not want


    your left


    arm anymore?¡±


    Shawn went straight to the point and said, ¡°Where is Gale?¡±


    ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is she?!¡± Shawn raised his voice even higher. ¡® Speak!¡±


    At that moment, he was like a lion that had lost its mind.


    He was angry, frustrated, worried, and unsettled.


    His voice echoed around the living room.


    Lucas was surprised, ¡°Y¡­You¡¯re talking to me like this because of a woman?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve told you again and again that Gale is my bottom line! You kept on ignoring what I said,


    so don¡¯t me me for ignoring the Wood family!¡±


    Those words had been too harsh.


    Shawn would never have talked to his grandfather like


    that before.


    However, at that moment, he was not just shouting but was incredibly fierce with his words as well!


    Lucas looked at him in shock. ¡°Y¡­You¡¯re trying to rebel?!


    ¡°That¡¯s because you forced me to do it!¡±


    Since Shawn was there, Lucas admitted, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re


    right! I was the one who sent Gale away. You won¡¯t see her again during this lifetime!¡±


    Shawn was there far sooner than Lucas expected.


    He had nned on a softer approach, giving Shawn some


    advice and trying to reason with Shawn.


    Since Shawn wasing at him like that, he decided that


    he needed to be forceful!


    Lucas did not believe that Shawn would actually cut their family ties just for Gale!


    Shawn was absolutely furious. ¡°Grandpa, you clearly


    know that I can¡¯t live without her. Why did you have to do that?!¡±


    ¡°Because she is Peter Warm¡¯s daughter. Peter killed your father! Because she had your child but didn¡¯t


    protect it! Because you were almost killed by Susan because of her!¡±


    Lucas gave reason after reason.


    ¡°So, Shawn, how could I be able to tolerate her?! For the sake of the Warm family and thepany,


    Gale has to leave you!¡±


    ¡°When I was training you to be my heir, I told you that if you want to be sessful and stand at the


    peak, you can¡¯t have any weaknesses or likes! Anything can be reced. You don¡¯t have to be stuck


    on one person!¡±


    ¡°What have you learned from it? Shawn, do you even remember what I told you?¡±


    Shawn looked at Lucas calmly. ¡°Grandpa, what if I told you I was the one who killed that child?¡±


    Lucas staggered. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I was the one who killed our child. The me was


    always on me. It had nothing to do with Gale. She gave up so much to protect that child,¡± Shawn said.


    Lucas could not ept that fact.


    He had always thought that it was because Gale had a miscarriage due to her not taking care of the


    baby well¡­

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 343

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 343


    Chapter 343


    Why was Shawn the culprit?


    ¡°Also, Grandpa, I¡¯ve told you repeatedly that I can¡¯t live without Gale, but you keep trying to break the


    two of us up! Have you thought about my feelings?!¡±


    It took a moment for Lucas to snap back to reality.


    ¡°Even¡­ if the child was not Gale¡¯s fault, her father still killed yours. This is a blood grudge that can


    never go away! How could the two of you be together?


    ¡°This is between the two of us. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. As for my hand, I crippled myself for


    her. It has nothing to do with her. She tried her best to stop me


    back then too.¡±


    Lucas looked at his left hand.


    The doctor said that Shawn could not move his hand for


    at least a month, but Shawn was standing right in front of


    him.


    That was how important Gale was!


    ¡°Very well, Shawn. Let me ask you right now. It¡¯s me or Gale. You can only choose one. If you choose


    me, you


    can¡¯t have her. If you choose her, you can¡¯t have me. Who


    will you choose?!¡± Lucas said.


    That question was incredibly serious!


    Pa hid in the corner, watching the show.


    She was smiling, wanting them to fight even harder!


    The best thing that could happen would be for Shawn and Lucas to cross the point of no return. That


    would be great


    for her and her son!


    ¡°Choose Gale then. Quickly. Shawn, don¡¯t you love her so


    much?¡±


    ¡°You want the girl over your fortune.¡±


    ¡°You need to thoroughly anger Lucas for Lucas to consider giving his shares to my son!¡±


    Lucas still had twenty percent of the Wood Group¡¯s


    shares with him.


    Anyone who got them would immediately be the Wood Group¡¯s biggest shareholder! Even the


    board of directors would have to respect them!


    The living room was incredibly quiet. Only the howling wind outside could be heard.


    Shawn looked right into Lucas¡® eyes. ¡°Grandpa, if you insist on dragging things to this point, then I can


    give


    you an answer.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°I choose Gale.¡±


    Lucas¡® face waspletely red as he pointed at him with a trembling finger. ¡°Y¡­You¡¯re absolutely¡­¡±


    ¡°I love her. I know very well that I can¡¯t live without her. You¡¯re the most important person in my life,


    Grandpa. I don¡¯t want to do this,¡± Shawn said.


    After saying that, Shawn suddenly knelt down.


    He kowtowed right in front of Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Y¡­You¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s stance was clear.


    His resolve far exceeded Lucas¡® expectations!


    ¡°Please tell me where Gale is. I¡¯ll go get her,¡± Shawn


    asked.


    He was not only looking for her, but he was getting her


    back.


    He would do it! He would definitely have her back by his


    side!


    Lucas took a deep breath. ¡°Let me ask you. If Gale doesn¡¯t love you, would you still do all this for her?!¡±


    ¡°I would.¡±


    Lucas shut his eyes and turned away, not looking at


    Shawn anymore.


    How could the Wood family have such a blind romantic?!


    Shawn could have loved anyone. Why did he have to love the daughter of their enemy?!


    ¡°Shawn, remember what you said today. I sent her


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    overseas. You won¡¯t find her. Also, she left willingly, understand?¡± Lucas slowly said.


    Shawn felt a stab in his heart.


    Hearing that she left willingly had truly hurt him!


    ¡°You can¡¯t make her stay. Even if you find her, her heart will not be with you.¡±


    Shawn slowly got up. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. I¡¯m leaving.¡®


    He did not want to say anything anymore.


    Overseas?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 344

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 344


    Chapter 344


    Very well, he would look for her overseas!


    He would go there himself!


    Shawn left in a huff. His shoes cked on the floor as he


    slowly disappeared.


    Lucas sat on the sofa, looking old and alone.


    Pa quietly went back to her room. She locked the door


    and called an overseas number.


    ¡°Hey, Mom. What is it?¡± The sound of loud club music


    could be heard on the other end.


    ¡°Are you ying outside again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m drinking with a few friends.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Pa said excitedly, ¡°Let me tell you some good news. Shawn had a really big fight with Lucas! You


    should hurry back after your graduation. Make sure you do well in front of your grandpa. Do you hear


    me?!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    ¡°This is an incredibly rare chance for you, and you better


    seize it! Our chances of turning the tables and bing the hamsters of the family hinges on this!¡± 1


    Pa¡¯s own child was where she had put all her hopes on!


    Pa had been trying to figure out ways to deal with Shawn, but she never expected that Gale would


    be able to cause so many waves in the Wood family¡­


    Hahaha, fate was on her side!


    At Sea City International Airport, Shawn sat in the VIP room with a meaningful look on his face.


    Next to him, a doctor knelt down and tried to secure his left arm to stop it from aggravating the wound.


    ¡°Shawn, are you really going to chase your wife over thousands of miles? Can¡¯t you just send someone


    over?¡±


    Joe saidzily as he crossed his arms.


    ¡°I want to go myself.¡±


    ¡°Do you not want your arm anymore?¡±


    Shawn looked at him. ¡°You want me to cripple myself so much?¡±


    Joe shrugged. ¡°I just feel like you¡¯re really not taking care


    of your body. No matter what, you should focus on recovering first.¡±


    ¡°I want to get her back.¡®


    ¡°It sure sounds nice. A man in love is truly unreasonable, ¡°Joemented.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than being loveless like you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just because I don¡¯t want to dig my own grave. It¡¯s so much nicer being free. Hey, why are you


    leaving?¡±


    Shawn got up and walked toward the boarding entrance. He adjusted the gauze with his right hand


    casually as he walked steadily but quickly.


    The doctor was stunned, looking at his empty hands.


    Joe shook his head. ¡°I never expected that Shawn would


    ever be like this.¡±


    Going overseas to go after his wife¡­


    That sounded so romantic.


    The moment Joe walked out of the airport, a beautiful figure hurriedly ran over, running right into his


    arms.


    He held her with his hands. ¡°Hello, Summer. I know I¡¯m very handsome and the target of many secret


    crushes, but


    you don¡¯t have to run into my arms like that.¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s running into your arms! Where¡¯s Gale?!¡±


    How would I know? I¡¯m not her bodyguard.¡±


    Summer looked at him. ¡°Is Shawn going to look for her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lucas got angry and sent Gale away. Shawn¡¯s going overseas to get her back,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Ah, how frustrating!¡± Summer stamped her foot and looked incredibly anxious.


    If Gale managed to escape, then it was good. She would bepletely free from Shawn!


    ¡°Why are you so anxious? Don¡¯t you want to see Gale anymore?¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Rather than seeing her again, I¡¯d rather she have her freedom! Is Shawn going straight to her because


    he knows where she is? Or is he just going to keep looking?¡±


    Summer answered.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 345

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 345


    Chapter 345


    He might not even find Gale then if he still wanted to.


    ¡°Lucas was the one who sent her away. Wouldn¡¯t it be incredibly easy for Shawn to find out where she


    is?¡±


    Summer sighed.


    The ne took off and slowly went further away.


    At a manor in Aneria, Gale stood by the window.


    It was during the day, and the skies were clear, but she knew that it was nighttime in Sea City.


    She did not even know where she was. She could not go


    out anyway. She was confined to the manor.


    The servants were all foreigners who were very careful. She had nothing to say to them.


    ¡°Is this really escaping? No¡­I¡¯ve just jumped from one


    cage to another,¡± Gale mumbled to herself.


    She did not want to live her whole life there.


    She should probably talk to Lucas.


    Gale turned around and had just walked to the phone


    when a figure appeared outside the window.


    ¡°Who?¡± She looked out in rm but saw no one.


    Gale was shocked as she stared out the window.


    She slowly walked over. Just as she was about to lock the window, someone quickly covered her


    mouth.


    She widened her eyes.


    ¡°Shush, Ms. Warm, I mean no harm. I was sent by Mr.


    Lefting,¡± the dexterous, ck¨Cclothed man said.


    Aurum?


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout and attract the guards. If you can do that, please blink.¡±


    Gale immediately did so.


    The man let go and took two steps back. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.


    ¡°How did Aurum find out that I¡¯m here? Did he say anything else?¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°Aurum wants me to help you. If you have any problems, please tell me. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡±


    Aurum always appeared during important moments. He had helped her over and over.


    The man said, ¡°Mr. Lefting said that you could think of anything. If you want to leave this ce, I will


    figure out a way to get you out. If you want to stay, he¡¯ll respect your choice.¡±


    Gale said without any hesitation, ¡°I want to leave.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people keeping guard outside. Let me figure it out.¡± The man started to frown in


    thought.


    ¡°Can you let me call Aurum?¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The man took out a phone, and Gale suddenly felt like it


    was all real.


    Very quickly, Aurum¡¯s voice was heard from the phone.¡± Hello?¡±


    ||


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re the first person to find me.


    ||


    ¡°Shawn asked me to help look for you.¡®


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him where you are. Do you want to stay here or return to Sea City?¡± Aurum


    answered.


    Gale clutched her phone. ¡°I just can¡¯t leave my mother


    behind. She¡¯s still unconscious in the nursing home.¡±


    After a short silence, Aurum said, ¡°I can try to figure out


    the way to send your mother to you.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She was a bit emotional as she said, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it. Shawn isn¡¯t an idiot, after all. I will


    still try my best.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°As long as my mother is by my side, I won¡¯t want to return to sea City anymore.¡±


    She wanted to find Sam. She wanted to meet Shawn¡¯s


    brother and collect proof about the past!


    Aurum asked, ¡°Do you have no more feelings for Shawn?¡±


    Gale was stunned.


    Feelings?


    She probably did, but she would slowly forget him as time passed.


    Shawn only brought her pain.


    Gale was about to answer when a sports car was heard


    downstairs.


    Someone was at the manor!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 346

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 346


    Chapter 346


    The ck¨Cclothed man exchanged a look with Gale


    before they both looked down.


    It was a Lamborghini.


    The door opened, and the man who walked down¡­was Shawn!


    How could it be him?!


    ¡°Shawn found me so quickly¡­¡± Gale paled as well.


    Even though she was not the one who escaped willingly, Lucas¡® methods and arrangements should


    have been better than anything she could n. Yet, Shawn had still found her so quickly.


    Gale could not help but wonder if it would be impossible for her to escape Shawn alone.


    Was she never going to escape his?


    Shawn arrived too quickly.


    ¡°Ms. Warm, I¡¯ll take my leave for now. I can¡¯t be exposed,


    || the man said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale helped the man leave, pulling the curtains as she acted as if nothing had happened.


    From the bottom, Shawn¡¯s footsteps could be heard.


    Every single step he took felt like it was stepping on her


    heart.


    Shawn was incredibly quick, moving two steps at a time. He went right upstairs, wanting to see Gale as


    soon as possible!


    He had been on a ne for over ten hours and had driven for two hours to reach this ce.


    Shawn pursed his lips, getting closer and closer to the door to the bedroom.


    Just as he was about to reach the door, the door suddenly opened from the inside.


    Gale appeared in front of him.


    Their gazes met.


    ¡°Galey, I finally found you.¡± Shawn reached out and


    forcibly pulled her into his arms.


    A long¨Clost sense of stability filled Shawn¡¯s body.


    At that moment, all his exhaustion left him.


    It was because of the feeling of satisfaction with her in


    his arms.


    Thankfully, she was still there. He had found her.


    Gale smelled Shawn¡¯s odor and saw the stubble on his


    chin.


    It was rare for him to look so haggard.


    Shawn had traveled across the world just to find her.


    ¡°Shawn¡­ You came just to find me?¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°Yes, I came to get you.¡±


    She leaned into his arms, not knowing what to say.


    If Shawn hade just a few minutester, she would


    have left with the ck¨Cclothed man.


    She would have left the control of the Wood family.


    Fate loved toying with her life.


    Shawn came at precisely the right moment. She could not escape his grasp.


    ¡°I came to bring you home.¡± Shawn tightened his arms and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t ever


    leave my sight in the future.¡±


    After a few moments of silence, Gale asked, ¡°What if


    that¡¯s what I want?¡±


    ¡°Ale, don¡¯t try to provoke me with those words.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Why would I be here if I didn¡¯t want to leave?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa already said that he forcibly sent you overseas. Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± Shawn answered.


    What? Lucas admitted to it?


    He tried so hard to send her away but admitted


    everything to Shawn so quickly?


    What was Lucas thinking?


    ¡°You always know how to hurt me with your words.


    Galey, this time, you didn¡¯t run on purpose. I understand,


    11 Shawn said.


    ¡°No, I was willing to do it,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn was not willing to believe those words, nor did he


    dare to.


    Gale smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never run away before. It¡¯s just that you manage to catch me every time.¡±


    1

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 347

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 347


    Chapter 347


    ¡°You can¡¯t run, Galey.¡±


    She shut her eyes and raised her hands to hug her. Her


    hands were on her back.


    Shawn shuddered as he hugged her even more tightly.


    He was very happy she responded to him.


    However¡­


    ¡°Shawn, do you know? What I want is to leave you


    Gale said to him.


    His heart hurt. Even his breathing felt painful.


    ¡°Why did you find me? It was so hard to get Lucas to help me escape, but you came so quickly. Do you


    not want your arm anymore? Do you want to be a cripple?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, how could a crippled man match up to me? I¡¯ll toss you aside.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be grateful because you lost a hand to save me, and I¡¯ll love you immensely for it. You¡¯re


    wrong. You hurt me so much more than you¡¯ve been good to me!¡±


    Everything Gale said was like a vicious stab into Shawn¡¯s


    heart.


    His breathing got erratic as he tried his best to hold back


    his anger.


    ¡°Galey, stop¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I want to continue. When Susan had me, you kneeled down for me. You used yourself in


    exchange for me, and you almost crippled your arm. Honestly, I was very touched, but that was it,¡±


    Gale continued.


    ¡°Shawn, I don¡¯t love you. Why can¡¯t you ept the truth?


    ¡°If I had known that it was you in the hotel that night, I would have been disgusted. I would have wanted


    to get rid of the child. I don¡¯t want to have your child.¡±


    Shawn felt some bileing up in his throat.


    Only Gale could easily infuriate him like that.


    Her words were so cruel.


    He had heard everything clearly.


    In order to find Gale, Shawn broke his rtionship with Lucas. He ran out of the hospital, flying here in


    his


    private jet. He had already gone twenty¨Cfour hours


    without sleeping before he finally saw her.


    He came to get her back, but her words had hurt him so


    much!


    ¡°Shawn, let me go. Okay?¡± Gale looked at him.


    He answered firmly, ¡°No.¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°I knew it¡­¡±


    Shawn grabbed her hand and put it against his chest.


    His heart beat incredibly quickly.


    ¡°If I let you go, Galey, then who¡¯s going to let me go? Are you going to have me suffer the loneliness


    alone as I live a life without you?¡± Shawn asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re forcing me back to Sea City, but you¡¯re just bringing me back physically. Shawn, I¡¯ll still run


    away.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance.¡±


    Gale looked at him. ¡°I can stop trying to run, and I can stay in Sea City. We just have to never see each


    other again. As long as we get a divorce and have nothing to do with each other, why would I leave my


    home?¡±


    The word ¡®divorce¡® hurt Shawn greatly.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much? Do you not love me at all?¡± He grabbed her shoulders and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve


    done so much. for you. I¡¯ve done everything I could to make things up with you, to give you promises.


    You still can¡¯t ept it?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t ept it. I still hate you.¡±


    Shawn stared right at her.


    There was a lot of pressure in his gaze. Gale did not dare to look at him for a long time.


    Shawn suddenly asked, ¡°Did Grandpa tell you anything


    else?¡±


    !


    Gale was stunned. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. That has to be it. He must have told you


    to be heartless with me and not give me any chances. That¡¯s why you said all that, right?¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Shawn, stop lying to yourself.¡±


    He walked in and shut the door behind him, pushing Gale against the wall. ¡°I refuse to believe it. I


    refuse to believe


    that your heart is made of stone. I refuse to believe you¡¯re


    not touched at all that I¡¯ve traveled across the world for


    you.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 348

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 348


    Chapter 348


    Shawn¡¯s words started to trail off toward the end.


    Gale pursed her lips. ¡°Will you find me no matter where I run to?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not love. Shawn, you¡¯re just being selfish and possessive!¡± Gale said.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want, Galey. I can be selfish if you say so.¡±


    Shawn never believed that love involved letting go or letting the other one be happy.


    He loved her, so he had to have her!


    Gale bit her lips, trying to push him away. ¡°Since you found me, I can¡¯t run anyway. Do what you want.¡±


    She used a bit of force to make sure that she would be


    able to push him away. After that, she left without turning back.


    After two steps, Gale did not hear anything behind her.


    Strange, what was Shawn doing?


    He did not chase after her and said nothing as well. How was he so quiet?


    Thinking about it, Gale could not stop herself from turning back to look.


    She saw Shawn against the wall, clutching the wound on his left hand with his right. His eyebrows were


    furrowed, looking like he was in incredible pain.


    The white cloth had a bit of blood on it.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale eximed, hurriedly running over to him.


    The wound must have opened up when she pushed him. away!


    Gale started to me herself as she thought about it.


    Shawn¡¯s arm had to rest, or it would end up being crippled!


    He traveling overseas was already really bad for the wound, and she even stupidly pushed him like


    that¡­


    ¡°Are you okay? Should I call the doctor?¡± Gale asked anxiously.


    Shawn¡¯s lips were pale. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°How are you fine? You¡¯re bleeding again! I probably did


    it when I pushed you, I¡­¡± Gale said.


    She started to stammer.


    ¡°Stupid. You¡¯re not to me. I wasn¡¯t being careful,¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Shawn said.


    Gale helped him up. ¡°Go sit down for a moment. I¡¯ll get


    the doctor¡­ Ah!¡±


    Before she could even finish, Shawn pulled her into his


    arms and had her sit on hisp.


    ¡°Shawn, you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave, I won¡¯t let you leave my sight,¡± he said.


    ¡°But your wound needs to be tended to by a doctor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Gale was very worried. ¡°How could it be fine?! Do you really want to be a cripple?!¡±


    Looking at how anxious she was, Shawn¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°See, Galey? You say you hate me, but you¡¯re worried


    about me right now.¡±


    Gale was stunned. She said in a hurry, ¡°I¡­I just don¡¯t want your hand to get crippled! Otherwise, it¡¯d be


    my fault!¡±


    Shawn merely looked at her with a smile.


    A cunning look shed in his eyes.


    The wound did hurt, but it was something he could definitely bear with. He could even have acted as if


    nothing had happened.


    However, he decided to act it out so Gale would be concerned.


    Shawn felt like, no matter how heartless her words


    seemed earlier, Gale really was concerned for him at that


    moment.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 349

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 349


    Chapter 349


    If that was the case, then Shawn was satisfied.


    ¡°Keep smiling!¡± Gale tried to get up as she said that, but Shawn forcefully held on to her waist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯m going to call someone over.¡±


    ¡°I just want to stay with you here quietly and be together. I don¡¯t want anyone interrupting us,¡± Shawn


    said.


    Gale did not know what to do with him.


    She wanted to struggle but was worried that she would aggravate his wound.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Slowly, Shawn¡¯s lips got closer to her.


    Gale hurriedly avoided it. ¡°Shawn, you¡­


    ¡°Galey, let¡¯s have a kid.¡± He spoke very slowly. His voice was raspy and sincere.


    Gale¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have another kid with you. Even if I end up getting pregnant, I won¡¯t hesitate to abort it!¡± she


    said


    very firmly.


    Shawn shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t do that. You wouldn¡¯t


    be willing to.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even gotten over losing that child. How


    could you bear to toss away a new one? Gale, stop talking


    like that.¡±


    Shawn sealed her lips with his.


    On the ne, he had thought that he would properly own


    her when he saw her.


    From her body to her heart.


    Only by having her would Shawn feel like she was his and


    truly by his side.


    Furthermore, Shawn longed for a child.


    With a child, Gale would be tied up and would never leave.


    Yes, Shawn never expected that a day woulde when a child would be how he nned on tying


    Gale down.


    He pushed Gale onto the sofa.


    ¡°Let me go. Shawn, d¡­don¡¯t touch me. I hate you¡­¡±


    Gale was very scared. His lips felt magical, causing her body to writhe constantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Shawn. Don¡¯t make me hate you even


    more¡­¡±


    Why was the first thing he did when he found her this?


    Gale tried to push him away but stopped when she touched his arm.


    She could push him away and run at that moment, Shawn¡¯s hand would get injured.


    but


    ¡°Galey, look, you care about me. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not willing to push me away¡­¡±


    Gale¡¯s relenting turned into Shawn¡¯s reason to attack her.


    His breathing got heavier and heavier.


    His uninjured right hand was on her body, while his left hand was not moving. He even deliberately


    moved it closer to her.


    That was because Shawn knew that Gale would not dare to move recklessly like that, so she would not


    struggle.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was using it against GGale!


    Gale had no one to call for help.


    Very quickly, Shawn undid her clothes¡­


    She cried and said, ¡°No, Shawn, I don¡¯t like this!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll like it.¡±


    In Gale¡¯s mind, she had done it with Shawn twice.


    Only, the night at the hotel, neither of them knew who the other was. They could not see each other¡¯s


    faces, but he had been exceptionally gentle and careful.


    Then the next time was in the car. Shawn had been so


    violent that her legs were sore the next day.


    This time, Shawn was merging violence and gentleness.


    Gale felt like she was just a small ship floating in the sea.


    She was forced to cling to Shawn.


    ¡°Galey, don¡¯t try to leave me. Never have that thought. Wherever you go, I¡¯ll chase you¡­¡± Shawn


    whispered into


    her ear.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 350

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 350


    Chapter 350


    She cried as she shouted at him, ¡°Shawn, I hate you. I hate you so much!¡±


    ¡°Be good. I love you.¡± He kissed away her tears.


    In the end, Gale had no more strength. She shut her eyes and fell asleep.


    She felt her body move in a daze. Shawn had picked her


    up.


    She immediately woke up in shock. ¡°Shawn, your hand..¡±


    How could he still pick her up? The doctor said he could not use any strength!


    ¡°I can still pick you up with one hand. Don¡¯t worry. Just sleep.¡± Shawn kissed her on the forehead.


    It was true.


    Shawn was muscr. He worked out every day. Picking her up with one arm was nothing.


    Gale had been thoroughly tortured by him. She waspletely exhausted, so she fell back asleep very


    quickly.


    Shawn¡¯s heart softened when he looked at her.


    No matter how heartless her words were, he could still


    tell that she cared for him from her actions.


    She hated him. That he knew, but there was definitely


    love as well.


    Love and hate were better than just hate.


    When Gale woke up again, the room waspletely dark.


    Thinking about how Shawn bullied her, her head went


    numb.


    She could not fight back but could not ept it. Being so


    intimate with Shawn felt like torture to her.


    Her body enjoyed it, but her heart rejected it violently.


    She did not want another child from him¡­


    Thinking about that, Gale suddenly felt a lurch in her


    stomach.


    She covered her mouth and fled to the toilet, starting to retch loudly.


    What was happening?


    Was she disgusted after being intimate with Shawn?


    Thinking about it, the disgust intensified. Gale only recovered after a long time.


    Footsteps slowly got closer, and Shawn stood behind her. ¡°Galey, what happened? Are you feeling


    sick?¡±


    She had her hand against the basin as she looked at the mirror. ¡°Yes, I feel sick. Just thinking about


    what you did to me disgusts me.¡±


    Shawn fell silent.


    Gale heaved for a few more minutes before she slowly


    recovered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor to check on you,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    However, Shawn still insisted on calling Dr. William over.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Wood. We always talked through a screen before this. I finally met you!¡± Dr. William said.


    He reached out to hug Shawn but was pushed away.


    Why would two men hug each other?


    Foreigners were really different.


    William did not mind. He was still smiling. ¡°Mr. Wood,


    who did you call me over to look at?¡±


    ¡°Her.¡± Shawn looked at Gale on the sofa.


    She had just vomited, and her face was quite pale. Her


    hair was disheveled, and there was a sense of faint


    weakness.


    It was a weakness that made men want to protect her.


    ¡°Wow. What a beautiful girl. Hello, your ck hair is so attractive!¡± William¡¯s eyes glinted.


    William put down his box and bent down to take Gale¡¯s hand, moving to kiss the back of her hand.


    Gale was stunned but did not react.


    However, when Shawn saw that, he pushed Gale behind him, pushing William away. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    ¡°I want to kiss the beautifuldy.¡±


    ¡°Dream on.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    William looked like he was wronged.


    Gale was a bit amused by this and could not help but say, Kissing the back of the hand is just a form of


    greeting here.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 351

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 351


    Chapter 351


    Dr. William nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Usually


    we kiss on the cheek.¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    No one can touch her hand, let alone her cheeks.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you are too possessive. Is this your friend?¡±


    William said.


    ¡°She is my wife.¡±


    Hearing Shawn introduced herself, Gale¡¯s heart trembled slightly..


    It would be great if he could introduce her like this before.


    It¡¯s toote.


    Dr. William looked at Gale in surprise. ¡°So this is your wife. Sorry for disrespecting you.¡±


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°You speak English well.¡±


    Comment by Eunice Low: TBC


    ¡°Thank you for your praise. Mrs. Wood, may I ask what is wrong?¡± Dr. William asked.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Gale suddenly had no idea how to exin it.


    She could not mention how she recalled the intimate


    rtionship between her and Shawnst night, panicked and retched?


    Besides, it was not the first time Shawn had touched her. She had never felt nauseous before.


    After thinking about it, Gale said, ¡°My stomach felt a little ufortable, and I retched for a while.


    However, I


    didn¡¯t vomit.¡±


    Dr. William began to examine her carefully.


    Shawn was standing beside him.


    Five minutester, Dr. William said, ¡°Mrs. Wood, your body is a little weak. You need to keep a close


    eye on your nutrition. Don¡¯t people in your country pay attention to health? You reallyck nutrition and


    blood.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale replied with lowered eyes, ¡°I ¡­ had a miscarriage.¡±


    Although it has been almost a month, it has always been a pain in her heart.


    She could not get over the pain of losing her child. She


    lost her appetite and depressed mood, which affected her


    body.


    ¡°Miscarriage?¡± Dr. William looked at Shawn in surprise. Is it your child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood, although the child is gone, you both are quite lucky.¡±


    Gale did not understand and asked, ¡°Lucky?¡±


    Obviously¡­after she got pregnant, it was the beginning


    of her misfortune.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wood¡¯s Asthenozoospermia was only just cured. During his illness, you were able to


    conceive a child. It¡¯s really rare. It means that you two have good luck as a husband and wife!¡±


    Gale did not understand.


    Asthenozoospermia?


    What kind of disease is this? From the literal meaning, it


    seems that as a man, Shawn has some problems¡­


    She looked at him and said, ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just


    experience itst night?¡±


    Dr. William said it without any attempt to protect Shawn¡¯s privacy or feelings.


    ¡°Dr. William, I brought her here to see a doctor, not to gossip.¡± Shawn gave Dr. William a hard look.


    ¡°Stop talking about irrelevant things!¡±


    Gale was very curious. ¡°Doctor, please don¡¯t listen to him. I want to know.¡±


    Dr. William coughed and replied, ¡°After Mr. Wood¡¯s diagnosis, you can still conceive a child, which


    shows that you can easily get pregnant. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wood. Now that you have recovered, it will be


    very easy for you and Mrs. Wood to try for another child, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    What? Easy to conceive?


    Gale subconsciously touched her lower abdomen.


    She could conceive a child even when Shawn was weak.


    Now that they have not taken precautions, would she be bound to be pregnant again?


    However, Galeforted herself. ¡®No, it won¡¯t be that


    simple¡­¡®

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 352

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 352


    Chapter 352


    She has only had a miscarriage for a few months, and her body is still weak, so it was only a small


    probability of


    pregnancy.


    ¡°Really?¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take your


    word.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will cure your illness.¡±


    After Dr. William prescribed some medicine, he left.


    Shawn poured a ss of warm water and watched Gale take the medicine. Herplexion eased up a


    lot.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s up with that illness Dr. William said you had?¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply.


    For men, discussing this matter felt shameful.


    However, thinking about it carefully, it also verified the


    fate between him and Gale.


    ¡°You want to hear?¡± Shawn asked deeply.


    ¡°Yes, I think.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Shawn sat down beside her. ¡°Do you still remember that Pa used to deliver soups


    to


    Temperley Hall every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You forced me to drink it. You only stopped forcing


    me when I drank and vomited once.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes looked apologetic, and he put his arms


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    around her waist.


    Gale realized that something was wrong. ¡°There is something wrong with the soup?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was startled. ¡°And you still allowed me to drink it!¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t affect you because Pa drugged the soup


    with medicine to affect male fertility.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it before, and I didn¡¯t drink much of it. I just took a few sips. However,


    the medicine was too strong, and Pa seeded.¡±


    ¡°So¡­you got this even on the night you and I were in the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Asthenozoospermia will lead to a decrease in vitality and make it difficult for the woman to conceive.


    It never urred to Pa that Shawn and Gale would get pregnant that very night.


    No wonder Dr. William said they were fated as ¡®husband


    and wife fate¡®.


    However, so what if there was fate and luck in y? In such a difficult situation, she still could not even


    keep the


    child she was pregnant with.


    Shawn said, ¡°On the day we got married, Dr. William told me and prescribed medicine for me. From


    that day on, I stopped drinking soup and have recovered.¡±


    Gale listened sullenly.


    Knowing there was something wrong with the soup, he


    still made her drink it.


    What if it affects her?


    Shawn knew what she was thinking and felt guilty but could not apologize.


    At that time, he did not know that she was the woman that night, and he did many things that hurt her.


    He wanted her to suffer.


    Fate turned the other way around.


    Gale made him suffer heavier and deeper than before.


    ¡°Gale, the Wood family¡­ is far less beautiful than it appears on the surface. The rtionship between


    the Wood family is also quiteplicated. When you are with me, you are in the middle of a wealthy


    family¡¯s struggle,¡±


    Shawn said.


    ¡°I know that although you are the current head of the Wood family, you are also facing unimaginable


    pressure.¡±


    Pa fanned the mes from time to time.


    His half¨Cbrother wants to fight him.


    Alex Wood has passed away, and Lucas Wood is old¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will protect you. You just need to stand behind me,¡± Shawn promised.


    Gale smiled. ¡°How about I just leave you directly and stay away from these dramas?¡±


    He could not answer but just put his hand around her waist and pressed her waist hard.


    After thinking about it, Gale still could not hold back and said, ¡°Perhaps, Shawn, your biggest enemy is


    not my


    father, but¡­¡± 1


    It was Pa.


    It was his stepbrother.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 353

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 353


    Chapter 353


    During the few months Gale stayed in Shawn¡¯s ce, it


    became more and more obvious that Pa¡¯s mother and


    son were the most vicious people in his life.


    They were also the most motivated¡­the ones who


    wanted Alex Wood to die!


    ¡°I know who it is. Be it Pa or her son. I will solve it


    sooner orter. They have no chance to hurt you,¡± Shawn


    replied.


    Gale looked at him. ¡°You have always acted vigorously


    and without mercy, but you let Pa and her son go


    repeatedly and didn¡¯t settle ounts with them. Is it out of respect to Alex?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    Shawn looked unwilling to mention more.


    Gale sweated, and her palms were very moist.


    Talking about these issues in front of him was risky, and


    if she was not careful, she would bring up Alex.


    Alex¡¯s death had always been taboo for Shawn.


    After a while, Shawn calmed down and said, ¡°It¡¯s because my father specifically told me to treat them


    kindly before


    he died.¡±


    That was why!


    What did Alex Wood say?


    Gale was curious, but¡­she did not ask.


    If Shawn wanted to speak, he would. If he did not want to say it, he would not mention a word even if


    she pushed


    him.


    ¡°These are all past events. Gale, do you want to hear it?¡± Shawn rested his chin on her shoulder and


    buried it in her


    neck.


    Gale pretended to be indifferent. ¡°¡­ Up to you.¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ You clearly want to hear it, but you¡¯re ying hard to get.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s breath brushed against her neck, causing her to itch, and she subconsciously wanted to


    escape.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He tightened his grip on her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never told anyone about this, not even my


    grandfather. Not only was my father telling me this before he died, but even the day before the car


    ident, my father talked to me,¡± Shawn said in a low voice.


    ¡°Talk?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He wants me to transfer half of the shares in my hand to Pa and her son,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale was a little surprised. ¡°Half? So much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t agree, but my father¡¯s attitude was very firm, and we fought about it.¡±


    Gale felt as if she could not breathe, and she realized that she was getting closer to the truth bit by bit.


    In the struggle of wealthy families, they are fighting for power and money!


    She asked cautiously, ¡°Then¡­ Do they know about this?¡±


    ¡°Only my father and I know. He usually has no hope for


    Pa¡¯s son, who is not that sharp, and often reprimands


    him.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa always protects him, saying that everyone has


    their own fate, and I was enough for the Wood family. As


    long as Pa¡¯s son is safe and sound and doesn¡¯t go out to cause trouble, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Who knew that my father got in a car ident the next day. The world is impermanent.


    After hearing this, Gale suddenly felt sorry for Shawn.


    However, she tried her best to suppress this emotion.


    It was because she once saw a saying that the highest


    state of loving someone is to feel distressed.


    She felt sorry for Shawn. This is not a good sign!


    Gale bit her lips and said, ¡°So¡­ Pa¡¯s mother and son


    like Lucas more and think that Lucas is the one who


    supports them and stands on their side.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Pa quarreled with Alex every now and then, and her son ran away when he saw his father,¡±


    Shawn replied deeply.


    ¡°Then, did you meet anyone before your father¡¯s car ident?¡±


    ¡°No, he has been at home. Pa went back to her mother¡¯s house for leisure.¡±


    After listening to Shawn¡¯s narration, Gale realized more


    and more that something was wrong.


    Pa returned to her mother¡¯s home the day before Alex


    Wood died.


    Coincidentally, the day before the car ident, Alex


    asked Shawn to give up half of the shares!


    More and more thoughts entangled in her mind.


    Iparablyplicated.


    The more she thought about it, the more Gale¡¯s head hurt.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 354

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 354


    Chapter 354


    Shawn¡¯s lips seemed to being nearer to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale shuddered.


    He buried his head in her neck again. ¡°I¡¯m teasing you. I won¡¯t touch you.¡± After romping around hard


    last night,


    he also wanted her to rest well.


    He really felt a bit ufortable being able to look at her but not being able to touch her¡­


    Gale was thinking about his father¡¯s case and was in a bad mood, so she pped his hand away


    angrily. ¡°If you are so energetic, find another woman.¡¯


    Shawn said with a straight face, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    In his life, he would only want her and touch her.


    No matter how difficult it was for other women to catch his eyes!


    Gale looked at him and suddenly remembered something. ¡°When you and Susan were together¡­¡±


    Her heart suddenly began to feel astringent.


    Just thinking about the intimate scene between him and Susan, she could not ept it.


    Moreover, she also saw him lying on the bed with Susan.


    Shawn¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Thinking wildly again. I never touched her. She was the


    mastermind behind what you saw when you came to River View Apartment that time. I was drunk and


    didn¡¯t do anything.


    11


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Gale knew that time was fake.


    However¡­


    Have they never kissed? Have they ever held hands?


    Susan likes Shawn so much. She must have seduced him


    in private.


    Was he able to hold back?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt ufortable and could not control her thoughts.


    However, Gale did not want to ask him, just in case Shawn thought she cared. She only answered,


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Gale, are you jealous?¡±


    She immediately denied, ¡°How is that possible? I am not.


    Shawn chuckled deeply, secing through her petty


    thoughts.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t kissed, held hands, or done anything beyond


    the boundaries.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have done!¡±


    After speaking, Gale was about to get up, but Shawn held


    her down.


    When she moved, he pressed harder.


    Gale felt like a mouse, squeaking under his pressure.


    He was addicted to ying with her.


    Gale said, ¡°Shawn! You are never done!¡±


    She did not dare to push him too hard for fear of hurting


    his hand.


    Shawn hugged her hard.


    Back in those days, how could Gale let him hug him so obediently without moving?


    ¡°By the way, when are we going back to Sea City? What


    time was the flight?¡± Gale asked.


    Shawn had chased her here, so she thought he would take


    her back.


    ¡°Anytime. Gale, have you ever been to Aneria?¡±


    Gale shook his head. ¡°I nned toe here again after graduating from university, but then¡­¡±


    Later, everything in life was changed.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll apany you around the city. We will only go back to Sea City after touring around here for


    a few days,¡± Shawn suggested.


    ¡°Touring?¡±


    In her mind, Shawn was a workaholic who worked


    overtime, even on weekends.


    Now, he wanted to have a vacation together?


    It was really surprising¡­

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 355

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 355


    Chapter 355


    Before she agreed, Shawn had already started nning.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    There is a beach nearby, let¡¯s go. Can you surf? Dive? Forget it. You¡¯d better sunbathe obediently with


    your fragile body¡­¡±


    Shawn was a man of action, and he did what he said.


    For the next three or four days, he took Gale traveling


    around the mountains and rivers.


    Joe made more than a dozen phone calls a day. ¡°I say, Shawn, can youe back as soon as you find


    your wife? I can¡¯t take care of thepany¡¯s affairs alone!¡±


    ¡°You are the president of the Wood Group, remember your position. Thousands of employees are


    waiting for you toe back and take charge of the overall situation!


    ¡°Hey, hey, Gale, please persuade him. What is there to do in the Aneria? Come back early¡­¡®


    Shawn found this annoying and directly blocked Joe on his phone.


    Although Gale had never found a way to get along with


    Shawn, her mood had indeed improved a lot in the past.


    few days.


    Vacations are rxing.


    If it was not for Gale¡¯s urging to go back, Shawn could stay for a few more days.


    He seemed so content to stay here, but she was


    embarrassed. Joe had secretly sent her countless


    messages.


    Besides, Shawn was still a sick man. He could not move


    his left hand yet!


    On the private jet, Gale was so tired that she fell asleep right after boarding the ne.


    Shawn sat next to her, actively resting her head on his


    arm.


    He liked the way she filled his arms.


    After about a ten hour¡¯s flight, the ne finallynded in Sea City.


    Gale knew that she would return because her departure this time was not voluntary at all, and she was


    not well prepared.


    Unexpectedly, it was so fast.


    Shawn came so fast.


    They were about to leave the airport. Gale suddenly heard


    an extremely familiar voice. ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    Sam was standing not far away, looking at her.


    Next to Sam stood a man about his height, with a bare face and a body covered in luxury brands. He


    almost had ¡® new money¡® engraved on his face.


    ¡°Sam?¡± Gale was startled.


    Why was he here?


    Did he juste back home too?!


    Then, the person standing next to him was¡­


    Pa¡¯s son, the second young master of the Wood family!


    Zach Wood!


    This was the first time Gale saw Zach Wood.


    He looked like a dandy young master, a rich second


    generation, who only knew how to eat, drink and y.


    Unexpectedly, they met Zach upon returning to Sea City!


    Shawn stopped in his tracks and narrowed his eyes


    slightly.


    Be it Sam or Zach Wood, these two people¡­ were not the people he wanted to see now!


    ¡°Shawn!¡± On the contrary, Zach walked over with a happy expression on his face,


    ¡°What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you so soon!


    As he spoke, he sized Gale up. ¡°This is my sister¨Cin-w, right? I finally met you today.¡±


    He stretched out his hand very enthusiastically, and his eyes shone brightly.


    Gale did not have a good impression of Zach. How could she shake his hands?


    Shawn took a step forward, his expression was indifferent. and unhappy. ¡°Why have you returned?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 356

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 356


    Chapter 356


    ¡°I graduated, Shawn. I can¡¯t stay abroad all the time, cant I? My grandfather and mother are both in


    Sea City, so I have to be filial in front of them,¡± Zach replied.


    Shawn sneered. ¡°It was Pa who asked you toe back quickly.¡±


    He could see through the intentions of the mother and son at a nce.


    It was because of Gale¡¯s incident that he almost broke off rtions with Lucas. Pa must be hiding in


    some corner to watch the fun and immediately notify Zach to return to the country.


    Zach replied hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s normal for Mom to ask me. to return to the country. Don¡¯t tell me that you


    want me to stay away all the time?¡±


    Shawn raised his chin slightly, his tone full of sarcasm and disdain. ¡°You will soon know that it is better


    to


    wander outside than toe back.¡±


    Immediately afterward, he turned his eyes and looked at


    Sam.


    When did Sam and Zach get together?


    ¡°The two of you¡­ are good friends?¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply.


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Carson and I met abroad. We hit it off right away, and we got along very well. I believe you


    already know each other, so I won¡¯t introduce you.¡±


    Shawn nced at the two of them coldly and held Gale¡¯s hand as he left.


    Before leaving, Gale looked back at Sam.


    She had not seen him for a while and felt that Sam had somehow¡­ aged a lot, and there held many


    secrets and stories in his eyes.


    He looked very mature, standing next to Zach.


    Sam gave Gale an affirmative look.


    It seemed that events were about to unfold back home.


    He had always kept Gale¡¯s promise in his heart.


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the deal? Sam, look, this is my half- brother, who stands tall like an emperor, and


    doesn¡¯t care about me at all!¡± Zach said.


    Sam smiled kindly. ¡°You are the second young master of the Wood Family. With your status here, no


    matter how much he doesn¡¯t like you, he can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I still have my mother, who has ns for me, and Grandpa misses me too. No matter how


    much. Shawn doesn¡¯t want to see me, I still have my share in Wood Family!¡± Zach said triumphantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about these unhappy things. Let¡¯s go find a fun ce.¡±


    Zach nodded and said, ¡°Okay, you are familiar with Sea City, you have to be the host.¡±


    ¡°I must. Today will be on me.¡±


    Zach was very satisfied.


    He had checked Sam¡¯s background. The young master of the Carson family has a good educational


    background and ability. It was good to be friends with someone with a lot


    of connections.


    Sam was a decent young master, so Pa could not keep scolding him for always hanging out with his


    usual


    friends.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Zach was going to make a bang in the Sea City social


    scene on his return!


    In the Wood Group.


    After a week, Shawn finally appeared in thepany, and everyone seemed to be reassured.


    He was still the all¨Cpowerful president of the Wood Group, wearing a suit, tall with an outstanding


    temperament.


    Shawn¡¯s hand was hanging by his side so naturally that most people would not be able to tell that his


    left hand was seriously injured and almost disabled.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Joe rushed into the office. ¡°I have been so busy, and I want to take a vacation!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid no can¡¯t do for now.¡±


    Joe suddenly became unhappy. ¡°Why?¡±


    Shawn raised his eyes at him. ¡°Zach is back.¡±


    ¡°Your stepbrother? Did he graduate? That¡¯s really a bit tricky¡­¡± Joe said.


    Zach is Pa¡¯s son and also a member of the Wood


    Family.


    The day before Alex¡¯s car ident, he was still


    negotiating with Shawn to give Zach half of the shares, and Lucas also wanted Zach to join the Wood


    Group.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 357

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 357


    Chapter 357


    However, Shawn is in power. How could he let Zach


    participate?


    Joe was clear about this.


    He rubbed his chin. ¡°Buddy, what are you going to do? Do you follow your father¡¯sst wish, or¡­¡±


    Joe made a gesture of wiping his neck.


    Rich and powerful families grabbing power have always ended in life¨Cand¨Cdeath situations. It is


    impossible to


    coexist.


    The winner takes all.


    The one who fails would have the worst oues.


    ¡°If they are honest, I can amodate their mother and child. But if they are greedy and want more,


    then they get nothing,¡± Shawn said lightly.


    Joe replied, ¡°Pa and Zach¡¯s IQbined are not


    enough to defeat you. If it weren¡¯t for the Wood family, they would have disappeared from Sea City long


    ago. In my opinion, the most troublesome thing for you is your little wife.¡±


    When Gale was mentioned, Shawn had a headache.


    He reached out and pressed his forehead.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You chased your wife for thousands of miles this time, and you¡¯re so happy that you don¡¯t want to


    leave, right?¡± Joe folded his arms. ¡°It¡¯s hard for us brick¨Cand¨Cmortar


    workers.¡±


    Shawn gave him a deep sideways look. ¡°I get it.¡±


    ¡°When will Galee back to workter? She is the chief designer of our line.¡±


    ¡°Let her rest at home for two days. Wait until the gauze on her face is removed before returning to the


    company.¡±


    He was concerned that she would feel embarrassed by the


    scars. He had gotten used to the scars and did not find it unpleasant, but it just made him feel bad.


    ¡°Okay. I wish you sess in wooing your wife as soon as possible,¡± Joe said.


    Shawn did not answer.


    Sess?


    There was still a long way to go, and he could not see the


    end of it.


    What¡¯s more¡­Sam was back.


    He was jealous of Sam because Sam and she were childhood sweethearts. They grew up together and


    were part of her life.


    Shawn was never sure what Gale¡¯s feelings for Sam were.


    Hurrying around the airport, he saw Sam¡¯s worry and longing for Gale.


    Seeing Shawn¡¯s deep silence, Joe wanted to be mean again. ¡°Well, Shawn, I¡¯m going to gossip¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°How much do you like Gale?¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    Joe nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, what else could it


    be.¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°I can¡¯t describe her¡­ as liking.¡±


    ¡°Is it¡­love?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was the love that drew moths to the me.


    It was the love that would cross oceans.


    Moreover, Shawn knew that he had fallen in love with her


    twice.


    He was already attracted to her without knowing that she


    was the woman of that night.


    Knowing this, his love became stronger.


    No one can rece Gale¡¯s position in Shawn¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s messed up. It¡¯s all messed up. It¡¯s clear to me looking in from the outside. From my point of view,


    the rtionship between the two of you is too rough. Shawn, what you gave to Gale is not just love,¡±


    Joe said with a sigh.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Joe reminded, ¡°The hatred of killing your father¡­is. always there. This is a knot that has no solution.¡±


    ¡°How do you solve this? Unless your father¡¯s death was


    not caused by Dr. Warm. However, you have already checked and sent Dr. Warm to prison.¡±


    Shawn fell silent again.


    Love was so unreasonable. He can love anyone, but he


    just fell in love with the most unlikely person. He waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be annoying.¡°

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 358

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 358


    Chapter 358


    Joe shrugged and left.


    Shawn took the phone and opened the photo album.


    On the ne back to Sea City, he secretly took many pictures of Gale.


    There are pictures of her asleep, pictures of her looking confused when she just woke up, and pictures


    of her


    having a little sauce on the corner of her mouth when eating¡­


    He had never thought before that he would love someone so deeply.


    It was already noon when Gale woke up.


    Shawn was no longer around.


    She had no idea if it was because she went to the United States for a few days and needed to fight the


    jetg or because she was too tired and became extremely lethargic these days.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are awake. Do you want breakfast now?¡± the housekeeper said.


    She nodded. ¡°Thepany¡­¡±


    11


    ¡°Mr. Wood approved your leave. He said to allow you to


    rest. Then go back to thepany to work.¡±


    Gale thought, finally a little freedom.


    She would feel useful and lively if she could go to thepany, draw pictures, and design jewelry.


    Gale said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to the hospital in the afternoon. The stitches are going to be removed.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll arrange a driver.¡±


    Gale did not pay much attention to her face, but Shawn


    was very nervous.


    She can see a brand new scar cream on the bedside table


    every day.


    Every day was a different brand.


    She did not even know which ointment she was going to


    apply.


    Moreover, sometimes she forgot to put it on before going to bed, and the next day she would find that


    Shawn had


    done it for her.


    This man¡­ was quite thoughtful.


    In the hospital, the smell of disinfectant was pungent.


    The doctor praised, ¡°The wound on your neck has healed well. The scar has faded a lot and is almost


    invisible. It seems that you don¡¯t have any permanent scars.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°I¡­ I apply scar cream every day, so it heals quickly.¡±


    ¡°The scars on the cheeks should also get some cream persistently. Don¡¯t give up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale looked at herself in the mirror.


    There was a three to four¨Ccentimeter¨Clong flesh pink


    scar on her white and delicate skin.


    It was like a caterpir, staring at her cheek near the chin.


    The nurse thought she was sad and quicklyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It will fade away in two months


    and be less obvious.¡±


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can cover it with a mask.¡±


    She got up and left the hospital.


    Gale still wanted to go to thepany. She had not designed for a long time, and she was itching to


    draw again.


    She also felt a sense of aplishment, seeing the sales of Lovito booming.


    In order not to scare her colleagues, Gale decided to wear a mask every day from now on.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She was about to take the elevator to leave when


    someone walked by carrying a box of lunch smelling like fresh chicken soup.


    Gale¡¯s first reaction when she smelled it was¡­ disgust!


    Covering her mouth, she walked quickly to the trash can


    and retched.


    After vomiting for a long time, she stopped.


    However, Gale¡¯s face turned pale at this moment.


    It was because this feeling¡­ was no stranger to her! It can even be said to be terrifyingly familiar!


    Morning sickness!


    When she was pregnant before, she was like this for


    period of time. She could not smell any greasy smell, and she would throw up when she smelled it. She


    felt


    nauseous and could not eat anything.


    Her symptoms now are exactly the same as back then!


    Moreover, Gale was always tired.


    One of the characteristics of pregnancy was lethargy!


    ¡°How¡­ no, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Gale rubbed her belly and


    muttered to herself.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 359

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 359


    Chapter 359


    ¡°How can it be so fast, the probability of one in ten


    million¡­¡±


    ¡°I must be thinking wildly! Definitely!¡±


    However, when she was in Aneria, Dr. William¡¯s words


    echoed in her ears.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood can get pregnant easily.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will have children.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood can conceive even if he is weak, and it should


    be easier now.¡±


    Gale¡¯s body was shaking. After shaking, she leaned on the wall, feeling weak.


    She wanted to stop thinking about it, so she resolved to go to the obstetrics and gynecology


    department and have an examination soon!


    Pregnant women can be seen everywhere in obstetrics. and gynecology.


    Those who are about to give birth with a big belly, those who are just pregnant and happy, and those


    who are


    apanied by their husbands¡­


    Gale sat quietly in the corner by herself, looking a little withdrawn.


    She did not enter the examination room until the nurse called her name.


    The result came quickly.


    The doctor looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. It¡¯s less than a month, and your physical condition


    is weak. The baby is very likely to die.¡±


    Less than a month¡­


    That was the time when she and Shawn were in the car.


    At that time, she had just had a miscarriage.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    William really hit the spot. She really can get pregnant easily!


    Gale was dumbfounded and distracted.


    As she had just lost a child, God gave her another child.


    However, she did not want it¡­ She did not want to give Shawn a child!


    ¡°Are you going to have this child? You should be careful if


    you want it. Come to the hospital once a week, and take medicine regrly,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Gale opened her mouth but did not know what to say.


    She did not want to. Once she had a child, she and Shawn would be inseparable for the rest of their


    lives!


    However, she could not say it.


    It was because she could not abort her own child with her


    own hands.


    While waiting for her answer, the doctor flipped through her examination report again. ¡°Did you have a


    miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t have another miscarriage. If you do so, you may not be able to have another child ever in


    your life.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, if I have another miscarriage, I won¡¯t be able to conceive in the future, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This in itself is very harmful to the woman¡¯s body. You should think about it carefully.¡±


    Gale smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. I will have this child. No matter


    what, I will,¡± she said.


    Shawn seeded in impregnating her and tied her down


    with the child.


    He counted on her being soft¨Chearted and her being decisive in her words. She was indeed reluctant to


    kill the


    child in her heart.


    Gale bit her lower lip, making a deep mark.


    The doctor nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Then you have to remember these precautions¡­Your situation is


    very dangerous, and you will have a spontaneous miscarriage if you are not careful.¡±


    Gale listened carefully, crossing her hands on her belly.


    Inside, a new life was born.


    Gale said before leaving, ¡°Doctor, can you do me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Keep it a secret for me. I don¡¯t want others to know about my pregnancy because¡­I¡¯m a single


    mother,¡± Gale


    said.


    The doctor was stunned for a moment, with pity in his


    eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 360

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 360


    Chapter 360


    ¡°Thank you.¡°.


    Gale clutched the pregnancy test form tightly and walked


    out.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Fate yed a trick on her again.


    If she had bought the contraceptive pill and taken it without bumping into Susan that day, she would not


    have


    conceived the child.


    Although she vaguely guessed that under Shawn¡¯s


    careless touch, she would get pregnant sooner orter.


    She had a little bit of luck because she had just had a miscarriage, and her body was weak, so it was


    not so easy


    to conceive again.


    However, this day came so fast, and the child came so


    suddenly.


    She was pregnant twice, and both times she was pregnant


    with Shawn¡¯s child.


    However, this time, she knew exactly who the father of


    the child was, and she also knew how to protect the child.


    She would not let Shawn know that she was pregnant!


    Otherwise, she would never even think of escaping from his palm in this life!


    At this moment, Gale¡¯s thoughts are very clear. She wants to run and leave with the child and depend


    on each other


    for life!


    Thinking about it from another angle, the arrival of this child was a kind ofpensation from God for


    her.


    ¡°Baby, Mommy lost you, and now you are back. You are a gift, the most precious¡­¡±


    Gale walked on the sidewalk in a daze as she tore up the pregnancy test report and threw it into the


    trash can. Thoughts were flying through her mind.


    ¡°Gale? Gale?¡±


    ¡°Gale?¡±


    The voice rang several times before Gale came back to her


    senses and looked around.


    Who was calling her?


    Aurum got down from the back seat of the car and walked in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lefting.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look absentminded. What did you encounter? Are you in trouble?¡± Aurum


    asked


    with concern.


    Gale shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She knew that she was not good at lying, and he could see through it at a nce, but that was all she


    could say.


    Aurum has always been considerate and did not push further. ¡°When did youe back from abroad?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I heard from my subordinates. It¡¯s a pity that I could not help you leave,¡± Aurum said.


    Gale raised a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already very grateful, thank you for your help all the time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you need meter, just ask.¡±


    Gale thought of the pregnancy checklist.


    She replied, ¡°Okay. I really need Mr. Lefting¡­ to help me leave Sea City and Shawn!¡±


    Aurum did not show any surprise or shock, and he just


    nodded his head lightly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale knew that Aurum was the only one who could help her.


    Lucas would not be able to do it, and she did not want to implicate Sam anymore, so Aurum was the


    best candidate.


    Although she never understood why Aurum was willing to help her unconditionally again and again.


    Just because she looked like his friend?


    Is that all?


    Aurum smiled and eased the atmosphere. ¡°I know you have been wondering why I would


    unconditionally help you because of your looks¡­ Actually, this is a very long story.¡±


    ¡°If you are willing, I will always listen to what you want to say.¡±


    Aurum showed a trace of sadness on his face.


    ¡°I said before that I want to help you because you look like my friend. In fact, this statement is not


    urate. I don¡¯t even know what my friend looks like now. Because thest time I saw her, she was


    only four years old,¡± Aurum said.


    Gale was very surprised. ¡°Four years old?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was four years old at that time, and I was eight. Our two families got together and ordained


    her to be my future wife. She is very cute, with big eyes and snowy


    skin. She smiles very sweetly every time she sees me.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 361

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 361


    Chapter 361


    ¡°She always wears a ponytail, follows me around and will share with me what she likes. When I do my


    homework, she will always be by my side. We were like a match made in heaven. I had deep feelings


    for her.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Your childhood sweetheart.¡±


    Just like she and Sam.


    ¡°Yes. However, she disappeared on her fourth birthday, and I haven¡¯t found her so far. But I haven¡¯t


    given up on looking for her,¡± Aurum said with a nod.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, you mean that I remind you of her?¡±


    ¡°No, you are not like her. She is chubby, and you are too thin. But¡­ your temperament is very simr to


    her mother when she was young,¡± Aurum replied.


    Only then did Gale suddenly realize.


    She reminded Aurum of a girl he used to love. Unfortunately, the little girl has never been heard from


    again, and her whereabouts are unknown. She was


    Aurum¡¯s ¡®what if¡®.


    So, after many years, Aurum would think of that little girl


    when he saw her.


    ¡°It turns out that you always wanted to give me what you


    couldn¡¯t give to that little girl. Speaking of which, I am


    clearly in her favor,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. After getting to know you, I found that you are a very good girl. You should have a


    better and freer life instead of being bound by Shawn and breaking


    your wings.¡±


    Gale smiled bitterly.


    Even Aurum knew the truth, but Shawn would never


    understand it.


    To truly love someone was to let go, be free, be fulfilled,


    and not be caged.


    Aurum said again, ¡°I don¡¯t know how she is doing now. I hope she can be happy¡­ The possibility is


    very small. I can¡¯t do anything for her, so I will just treat you well¡­


    this helps me be more at ease.


    The little girl disappeared at the age of four, and just thinking about how miserable the future will be


    made her


    heart tremble with fear.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    How sad and distressed her rtives should be.


    J


    Gale had no idea how tofort others, so she could only say, ¡°God will bless her.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    ¡°But I heard, Mr. Lefting, you have a fiancee now? I don¡¯t mean anything else, not that you never want


    to marry


    anyone other than that little girl for life, but¡­¡± Gale


    asked.


    ¡°No need to exin. I understand. Ms. Warm, I can tell you that my current fiance is her parents¡®


    adopted daughter.¡±


    She was taken aback for a while.


    ¡°After losing their beloved daughter, they were very sad. So, they adopted a little girl of the same age


    from the orphanage, and I fell in love with her and got engaged.¡±


    So it was such.


    Fate was really strange.


    Gale now fully understood Aurum¡¯splicated feelings


    for her.


    He ced all the warm memories of that four¨Cyear¨Cold girl on her, so he wanted to do his best to help


    her.


    ¡°My fiance is also a very good person. She is gentle and considerate, and we have a very good


    rtionship,¡±


    Aurum said.


    However, the little girl will always be irreceable in his


    heart.


    For Aurum, his fiance was the shadow of the little girl.


    Gale was also the shadow of the little girl.


    ¡°You should be fine too.¡± Aurum looked at her. ¡°Ms.


    Warm, can you now ept my selfless help with peace of mind? I really have no malice toward you


    nor any other


    purpose.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for sharing with me¡­¡®


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you might have concerns and think I¡¯m a bad person. So I think I¡¯d better tell you


    everything so that you won¡¯t feel uneasy,¡± Aurum replied. ¡ú


    Gale looked at him. ¡°Mr. Lefitng, you are a good person.¡±


    ¡°I just wonder if the good deeds I have done can bless her.


    He was so helpless and so superstitious.


    After separating from Aurum, Gale sat alone on the bench


    in the park for a long, long time.


    The first child was gone, and the second child was conceived shortly after that.


    However, this had not meant she could forgive Shawn. The pain he had caused her¡­ was irreparable.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 362

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 362


    Chapter 362


    Just as she was thinking, a shadow suddenly fell in front of her. When Gale raised her head, she met


    Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    He raised his hand and pulled off her mask. ¡°The stitches.


    are removed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s like, you don¡¯t care about your hands,¡±


    Gale said.


    ¡°If I care about my hands, will you care about your face?¡±


    Gale frowned and remained silent.


    Shawn¡¯s tone sank. ¡°You saw Aurum again. Gale, you know I¡¯ll be angry if you do this.¡±


    She was startled and stood up abruptly. ¡°You sent someone to watch me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for your protection.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Gale¡¯s back felt cold. To what extent had this surveince


    gone?


    When she went to the obstetrics and gynecology department for a checkup¡­ did someone follow her


    secretly?


    She must not let Shawn know about her pregnancy again!


    ¡°Just to protect you. Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Shawn emphasized again.


    Looking at his expression, Gale slowly rxed. It seems


    that he did not know. Otherwise, he would not be so calm.


    ¡°Gale, I just don¡¯t want Susan to kidnap you or Grandpa to send you away.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Aurum and I were just chatting on the side of the road for a short while,¡± Gale replied


    nkly.


    ¡°Stay away from them, both Aurum and Sam.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were full of possessiveness.


    ¡°They are both innocent, but it¡¯s between you and Susan¡­


    Before he could finish speaking, Shawn touched her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see Susan.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gale never thought that she woulde back to the mental hospital again.


    The two years in the mental hospital were the nightmare


    of her life!


    Suddenly, a shrill scream sounded, which made people¡¯s


    hair stand on end.


    Shawn held Gale¡¯s hand steadily and strode inside.


    The bodyguards stood in a row with their hands behind their backs, opening a path.


    At the end of the road was Susan, covered in blood.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, she raised her head with difficulty. There was no meat on her whole


    face. Only a pair of eyes looked over faintly.


    ¡°Wood¡­ Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    Susan slowly crawled on the ground like a bug, reaching out to grab Shawn¡¯s trousers.


    However, as soon as she raised her hand, Shawn stepped on her foot hard.


    ¡°Crack¡­¡± the sound of bone breaking sounded.


    Susan¡¯s voice was already hoarse, and she let out an ugly


    hoarse scream.


    This scene was too bloody and cruel.


    Gale turned her head away, not daring to look any further.


    ¡°Afraid?¡± Shawn was keenly aware of her emotions. ¡± Then close your eyes.¡± As he spoke, he took the


    initiative


    to cover her eyes with his hands.


    Gale asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 363

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 363


    Chapter 363


    ¡°See what will happen to the person who hurts you.


    Gale could not help but flinch.


    She had always known how ruthless Shawn¡¯s methods but seeing Susan¡¯s miserable state with her


    own eyes, frightened her.


    were,


    There was a faint smell of blood floating in the air, which


    made her feel like vomiting.


    However, Gale was afraid that Shawn would think too


    much, so she tried his best to endure the difort in


    her stomach.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch. I want to go,¡± Gale said.


    Shawn did not move.


    ¡°Gale¡­ Gale¡­Just¡­just kill me, I¡­I don¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡± Susan said hoarsely.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Her hands were covered in blood, new wounds on top of old wounds, and even the skin on her little


    finger was barely there.


    It can be seen how hellish the torture Susan had.


    Suddenly, a mouse came out from nowhere, jumped on


    Susan¡¯s body, and started to bite the rotten flesh on her


    body.


    Gale took two steps back.


    ¡°Let me go. Shawn¡­I don¡¯t want to see this,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel happy seeing her like this?¡±


    Shawn stroked her cheek with his fingers. There was a faint distress in his eyes.


    Everyone who hurt her should die!


    ¡°Evil is rewarded with evil, and what is deserved. It¡¯s so cold here, I don¡¯t feelfortable staying


    here.¡± Gale


    turned around.


    Hearing what she said, Shawn led her out. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Susan¡¯s voice slowly faded away.


    The mice squeaked louder.


    Gale felt that she had returned to the world, standing in the sun, with the warm sunlight shining on her


    body.


    It was¡­really hell back there.


    Shawn never relented when he punished people he hated.


    Simrly, he could pamper the people he likes.


    He once thought that Susan was the person he was looking for and was prepared to give her the stars


    and the


    moon.


    What about Gale?


    He harmed her.


    Now¡­ fate reversed.


    Gale began to receive Shawn¡¯s wholehearted love.


    However, she did not enjoy it at all.


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Her stomach churned. Gale could not hold it


    back, bent over sideways, and vomited.


    Shawn patted her on the back lightly.


    In order not to let him think too much, Gale hurriedly said, ¡°I thought of Susan¡¯s bloody appearance and


    felt


    sick¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t like it here,¡± Gale urged.


    The days in the mental hospital are all nightmares.


    She never wanted to step in again in her life.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you to meet someone. He¡¯s already waiting in Temperley Hall,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see.


    Gale was curious.


    TI


    The car was parked in the garden, and the housekeeper came to open the door. ¡°Mr. Wood, Mrs.


    Wood.¡±


    Behind the housekeeper was a ck, thin, strong young man who looked well¨Ctrained.


    Gale asked, ¡°Is that the person you mentioned?¡±


    Who is this?


    She did not recognize him.


    Judging from his uniform, he seemed to be a bodyguard .

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 364

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 364


    Chapter 364


    ¡°Yes, his name is Pearton. From now on, he will be responsible for your personal safety and will be on


    call 24 hours a day. If you have anything, you can find him,¡±


    Shawn said.


    ¡°What? Personal bodyguard?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. He usually hides in the dark. Call him when you


    need to, and he will appear.


    ||


    Gale immediately refused, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    She had a bad feeling.


    Shawn first took her to see Susan, witnessed the tragedy with his own eyes, and then arranged for


    Pearton for her¡­


    What was he trying to do?


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you have any more idents.¡± Shawn¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°Pearton must stay.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrange someone already to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Pearton has undergone special training and is very skilled. His skills surpass ordinary people.¡±


    Gale thought to herself, ¡®He must be very loyal and will never betray Shawn and would be monitoring


    her closely.¡®


    Just as she was thinking, Shawn said again, ¡°From today on, Pearton will be your shadow every night.


    Wherever you are, he will be there. If you disappear, then he¡­ will also disappear. No, he will end up


    like Susan.¡±


    Gale raised his head suddenly. ¡°Shawn, how could you do


    this!¡±


    He replied tly, ¡°I¡¯m just talking about your ident, and Pearton will bear the greatest responsibility.


    As long as you are safe, he will be safe too.¡±


    Now, Gale finally understood Shawn¡¯s intention.


    He was using Pearton to bind her!


    Whenever something happened to her or she disappeared, Shawn would look for Pearton first!


    Pearton¡¯s life would bepletely ruined!


    Gale had always been kind¨Chearted and would not embarrass bodyguards or servants, let alone


    implicate


    others!


    However, Shawn just wanted her to implicate others.


    ¡°Shawn, you are shameless.¡± Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°You used my conscience to force me to stay by


    your side!¡±


    ¡°Gale, as long as you don¡¯t leave and stay obediently, how could something happen to Pearton?¡±


    She clenched her palms tightly.


    Yes, that was right. She had always wanted to leave Sea City.


    Unexpectedly, Shawn also guessed it and used this trick


    to restrain her!


    The day she left was the day of Pearton¡¯s death!


    ¡°I don¡¯t need Pearton. You send him away,¡± Gale said


    slowly and emphatically.


    Unexpectedly, Shawn agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Gale was stunned.


    He only heard his thin lips slightly parted. ¡°Pearton, did you hear that?¡±


    Pearton nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Mr. Wood, I am


    ipetent, so I¡¯m going to receive the punishment.¡±


    After speaking, Pearton turned around decisively.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Gale called to stop him. ¡°Punishment? What do


    you mean?¡±


    ¡°I am useless and cannot stay by your side to protect me, so I voluntarily ept the punishment.¡±


    Gale was going to explode.


    Shawn was kidnapping her morally!


    She could not just watch Pearton be punished because of herself!


    Gale said, ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    Heughed slowly and poked her directly. ¡°Gale, you are so afraid of Pearton being your bodyguard


    because you know that one day you will leave, so you don¡¯t want to burden him.¡±


    He saw through her.


    Yes, she would leave sooner orter.


    Take the baby in her belly, go to a ce where no one knows her, and start again!


    She must go before her belly bulge became too obvious!


    Shawn could not be trusted with their child.


    However, Gale was stubborn and refused to admit it. ¡°I


    just don¡¯t want to hurt Pearton. How can I guarantee that my life will be smooth and nothing will


    happen?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t run away, I guarantee you there will never be an ident,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°No one in the whole Sea City will dare to touch you.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 365

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 365


    Chapter 365


    ¡°The rest of the Wood family won¡¯t dare?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Did you forget that Lucas sent me to Aneria?


    ¡°I


    ¡°I negotiated with him, and he won¡¯t touch you again.¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Because of me, you and your grandpa¡­¡±


    Break up? Cut off the rtionship?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just leave it to me.¡± As soon as the words fell, the gate of Temperley


    Hall slowly opened, and a luxury car drove in.


    The people who got out of the car turned out to be Pa


    and Zach!


    Pa was full of smiles and beaming, and her back was straighter than usual.


    Her son was finally back, this was her biggest bargaining chip, and she could feel proud in the Wood


    family!


    Zach walked over carrying his things. ¡°Shawn, Gale,st time we met at the airport in a hurry, today I


    came to visit.


    Pa said, ¡°Yes, yes, we are a family, and we need to


    meet more frequently. ¡®


    ||


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It was clear that the mother and son were up to


    something.


    ¡®If you want to visit, you shoulde the next day after returning to Sea City. How can it be dyed


    until now?¡®


    They came to ask for shares to upy a ce in Wood Group!


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to see you,¡± Shawn refused coldly, without showing any mercy. The


    housekeeper did not


    take Zach¡¯s things either.


    The mother and son stood there awkwardly.


    Pa could not help but say, ¡°The old man is not here, so you treat us like this? Shawn, you know why


    Grandpa did note! He was so angry with you that he was sick for several days. He has been lying


    in bed and drinking medicine every day!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve also heard what happened. You shouldn¡¯t be


    so mad at Grandpa because of a woman. It¡¯s thanks to Grandpa, who raised you up and gave you your


    position. Is this how you repay him?¡± Zach echoed.


    ¡°I thought my sister¨Cinw was a good wife and mother, but I did not expect her to be the daughter of


    the murderer who killed your father¡­ You should get rid of such a scourge. You did not torture her


    severely, and you still let her marry into the family! Your father¡¯s spirit in heaven must be angered by


    you doing this! If he knew, how regretful he must be!¡±


    They knew about Gale and Shawn¡¯s feud.


    They all knew.


    It was not Zach¡¯s turn to point fingers!


    Shawn¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a sh of coldness shed


    across his face. ¡°You dare implicate my wife too, pointing fingers?¡±


    His aura was cold, and Zach had always been afraid of him, so he did not dare to speak for a while.


    ¡°Be respectful. She is not someone you can offend!¡±


    Shawn warned.


    ¡°I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just what?¡±


    Zach did not dare to say anything.


    Seeing this, Pa yelled, ¡°Shawn, we are right! Gale was originally the daughter of the enemy, and the


    person the Wood family hates the most. Now you are married to her! You defend her and bring shame


    to the ancestors of the Wood family!¡±


    ¡°Even the old man is so angry that he is bedridden. Do you want to be the unworthy descendant of the


    Wood family? How can you sit firmly andfortably as the head of the Wood family? How do you


    sleep at night?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Zach is your younger brother, with the blood of the Wood family¡­ You, why do you not let


    him have a seat at the table?¡±


    ¡°Now that Zach has returned from his studies, he can take over the Wood Group. Yes, this is the right


    he deserves!¡±


    Zach nodded and said, ¡°Mom is right.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 366

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 366


    Chapter 366


    ¡°You dare to threaten me. You might be able to take over in your next life,¡± Shawn said contemptuously.


    He put his arm around Gale¡¯s waist, turned, and walked to the house. ¡°See them off!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn was toozy to talk to them anymore.


    Gale was secretly surprised when she heard the


    conversation.


    Pa and her son¡¯s desire for the rights of the Wood


    family were too obvious, almost to the point of madness.


    If it were not for Shawn¡¯s abilities far surpassing them,


    he would not be able to suppress them at all!


    Gale felt more and more that Alex Wood¡¯s death must


    have something to do with Pa and Zach!


    In particr, Shawn told her about splitting half of the shares the day before the car ident!


    However, Gale could not say anything and could only


    observe.


    ¨C


    When she found a chance to meet Sam in private, she would see if he had any clues!


    At this moment, Pa rushed over suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    She came to Temperley Hall today, and she came prepared.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Although Lucas could not go with her and hence she was missing a helper, she had a backup n!


    Shawn stared at her deeply. ¡°Do you want the security guards to throw you out?¡±


    ¡°I have to make things clear today! Zach is back. It should belong to him whether it¡¯s the Wood family


    or the Wood Group. It should be given to him, and you can¡¯t take it all! ¡± Pa replied.


    ¡°Why give it to him? Just because of his blood?¡±


    Pa nodded. ¡°Yes! He is also your half¨Cbrother!¡±


    ¡°If I give it to him, can he take it? Are there any shareholders who support him? Does the board of


    directors approve of him? If he takes over, will he be


    responsible for the losses?¡± Shawn was full of contempt.


    Pa was dumbfounded.


    ¡°He is only worthy of being an idle rich kid. This is the best ending for him. Once you get greedy¡­


    Pa, you all


    have to pay.¡± Shawn said.


    Zach walked next to Pa, and he elbowed her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be dazed. Take out the materials quickly!¡±


    Pa came back to his senses.


    ¡°Hmph, Shawn, don¡¯t scare us. That¡¯s fine. Zach is


    incapable of managing, so he doesn¡¯t have to join the


    Wood Group, but you have to pay the price for the Wood family!¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. ¡°The price? What do you


    mean?¡±


    ¡°You and Gale get divorced and get her to leave the Wood family and Sea City. If you do this, Zach and


    I are willing to let you continue to be the head of the Wood family! If you can¡¯t do it¡­you will step


    aside!¡± Pa said.


    Shawn¡¯s face turned gloomy in an instant.


    Divorce?


    How dare they say it!


    Shawn was furious, but he smiled instead, with a


    bloodthirsty arc on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    He wanted to see what other tricks this mother and son had not used!


    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said. Shawn, we are also doing this for the good of the Wood


    family. Gale must have ulterior motives, and she may do something that is not good for the Wood


    family at any time,¡± Zach replied.


    ¡°Actually, I admire you. You are indeed smarter and more resourceful than me. But as the saying goes,


    beautiful women will lead to men¡¯s downfall. Shawn, get divorced and concentrate on managing the


    Wood Group, so I can continue being in the shadows. I won¡¯t intervene in thepany.¡±


    ¡°We will work together. You manage thepany, and I manage the family, bringing the Wood Group.


    Together we will bring the Wood family to greater heights and be arge world¨Crenowned


    enterprise and a leading wealthy family!¡±


    They appeared to be forcing Shawn to divorce.


    The truth was Zach knew that it was impossible for


    Shawn to agree to divorce.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 367

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 367


    Chapter 367


    He did not expect such a wise and powerful elder brother to be a smitten lover and to burn bridges with


    Grandpa


    because of Gale!


    Zach thought this was his chance!


    Unexpectedly, it was his ¡®sister¨Cinw¡® who appeared that had given him a leg up.


    As long as Shawn insisted on not wanting to divorce, then


    he would be able to join the Wood Group!


    Shawn did not speak, and there was dead silence all


    around.


    ¡°Shawn, do you agree?¡± Zach could not hold back and


    ? asked.


    Shawn repeated slowly, ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m all for the Wood family too¡­ ah!¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, Shawn kicked Zach¡¯s


    chest!


    Shawn raised his foot and kicked him, causing him to back up a few steps and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Zach!¡± Seeing this, Pa quickly went to help him. ¡® Shawn, how could you do this!¡±


    Zach clutched his chest and coughed several times.


    Shawn stood proudly in front of him. ¡°What


    qualifications and bargaining chips do you two have to negotiate with me?¡±


    What divorce, what efforts?


    Oh, ridiculous!


    ¡°Listen well. I will not divorce and never will. Zach, you should never meddle in the work of the Wood


    Group!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Shawn said.


    ¡°Why!¡±


    ¡°Because I am the Wood family!¡±


    Zach stood up, enduring the pain in his chest. ¡°You married her. You are not worthy of being the head


    of the family, let alone face my father¡¯s spirit in heaven! I


    persuaded you to divorce for the sake of the Wood family. It is the right thing to do!¡±


    The act was so convincing.


    It was a pity that this mother and son did not join the


    theater.


    They had calcted that Shawn would not agree to the divorce, so they came to make a fuss, and took


    the opportunity to make Shawnpromise so that Zach could enter the Wood family.


    Shawn parted his thin lips and said, ¡°Get out.¡±


    He nced at the bodyguard, who immediately


    understood and stepped forward to drive the two of them


    away.


    ¡°Wait a minute! Look carefully at what this is!¡± Pa


    yelled.


    With a ¡®snap¡®, Pa took out a rectangr box from his


    bag and put it on the ground.


    Looking carefully, he found that it turned out to be¡­ his


    father¡¯s ashes!


    Gale gasped and looked sideways at Shawn beside him.


    Shawn¡¯splexion also changed instantly.


    It was because that was Alex¡¯s ashes!


    Pa actually brought this thing to the home and put it on disy!


    ¡°Shawn, you look at your father¡¯s ashes. Are you worthy of his death?¡± Pa pointed and said, ¡°You


    married the daughter of the enemy who killed him. How can he rest in peace?¡±


    As she spoke, Pa began to cry.


    It¡¯s time to y tricks by crying.


    Shawn¡¯s face darkened.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 368

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 368


    Chapter 368


    No wonder Pa and Zach dared toe to his home to look for him when their


    grandfather was bedridden and sick. They had already prepared for it!


    Alex¡¯s ashes had been kept in the ancestral hall behind the old house, and no one had


    touched it.


    Pa actually¡­


    Shawn was livid. ¡°Presumptuous! You dare to move his ashes at will!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you are too unfilial! Shawn, do you dare to say that you won¡¯t divorce Gale in front of


    your father¡¯s ashes? Will you be with her forever?¡±


    ¡°Her father killed your father. You are sworn enemies. How can you be husband and wife?¡±


    ¡°Your father valued you the most before he was alive. Are you worthy of him?¡±


    Pa cried andined, and Zach also said beside him, ¡°Yes, if father knew, how sad he would


    be? His death was so easily dismissed. People forget¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s forehead was bulging with veins. He clenched his palms tightly, and his face. darkened


    terribly.


    He never thought they would do this, and there was no way to break it!


    Of course, he remembered his father¡¯s death and would never forget it.


    However, he also loved Gale.


    Dr. Warm made atonement and repented in prison; Gale¡¯s mother was still awake in a nursing home;


    Gale also spent two years in a mental hospital and was tortured¡­


    However, these will not be repeated.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Pa and her son would bring it up repeatedly until their needs were met.


    ¡°Alex is really pitiful. He is dead, and there will be no peace after death.¡± Gale, who had been quiet all


    along, spoke out at this time, ¡°You keep saying that it is for him, but you won¡¯t let him rest in peace.¡±


    Before them, Gale picked up the ashes and held them upright.


    Facing Alex¡¯s death, she regretted it, but she was never afraid, guilty, or fearful.


    She believed that her father did not kill Alex but that there was a huge conspiracy behind it.


    Gale held the tablet and walked up to Pa ¡°Look carefully. What is written on it?¡±


    She held the tablet in front of Pa and forced her to read it out.


    Wood Wood


    Pa trembled. Her throat was dry, and she could not speak.


    After a while, she said, ¡°Gale, put it down quickly. Who allowed you to take it? You are thest person


    who should touch the tablet. Get your dirty hands off it!¡±


    ¡°Pa, are you feeling guilty when you look at his ashes? Are you a little scared? Who should be the


    most afraid? Is it me? Or you and Zach?¡± Gale asked slowly.


    Right above the table was a ck-and-white photo of Alex.


    Gale kept approaching with the ashes, Pa looked at the photo, and her heart began to tremble.


    ¡°Don¡¯te closer¡­ Put it down, put it down quickly!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you moved his ashes. You are disrespectful! For your own benefit, you went to the ancestral hall


    to steal it. If Lucas finds out, he will be really mad at you both!¡±


    Gale got closer to Pa.


    Pa screamed in fright and scrambled away to hide.


    Zach¡¯s face was also a little pale. No one knew what was on his mind. His eyes were a little dodgy, and


    he did not dare to look at the ashes.


    Gale continued, ¡°If Alex knew that you used his ashes to force his most admired son to divorce, how


    would you feel?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to the dead Alex?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to support the Wood Group! Do you know how many people are staring at


    thepany, waiting to kill it? Do you know how many people will jump at Wood Group if it is not


    strong enough?¡±


    ¡°At that point, the entire Wood family will be over! Do you think Shawn is enjoying his power? No, he is


    using his own shoulders to shoulder the burden of the entire family!¡±


    Gale¡¯s words are so sonorous and powerful.


    She straightened up, covered the box of ashes carefully, and handed it to the housekeeper,


    ¡°Send it back to the Wood Mansion, don¡¯t let the old man know. Remember to ce some offerings for


    it.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 369

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 369


    Chapter 369


    ¡°What a good wife.¡±


    Gale looked at Zach again. ¡°Be quiet, and you can spend your whole life idle as a rich kid.¡±


    As long as he did notmit suicide, his life would be morefortable than ny-nine


    percent of the poption.


    The bodyguard quickly stepped forward and dragged Pa and Zach away.


    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m the second young master of the Wood family!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°I can go by myself. How dare you do anything to me!¡±


    No matter how Zach yelled, the bodyguard dragged him away mercilessly.


    Gale frowned and stood where he was.


    Now she was more and more sure that the death of Alex was rted to Pa and her son!


    Just now, they forgot to cover up the frightened expressions of their mother and child, as well as their


    guilty conscience, and it was clearly revealed their guilty conscience!


    Especially Zach, who did not dare to look at the ck-and-white photo of Alex on the vase!


    Just as Gale was thinking, her waist suddenly tightened.


    With a delicate fragrance lingering at the tip of her nose, she fell into Shawn¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Gale, just now¡­I remember how you defended me,¡± he whispered in her ear.


    She stood in front of him, attacking Pa¡¯s mother and son for him and speaking about his


    difficulties¡­


    What more could he ask from a wife?


    No matter how harsh she was, she still had him in her heart.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not defending you. I just don¡¯t like them, and I just told the truth,¡± Gale replied.


    She was also looking for the truth.


    Shawn¡¯s arms tightened. ¡°Gale, when will you be able to look directly into your heart and ept the


    rtionship between us?¡±


    It took him a long time before he was able to ept the marriage. He took a lot of detours,


    and he did not want Gale to do the same.


    However, it really looked like she would spend a longer time and energy than him.


    ¡°You and I have no other feelings, only hatred. Just now, Pa said so clearly that we have a blood


    foud,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°If there is no revenge for killing the father, you will love me, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Gale did not know how to answer for a while.


    She always knew that her father did not kill Alex.


    So in her heart, she and Shawn had no blood feud, and she had been working hard to find the truth.


    However, Shawn did not know that.


    He thought he had to take revenge on her for killing his father, and when he said that he loved her, he


    genuinely believed he had to offend the entire Wood family for her!


    Gale sighed and said, ¡°There is too much hatred between us, Shawn. I can¡¯t let it go, and I. can¡¯t


    forgive it.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You also have the dead child in mind. Gale, tell me. What should I do to get rid of the


    regret in your heart?¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°It can¡¯t be removed.¡±


    She broke off his grasp, turned, and walked into the house without looking back.


    Shawn looked at her back deeply and stood there for a long time.


    He could force anyone and even go against his grandpa, but he could not be cruel to her.


    In the past¡­ he hurt her too many times, now he wanted to repair the scars in her heart bit by bit.


    He caused every scar.


    Shawn felt that his former self was such a jerk!


    ¡°Mr. Wood.¡± Pearton came to him quietly.


    ¡°From now on, you will be Gale¡¯s shadow. She is with you, and she is not¡­you understand,¡± Shawn


    said.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Shawn stepped away, and Pearton also quickly disappeared into the darkness as if he was never


    there.


    He returned to the master bedroom but saw that the big bed was empty, and there was no one in the


    cloakroom or bathroom.


    What about Gale?


    ¡°Mr Wood, your wife said that she will sleep in the guest room from now on. She locked the door as


    well,¡± the housekeeper said.


    Shawn stretched out his hand with a deep expression. ¡°Give me the key.¡± The housekeeper


    offered it with both hands.


    In the room next door, Gale turned off the lights and went to bed after washing up.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 370

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 370


    Chapter 370


    Anyway, the door was locked, and Shawn could not get in. He would have to use an electric drill to


    unlock it.


    The feeling of having a room to herself was rxing.


    Gale slept till dawn.


    She turned over and smelled a familiar faint male fragrance.


    Why did her quilt pillow have this smell?


    Wait, this was clearly Shawn¡¯s smell!


    Gale was jolted awake and sat up suddenly from the bed.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, she was sure that she was in the master bedroom!


    What? She obviously slept in the guest roomst night!


    ¡°Shawn! Give me an exnation!¡± Gale gritted her teeth.


    The door of the cloakroom opened, and Shawn walked out while putting on his tie. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb! How could I be here with you here?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°This is your room too,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bust and answer my question quickly!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you came to the master bedroom.¡±


    What did he mean?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Did Ie here by myself?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Shawn nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Shawn replied lightly, ¡°You want to sleep in the guest room, I respected your decision. But who knew


    you would suddenly run over by yourself in the middle of the night, lift the quilt, andy down beside


    me.¡±


    Gale was dumbfounded.


    She pointed to her nose. ¡°Me? Come to the master bedroom in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gale did not remember this at all!


    ¡°Oh, it seems¡­ Gale, you could be sleepwalking,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Sleepwalking?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everyone says that dreams most reflect a person¡¯s true wants. Every night, you can only sleep


    peacefully if you sleep with me.¡± He smiled slightly.


    Damn!


    She refused to believe it!


    She was definitely not sleepwalking!


    Shawn looked indifferent. ¡°I want to take you back to the master bedroom, but you locked the door so


    tightly. How could I have this chance?¡±


    Gale scratched her hair.


    After a while, she said, ¡°Turn on the surveince. I want to watch the surveince!¡±


    This matter had to be rified. Otherwise, what should she do if she kept sleepwalking


    into Shawn¡¯s room?


    Shawn agreed very readily, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let the housekeeper do that.¡±


    Soon, the housekeeper came.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­The surveince on the second floor was brokenst night, and it¡¯s still being repaired,¡± the


    housekeeper apologized.


    Gale asked, ¡°Broken?¡±


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t this too coincidental?¡±


    She could not ept the fact. ¡°It brokest night?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It may be because of the sudden trip of the switchst night,¡± the housekeeper replied.


    Shawn said, ¡°You see, this is God¡¯s will.¡± He had a helpless expression.


    The housekeeper quietly looked at Shawn, wondering if what he said was okay.


    He did not reveal anything, did he?


    Gale was speechless.


    She could only hold her belly and go wash up.


    While brushing her teeth, she thought, when had she ever sleepwalked?


    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 371

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 371


    Chapter 371


    That was a bad habit.


    While eating breakfast, Gale proposed, ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany today, and I¡¯m going back to work


    normally.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but there is one request.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Take my car.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°I can take the bus.¡±


    ¡°Then I will follow the bus.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Shawn took a sip of coffee slowly. ¡°Of course, there is a second choice.¡±


    She asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Let Pearton send you off.¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to arrange a shadow bodyguard for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t need to worry about him. He wille out naturally when needed.¡±


    Gale had a headache.


    She was pregnant again, and she would have to leave Sea City sooner orter. She had to leave


    before her belly showed signs of pregnancy.


    What about Pearton?


    Was he really going to be implicated, punished, and endured Shawn¡¯s thunderous wrath?


    ¡°I will take your car,¡± Gale said helplessly.


    Shawn smiled.


    Gale reached for her bag when going out, but Shawn was one step ahead of her.


    Shocked, she quickly grabbed the bag and put it on her back. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I want to help you.¡±


    ¡°I have hands.¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°You seem very nervous.¡±


    ¡°No! How can there be! I just don¡¯t like people touching my things,¡± Gale replied with a forced calm.


    The medicine she was prescribed in the obstetrics and gynecology department of the hospital


    yesterday was still in her bag!


    She did not have time to hide it!


    Shawn must not discover this. Otherwise, it will bepletely over.


    To avoid making Shawn suspicious, Gale quickly got into the car and took the initiative to sit in the co-


    pilot seat.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply, very satisfied with her.


    When he arrived at thepany, the first thing Gale did was go straight to the bathroom.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She hid in the toilet and put all the pregnancy medicine prescribed by the doctor into vitamin bottles!


    She then dumped the original vitamin tablets down the toilet and flushed them down the drain.


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief after all this was done.


    Now, even if someone saw her taking medicine, they would only think she was taking vitamins.


    No one would be suspicious anymore.


    ¡°Baby, this time, Mommy will definitely protect you and let youe to this world safely.¡±


    Gale¡¯s current situation was much better than that of her previous pregnancy.


    She had good food and slept well. Her nutrition can keep up..


    As long as she took good care of the fetus and recuperated her body, the baby would definitely be


    healthy.


    At noon, Gale sent a message to Sam.


    ¡°Is it convenient to meet?¡±


    Soon, Sam replied, ¡°Yes, I have something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After deciding on the location, Gale left through thepany¡¯s back door. It was during the lunch hour,


    so no one would notice her.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 372

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 372


    Chapter 372


    In a private room in the Tea house.


    ¡°Long time no see. Gale, how are you doing all this time? Sam looked at her.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s old news¡­ let¡¯s just move on.¡±


    ¡°Why did you and Shawn show up at the airport that day?¡±


    ¡°Lucas sent me away, and Shawn personally went to get me back. It just so happened that I met you


    and Zach,¡± Gale replied simply.


    ¡°The conflict between you and the Wood family has reached such a deep level.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The entire Wood family could not tolerate her, but Shawn loved her deeply.


    ¡°The way Shawn looks at you ispletely different from before. Gale, he seems to be in love with


    you,¡± Sam said.


    Gale was startled. Can even Sam notice it?


    Is Shawn¡¯s love for her so obvious?


    Sam could see what she was thinking. ¡°Gale, I¡¯m a man, and men understand men. Besides, Shawn


    didn¡¯t hide it at all, and I could spot it at a nce.¡±


    Gale smiled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of his love?¡±


    ¡°If the truth is revealed, there is no hatred between you and Shawn for killing your father. At that time,


    what do you think will happen?¡±


    Shawn would only love her more!


    Without a blood feud and deep hatred, love would be purer and more passionate.


    There would be no hindrance!


    Gale looked directly into Sam¡¯s eyes. ¡°The day I found out the truth will be the day I leave.¡±


    ¡°You want to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have to go.¡±


    Gale had already nned her future.


    After uncovering the truth and letting her father regain his freedom, she would take the child in her belly


    and fly far away to an unknown ce, give birth to the child, and live her life normally.


    Sam nodded. ¡°I support all your decisions.¡±


    ¡°I hope you keep the matter of my departure a secret, and I hope you don¡¯t help me. Otherwise, Shawn


    will definitely find you when the timees. Sam, I don¡¯t want to involve you,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Then how do you go by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I will n slowly.¡± Gale changed the subject. ¡°During this time, you were by Zach¡¯s side¡­ Is there


    anything unusual?¡±


    Sam frowned.


    ¡°After I became friends with him, I found that he was basically eating, drinking and having fun, picking


    up girls in nightclubs, and not doing his job properly. There are a lot of friends who care about what the


    Wood family thinks of them, and they basically don¡¯t bring up the Wood family,¡± Sam said.


    Gale frowned. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°But after returning to Sea City, Zach changed a lot, and he began to invite me to work on projects


    together. I pretended to mention Alex¡¯s death when I was drinking with him two days ago.¡±


    ¡°How did he answer?¡±


    Sam replied truthfully, ¡°Zach said that his father didn¡¯t think highly of him at all, and he left everything to


    Shawn. Moreover, in a fit of anger, his father said he would not give him a single share of Wood Group,


    which made him very angry.¡±


    What?


    Gale clearly remembered that Shawn said Alex had offered to give half of the shares to Zach!


    She immediately grasped the key point and asked, ¡°Did Zach tell you when Alex said he would not give


    shares?¡±


    Sam replied, ¡°Yes. It was the night before Alex passed away in a car ident. Zach said that at that


    time, he happened to be with a woman.¡±


    Gale¡¯s mind was running fast.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not right at all.¡±


    Shawn and Zach¡¯s rhetoric did not match up at all!


    One said that Alex would give half of the shares.


    One said that Alex would not give him any shares!


    Seeing Gale¡¯s serious face, Sam asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She expressed her doubts. ¡°Why are the two of them saying the opposite? Who lied?¡±


    Could it be that Shawn was lying to her?


    He had no reason to lie to her about it.


    The death of Alex was the source of hatred between him and her.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 373

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 373


    Chapter 373


    After a long silence, Sam said, ¡°Maybe, none of them lied. The one who lied¡­ is Alex.¡±


    Gale was startled. ¡°Alex?¡±


    ¡°If I guessed correctly, Alex found Shawn and asked him to give half of the shares to Zach to support


    his half-brother. However, Shawn is not willing. Alex understands this son¡¯s character and knows this


    matter needs to be negotiated slowly, and it won¡¯t work out in a while.¡±


    ¡°So Alex nned to approach Shawn first, express his ideas, and then discuss them. Who knew, that


    night, Zach¡¯s girlfriend was pregnant and got him into trouble. When he told his father, Alex was very


    angry, and in a fit of anger, he said that he would not give any shares to him, which made Zach feel


    dissatisfied. Alex¡¯s words made Zach feel ashamed and hopeless.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then the next day¡­ Alex was seriously injured in a car ident. Peter went to the emergency room


    for treatment, but a medication error hastened Alex¡¯s death.¡± Sam¡¯s expression was solemn.


    After finishing speaking, the whole box fell silent.


    After a long while, Gale said, ¡°Is there a possibility that even the car ident was a conspiracy?¡±


    Sam shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    ¡°Why?


    ¡°How could he fool everyone by causing a car ident? After Alex passed away, Shawn must have


    sent. someone to conduct a careful investigation to make sure it was an ident so that he can pin the


    fault. on Peter.¡±


    Gale digested Sam¡¯s words. ¡°So, the car ident was a sudden event. But Pa and Zach thought it


    was an opportunity, so they simply became cruel and changed Alex¡¯s medicine, letting him¡­ die.¡±


    ¡°Very likely, the truth is what you just said.¡±


    Gale closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°But¡­there is no evidence.


    ¡°How do I look for evidence?¡±


    Alex had passed away more than two years ago, and there were not many traces of anything.


    The doctors and nurses in the hospital had already changed several times.


    ¡°You can¡¯t find evidence, Gale. If Zach had left any clues, Shawn would have found out.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do¡­¡±


    After a lot of hard work, it was finally bing clearer.


    They were close to the truth, but because there is no evidence. Was their only choice to give up?


    ¡°There will be a way. If you want others to be ignorant, you have to do nothing. Gale, don¡¯t be


    discouraged, * Samforted her.


    Gale lowered her head. ¡°I was just thinking, even Shawn couldn¡¯t find any evidence, so we¡­¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t expect Zach to go to him, nor did he expect them to have the courage to kill their husband


    and father. However, we know the two of them are up to something.¡±


    Gale sighed and nodded. ¡°I hope to find a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°I will continue to probe Zach and contact you at any time if I have any clues.¡±


    ¡°Sam, I was thinking, this matter is too important. It would take a lot of work to find out. I have been


    thinking about it for the past few days about how I can get the evidence.¡±


    The truth was close at hand, and the murderer had also been identified.


    However, they had no evidence¡­.


    Gale was very depressed as she left the Tea house.


    However, after thinking about it, at least she had made progress, and she was no longer blind.


    When Gale was about to wave for a taxi, Pearton suddenly appeared. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I will take you back to


    thepany.¡±


    She was shocked. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m always here.¡±


    Gale covered her heart, staring at Pearton nkly.


    This was the person arranged by Shawn, so she could not hide the fact that she had met Sam today.


    ¡°You¡­ have been following me? Staying outside the room? Did you ever leave?¡± Gale asked.


    Then, had Pearton heard the conversation between her and Sam?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 374

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 374


    Chapter 374


    Pearton was like an emotionless robot. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m only responsible for your safety, and I


    won¡¯t intrude on your privacy.¡±


    Gale heaved a sigh of relief.


    After thinking about it, she tentatively asked, ¡°Can you not tell Shawn who I met?¡±


    Pearton shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You are my bodyguard, and you should obey me. As long as I am safe, you don¡¯t have to report


    everything to Shawn,¡± Gale said.


    Pearton replied, ¡°Mr. Wood asked me to report everything.¡±


    This guy was such a hard head.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to be on Shawn¡¯s side? Not on my side? I have to find a way to save¡­¡± Gale


    asked.


    She covered her mouth.


    Pearton¡¯s safety had to be added into her escape n now.


    Gale did not want Pearton¡¯s life to bepletely ruined because of her after she left.


    The results of it? Pearton still did not listen to her!


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You still want to leave,¡± Pearton replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Pearton looked at her and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, just follow your own heart, don¡¯t worry about mine.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of punishment?¡±


    ¡°Punishment is because I didn¡¯t do good deeds, and I should bear it.¡± Well, this person was really


    stubborn.


    Gale walked to the car. ¡°Okay, take me back to thepany.¡±


    On the way, she inquired about Pearton¡¯s personal situation.


    She discovered¡­ Pearton was actually quite miserable.


    Both of his parents died when he was a child, and he lived with his grandmother. Later, his


    grandmother also passed away, and he came to Sea City alone to wander.


    He lived under the overpass, turned over trash cans, and moved bricks on the construction site.


    Finally, because he was tall and strong, he was recruited by the Wood family¡¯s bodyguard team, so he


    had food, drink, and shelter.


    What happened to Pearton reminded Gale of the time when she was down and out.


    She suddenly felt a little more sympathetic.


    Such a person had to do his best just to live. How could she let him be punished?


    Gale also understood that Shawn deliberately chose a person with a miserable life experience to


    arouse her sympathy.


    He could always count on her to be soft-hearted.


    When getting out of the car, Gale asked, ¡°If one day I really ran away under your nose, would you hate


    me?


    12


    Chaite


    Well, Gale thought, on the day she ran away, she might as well knock Pearton into aa or stun him


    and let him stay out of itpletely.


    She returned to the office, and as soon as she sat down, she received a call from Pa.


    Hesitating for a few seconds, Gale answered, ¡°Hello?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Gale, I¡¯m at the coffee shop opposite yourpany. Do you dare toe and see me?¡± Pa said.


    ¡°Are you using aggressive tactics?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 375

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 375


    Chapter 375


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s just to meet and chat. Now you are the treasure of Shawn¡¯s heart. Even if I have a hundred


    guts, I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Although she knew what Pa¡¯s purpose was, as the saying goes, ¡°If you don¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den,


    you won¡¯t catch the tiger¡¯s cub.¡±


    If she wanted to find the truth, she would have to get in close contact with Pa and Zach.


    Only after talking a lot can she find a breakthrough this way!


    Gale waste for the appointment.


    Before entering the coffee shop, Gale called tentatively, ¡°Pearton?¡±


    In the corner, Pearton quickly appeared. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s good that you are here.¡± she smiled.


    By the window, Pa and Zach were both there.


    Zach¡¯s eyes kept looking at her from head to toe, which was very ufortable.


    Gale sat down opposite. ¡°I¡¯m here. What do you guys want to talk to me about? Just be direct and don¡¯t


    beat around the bush.¡±


    Zach stared at her. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why Shawn is so taken with you. You¡¯re not even that pretty.


    Why is Shawn so obsessed with you?¡±


    Gale choked back, ¡°What is it to you? Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re fiery. Maybe Shawn just likes it.¡±


    Zach¡¯s face was full of contempt.


    He could easily find a prettier woman than Gale in the nightclub.


    Shawn must not have met a woman for a long time. That was why he was fascinated by this fiery


    woman.


    Pa said, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. Gale, tell me, what can I do to get you to divorce Shawn?¡±


    Gale raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you here to persuade me to divorce? Are you sure?¡±


    Did she hear correctly?


    Pa and her son should hope that she would not divorce. In this case, they can use this to make a big


    fuss, saying that Shawn had wronged the ancestors of the Wood family and was obsessed with beauty.


    ¡°Yes, we are all thinking about the Wood family. You are an enemy of the Wood family. You can charm.


    Shawn, but not us!¡± Zach said.


    ¡°Heh, what is your endgame here!¡±


    Zach insisted, ¡°For the sake of the Wood family, we must drive you away!¡±


    Gale corrected him, ¡°Wrong, you are trying to force me away, and then Shawn will definitely go around


    crazy looking for me. He willpletely tear you apart and turn the world upside down. At that time,


    you can take the opportunity to say that Shawn has lost his mind because of me and is not suitable to


    be the


    head of the Wood family!¡±


    Gale saw through them.


    Full of benevolence, righteousness, and morality, they are actually nning for themselves!


    Zach was stunned. He did not expect Gale to guess it so quickly.


    Gale sneered, ¡°I¡¯m right. This is your purpose!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ so what?¡± Zach did not hide it and simply admitted, ¡°Gale, you¡¯d better be sensible! Although


    Shawn loves you, you are nothing!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Besides, you are still the Wood family¡¯s father-killing enemy, and there will always be a blood feud


    between you,¡± Pa said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we cooperate, Gale? We¡¯ll give you a sum of money, and you take the money and fly away


    and nevere back. No matter what happens after the Wood family, it has nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°How much do you want? Let me make a price, and I will not treat you badly. It is definitely an amoun


    that you will never earn in your life!¡±


    ¡°This is your best way out, and you must be content as a human being. You can¡¯t really hold on to the


    position of the young mistress of the Wood family.


    Pa and Zach cooperated very well.


    Looking at them, Gale just thought it was funny. They really looked like two clowns.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 376

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 376


    Chapter 376


    She thought about it and deliberately asked, ¡°How much are you willing to fork out?¡±


    Pa and Zach looked at each other.


    After a while, Zach asked, ¡°How much do you want? Say the number.¡±


    Gale spread seven fingers.


    ¡°Seven million?¡± Zach stood up suddenly. ¡°Gale, you really are a shark!¡±


    ¡°Wrong.¡±


    ¡°Fifty million?¡±


    Gale smiled slightly. ¡°Seven hundred million.¡±


    Zach¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re such a thief!¡±


    He was a little agitated, and his voice raised unconsciously, causing the people next to him to look this


    way.


    Pa was also shocked. ¡°Gale, you really dare to ask for it.¡±


    Seven hundred million was an astronomical figure that they could not imagine.


    That was wealth that only Shawn and Lucas possessed!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Seeing everyone looking at this side, Gale simply started acting.


    Gale looked aggrieved and pitiful, with tears in his eyes. ¡°My husband and I really love each other. I


    don¡¯t know what offended you that you insist on breaking us up¡­¡±


    ¡°I can leave, you can transfer the money to my ount, and I will leave as soon as I get it, and I


    promise. not to look back!¡±


    ¡°After all, my husband and I are in love, and I can¡¯t live without him¡­¡± The surrounding crowd all


    looked like they were watching a show.


    ¡°Is this filming, or is it real?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be true. The mother-inw paid this woman to leave her son.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°Do you think this woman will agree?¡±


    Pa and Zach did not expect Gale to behave like this, and they were dumbfounded.


    After a while, it was Pa who came to his senses first. ¡°Gale, you¡­ don¡¯t be hypocritical!¡±


    Gale shrugged. ¡°Anyway, that is my price. Can you give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Seven hundred million, you¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Shawn worth more? You want me to leave him. How can I do it without bleeding?


    Don¡¯t you think that the position of the head of the Wood family is not worth more than that?¡±


    She knew that Pa could not possibly have so much money.


    Even if there were, they would be absolutely reluctant to take it out.


    ¡°You guys are funny. Brought a pen to a knife fight. It¡¯s okay, I can give you time to think about it.


    Contact


    ¡±


    me anytime you are done thinking about it. By the way, I¡¯ll give you my bank ount number,¡± Gale


    said.


    She spoke casually and picked up a pen, scribbling down a string of bank card numbers. ¡°I will wait for


    your news. I¡¯ll leave right away when the money is in ce. You can¡¯t even get me to slow down.¡±


    Let¡¯s see who can beat who.


    The pair¡¯s behavior was lowly. They thought about the position of the head of the Wood family all day.


    long, and wanted to be in charge of the Wood group so much!


    In particr, Gale hated them even more when he thought that they might be the ones who killed Alex


    and nted the me on his own father!


    Pa¡¯s face changed. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°Huh? Is there anything else?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 377

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 377


    Chapter 377


    ¡°Are you sure, as long as I get seven hundred million, you will leave? Do you not regret it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep saying that you and Shawn really love each other? Can it be measured by money?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°We really love each other, but if you offer too much money, I can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she turned around gracefully.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After taking two steps, Gale stopped and froze in ce.


    She saw Shawn standing there. His eyes fell on her. His face was very ugly.


    How long was he standing there?


    Had he heard the whole conversation?


    ¡°Seven hundred million?¡± Shawn took a step forward and walked in front of her. ¡°In your heart, I¡¯m


    worth seven hundred million?¡±


    Well, he had heard it.


    Gale swallowed her saliva. ¡°This is a lot of money¡­ Pa can¡¯t even get it out.¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes deeply. ¡°So, if someone can get it out, you will agree to leave?¡±


    ¡°I want to leave even if I don¡¯t get any money, let alone that amount.¡±


    His face instantly became terribly gloomy.


    Shawn raised his hand, pulled Gale to his side, and cast a hard look at Zach.


    Most people simply cannot bear this nce.


    Shawn, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop ying such shady tricks. You can¡¯t even get seven hundred million, yet you had the guts to try


    to bribe her to leave?¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°You defend her so much, but she is willing to get the money and leave. Shawn, I am helping you to


    test her. This kind of woman loves vanity and only has money in her eyes, so she is not worthy at all.¡±


    *F*ck you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We are here for the Wood family, and we will also help you see Gale¡¯s true colors¡­¡±


    Pa also said immediately.


    Shawn said coldly, ¡°I have tolerated you ying this kind of trick twice. If there is a third time, you two


    will disappear from Sea Citypletely!¡±


    He had a strong aura, and his eyes were full of hostility and hatred.


    After spitting the cruel words, Shawn dragged Gale deeply and left the coffee shop.


    Pa and Zach dared not to say a word and walked away in despair.


    Shawn walked fast without looking back. Gale had to trot to keep up with him.


    She struggled a few times. ¡°Let me go. I will walk by myself.¡±


    However, he tightened the grip instead.


    1/2


    When he returned to his office, Shawn kicked the door open with such a loud bang that the whole floor


    seemed to shake.


    Fiona came forward and carefully closed the door.


    It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. Mr. Wood and his wife are in another world war!


    ¡°Shawn, what are you doing!¡± Gale finally shook off him, looking at her red wrist. ¡°Why are you so


    aggressive!¡±


    Looking at the red mark on her wrist, Shawn knew that he had done it.


    Distressed emotions shed by.


    However, he was angry and could not calm down.


    ¡°Why are you going to see them? Huh? Seven hundred million, I¡¯m worth seven hundred million in your


    heart?¡± Shawn asked.


    Gale looked at him. ¡°Mr. Wood, you may feel it¡¯s a small sum, but for 99.9% of the people in the world.


    This is a huge sum of money, an astronomical figure!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 378

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 378


    Chapter 378


    ¡°So? You can leave me without hesitation for money?¡±


    Galeughed angrily. ¡°Why are you losing your temper, and why are you jealous? I just said that I don¡¯t


    need money to leave you.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    She continued, ¡°Besides, Pa and her son can¡¯t afford it. I¡¯m just teasing them and acting. Why take it


    so seriously?¡±


    Yes.


    Of course, Shawn was serious.


    When he watched her say those words lightly, his heart ached.


    Although he knew that her greatest wish was to get a divorce and then fly away, he was still unwilling to


    face it and admit it.


    Gale bit her lips. ¡°Taking a step back, even if I really leave you for seven hundred million dors, it¡¯s


    only human. How many women can refuse such a huge sum of money? Or do you think that love is


    more important than money?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself, Shawn. How good are you to me? How sincere are you to me? Have


    you loved me unreservedly from the very beginning? If you can actually do that and love me sincerely


    and truly, I, Gale, don¡¯t need money to be with you. I¡¯d even live a hard life with you.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not worth it¡­you hurt me so deeply. You¡¯re not worth it!¡±


    Shawn stared at her, his hands hanging by his sides and could not help but clench tightly into fists.


    ¡°Gale, I know that you deliberately made things difficult for Zach, and you didn¡¯t want to take the


    money. Why can¡¯t you be softer and exin to me patiently, okay¡­coax me?¡±


    Men also needed coaxing.


    The same goes for Shawn.


    Although he understood that the emotional entanglement between him and Gale would not cause a rift


    because of the so¨Ccalled ¡®seven hundred million¡®, he hoped she could coax him and say it was just a


    joke.


    However, Gale did not.


    Every word and every word of hers was so tough that it turned into a sharp knife, cutting into his heart!


    Gale turned her head away, not looking at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to coax, and I never coax anyone.¡±


    Shawn tugged on his tie annoyedly, turned around, and did not look at her..


    He was afraid that he would not be able to control himself and do things that would hurt her!


    The office suddenly fell silent.


    Gale also felt that she¡­was quite cheap.


    Well done, talking about seven hundred million like they were in some TV drama plot. It¡¯s aplete


    waste of saliva and time with Zach.


    If she had known earlier, she might as well have steered the topic to Alex¡¯s death.


    Maybe she could have found new clues and had unexpected gains.


    After thinking for a while, Gale muffled, ¡°Zach¡¯s ultimate goal is to know that after I leave you, you will


    definitely look for my whereabouts everywhere, thus making the conflict with Lucas even worse. At that


    time, he will take advantage of the chaos, infiltrate the Wood Group and gain support.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, I want to remind you that you must guard against them. Don¡¯t be used by them because of me


    and take advantage of their loopholes.¡±


    ¡°Leaving aside our personal grievances, you are a very sessful entrepreneur, and no one is more


    suitable than you to be in charge of the Wood Group.¡±


    ¡°You¡­shouldn¡¯t and can¡¯t lose at the hands of that kind of person.¡±


    After saying that, she walked to the door.


    Shawn¡¯s voice came, ¡°Since you know that once you leave, I will frantically look for you at all costs,


    regardless of everyone¡¯s obstruction¡­ Then, Gale, can you not leave?¡±


    Gale¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave, no one or anything can threaten me. Gale, you are my one and only


    weakness.¡±


    The one and only..


    How deadly.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 379

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 379


    Chapter 379


    In the past, Pa and Zach could not find a way to deal with him.


    It was because Shawn was so strong and invincible.


    Gale did not make a sound, and after a few seconds, she continued to walk toward the door.


    ¡°The more you want to leave, the more impossible it is for me to let you go. No one can take you away


    from me,¡± Shawn said. The door was gently closed, separating the two of them.


    Shawn punched the table.


    Elevator entrance.


    ¡°Pearton,¡± Gale called softly.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°You informed Shawn, right?¡± she asked.


    Pearton shook his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Gale was a little surprised. ¡°You did not say? Then how did he know?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I did not report to Mr. Wood, who you met. I am just here to ensure your safety,¡± Pearton


    replied.


    Gale looked at him and felt that this person was quite reliable.


    She nodded, walked into the elevator, and picked up her phone at the same time.


    She sent Zach a message.


    ¡°I can leave Shawn, but I need to ask you one thing. As long as your answer satisfies me, I can


    cooperate with you to do whatever you want.¡±


    Gale decided to focus on attacking Zach.


    Mostly because Sam could help her.


    Secondly, Zach was rather stupid, and not as strategic as Pa.


    Pa was old and had seen a lot of the world, so it was not easy to fool her.


    Soon, Zach replied, ¡°Yes. What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Make an appointment. Let¡¯s meet and chat.¡±


    At the same time, Gale forwarded the message to Sam.


    ¡®Let¡¯s uncover the truth bit by bit from Zach!¡±


    In her heart, she had already thought of a n, but¡­ this n was quite risky and exciting!


    In Temperley Hall.


    The dinner was very sumptuous, but Gale had no appetite.


    Pregnancy caused her to not want to eat anything, but asionally there were some intense cravings!


    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I will go back to the room to catch up on the design draft.¡± She reluctantly ate a small


    bowl of rice.


    She had dyed a lot of progress these days and wanted to make up for it quickly.


    Back in the room, Gale opened the bag and took out the pregnancy medicine.


    Just as she was pouring it into her hand, Shawn¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°What are you taking?¡±


    Gale shook her hand, and all the pills spilled out.


    The small white pills fell to the feet.


    Shawn walked over, bent down and picked up one, and squeezed it between his fingertips.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m taking vitamins.¡± Gale quickly calmed down. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± she said, shaking the bottle in


    her hand.


    Fortunately, she had already swapped them out. Otherwise, she would have revealed her secrets now.


    ¡°Vitamins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the doctor said I have a vitamin deficiency, so I usually take some supplements.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you afraid of?


    ¡°You sprung up on me suddenly. I thought you were still eating.¡±


    Gale tried hard to keep calm, squatted down, and threw the pills into the trash can. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I have to


    buy it again.¡±


    Shawn nced at the empty bottle in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you tomorrow.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 380

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 380


    Chapter 380


    ¡°No, I can buy it myself.¡±


    ¡°You really need to replenish your body. We are preparing for pregnancy after all,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale looked up at him.


    ¡°This weekend, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for aprehensive physical examination. Take care of


    yourself,¡± Shawn said again.


    Gale immediately objected, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t like hospitals. I feel bad when I smell disinfectant,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Just go for a physical examination.¡±


    Gale could not help bing nervous.


    If Shawn insisted on taking her for a checkup, then her pregnancy would definitely be exposed!


    Knowing that she was pregnant, he would definitely keep her by his side, limit her possibility of


    escaping, and¡­ the child would also belong to him!


    Gritting her teeth, Gale turned her back to him. ¡°Shawn, do you know that every time I go to the


    hospital, I always think of that dead child? Especially if you take me to the hospital yourself, it will


    remind me even. more so. I feel scared! I have trauma!¡±


    There was silence behind him.


    ¡°I know it myself. Now I have food and drink, much better than when I was in the mental hospital, and


    my body is recovering faster. Besides, I have survived such difficult days. I have these fine clothes and


    fine. food now. I don¡¯t have a problem.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Gale did not know whether Shawn would believe it. She was not sure.


    However, she could not say any more.


    If she said too much, it would appear that she was covering up.


    While she felt frightened, her back felt warm, and she fell into Shawn¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Gale, I really want to have a child with you.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s voice was hoarse and deep.


    ¡°You want to, and I don¡¯t want to. Don¡¯t always force your wishes on me!¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°But I only want your child.¡±


    Gale was surprised. ¡°My child¡±


    ¡°Well, I will only have children with you. If you don¡¯t want to, then¡­ I will never have children,¡± Shawn


    said.


    ¡°Shawn, do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    He continued, ¡°I know, I have thought about it. Since you are so unwilling, then don¡¯t give birth. It¡¯s up


    to you. We are not just put on earth to reproduce anyway.¡±


    Gale bit her lower lip.


    1/2


    Ordinary men must have children to continue the incense and carry on the family line.


    What more of Shawn, who lives in a wealthy family?


    However, he told her personally that if she did not want a child, then don¡¯t!


    He was able topromise!


    ¡°Pregnancy is hard and tiring. It will cause great damage to the body and elerate aging¡­¡±


    Shawn rubbed against her neck lightly. ¡°I will let you be young and beautiful forever so that you will


    suffer


    less.¡±


    Gale kept saying, ¡°Shawn, you made a mistake. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to have a baby. It¡¯s that I don¡¯t


    want to give birth to your baby!¡±


    His breathing paused slightly, and his arms tightened unconsciously.


    He felt a little hurt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to give birth to my baby. Others can¡¯t get what I can¡¯t have!¡± Shawn said.


    Gale wanted to say something, but he sealed her lips tightly.


    He kissed her so deeply and urgently that Gale was almost out of breath, her legs were weak, and she


    could not stand still, so she could only lean on him.


    Shawn did not want to hear her hurtful words!


    He will be sad, angry, and unable to restrain himself from doing things that hurt her!


    He may not be able to stop himself from hurting her hard.


    ¡°Shawn¡­uh¡­¡±


    Gale opened her mouth to speak, but it gave him an opportunity.


    She was breathless from the kiss, and her cheeks were flushed.


    When Shawn finally let go of her, her lips were even redder. 1


    ¡°Gale, Dr. William said that you can get pregnant easily.¡± He hooked his lips and smiled. ¡°Maybe we will


    have good news in the near future.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 381

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 381


    Chapter 381


    ¡°You said just now that you don¡¯t want children!¡±


    ¡°But you


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    also said that you just don¡¯t want to have children with me. If you think so, then, no matter what, if you


    will have my children, I will ask you to bear children for me first.¡± Shawn replied.


    Gale raised her hand and wiped the corners of her lips. ¡°Shawn, you are selfish and arrogant!¡±


    ¡°For the sake of my children, let me be selfish thisst time.¡±


    He pestered her and kissed her for a long time until Gale almost died of breath. After that, he got up


    and went to the bathroom.


    The sound of rushing water sounded.


    Gale clutched her blushing cheeks, her heart pounding non-stop.


    Suddenly, the phone screen lit up.


    She picked it up and saw that it was from Zach.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you tonight. I¡¯ve sent you the location.¡±


    Gale frowned. Zach asked her to meet at night. What should she do?


    How could she get out of the house?


    However, meeting during the day was indeed not safe. Once Shawn found out, things would get worse.


    ¡°Okay. I will go to the appointment on time,¡± Gale replied.


    Putting away her phone, she racked her brain to think of countermeasures.


    Finally¡­ she looked at the ss by the bed.


    That was the ss of milk she drank before going to bedst night.


    Ten minutester, Shawn came out of the bathroom.


    Coincidentally, Gale walked in from the outside carrying milk.


    ¡°Here. I warmed it up on purpose. The temperature is just right. After drinking it, it can help you sleep,¡±


    she said.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Is it for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He licked at the corner of his lips, and he smiled meaningfully.


    Gale was very nervous, but she still had to put on a calm face. ¡°What are you smiling at? If you don¡¯t


    drink it, I¡¯ll drink it myself.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and was about to leave.


    She had ced quite a number of sleeping pills in the milk.


    As long as Shawn drank it deeply, he would surely be able to sleep deeply, without any movement


    throughout the night.


    She could then go to see Zach with peace of mind..


    Shawn pulled her back, wrapping his arms around her waist. ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t say no to drinking.¡±


    Gale heaved a sigh of relief and handed him the milk. However, Shawn did not take it. ¡°Hey, feed me.¡±


    Her face became hot. ¡°How old do you think you are¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t drink unless you feed me.¡± Shawn looked childish.


    Gale had no choice but to follow suit and handed the cup to his mouth.


    Before drinking, Shawn said, ¡°Gale, even if you feed me the food with your own hands, even if it is


    highly poisonous and I will die immediately, I will drink it up without hesitation.¡±


    Her hands shook.


    Did Shawn guess it? Or did he just say it casually?


    ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t spill it.¡± Shawn held her hand, raised his head, and drank the milk.


    Not a drop left.


    Gale did not dare to look at him. ¡°Have a good night¡¯s sleep. Your sleep quality has been poor again.


    recently.¡±


    ¡°Because your sachet smells much weaker. Gale, you should make me one again,¡± Shawn replied.


    ¡°Well, I have time to do it.¡±


    He hugged her and copsed peacefully on the big bed with his hands on her waist.


    Gale closed her eyes, but she did not feel sleepy at all.


    After an unknown amount of time, Shawn¡¯s breathing became more and more steady.


    She called out tentatively, ¡°Shawn?¡±


    There was no response.


    !

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 382

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 382


    Chapter 382


    ¡°You¡¯re pressing on my hair.¡±


    Still no response.


    Only then had Gale slowly take his hand away, get up, get out of bed, and quietly leave the master


    bedroom.


    She went to the small room at the end of the second floor.


    After entering the door and opening the window, Gale saw a ck car parked by the side of the wall.


    ¡°Sam?¡± She called softly.


    ¡°Yes. Gale!¡± Sam replied.


    He swung the rope up. Gale tied it around her waist, climbed down the water pipe, andnded safely.


    They quickly disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Why did you agree with Zach? Besides, it¡¯s night, and it¡¯s very dangerous. What if he touches you?¡±


    Sam asked while driving.


    ¡°He¡¯s very afraid of Shawn, he won¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°When you see him, what will you talk about? Seeing that he can¡¯t drive you away, maybe he will use


    another method to win you over and let you be on the same side as him as revenge for Shawn,¡± Sam


    analyzed.


    Gale replied, ¡°What I want is for Zach to win me over!¡±


    There were no permanent enemies, only permanent interests.


    Zach¡¯s n to use her to drive Shawn away seems to have failed so far.


    He must find another way.


    ¡°What do you mean? You want to join forces with him?¡± Sam asked.


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Only if he treats me as his own can he tell me the truth about Alex¡¯s


    death.¡±


    Sam could not help reminding, ¡°Gale, protect yourself and don¡¯t be too aggressive.¡±


    She did not answer.


    In the past, she could wait, but now she did not have much time.


    Her belly is getting bigger and bigger every day.


    Leave one day earlier and be freed earlier.


    The location Zach chose was a private club with excellent concealment.


    Seeing Gale, he smiled and said, ¡°Gale, good evening.¡±


    Gale looked at the two alluring women beside him.


    Zach waved his hand and told them to leave.


    The women red at Gale resentfully. ¡°Mr. Wood, remember toe to uster.¡±


    Gale rolled her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re talking about such an important matter, and you still have the heart to y


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a conflict.¡± Zach poured her a ss of wine. ¡°French chateau, try it?¡±


    ¡°No need, let¡¯s talk business.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zach nodded. ¡°Should I talk first, or should you?¡±


    ¡°You.¡±


    Zach looked at her. ¡°In the past few days, I found that I underestimated your position in Shawn¡¯s heart.


    I think it¡¯s better to cooperate than to drive you away.¡±


    Gale guessed right.


    Zach really tried to win her over.


    ¡°Cooperation? Then what can I get? Why should I cooperate with you?¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°Gale, you are the daughter of the enemy who killed my father. Shawn will never let your father go. But


    I assure you, as long as I be the head of the Wood family, the first thing I will do is to let your


    father go.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I will not pursue my father¡¯s death. I will allow your father to continue to be a doctor, to treat


    diseases and save lives.¡±


    Zach asked, ¡°What do you think? If you have any other requirements, you can bring them up, and we


    can discuss them.¡±


    Galeughed.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°For the sake of the Wood family and Wood Group, you can even ignore the death of your father¡­¡±


    ¡°How about you? We¡¯re all the same. Just do a favor for each other,¡± Zach said.


    Gale was silent.


    Zach was a little anxious. ¡°Gale, what do you think? Do you want to cooperate?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 383

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 383


    Chapter 383


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°I will think about it. Have you finished what you want to say? After you¡¯ve


    finished speaking, it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Gale looked straight into his eyes. ¡°Did my father actually cause Alex¡¯s death, or¡­is the murderer


    someone else?¡±


    Zach¡¯s face suddenly changed, but he tried his best to hide it. ¡°Of course not! The police have already


    settled the case. Shawn also checked, and the murderer is your father!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Gale said aggressively, ¡°Why do I think that the murderer is you, or¡­ Pa!¡±


    Zach stood up abruptly. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Gale, this¡­ you can¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Because I believe in my father¡¯s character and medical skills! He has no enemies, and everyone is


    kind to him. Only you and Pa can do such rebellious and insane things topete for the wealth


    and power of the wood family!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    For a long time, Zach sputtered and did not know how to refute.


    In the end, he could only say angrily, ¡°You have no evidence!¡± The atmosphere became deadlocked


    and solemn.


    Suddenly, Gale chuckled lightly, and her tone rxed a lot. ¡°I have no evidence, and these are just my


    guesses. Zach, we are almost reaching cooperation, and you have to let me in on the truth, no?¡±


    Zach was also relieved. ¡°Gale, you can¡¯t guess about this matter.¡±


    ¡°You just rx with me. How did Alex die?¡±


    Zach hesitated, but in the end, he did not say a word.


    This matter was of great importance. Pa repeatedly told him not to speak out until the moment his


    head hit the ground!


    ¡°Okay, it seems that you don¡¯t trust me enough. We have nothing to talk about. Let¡¯s go.¡± Gale sighed.


    She walked out the door without looking back.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else, Zach?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sincere about cooperating with you. I¡¯ve said it all, and I can let your father go. If you want seven


    hundred million, I can give it to you when the timees.¡±


    Gale smiled slightly. ¡°With Shawn¡¯s obsession with me now, even if I want seven hundred million, he


    will give it to me without blinking an eye. Why should Ie to join you?¡±


    ¡°Then what exactly do you want?¡±


    Gale said very clearly, ¡°I want the truth!¡±


    Zach¡¯s lips moved. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just wait until the day you tell me!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Gale¡¯s heart brightened even more.


    She was already certain that Pa and Zach were responsible for Alex¡¯s death!


    The culprit was clear, and now she knew what she had to do!


    ¡°Sam, I need you to help me with onest thing. It¡¯s very important. Sess or failure depends on it!¡±


    Gale said solemnly on the way back to Temperley Hall.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°It is impossible for us to get the truth from Zach¡¯s mouth. There is only one way to get them to admit


    it.¡±


    Sam looked at her sideways. ¡°Do you have a way?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Only by forcing them, driving them to a corner, can we hear the truth!¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Are you going to¡­ kidnap Zach?¡±


    ¡°No, if he was kidnapped, he can double back and say it is a trick. I have a better way!¡± Gale¡¯s eyes


    were very bright.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 384

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 384


    Chapter 384


    She lowered her voice and exined her n in detail.


    After Sam finished listening, he could not help nodding. ¡°Gale, you¡¯re the smartest!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you to implement the n, and only you can fool Zach over.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Trust me. I am also looking forward to Peter being cleared of his grievances and


    released from prison!¡±


    The car stopped by Temperley Hall, and the sky was already bright.


    Gale climbed back to the second floor, closed the window, and pped his hands neatly.


    Fortunately, during the two years in the mental hospital, in order to find food, she practiced the skill of


    climbing over the wall. Otherwise she would have no way of escaping from Temperley Hall.


    This skill turned out to be of great use in the future!


    Just as Gale turned around, she suddenly saw a person standing at the door!


    She was so scared that cold sweat came out.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s me.¡± The housekeeper¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The housekeeper stepped in and closed the door. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you know that the risk is too


    great, and you will be discovered by Mr. Wood very easily!¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°I have no other choice. I can only give it a go. I hope Shawn won¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already erased the surveince cameras in the corridor for you, so you won¡¯t be photographed. I


    guess you might escape from here, so the patrolling security guards were dismissed. There shouldn¡¯t


    be any problems.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, can you tell me where you have been?¡±


    Gale did not hide it from him. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Zach.¡±


    Since she entered the home, the housekeeper had always taken good care of her.


    In her heart, she already regarded the housekeeper as a family member.


    ¡°What are you going to see him for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that he was the murderer who killed Alex. I want to get the truth out of his mouth and


    return my father¡¯s innocence!¡± Gale said directly.


    The housekeeper was shocked, looking at her carefully. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him. I can¡¯t be wrong! Housekeeper, tell me the truth. Did you know it was Zach a long


    time ago!¡±


    After he was silent for a while, the housekeeper nodded. ¡°Actually, I guessed it was him.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, you always knew that my father was wronged?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t do anything, I am just a servant in my family, who speaks lightly, no one will believe


    me. What I can do is take care of you as much as I can so that you will suffer fewer grievances.¡±


    It turned out to be like this¡­


    Only then had Gale understood why the housekeeper always treated her so well, even disobeying


    Shawn¡¯s order.


    ¡°Housekeeper, you have always been sympathetic to me, pity me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, ma¡¯am, you are indeed a very good person.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t mean to me you, housekeeper. But you can tell me now if you have any


    clues or evidence!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The housekeeper responded and began to recall.


    ¡°The day Mr. Wood had a car ident, the entire Wood family was in chaos. When I rushed to the


    hospital, I could only look at it from a distance, and I was not qualified to be near the bed.¡±


    ¡°The ground and the bed sheet were covered with blood, and Mr. Woody motionless on it. Dr. Warm


    was beside the hospital bed, helping him stop the bleeding and rescuing him.¡±


    ¡°The situation is slowly improving, and his heartbeat was gradually returning to normal rates¡­ Then¡­¡±


    2

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 385

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 385


    Chapter 385


    ¡°Dr. Warm mentioned a kind of medicine for the injection. It¡¯s a veryplicated technical term, and I


    don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°The nurse said that the hospital didn¡¯t carry it, and we had to get it from another hospital. So, Pa


    asked Zach to go get it.¡±


    ¡°Half an hourter, Zach and the nurse went to collect the medicine and came back. Alex took the


    injection. After that, within five minutes, he began to cough up blood and died.¡±


    Gale closed his eyes.


    She said, ¡°I understand. Zach was the one who gave the medicine during that time!¡±


    ¡°Very likely. But¡­ the medicine was administered by Dr. Warm, and Zach just went to get it. So


    naturally, the responsibility and fault fall on Dr. Warm.¡±


    After Gale listened, she nodded vigorously. ¡°I understand, thank you!¡±


    With the clues provided by the housekeeper, she was one step closer to the truth!


    By the time we got back to the master bedroom, the sun had just risen over the horizon.


    It was daybreak.


    Gale walked to the bed lightly,y down, and covered the quilt.


    All she could think about was the n she had exined to Sam.


    She imagined the scene of her father being cleared of his grievances anding out of prison to


    regain his freedom¡­


    That day was drawing close.


    She did not feel sleepy, but she did not dare to move for fear of waking Shawn.


    After finally staying up until nine o¡¯clock, there was still no movement from Shawn.


    What happened? Why had Shawn not woken up yet?


    Could it be that the sleeping pills in the milk were too much?


    Probably not. She gave him a normal dose.


    ¡°Shawn, Shawn?¡± Gale poked his chest. ¡°Wake up. I¡¯mte for work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it.¡±


    He responded, reaching out to hold her hand with a drowsy voice.


    She was startled. ¡°You woke up? Are you just pretending to be asleep?¡±


    ¡°No, I just woke up and heard you call my name.¡±


    Shawn reached out and wrapped her in his arms, resting his ohin on her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up. It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking for leave today.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°I want to take you to the hospital for a physical examination. I said it before,¡± Shawn replied.


    This morning, she was going to be scared to death by Shawn!


    ¡°I can¡¯t, you don¡¯t respect my opinion!¡± she immediately refused.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a hospital. It¡¯s a high-end private clinic. It¡¯s quiet and the environment is good, and there won¡¯t


    be any smell.¡±


    Gale still refused. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, Shawn¡¯s cell phone rang.


    As soon as he connected, Joe¡¯s voice came. ¡°Hey, hey, where are you? This doctor is very difficult to


    make an appointment with. If it weren¡¯t for my friendship with him for many years, I wouldn¡¯t be able to


    invite him¡­ Shawn, bring your little wife ande quickly!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Shawn replied without changing his expression, ¡°Well, here we are, on the way.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    He said, ¡°Joe is urging you now. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Joe arranged the physical examination?¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°Yes, for the sake of your boss, do him a favor?¡±


    Gale knew if she repeatedly refused the physical examination, it would only aggravate Shawn¡¯s


    suspicion, and she would go to the hospital sooner orter.


    ¡®You have to get over it this time!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gale nodded. ¡°Just go. I¡¯ll get up first.¡±


    She hid in the bathroom and quickly called Summer.


    ¡°Summer, help!!!¡±


    Summer heard it well and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Shawn bully you again? Tell me quickly,


    and I will help you vent your anger!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 386

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 386


    Chapter 386


    ¡°No, he wants to take me for a medical examination.¡±


    Summer was stunned. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this pretty good?¡±


    Gale bit her lips and said, ¡°But I¡¯m pregnant again!¡±


    After Summer heard this, she was stunned again. It took half a minute before she said, ¡°What did you


    say? You are pregnant again?¡±


    ¡®How long had it been since the miscarriage.¡±


    ¡°Why are you pregnant again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve already been checked, and I¡¯m still taking medicine,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°You tell me to take it easy¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time. The ce for the physical examination was arranged by Joe. Summer, how is your


    rtionship with that doctor?¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll help you find out!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale hung up the phone, feeling overwhelmed.


    ¡®Don¡¯t be discovered by Shawn!¡±


    With a feeling of apprehension, Gale got out of the car and went to the private clinic.


    Shawn was a little busy dealing with thepany¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°How about¡­ Go to thepany, and I¡¯ll do the inspection myself,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Seeing that he insisted on apanying him, Gale could not say anything.


    At the clinic, she saw the doctor.


    Tall, handsome, and young,pletely different from what she imagined, with a refined and gentle


    temperament.


    *Hello, Mrs. Wood. I am Dr. Lighton. I will do your physical examination today.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Lighton.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, please wait outside temporarily. I¡¯ll see Mrs. Wood first,¡± Dr. Lighton said.


    Shawn asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I go in?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient for you to hear some personal questions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±


    Dr. Lighton smiled. ¡°No matter how close a person is, there is privacy.¡±


    Shawn was a little dissatisfied, and his brows were furrowed. Gale quickly said, ¡°Listen to the doctor, I


    will stay here, and I won¡¯t run away. Besides, you are still at the door.¡±


    Shawn reluctantly agreed.


    In the consulting room, Dr. Lighton took off his mask. ¡°Mrs. Wood, don¡¯t worry, Summer has already


    exined everything to me.¡±


    ¡°I know. I guessed it from the time you asked Shawn to wait outside.¡±


    The doctor nodded. ¡°You can trust mepletely.¡±


    Summer was trustworthy, and Gale was at ease.


    However, what she was curious about was¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Joe¡¯s friend? Do you have a good rtionship with Summer too?¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°In college, she chose design, and I chose clinical medicine, so we didn¡¯t go to the same school.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    At critical moments, Summer would always be so awesome!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Gale nced back to confirm that the door was closed and then said in a low voice, ¡°Dr. Lighton, to be


    honest, I am pregnant.¡±


    Dr. Lighton nodded calmly. ¡°Understood.¡±


    The physical examination process was very smooth and rxed. The nursedy was gentle and kind,


    with a friendly attitude.


    As for the physical examination results, there are two copies.


    One was for Shawn to read.


    One copy was only avable to Gale.


    ¡°Her body doesn¡¯t have enough energy and red blood cells, so she needs supplements.¡±


    Dr. Lighton said, ¡°Try eating iron-rich foods. In addition, more calcium should be added, and the rest


    will be fine.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 387

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 387


    Chapter 387


    Shawn was not very satisfied. ¡°No more?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, in the hospital, no news is the best news.¡±


    ¡°Is her body suitable for another pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, it¡¯s better to take care of Mrs. Wood¡¯s body first. As for things like having a


    child ¡­ it¡¯s best to let nature take its course.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Okay¡±


    Coincidentally, Fiona called again at this time.


    Shawn walked to the side to answer.


    Gale took the opportunity to ask in a low voice, ¡°How is the baby?¡±


    ¡°At present, it¡¯s stable. Continue to take your medicine on time. And¡­¡± Dr. Lighton nced at the


    pregnancy test form hidden at the bottom, unable to speak.


    Gale was a little anxious. ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°You are pregnant with¡­twins.¡±


    She blinked but did not react.


    ¡°Being pregnant with twins will definitely be more troublesome and risky. What¡¯s more, your health is


    not very good. Mrs. Wood, if you want to give birth to these two children safely, you will definitely need


    to eat a lot to regain your strength,¡± Dr. Lighton said.


    Gale touched her lower abdomen.


    Not only was she pregnant, but she was also pregnant with twins!


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She could not help thinking, was it because the baby that was aborted before, reluctant to part with her,


    returned to her womb andnded in her womb with the new baby?


    Gale was suddenly moved.


    In the dark, there was God¡¯s will.


    Only by thinking in this way could shefort herself.


    In any case, she now had three lives.


    ¡°I understand. No matter how difficult it is, I will bring the two of them into this world.¡± Gale nodded, his


    eyes were firm and clear.


    Dr. Lighton nodded. ¡°If you encounter any difort, you can alwayse to me.¡±


    He handed over his business card.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Dr. Lighton replied with a smile, ¡°Summer had instructed, and I dare not make


    mistakes, or she will have to skin me.¡±


    ¡°Summer just looks like a carefree person. In fact, she is very thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have been her ssmate with her for so many years, so of course, I know her.¡±


    Chapt


    Shawn hung up the phone and walked over. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Just some small talk. Can I go?¡±


    His hand fell on her waist. ¡°Yes. Gale, you are too thin.¡±


    Her waist was too slender as if he could break her with a little force.


    ¡°Me, thin? I was really thin when I first married you. I often went without food in the mental hospital for


    three or four days,¡± Gale replied.


    Sheughed as she spoke, ¡°Did you know? When I was at my worst, I wanted to steal food from the


    dog. Was it dirty? If I didn¡¯t eat, I would starve to death¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s thin lips were tight. ¡°Stop talking, Gale.¡±


    His heart ached, and he hated himself even more.


    ¡°Well. Fine. It¡¯s over anyway. I have survived such a difficult time, and I believe it will get better and


    better in the future.¡± Gale¡¯s smile was even sweeter.


    Shawn held her tightly and hugged her into his arms. ¡°Yes, it will.¡±


    He would give everything he had to her.


    Just to make her smile.


    He wanted to make Gale the happiest woman in Sea City.


    Gale leaned in his arms, a little numb.


    She could not feel Shawn¡¯s deep and hot love, and she just wanted to run away quickly.


    Get as far away as possible.


    She could not bear his love.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 388

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 388


    Chapter 388


    Gale thought that Shawn was the only man she had hated and loved deeply.


    There was too much bad blood and history between them.


    There would be no future.


    ¡°Shawn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I want to see my dad.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Shawn agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, he did not go and ordered the driver to take her to the detention center.


    He will not see Peter.


    That was his father¡¯s killer and his¡­ father-inw.


    Peter had such a contradictory identity. What kind of attitude should Shawn have when he meets him?


    So, he decided not to go.


    In the prison¡¯s visitation room, Peter looked at her.


    ¡°Gale, how are you doing? Did Shawn make things difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, you always give good news and never report any worries.¡±


    Gale looked at him. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really getting better and better now. Besides, I can rescue you soon!¡±


    Peter was a little surprised. ¡°Save me out?¡±


    Gale nodded confidently. ¡°Dad, I found out something about that year, and I want to verify it with you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°You borrowed that injection from another hospital, right?¡±


    Peter nodded. ¡°Yes, our hospital did not have any in stock at the time, so I used my connections to


    borrow it with great difficulty. Yes, it¡¯s very expensive, and most people can¡¯t afford it. But Mr. Wood has


    a lot of money and doesn¡¯t care about money, so I gave him that injection.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Who brought that injection and delivered it to you? Is it Alex¡¯s youngest son?¡±


    Peter recalled, ¡°It¡¯s him. He went with the nurse and came back soon after and handed the medicine to


    me.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with the medicine?¡±


    Peter replied, ¡°It was sealed, brand new, and hadn¡¯t been opened. So I took it and injected Alex


    directly. I did not expect¡­¡± The tragedy happened.


    ¡°The needle tube is intact. What about the liquid medicine in the needle tube?¡±


    Peter was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and it can¡¯t be distinguished with the naked eye¡­ They are all


    colorless and odorless liquids. How can I know so much? Gale, you mean there is something wrong


    with the liquid medicine in the needle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. I borrowed it from my former intern¡¯s subordinates. How could he hurt me!¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Dad, the person who went to get the medicine, Alex¡¯s second son, Zach¡­¡±


    Peter stopped talking, his face full of doubts, and then slowly shocked.


    ¡°Gale, what do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush.¡± Gale stopped him in time. ¡°Dad, wait for my news. Soon, I will be able to pick you up soon.¡±


    Peter held her hand. ¡°Gale, you must protect yourself!¡±


    He knew how difficult this matter was.


    ¡°I am used to staying here. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. You are still young, and you have a bright future and a


    bright life, don¡¯t ruin it just because of me¡­ Gale, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I understand. Yes, Dad.¡±


    Her father was the person who really loved her and cared about her. He was reluctant for her to take


    the slightest risk and just wanted her to be safe and smooth, even if he suffered.


    Love worked both ways.


    Gale could ask Shawn to release his father, and he would agree.


    However, that was not what Gale wanted.


    Although he would be released, the hatred had always been there and would not be eliminated.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 389

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 389


    Chapter 389


    She wanted to find out the truth with evidence, throw it in Shawn¡¯s face, and tell him that he had


    wrongly med the Warm family all these years!


    Only in this way can the grievances be cleared and the truth revealed!


    Gale thought as she looked at his father¡¯s old face. If she forgave Shawn so easily, how would she


    have to face her parents?


    Her parents suffered no less than her.


    Shawn ruined her originally happy family.


    Although the murderer was Zach, it was Shawn who had been tormenting the Warm family all these


    years.


    Gale changed the subject. ¡°Stop talking about this. Dad, I have some good news for you.¡±


    ¡°What? Is your mother recovered?¡±


    ¡°Mom will be fine. Dad, you are going to be a grandfather.


    Peter was stunned for a few seconds, looking at her lower abdomen. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The father of the child¡­¡±


    Gale said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Dad, the child is mine. It was conceived from my body in October. It


    doesn¡¯t matter who his father is.¡±


    Peter was a reasonable and open-minded person with kind eyes. ¡°You are right. There is a child to


    apany you, you can walk more firmly.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not one but two.¡± Gale stretched out two fingers. ¡°The doctor checked and said they are


    twins.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes turned red instantly, with tears in his eyes. ¡°The good days are reallying soon.¡±


    After leaving the prison, Gale received a message from Sam.


    ¡°I have made arrangements here. Everything is ready, and I just need luck on my side.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow night is the time. Is that okay?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She put away her phone, looked at the blue sky, and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Perhaps, all this wasing to an end.


    Hatred, grievances, affection¡­ It was time to end it.


    At night.


    Temperley Hall.


    Shawn held an international conference in his study.


    The door was suddenly knocked lightly.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gale walked in with the milk.


    Shawn took a deep look. ¡°Bring me milk again?¡±


    His word ¡®again¡¯ made Gale¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    She always felt¡­ Shawn knew that there were sleeping pills in that ss of milk.


    She thought he would not drink it if he knew.


    Shawn¡¯s thoughts were too deep for her to guess.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, don¡¯t you take a rest? You drank milkst night and slept well, so why don¡¯t you have some


    again. tonight,¡± Gale replied, pretending to be calm.


    This was real milk, no drugs added.


    Shawn leaned back in his chair. ¡°Feed me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You have to be fed if you drink milk¡­ Only children need to be fed when they drink


    milk,¡± Gale muttered.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He was such a big man.


    When drinking coffee, she saw him gulp down cup after cup.


    Shawn curled his lips deeply. ¡°Because if you feed me, no matter what it is, I will eat it all.¡±


    Gale did not answer and ced the milk on the table. ¡°Remember to drink it. I¡¯ll go back to the room


    first. Ah!¡±


    Before she finished speaking, she was already on hisp.


    ¡°You leave after feeding me.¡±


    ¡°Do you¡­ want to drink or not!¡±


    Shawn circled her, not letting her go. ¡°You were willing to feed mest night. Why do you refuse


    tonight?¡±


    Gale bit her lip, not bothering him too much, picked up the milk, and fed it to his mouth.


    He literally drank it all.


    ¡°Sweeter than yesterday,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same. I didn¡¯t add sugar to the milk.¡± Gale was puzzled.


    She secretly thought, could it be a bit bitter if you add sleeping pills?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 390

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 390


    Chapter 390


    He said, ¡°Would you like to try it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve drunk it all. How do I try it?¡±


    He kissed her, and it made her mouth taste like milk.


    She also felt a certain part of his body stir.


    Gale immediately dared not to move, If Shawn was aroused, maybe he might use her in the study.


    After all, he dared to mess around in the car!


    ¡°Have a good meeting. The video is still on!¡± she said quickly.


    Gale suddenly remembered that Shawn was holding an international video conference in the study.


    The scene just now would not be a live broadcast, right?


    She looked at theputer screen in fear.


    ¡°I closed it when you came in. How can you let others see your current appearance? Huh?¡± Shawn


    replied.


    Gale had just finished taking a shower, wearing pajamas, with her hair rolled up, looking very homey.


    Moreover, the material of the pajamas was very silky, which outlined her graceful curves.


    He wished he could wrap her up in a suit jacket, so he would not give others a chance to take a look.


    1


    Gale patted his heart. ¡°Fortunately. I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if they saw it? The camera was only pointed at me.¡±


    Gale red at him angrily. ¡°You have no sense of decency?¡±


    ¡°I just know that you are my wife, and everything we do is justified.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Gale looked up at him.


    She said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not just here to deliver milk to you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Is there something wrong? Is it for your father?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He was startled.


    He thought that Gale had gone to prison earlier and wanted to plead for her father, but he did not


    expect her not to think of that.


    He guessed wrong.


    ¡°I want to ask you, do you have time tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow night?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want¡­to give you a surprise,¡± Gale said with a nod.


    Shawn asked, ¡°What surprise? A surprise that only belongs to the two of us?¡±


    His eyes became intimate as if he wanted to devour her.


    Why was the man¡¯s mind so full of that kind of thing¡­


    Gale thought it seemed that Shawn really had a wrong idea.


    She replied, ¡°If it¡¯s not what you think, would you stille?¡±


    ¡°Not very willing.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    After a pause, she asked again, ¡°I¡¯m telling you something serious. Tomorrow night, I really have


    something very important.¡±


    ¡°If it is the kind of surprise I want, I¡¯m willing to show up.¡±


    Okay.


    She would just tell a white lie.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s what you think, and it won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Gale nodded.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Gale raised her hand, hooked his tie, and pulled it in front of her. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Did she have no idea how seductive she was now?


    She literally set fire to his arms!


    Dim lights, thin pajamas, seductive eyes¡­.


    ¡°Okay. Then I look forward to it, Mrs. Wood.¡± Shawn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal. Tomorrow night, I will guide you. You have to follow my instructions step by step,¡± Gale


    said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 391

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 391


    Chapter 391


    Gale turned her face away and hurriedly got up from his legs. ¡°Alright, you should just focus on your


    meeting. I¡¯m going to go back to my room to rest.¡±


    She had aplished her goal, so it was time to leave.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Galey, are you really going to leave like that after lighting the fire?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Gale walked away in a hurry. Her skirt was hiked up beautifully as she left the


    study. She needed to use her looks when dealing with Shawn.


    He responded very well to that.


    In order for her n that night to seed, Gale needed to seduce Shawn.


    The moment she closed the door, Gale clutched her heart anxiously.


    Her sess would be down to that.


    The whole Warm family would depend on that night.


    ¡°Mr. Wood? Mr. Wood?¡± The head of foreign affairs could be heard from theputer, ¡°Are you


    listening?¡±


    Shawn opened up the camera again. ¡°Continue the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As Shawn listened to the reports, he looked at that cup of milk.


    By the time he returned to the bedroom after the meeting, Gale was already asleep.


    She had a frown on her brows as shey down, all curled up.


    He held her in his arms.


    ¡°Galey, I know that you put something in the milk. I told you clearly that, as long as it¡¯s from you, I


    would drink poison without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your surprise tomorrow night.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°I can even give you my life, so what would I be afraid of?¡± the man mumbled in his maic voice.


    Gale heard him, but she thought she was dreaming.


    ¡°Shawn¡­Be quiet¡­¡± she said in her sleep.


    His lips curled up. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She was saying his name in her sleep.


    He was very happy.


    At thepany, Fiona looked at Shawn quietly.


    What was the happy asion?


    Shawn had a friendly look on his face and would suddenly smile. Even when she identally knocked


    over his water, he just waved it off without a word.


    It was rare to see Shawn so happy!


    At five in the evening, Shawn walked out of his office right on time.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    He pointed at the watch. ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s mouth was so wide an egg could fit inside.


    Mr. Wood was actually leaving work on time!


    It was a miracle!


    Fiona looked out the window. The sun was setting at the right position that day¡­.


    Shawn¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock. Be on time.¡±


    It was a message from Gale. The surprise was waiting for him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shawn got in the car and headed right to his destination.


    At the hotel, Gale stared right at the screen as she talked to Sam in arge presidential suite.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear. I can see everything. Say something. I need to see if the sound is clear as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, both the image and the sound are fine.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, are you sure Zach will be here?¡± Gale¡¯s heart beat very quickly. She had been anxious for the


    whole day.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Don¡¯t worry, Gale. I¡¯ve been his friend for so long. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll ditch me like that,¡±


    Sam answered.


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 392

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 392


    Chapter 392


    ¡°What about your end? Is Shawning?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°He¡¯s on the way.¡±


    Sam reassured her, ¡°Things will go smoothly. If you look at it in another way, even if we fail¡­


    Gale took a deep breath. ¡°No, we won¡¯t fail!¡±


    Footsteps could be hearding from afar.


    Shawn was there!


    Gale hurriedly hung up the phone and rushed to open the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± She smiled.


    Shawn lowered his hand, which had just been about to open the door. ¡°That¡¯s some initiative.¡±


    ¡°I heard your footsteps. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Gale turned around and said, ¡°Come


    in.¡±


    There was a mild fragrance in the air that was very simr to how Gale smelled.


    It made Shawn even happier.


    In the room, there were candles, ribbons, and a long dining table that was beside the window. The


    candlelight was flickering.


    ¡°A candlelit dinner?¡± Shawn raised an eyebrow.


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    He asked, ¡°What happens after we eat?¡±


    Gale lowered her head and feigned embarrassment.


    Shawn looked over to the bedroom. The door was left slightly ajar, and he could see the rose petals on


    the bed.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He felt warm inside.


    Shawn smiled. ¡°Galey, if you want me to die here¡­ I¡¯d be willing to.¡±


    ¡°Why are you talking about dying? Please, it¡¯s unlucky.¡± As Gale said that, she held his hand and led


    him to the dining table.


    Shawn turned the tables and wrapped his hand around her waist. ¡°It should be my turn to show some


    gentlemanliness.¡±


    He pulled the chair out and kissed her gently on the forehead.


    Gale looked at him and averted her gaze.


    Her blush was half real.


    It was real because it was her first time doing anything so romantic. She had no experience and was


    feeling a bit awkward. Shawn seemed to be into it as well.


    It was not real because she was just putting on an act for the sake of the next part of her n.


    The candlelights swayed as the waiters brought in their food. Outside the window was a night view of


    Sea City.


    The sounds of the forks and knives touching the tes were clear and crisp.


    Gale asked, ¡°How does it taste? I looked into it and found out that you like filet mignon.¡±


    ¡°I love anything you prepare.¡± After saying that, Shawn paused. ¡°But I¡¯d prefer eating something else.¡±


    His gaze moved downward.


    Gale could not stop herself from covering herself with her hands.


    Shawn said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about? It looks like we need to do it a few more times.¡±


    How could he say these things so seriously?


    Gale raised her ss. ¡°Let me offer you a toast first.¡±


    She looked down and took a sip. Shawn¡¯s gaze was incredibly sharp as he quietly looked at her.


    He did not know what she was doing but was willing to y along.


    He was willing to give his life to her, so he did not care and was not afraid.


    The sky waspletely dark.


    Her phone shook in her pocket.


    It was Sam¡¯s signal.


    Gale clenched her fists as she stood up. ¡°Let me take a shower. Wait for me here.¡±


    Shawnzily leaned against the chair, tugging at his tie. ¡°Are we not showering together?¡±


    She almost stumbled at that.


    Gale waved her hands in front of her. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m used to showering myself. You should just watch the


    TV¡­¡±


    She picked up the controller and switched on the television before hurriedly rushing into the bathroom.


    and mming the door behind her.


    Shawn smiled as he looked around the room.


    If Gale kept preparing surprises like that, even his death would be worth it.


    The half-open door to the master bedroom had always been in Shawn¡¯s mind. It caused him to itch a


    little. He wanted to just go to the bathroom to pull her out and put her on the bed¡­


    After that, he would do anything he wanted.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 393

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 393


    Chapter 393


    The blue light from the television fell dimly on Shawn¡¯s face.


    He nced at the bathroom asionally before looking at his watch.


    How long was Gale nning on showering?


    Just as Shawn felt impatient and thought about going over, the screen suddenly flickered before it


    showed another image.


    Zach¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°You still like ying these games? It¡¯s quite exciting.¡± Shawn narrowed his eyes as he stared right at


    the


    screen.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Why did he hear Zach?


    The television seemed to show a small and dark room. It seemed like an image from a surveince


    camera.


    Shawn felt like it looked a lot like a haunted house.


    Just as he thought about that, he heard Zach¡¯s voice again. ¡°An escape room?? A haunted house?


    Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    Sam¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been getting better at these things. The experience is


    always incredibly realistic. I guarantee you. You¡¯ll like it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sure. Let¡¯s pass this stage.¡± Zach seemed quite excited.


    Behind the bathroom door, Gale leaned against the door as she listened to what was happening


    outside..


    She only rxed when she heard Zach and Sam¡¯s voices.


    The first step wasplete.


    Shawn was already watching the television.


    Next was to get Zach into the haunted house.


    After that, they would need the second step. She hoped the ¡®ghosts¡¯ Sam arranged for would act when


    they had the chance. Gale desperately needed the truth!


    That was right. Gale¡¯s n was to have Sam trick Zach into a haunted house with the excuse that it


    was an escape room. After that, they would have someone dress up and act as Shawn¡¯s father!


    Then, Zach would see his father. When he was incredibly scared and wanted to run, they would lock


    the door tight so the ¡®father-son¡¯ pair could have a proper chat!


    When people were terrified, they often spoke the truth!


    Shawn would be in front of the television the whole time, watching everything happening¡­


    Then, the truth would bepletely revealed!


    Gale¡¯s n was incredibly risky. They could not afford a single mistake.


    The moment there were any mistakes, the whole n would be ruined.


    Not only could they not scare their prey too early and cause Pa and Zach to be on guard against the


    information, but Shawn would also find out that she had been investigating his father¡¯s death the whole.


    time

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 394

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 394


    Chapter 394


    He pushed Zach in a friendly way.


    Zach walked right inside, whistling a little tune and lookingpletely defenseless.


    He did not know that a carefully nned plot was waiting for him inside!


    ¡°It¡¯s quite nice ying around with Sam. He¡¯s good at nning and a good friend at that. We should


    open up a business together, then my mom will stop nagging. What¡¯s so impressive about Shawn? I


    have my connections and resources too,¡± Zach mumbled to himself.


    Zach walked inside, and the door behind him locked with a click.


    He did not care.


    The haunted house waspletely dark, and he could not even see his hands.


    Suddenly, a ghost with white clothes on and a face full of blood jumped out, waving around.


    Zach reached out and pulled the ghost¡¯s wig off. ¡°Little guy, aren¡¯t your props just too badly made?


    You¡¯re trying to scare me like that?¡±


    The ghost was speechless.


    Zach really was quite bold. No matter what happened, whether it was something scary or bloody, he


    was not scared at all. The whole way went smoothly.


    He even felt like looking for Sam.


    ¡°I wonder if we can link up. It¡¯s so boring going around alone. If it weren¡¯t Sam who suggested this, I


    wouldn¡¯t be bothered with something so childish,¡± Zach said.


    Before he knew it, he arrived at a small room that was only a few square metersrge.


    There was a pile of bones on the ground.


    Zach kicked it around, looking around and not noticing anything strange, so he turned around and left.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The moment he turned around, someone appeared behind him without him knowing.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly show up? Give way, I want to go out. Stop being in the way.¡± Zach was at least


    startled this time.


    He reached out to push that person away.


    However, that person did not move at all, looking like he was pinned to the door.


    Zach said, ¡°Make way. Do you even understand me? How much money do you ghosts make in a day?


    Why are you so married to your jobs?!¡±


    He was getting impatient and pushed with even more force.


    At that moment, the person said, ¡°Zach, look at me properly. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    That voice¡­


    Zach was rooted on the spot!


    That person said, ¡°Why are you pushing me? Don¡¯t you see who I am? I¡¯ve only been gone for a few


    years. Have you forgotten me?¡±


    Zach broke out in cold sweat.


    He abruptly retreated a few steps back as he leaned against the wall. Even his voice trembled,


    ¡°A¡­.Are you


    A human¡­ Or a ghost¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your father, Zach!¡±


    Zach immediately shouted loudly. ¡°No you¡¯re not! Stop trying to put on an act here. Get lost! Otherwise,


    I¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you lose your job. You won¡¯t be able to stay in Sea City anymore!¡±


    His voice reverberated around the room. The room was empty and cold.


    The person at the door slowly walked toward him.


    Zach had no way out, and was forced to shrink into the walls. He was full of sweat, and his eyes


    widened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even recognize your own father anymore. You horrible son¡­¡±


    ¡°When I was alive, I plotted and nned for you. I had a huge fight with Shawn over you, and our


    rtionship was almost destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Yet, you¡¯re fine. You act so freely. How could I have such a rebellious son?!¡±


    Zach gulped. ¡°Who sent you? What¡¯s your goal? Stop pretending. There are no ghosts in the world!


    Who


    are you? Get lost right now. Don¡¯te over!¡±


    However, that person stood in front of him and even parted the hair on his face.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 395

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 395


    Chapter 395


    Underneath the hair was that old and familiar face.


    When Zach saw it, he shouted out in fright, ¡°Ah!¡±


    It really was his father!


    He was not mistaken!


    That face was full of blood that constantly dripped down.


    Zach remembered that look. When his father had just had his ident, his father looked exactly like


    that! It looked exactly the same!


    At that moment, the defenses around Zach¡¯s heart started to crumble.


    He grabbed his head and knelt down on the ground. ¡°Go away, go away. Don¡¯te over. Dad, you


    should just rest in peace. Why are you here? Please, just leave dad! I¡¯ll go visit you and clean your


    grave


    tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°If you have anything to tell me, just visit me in my dreams. There¡¯s no need toe here yourself.


    Please let me go, dad. I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡®Alex¡¯ knelt down in front of him. ¡°Zach, you haven¡¯t seen me for so long. Aren¡¯t you going to open your


    eyes and look at me?¡±


    Zach had his eyes shut tight.


    The moment he looked, he would remember how ¡®Alex¡¯ died!


    It was a nightmare!


    ¡®Alex¡¯ reached out and put his hand on Zach¡¯s shoulder. Zach scrambled in fear. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t


    touch me!¡±


    ¡°Zach, I came to see you because I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    Zach looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Dad, just ask. Leave after you do!¡±


    The haunted house was dark and dimly lit.


    On top of that, Zach was already guilty in the first ce. His fear was at its peak. His whole body was


    drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Why did you have to kill me? Why?¡± ¡®Alex¡¯ walked over, and his face was almost against Zach¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m


    your father. I raised you. How much do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Dad. What are you talking about?! I don¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to be honest with me? Who was the one who changed my medicine? How did the


    medicine that should have saved me turn into something lethal? You know it best!¡±


    Zach shook his head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡®Alex¡¯ sighed.


    The blood dropped down from the edge of his lips, falling on Zach¡¯s hands. Zach immediately shrunk


    back, constantly shivering.


    ¡°Peter wanted to save me but turned into the one who harmed me. His family was ruined because of


    me.


    1/2


    You were clearly the one who harmed me, but you get to enjoy the riches of the Wood family. This life


    is too unfair,¡± ¡°Alex¡± said.


    ¡°Zach, where did I wrong you so much that you¡¯d want to kill me? Tell me. Tell me so I can rest in


    peace!¡±


    ¡°You and your mother have lived without any worries these years. Weren¡¯t you satisfied? Why? Tell me


    why? Answer me!¡± ¡®Alex¡¯ suddenly raised his voice as he constantly shook Zach¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Dad, dad, I¡¯ve got nothing to do with this. I don¡¯t know anything¡­ It wasn¡¯t me. Don¡¯t look for me!¡±


    ¡°It was you! Peter said they were out of the medicine and needed to get some. You volunteered to get


    it. That needle only went through your hands and turned into something lethal. Of course, you did it!¡±


    ¡®Alex¡¯


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    said.


    Hearing that, Zach was even more sure that his father was in front of him.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 396

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 396


    Chapter 396


    There were so many details about what happened that no one else could know!


    ¡°Dad¡¯s here for my life. No, I still want to live. I don¡¯t


    want to die¡­¡± Zach constantly muttered to himself. He was already starting to faint. ¡°I was forced to. I


    didn¡¯t


    want to harm you at all! Dad¡­¡±


    ¡®Alex¡¯ asked, ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to harm you, then who forced you to? Who was the mastermind behind


    everything?!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡®Alex¡¯ shouted, ¡°Speak! If you don¡¯t answer, I¡¯ll drag you down to hell with me. What¡¯s the point of letting


    a son like you continue living!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Dad, I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Zach¡¯s face was full


    of tears. He cried as he revealed the truth.


    ¡°It was mom. Mom had me change the medication!¡±


    ¡°When Peter suggested borrowing the medicine from another hospital, Mom immediately pushed me to


    get it with the nurse. On the way, she sent me a message asking


    me to change it!¡±


    ¡°She had already made arrangements at that hospital. After I arrived, the medicine was already


    changed. Then, I


    would be clear of any doubts because the nurse was


    always with me. She would be the witness to say that I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Mom said that Shawn was too smart and careful. Little


    tricks wouldn¡¯t escape his eyes, so he had to be careful every step of the way.¡±


    ¡°Mom even said that your ident was God¡¯s way of


    helping her. She saved a lot of effort in getting rid of you¡­


    ||


    Zach blurted everything out as he crumpled into the


    ground, still not daring to open his eyes.


    ¡®Alex¡¯ asked, ¡°Why did she have to do that? We¡¯ve been married for so many years. Have I wronged


    her? She¡¯s the mistress of the Wood family. She¡¯s known everywhere! What about you? You never


    bothered to stop her because she wanted to change the medication? What a horrible


    son!¡±


    Zach answered as he trembled, ¡°Because you wouldn¡¯t give me any shares! Without the shares, I


    wouldn¡¯t have any power in the Wood Group. The directors wouldn¡¯t


    ept me, and I wouldn¡¯t have any of the Wood family¡¯s


    assets¡­¡±


    ¡®Alex¡¯ughed. ¡°So it was all because of money. The two


    of you killed me for your own profits. You never even thought about our rtionship as husband and


    wife, as father and son! How ruthless!¡±


    Zach hugged his father¡¯s legs and cried as he pleaded, ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯ve regretted it all these years. I


    shouldn¡¯t have listened to Mom¡­ Dad, if you were still around,


    Shawn wouldn¡¯t bully me like this.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you should go look for her. It was her n. She gave you the medicine. Everything went the way


    she wanted it to. I..I was forced. I didn¡¯t want to do it at all!¡±


    ¡°Please let me go. I¡¯m only in my twenties. I still have my life and future ahead of me. Don¡¯t take me


    away!¡± Zach


    sobbed as he said.


    ¡°I already told you everything. Dad, please let me go. No matter what, I¡¯m still your own flesh and


    blood!¡±


    The moment that was said, ¡®Alex¡¯ kicked him away.


    Zach cried out in agony and immediately crawled back over. ¡°Dad!¡±


    He was alreadypletely immersed in his fear at that


    moment. Every bad thing he did before surfaced in his mind. He felt like his father wanted revenge and


    wanted


    to take him away. His life was nearing its end¡­


    So, he pushed the responsibility to Pa.


    He needed to stay alive!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, what a good son. Good boy. You said everything,


    Alex¡¯ answered.


    Zach was stunned. Something¡­ was wrong with that


    voice.


    Why was it different from before?


    That voice earlier had sounded so old. It sounded


    powerless and hoarse. It was different!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 397

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 397


    Chapter 397


    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity, I don¡¯t have a son as old as you. Stop calling me that. I¡¯m not even married yet,¡± ¡®Alex¡¯


    said.


    Zach was stunned. He looked up abruptly, not crying


    anymore.


    The haunted house was very dark, and only a vague


    silhouette could be made out.


    The skin was full of wrinkles, and those rough eyebrows


    made it look like his father.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, how could there be ghosts in the world?


    Ghosts only existed in the heart!


    Zach hurriedly got up. ¡°You¡­ Who are you?!¡±


    32


    He lost all of his earlier fear as he stared right at the ¡®


    ghost¡¯ in front of him. His expression was pale.


    Zach was no idiot. He realized what he had said and done


    earlier.


    He had revealed the truth behind his father¡¯s death!


    ¡°Guess who I am? You kept calling me dad earlier. It felt


    *


    so intimate,¡± that person said.


    Zach reached out and grabbed a wig.


    ¡°Who are you?! You tricked me into saying all that earlier ¡­ What are your intentions?! Everything I


    said earlier was fake! It was all false!¡± Zach said.


    ¡°Hahaha, you can say whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°It was fake!¡±


    As Zach said that, he rushed over and lunged at that


    person.


    He had a feeling that he was done for.


    The moment he stepped into the haunted house, it was


    all a trap waiting for him to fall into!


    He had blurted everything out. By the time he came to his senses, it was toote!


    Zach¡¯s shocked voice was heard. ¡°Sam?! It was you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Zach looked at the mask in his hand before he looked at Sam. ¡°You schemed against me?!¡±


    Same pushed him away and wiped the blood off his face.¡±


    Yes.¡±


    He already got what he wanted anyway.


    The camera hidden above them had already sent


    everything that had happened into the television at the hotel a few kilometers away.


    Shawn stared at the screen, seeing everything clearly!


    Sam felt like he did not disappoint Gale again this time.


    He had done it.


    When he heard Gale¡¯s n, he knew there could be no


    mistakes.


    Especially in the haunted house.


    Gale had nned on finding someone who was simr in age and build, memorizing what needed to


    be asked for


    Zach to admit the truth.


    That person was too important. Sam could not find


    anyone that he could trust with it.


    In the end, he decided to do it himself.


    Only then would he be able to make sure everything went


    well!


    ¡°Why? From the moment you approached me overseas,


    could it be¡­¡± Zach asked.


    ¡°It was all for today. Everything was for the sake of what you said.¡± Sam answered.


    Zach was shocked and angered. ¡°So you already had those intentions in mind! But how did you know


    what happened during my father¡¯s death in such detail!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about that. Zach, you didn¡¯t just kill your dad, but you ruined the Warm family


    as well!¡±


    Just thinking about Peter in prison and the suffering that Gale had gone through, Sam wanted to rip


    Zach apart!


    Zach was furious as he leaned against the wall.


    After a moment, he asked, ¡°What will it take for you to keep this secret? Sam, tell me your conditions.


    I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill them. Just don¡¯t tell anyone what you heard!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 398

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 398


    Chapter 398


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want the truth to be revealed!¡±


    Zach hurriedly stopped him. ¡°No, no. What do you want? Money? Or something else? I¡¯ll give you


    anything!¡±


    He let out a sly smile, still trying to struggle in the end.


    However, Sam still shook his head.


    Zach was incredibly angered as he stared at Sam. ¡°Very well, don¡¯t me me for not being nice then!


    So what if you know the truth? I won¡¯t admit it. Who¡¯s going to believe you? Even¡­ Even if you


    recorded it, I could say


    you forced me! No one will believe that I killed my father!


    ||


    Sam smiled as he switched on the torchlight, shining it at the ceiling.


    The camera blinked in a red light.


    Zach was utterly defeated.


    ¡°Who exactly are you? You¡¯re clearly the Carson family heir. What do you have to do with the Warm


    family? You sabotaged me for the Warm family. How could that


    benefit you?¡± Zach asked.


    Sam slowly answered, ¡°Gale used to be my fiance.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯ve looked into you. I didn¡¯t find anything like that!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the Carson familypletely hid the


    matter after the Warm family fell, afraid of offending the Wood family. Slowly, fewer and fewer people


    knew about it,¡± Sam said.


    Zach knelt on the ground with a thud.


    After a moment, he looked at Same viciously. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!


    11


    Unfortunately, it was a pointless struggle.


    Sam kicked him in the chest before turning around to


    leave.


    All of the lights lit up at that moment.


    They shone on Zach¡¯s face, and he looked white as paper.


    He looked right at the camera.


    On the other end of the camera, Shawn sat on the sofa, continuing to stare as well.


    Shawn never expected that he would see such a scen was the most interesting ¡®show¡¯ he had ever


    seen!


    The camera was fixed on Zach¡¯s dispirited look.


    The bathroom opened, and Gale walked out.


    Shawn


    still looked at the television, not moving his gaze


    until Gale stood in front of him and blocked his vision.


    ¡°So this is the surprise you prepared.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gale nodded, looking like a heavy burden had been lifted off her heart, but she was not as happy


    as she thought. ¡°For this moment, I¡¯ve waited for three years.¡±


    She had finally gotten what she wanted.


    The truth had always been her greatest wish.


    Shawn answered calmly, ¡°You put some sleeping pills into my milk that night, right?¡±


    He knew!


    Gale admitted it, ¡°Yes, you guessed it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you hate me so much. There¡¯s no way you would suddenly care about me. However, I said it


    before. As long as it¡¯s from you, I¡¯ll drink it.¡±


    Shawn had seen through everything.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He had willingly drank it for her scheme.


    If he did not want it, Gale felt like she would never be able


    to beat him.


    ¡°Where did you go that night? Was it to deal with this?¡±


    Shawn asked.


    ¡°Yes, I went to see Zach.¡±


    Shawn slowly got up, suddenly towering over Gale.


    He looked down. ¡°You¡¯ve never given up on looking into


    the truth.¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°Our family waspletely ruined


    because of this. Of course, I needed to find the truth! This ck mark won¡¯t be on my father anymore!


    The Warm family never owed you anything, Shawn! Never!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 399

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 399


    Chapter 399


    Gale¡¯s voice was incredibly clear.


    However, listening to it carefully, her voice was still a little choked up.


    It had been so difficult. This day hade after so much difficulty. It hade far toote.


    However, she finally saw the glimmer of victory.


    She had won.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why didn¡¯t you let me help you? Do you know how dangerous it was going to


    see Zach alone?!¡± Shawn asked.


    He felt a chill in his heart just thinking about it.


    Zach even dared to kill his own father. What could he not


    do?


    What if something happened to Gale?


    Did she even think about how worried he would be?


    Gale answered, ¡°I needed to go even if there was danger. I won¡¯t tell you about what happened. I just


    wanted the


    results. Shawn, you saw the results now.¡±


    He shut his eyes and gulped.


    ¡°What did you and Zach talk about? Did he do anything to


    you?! Did he mock you and toy with you?!¡± Shawn raised his voice unconsciously.


    She was Shawn¡¯s wife, noble and proud.


    Zach was not even worthy of licking his shoes!


    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me. I was very safe. He mentioned working together, and I pretended to think


    about it. After that, I hatched a n to have someone act as your father to scare him and force him to


    reveal the


    truth.¡±


    ¡°Ha, you must have nned it with Sam for a long time.¡±


    Gale said softly, ¡°He¡¯s helped me a lot.¡±


    Without Sam, it was possible that this would never have


    When she saw Sam acting as the ghost, she was shocked.


    Sam never told her, probably because he did not want her


    to worry.


    It was because no one knew what Zach would do when he


    waspletely terrified or when he found out about the


    truth.


    Shawn clenched his teeth. ¡°I already guessed that the two of you had a strange rtionship when you


    met at the airport! Gale, you look at himpletely differently from how you look at me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because he went overseas to get close to Zach and help me! It was so difficult for me to meet him.


    I¡¯d naturally be concerned for him and for this matter!¡±


    ¡°You could have told me that you suspected Pa and


    Zach!¡±


    Galeughed.


    She raised her hand and ced it on Shawn¡¯s chest. ¡± Have I not? I¡¯ve given you so many hints, but


    did you ever listen or care? Shawn, you¡¯d just get angry at me!¡±


    32


    ¡°You hate me. You always thought that your father was killed by mine. You were never willing to


    mention the past because it hurt you so much! You respected and worshiped your father too much!¡±


    ¡°Also, you¡¯ve already investigated the death of your father before, and the proof pointed to mine. If I


    wanted you to look into it again, it would be questioning your


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    skills! How could someone as proud as you admit to your


    mistakes?¡±


    ¡°I had to rely on myself! Shawn, I¡¯m so tired after dong so much! You would never imagine how much


    blood, sweat, and tears I¡¯ve poured into this!¡±


    After that, tears started to fall from Gale¡¯s face.


    She took a deep breath, forcing the tears back in.


    She could not cry. It was a happy asion. She should smile. She shouldugh happily!


    Shawn¡¯s hands were beside his body. He wanted to raise them, but he slowly dropped them. He


    clenched his fists tightly.


    He did not dare to touch her.


    He did not dare to think about everything he had done to


    her in those three years.


    The harm, the torture, the humiliation¡­


    Everything was unforgivable!


    ¡°Shawn, I¡¯ve never owed you anything! From the very start, you owed me!¡± Gale clenched her teeth.


    ¡°Your family framed mine and caused our family to break apart!


    ¡°We had nothing to hate each other for, but how much hatred have you caused with your own hands?!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 400

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 400


    1


    Chapter 400


    1/4


    Chapter 400


    ¡°You took me out of school and tossed me into the


    mental hospital. I was inside for two years, even having to fight for scraps with the dogs¡­ You married


    me and aborted my child. You forced yourself on me.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you¡¯ve never respected me! You¡¯ve never treated me as your wife, nor have you ever looked


    at me as someone with any dignity!¡±


    Tears welled up in Gale¡¯s eyes.


    She uttered, ¡°I really want to p you right now, Shawn, because you owe me that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hit me,¡± Shawn answered.


    He owed her. He owed her far too much.


    32


    He would never be able to repay her.


    If hitting him would soothe her anger, even if just by a


    little¡­


    He was willing.


    He could be pped however many times she wanted!


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± Gale smiled mockingly. ¡°A p would be too little for you. Do you think a p would take away


    everything you¡¯ve done? Would it take away those two dark years in the mental hospital, father¡¯s three


    years in prison, and mother¡¯s pain and suffering?!!¡±


    Shawn shook his head slowly.


    ¡°No, Galey, I just wanted to soothe a bit of your anger.¡±


    Gale did not move. ¡°Hitting you would only stain my hand! Hitting you would make you feel better! So, I


    won¡¯t


    hit you, Shawn. You¡¯re not worth me doing that!¡±


    Shawn fell silent.


    The atmosphere was incredibly happy.


    Every second passed by excruciatingly slowly.


    Shawn muttered her name. ¡°Galey, Galey¡­ What can I do to slightly make up for what I¡¯ve done?¡±


    He knew that he would never be able to make up for it


    ¡°Let me go. Let my parents go. From now on, we won¡¯t see each other again!¡± Gale said.


    Shawn fell silent when he heard that.


    Let her go?


    What about him?


    How was he supposed to live the rest of his life?


    He did not want to let go.


    Even if they tortured each other or even if she caused him endless suffering, he could ept it.


    As long as she was by his side.


    ¡°Galey, if you leave, then what do I do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem!¡± Gale waspletely devoid of


    emotion.


    ¡°I owe you far too much. Don¡¯t you want me to pay you back?¡± Shawn asked.


    ¡°Shawn, you wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡±


    Her life had already beenpletely ruined. Only by


    leaving would time slowly fix it.


    Thankfully, she still had her two children.


    After those children were born and raised into adults, she


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    would already be old.


    She just wanted life to pass by peacefully. After going


    through so much, Gale just wanted a regr life.


    Shawn raised his hand slowly, falling on her shoulder. ¡± Galey, I¡­¡±


    His lips moved slightly, saying in the end, ¡°I love you.¡±


    Those words should have been full of happiness and love, but they only brought pain.


    X

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 401

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 401


    Chapter 401


    1/5


    Chapter 401


    It seems to be the first time Shawn told her he loved her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Unfortunately, it was under such circumstances.


    Gale brushed his hand away. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you love me or not. The truth has hit you hard, so take


    it easy and think about how to solve it. I will take my leave.¡±


    She turned around and walked toward the door without looking back.


    There was a faint fragrance in the air, and now it hurt so


    much to smell it.


    Even after a candlelight dinner, there was only bitterness


    in his mouth.


    It was even more impossible to lie on that big bed covered with rose petals¡­


    Just half an hour ago, Shawn was still imagining falling


    into the petals with her.


    At this moment, Shawn could only stand where he was, watching her walk away from him, step by


    step.


    He wanted to catch her and stop her, but the logical part


    of him told him that he could not do that.


    The more he tried to hold on, the more he would lose.


    She walked past the door and closed it, cutting herself off from Shawn¡¯s sight.


    He was inside, and she was outside.


    Gale walked toward the elevator, suddenly raised her lips, andughed as tears fell.


    She raised her hand to wipe, but the more she wiped, the


    more tears fell.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I finally did something for you. I finally


    cleared up the Warm family¡¯s name¡­¡±


    However, she was very tired.


    Back at the Temperley Hall, the housekeeper greeted her and looked behind her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you came


    back alone?


    Where is Mr. Wood?¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Maybe he went to Wood Mansion.


    Maybe he needed time to calm down.


    After all, the person who killed his father was his half-


    brother and his stepmother¡­


    He hated and punished the wrong person.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t look right.¡± The housekeeper asked intimately, ¡°Did something happen to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing¡­¡±


    ¡°A good thing?¡±


    Gale looked at the housekeeper. ¡°Yes, the murderer who killed Alex Wood has been found.¡±


    The housekeeper was surprised. ¡°And?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°It was Pa and Zach who changed the injection vial. The injection caused Alex Wood¡¯s


    death, but they med my father!¡±


    After hearing this, the housekeeper sighed and sped his hands together. ¡°There is no imprable


    wall in the world, and our master¡¯s spirit in the heavens can also rest in peace¡­¡±


    Over the years, the housekeeper has suffered a lot.


    He realized that Dr. Warm might be wrongly med, but he had no evidence, and he had no identity or


    status, so no one would believe what he said.


    Therefore, when Gale lived in Temperley Hall, the


    housekeeper tried his best to protect Gale to ease his


    conscience.


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help you, even knowing that you were a victim,


    and¡­¡±


    Gale interrupted him. ¡°No need to apologize. I don¡¯t


    me you. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. The reason


    why Zach¡¯s mother and son were able to be found out is also thanks to the clues you provided.¡±


    Then, she closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room to


    rest first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Back in the bedroom, Gale almost fell asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow.


    Sleeping in a daze, half dreaming and half awake, she felt that it was always dark outside the window.


    It was still dark.


    She did not know how long it took, but she felt a warm


    current slowly flowing from her body¡­


    Was it her period?


    Gale subconsciously thought so.


    However, after a few seconds, Gale suddenly sat up from


    the bed.


    She was pregnant. How could it be her period?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 402

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 402


    Chapter 402


    She looked down and saw a smear of bright red blood on


    the bed sheet.


    Blood!


    Gale gasped. Her heart almost stopped in fright!


    She grabbed the bed sheet suddenly and hurriedly got up, wanting to go to the hospital. However, she


    could not


    stand firmly because her legs were weak, and she fell back


    on the bed.


    Her two children must be saved!


    Gale grabbed the phone and dialed Dr. Lighton with trembling hands. ¡°It¡¯s me, Gale¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Help me. I¡¯m bleeding¡­ what should I do?¡± Gale said.


    Dr. Lighton quickly became nervous. ¡°Mrs. Wood, lie down now and don¡¯t move. Call an ambnce!


    ¡°I can¡¯t hide my pregnancy if I go to a hospital!¡±


    Gale gripped the phone vigorously, and her fingertips


    turned white.


    There was a burst of pain in the lower abdomen, and the blood flowed even more.


    She was so scared.


    It seemed that the children were slowly leaving her body.


    ¡°I understand. Wait a moment. Lie down first, and I¡¯ll make arrangements!¡± Dr. Lighton said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This was the only way.


    Galey down again, not daring to move. A few rays of light slowly leaked out from the window.


    She kept praying, holding her lower abdomen. ¡°Babies, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t leave Mommy¡­ Soon we will be


    able to leave and live a free life. You must persevere. Stay with Mommy.¡±


    Gale bit her lip, waiting for the rescuers to arrive.


    Finally, the sound of running footsteps came from outside.


    ¡®Someone ising!¡¯


    ¡°Bang!¡± The door was kicked open, and Summer¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Gale, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Summer ran to the bed quickly, sweating profusely. ¡°How do you feel? Can you walk? Come on. I¡¯ll


    support you. The car is below!¡±


    Gale struggled to get up, her face turning pale.


    She wanted to persevere until she got in the car, but she was really weak.


    As soon as she walked out of the door of the master


    bedroom, her eyes went dark.


    Gale fainted.


    ¡°Gale!¡± Thest thing that echoed in her ears was Summer¡¯s panicked voice.


    The housekeeper hurried over. ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Summer looked at him very warily but did not answer.


    At this time, Dr. Lighton¡¯s figure appeared at the stairs, and he carried Gale on his back without saying


    a word and left quickly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Summer followed behind.


    The car sped away and soon disappeared from Temperley


    Hall.


    ¡°Is there something going on with her tonight? Can the baby be kept? This time, she is pregnant with


    twins!¡± Summer asked worriedly.


    Dr. Lighton pursed his lips. ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    Summer clung to him. ¡°You must do your best!¡±


    Dr. Lighton looked down at her hand and nodded.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Gale was pushed directly into the operating room, where Dr. Lighton


    performed the surgery himself.


    Summer was so anxious that she walked around the door, talking non-stop¡­


    ¡°What should I do? If she loses her child again, Gale will definitely go crazy!¡±


    ¡°How can she bear such a big trauma again.¡±


    ¡°Shawn is really a scumbag, a huge scumbag. Doesn¡¯t he know how to take preventive measures?¡±


    ¡°She just had a miscarriage, and now she is pregnant again. It hurts her body.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Summer turned around and bumped into someone. The


    buttons on his suit jacket pressed hard into her forehead,


    causing her to yell out in pain subconsciously.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 403

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 403


    Chapter 403


    1/5


    Chapter 403


    When she looked up and saw that the person in front of her was Shawn, she screamed again.


    ¡°Ah!!!¡±


    Shawn just nced at her coldly.


    ¡°When did you arrive? Why don¡¯t you make a sound as you walk?!¡± Summer asked.


    As long as Shawn heard a word she just muttered just now, it would be over!


    Summer waited in fear for Shawn¡¯s answer.


    Fortunately, Shawn just asked, ¡°How is Gale?¡±


    He looked haggard, with blue stubble on his chin, and his voice was very hoarse.


    He looked like he stayed up all night and did not sleep all night.


    ¡°In¡­ in the operating room. No¡­ no news yet,¡± Summer replied stammeringly.


    Shawn frowned deeply and looked at the two closed doors


    with worried eyes.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As soon as he got the news, he rushed over immediately.


    That night, he stayed in the hotel, watching the


    surveince cameras of the house repeatedly.


    He did not rush here until he heard that Gale had entered


    the hospital.


    How did she have an ident?


    Seeing Shawn¡¯s deep silence and calm expression,


    Summer was furious.


    Gale and the babies are suffering inside!


    Why was this man so calm?


    As long as he showed a little sadness, he could get most of the sympathy and understanding! That was


    all it took!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, can you let Gale go? Since you appeared in her world, she hasn¡¯t had a good day! It¡¯s


    bing a habit of hers to go into the hospital!¡± she said.


    ¡°Can you act like a man? If you can¡¯t protect her, then leave her. Most men are willing to protect her!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether Sam is a childhood


    sweetheart or Aurum is her first love. They are all gentle


    and considerate, always giving selflessly¡­ What about you? What have you done? You have done


    nothing good besides controlling Gale and causing her to suffer


    continuously!¡±


    ¡°If this continues, will her body be able to bear it? You¡¯re


    only in your twenties, and you¡¯re in your prime!¡±


    Summer kept talking, and Shawn did not refute nor even show a trace of hostility. Nothing.


    He was pretty docile.


    It made Summer feel that what she said was boring, so she stopped.


    Finally, the door of the operating room opened, and Dr. Lighton came out.


    Shawn and Summer stepped forward at the same time.


    ¡°How is Gale?¡± both of them said in unison.


    Dr. Lighton looked at the two of them.


    ¡°Speak up. I¡¯m so anxious. Is it good or not?¡± Summer


    spoke in her usual quick temper.


    She kept winking at Dr. Lighton.


    Dr. Lighton understood.


    ¡°Fortunately, she came to the hospital in time. There is nothing serious as of now. However, she needs


    to stay in the hospital for half a month to recuperate,¡± Dr. Lighton


    said.


    Summer breathed a sigh of relief.


    The babies were saved, and hospitalization should be good care of the fetus.


    However, Shawn did not know what had happened.


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why was there¡­ blood on the sheet she was sleeping on before


    going to the hospital?¡±


    Summer started winking again.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Dr. Lighton rolled his eyes and started to make up a story.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood¡­ she is¡­ well, it¡¯s her menstrual period. She was getting severe cramps.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression was startled. ¡°It was only her period. Why did she need to go to the hospital for


    surgery?¡±


    ¡°She has severe dysmenorrhea. Maybe it¡¯s because she had a miscarriage before, and there are more


    hospitalized in the hopes, she would rest and recuperate well. Otherwise, every menstrual period in the


    future will cause her to die of pain.¡±


    Shawn, being a man, had little knowledge of this aspect.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 404

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 404


    Chapter 404


    Dr. Lighton was really convincing.


    Moreover, it was because of a miscarriage that Gale was so weak physically, and he med himself


    even more.


    The nurse pushed the hospital bed out. Shawn was about to step forward, but Summer hurriedly


    stopped him. ¡± Hey, don¡¯t get close. You are a family member. Go andplete the hospitalization


    paperwork. What are you standing around for?¡±


    Shawn could only look at Gale from a distance.


    He would need toplete the paperwork beforeing


    to apany her.


    Seeing Shawn¡¯s figure disappear at the end of the corridor, Summer hurriedly asked, ¡°Is the child


    safe?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Of course, with my senior¡¯s superb medical skills, even a barren woman can be pregnant!¡±


    Dr. Lighton could notugh or cry. ¡°Stop praising me so


    much.¡±


    Summerughed. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s right to praise you. Will


    Gale¡¯s child be born smoothly?¡±


    Dr. Lighton¡¯s expression suddenly became serious.


    He lowered his voice, ¡°The situation is a bitplicated.


    It is possible to keep it, but it¡¯s a very slim chance. The


    pregnant woman needs to be positive and happy, and not


    suffer any kind of psychological pressure, and at the same


    time receive medical assistance¡­¡±


    ¡°So basically, there can¡¯t be any idents during the nine months of pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Summer was worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Shawn will do


    something which will make Gale emotionally unstable¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ll go to the ward to see her first.¡±


    As soon as she arrived at the ward, Shawn came in before


    she could sit down.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡¯t you need to go to thepany? Today


    is a work day,¡± Summer said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thepany?¡±


    Summer had an idea. ¡°I¡­ um, I¡¯m asking for leave!¡±


    ¡°Who did you ask for leave from?¡±


    ¡°Joe!¡±


    Shawn said tly, ¡°I disapprove of your leave. You go


    back to thepany now.¡±


    Summer had question marks all over her head.


    ¡°Leave this to me. I¡¯ll wait for her to wake up,¡± he said.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you when she wakes up.¡±


    Shawn pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°She still wants


    me to watch her for the rest of her life.¡±


    Summer was speechless.


    ¡°Get out. I want to stay with her quietly for a while,¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Shawn said.


    Summer was reluctant, but Shawn¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she could not bear it. In addition, she still


    had lots of


    work.


    She sent a message to Dr. Lighton and gave a lot of advice. before leaving.


    Shawn just quietly stood by the bedside.


    Gale woke up slowly and gradually regained


    consciousness.


    She thought about red, blood, and children¡­


    ¡°My child!¡± She sat up suddenly, gasping for breath, pressing her hands on her lower abdomen, and


    kept chanting, ¡°My child¡­ ¡­¡±


    Gale stared at the white wall with empty eyes.


    ¡°Gale, Gale, what child?¡± Shawn¡¯s deep maic voice


    sounded.


    Gale froze and slowly turned to look at the man beside


    him.


    Shawn!


    Why was he here!


    ¡°Gale, what were you talking about just now?¡± Shawn


    asked.


    Gale¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly exined, No, I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°I heard it.¡±


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°I dreamed about the aborted child.


    I feel upset. The child hase into my dream several times.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 405

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 405


    Chapter 405


    This exnation convinced Shawn, and he did not


    continue to ask.


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief and quickly changed the subject, ¡°Why are you here? Where is


    Summer?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s back to thepany, and I¡¯ll be with you. Is there anything else you feel ufortable about?


    Call Dr.


    Lighton,¡± Shawn replied.


    He rang the bell.


    Dr. Lighton came in in a white coat, elegantly.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, your menstrual period is usually irregr, isn¡¯t it? Fortunately, you were sent to the


    hospital in time. Before the next menstrual period, remember to take medicine in advance to relieve the


    pain,¡± Dr. Lighton said.


    Gale blinked and understood Dr. Lighton¡¯s meaning almost immediately.


    ¡°Yes, every time I have it, it hurts like hell. In addition, the miscarriage hurt my body, and now the pain


    is even worse.¡±


    ¡°This is not curable. Yes, it can only be relieved. Try both Eastern and Western medicine. However,


    Eastern


    medicine is very bitter. Can you take it?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°No matter how bitter it is, I will drink it for the sake of my body.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯m going to prescribe medicine. You¡¯ll be hospitalized for half a month to recuperate and


    continue to take medicine after you¡¯ve adjusted well.¡±


    After Dr. Lighton finished speaking, he gave the nurse next to him some orders.


    Shawn frowned tightly beside him.


    Her body was worse than he imagined.


    The two years of dark life in the mental hospital have already ruined her body, plus the miscarriage¡­


    He would need at least a year and a half to take good care of her.


    ¡°Shawn.¡± Gale suddenly called his name.


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m here,¡± he replied.


    ¡°You go and get the medicine for me. The Eastern medicine needs to be cooked, so make sure it¡¯s not


    burned.¡±


    She ordered him around very naturally.


    Shawn was not impatient at all. On the contrary, he was quite useful.


    He was happy to be able to do something for her!


    Shawn immediately followed the nurse and left the ward.


    Dr. Lighton could not help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see. Not everyone can order Mr. Wood to do things.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t send him away, how can I ask about my child¡¯s


    condition?¡±


    Gale gently stroked her belly in her hands. Her whole body exuded the light of maternal love.


    ¡°Both children are here, so they are saved.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lighton.¡±


    ¡°You should not rush to thank me.¡± Dr. Lighton flipped through the medical records. ¡°Mrs. Wood, your


    situation


    is not ideal.¡±


    Gale¡¯s heart raised again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I think we can definitely take care of you and your


    children in this period of time. But in the future, you need


    toe to the hospital once a week because your pregnancy is very unstable. There is a possibility of


    miscarriage at any time.¡±


    ¡°You must be very careful not to be overly happy or sad,


    not to fluctuate emotionally too much, and to keep your movements as small as possible when walking


    and going up and down stairs. You¡¯ll be lying on the bed for months.


    ¡±


    ¡°Only in this way can the child be kept. Otherwise, in the slightest ident, the child may be lost.¡±


    Gale¡¯s lips turned pale, and she bit her lips tightly. She could not ept it for a while.


    ¡°I need to lie in bed for half a year¡­ Is my body that weak?


    Dr. Lighton replied, ¡°It is not suitable for you to have another child in the next two years to begin with.


    Not


    only that, you are pregnant with twins, so you must be


    more cautious.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I will continue to help you keep it a secret. But, I don¡¯t think Mr. Wood can be kept in the dark for long.¡±


    Gale bitterly twitched the corners of her mouth. ¡°Yes, I need to lie in bed for half a year to protect my


    pregnancy. How could I hide it?¡±


    Dr. Lighton pushed the sses on the bridge of his nose. ¡± Let¡¯s think.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Shawn came back.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 406

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 406


    Chapter 406


    1/4


    Chapter 406


    He was holding a bowl of Eastern medicine.


    As soon as he entered the door, Gale smelled the smell of


    medicine, and her stomach suddenly churned.


    She immediately bent over and leaned over the bedside to


    retch.


    Shawn walked quickly to her side and patted her on the


    back.


    After two or three minutes, Gale slowly stopped retching.


    When she looked up, she found that Shawn¡¯s eyes were looking at him¡­ somewhatplicatedly.


    She felt guilty, dared not look back at him for long, and immediately moved away.


    ¡°Gale, your appearance reminds me of when you were pregnant. At that time, you would retch like this


    almost every day,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale immediately exined, ¡°Every time I smell that medicine, I feel sick.¡±


    ¡°I know you are still on your period. How could you possibly have a child.¡±


    After a few seconds of pause, Shawn added in a low voice, ¡°Although I really hope that you are already


    pregnant.¡¯


    Gale just pretended she did not hear it.


    Shawn picked up a spoonful of the medicine and blew at it lightly. ¡°It¡¯s cooling down. Hold your nose


    and finish it in


    one gulp.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so bitter¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to put some candy in your mouth after you drink it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy being a woman. I want to be a man in my next life. No period, no pregnancy, no children,


    no medicine.¡± Gale sighed.


    As soon as she ended, suddenly, Shawn raised his head deeply and took a sip of the medicine.


    Gale was startled. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I drank it too, and it was really bitter. Do you feel better now?¡± Shawn said.


    She blinked and was stunned.


    ¡°From now on, every time you drink medicine, I will take a sip and suffer with you.¡±


    Shawn wiped the corner of his mouth and handed the


    medicine to her mouth.


    He did not know what to do to relieve her pain, and he could only use this stupid way.


    In love, no matter how wise, clever, and resourceful


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Shawn was, there was nothing he could do.


    Gale pinched her nose and drank the medicine in one


    gulp. As she swallowed it, a strawberry -vored candy


    was stuffed into her mouth.


    Shawn had already gotten up and taken the medicine bowl away, fearing the smell would infect her.


    How thoughtful.


    Unfortunately, she was not blessed to enjoy it.


    ¡°Have you gone home?¡± Gale looked at his back. ¡°Have


    you seen Zach?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s figure froze, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t know how to deal with it? You can


    procrastinate and wait, but I don¡¯t have the time. Every day has been torture for the past two years. I


    want to end it quickly and take my dad out of prison,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make arrangements.


    ¡°I want my dad toe out of prison in a dignified way. It¡¯s your family who owes him an apology and


    an exnation. His career as a doctor and his reputation are all ruined in the hands of the Wood


    family!¡±


    Gale was a little agitated and felt a little pain in her


    stomach.


    She bit her lip and suppressed her temper abruptly.


    ¡®For the sake of the child, calm down, calm down¡­¡¯


    Shawn turned his back to her and tilted his head slightly. ¡°Gale, what kind ofpensation do you


    want?¡±


    ¡°Nopensation will work.¡±


    ¡°But you have to give the Wood family a chance to make up for it.¡±


    Gale replied slowly, ¡°What I want has always been justice.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 407

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 407


    Chapter 407


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± Shawn replied deeply.


    ¡°The sooner, the better.¡±


    She really could not afford to wait.


    She must leave Sea City as soon as possible, find a ce with beautiful mountains and rivers, and


    take care of her baby.


    Once Shawn found out that she was pregnant, not only would she not be able to leave, but the child


    would be left in the Wood family to be raised as an heir.


    Gale did not want glory and wealth, and she only wanted her child to be safe and happy!


    How terrible was the idea of miscarriage?


    In Wood Mansion.


    Pa was still drinking tea leisurely when Zach ran in with a panicked face.


    Zach pulled her up. ¡°Mom, something has happened, something has happened, hurry up. Let¡¯s run


    away together. We can¡¯t stay here any longer!¡±


    Pa said inexplicably, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Hey hey, slow down. My old bones can¡¯t take it!¡±


    ¡°If you slow down, you won¡¯t be able to walk!¡±


    ¡°Why are you leaving? Where are you going?¡± Pa


    asked.


    Zach walked hastily. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll tell youter! I¡¯ve already arranged the car!¡±


    Pa did not know what had happened.


    She said, ¡°Wait, my money and jewelry are all in the


    bedroom. Even if I leave, I have to take it with me.¡±


    Pa turned around and wanted to go back.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Zach pulled her back. ¡°No matter how important money is, your life is more important!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Zach?¡±


    A ck car drove in slowly.


    When Zach saw it, his face changed drastically, and he quickly turned around. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go through


    the back door!¡±


    Unfortunately, when they reached the back door, two


    bodyguards were already guarding it.


    They could not get out.


    Zach¡¯s expression turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. Now, it¡¯s really toote!¡±


    Pa was still confused when she heard Shawn¡¯s voice. ¡±


    Even if you can leave Wood Mansion, do you think you


    can leave Sea City?¡±


    Zach shuddered for a while. ¡°S¡­Shawn¡­¡±


    He knelt down without saying a word. ¡°I was wrong. I will never dare to do it again. Anyway, I am a


    descendant of the Wood family, and I have the blood of the Wood family, so please let me go!¡±


    Seeing this, Pa said, quickly pulling him up, ¡°Zach,


    what are you doing! Why are you kneeling to Shawn? Get up!¡±


    ¡°Mom, we¡­we¡¯re done!¡±


    ¡°Why are we done? Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Zach burst into tears. ¡°Shawn knows the truth about his


    father¡¯s death¡­


    As soon as the words came out, Pa¡¯s face changed


    drastically.


    Shepletely understood Zach¡¯s panic.


    However, Pa was still stubborn when death was


    imminent, ¡°What is the truth? The murderer who killed


    your father is locked up in prison. What has it to do with


    us!¡±


    Zach cried with a mournful face, ¡°I told you, IContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    identally let it slip on tape¡­¡±


    Pa took two steps back when she heard this, her eyes darkened, and she almost fainted!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 408

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 408


    Chapter 408


    What an idiot son she raised!


    Pa screamed, ¡°Zach! You can casually say something so important? Didn¡¯t I warn you before that


    you must never say anything until death with the knife resting on your neck?¡±


    ¡°I thought I was going to die at the time, and my father


    came to im my life¡­¡±


    ¡°What! You are suspicious of everything all day long! You are good for nothing!¡± Pa said fiercely. She


    pped


    Zach across the face.


    She had always been soft on her precious son and was extremely angry to be willing to beat him.


    Shawn watched coldly, watching the funny performance of the mother and son.


    Lucas coughed and walked toward them, leaning on a cane. ¡°What¡¯s themotion? You guys are


    making a lot of noise here, and I can¡¯t sleep peacefully.¡±


    Pa also knelt down with a plop. ¡°Lucas!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, save me. You must save me!¡± Zach hurriedly


    crawled toward him. ¡°I am your grandson!¡±


    Lucas sighed.


    He thought that Shawn was putting pressure on the mother and son again.


    Lucas said, ¡°Shawn, we are all one family. What a big


    deal. Why did you make such a fuss? Your younger brother just returned to the country, and Pa


    stayed at home. Did she offend you?¡±


    Neither Pa nor Zach dared to say anything.


    Shawn did not say anything. He just took out a USB sh drive and handed it to Lucas.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You will understand after seeing it.¡±


    Lucas handed it to the housekeeper. ¡°Go get it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The scene in the house appeared on the living


    room¡¯s huge screen.


    Zach¡¯s ugly appearance was all videographed.


    The words and sentences of the dialogue were quite clear,


    and their expression was visible.


    Lucas¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, and he coughed louder and louder. When he finally removed the


    handkerchief, there was a smear of bright red blood on it!


    ¡°The family is unlucky. The family is unlucky! There are two insane people!¡± Lucas shouted.


    Pa rolled her eyes and suddenly bowed vigorously.


    Her forehead was soon bruised, and blood wasing out, but she did not care, and knocked harder.


    ¡°Lucas, all of this¡­ was my idea! I did it! Zach didn¡¯t want to do this at first, but I forced him to do it. I¡¯m


    his mother, so he can only listen to me!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If you want to kill, take revenge for our sins,e to me alone! It¡¯s all my fault! I did it


    when I was in a daze¡­ for years, I have been living in torment!¡±


    ¡°Kill me! Let me go down to apany my husband and confess my mistakes to him¡­¡±


    Now that the evidence was overwhelming, Pa knew that she was done for, so she tried to save


    Zach!


    She wanted to take all the responsibility for herself!


    Pa admitted her mistake with tears in her eyes.


    Because of this matter, Zach and I have been living in


    guilt for a long time. It is difficult for me to be a father


    and mother to him¡­ Don¡¯t me him. I did it!¡±


    Lucas raised his head, and two streaks of tears slowly


    flowed from his cloudy eyes.


    His son was actually killed by his daughter-inw and grandson¡­


    How could he ept this fact?


    ¡°You two, how did you manage to do it? Has our Wood family treated you badly? You made such a


    murderous


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    move!¡± Lucas asked.


    Pa replied, ¡°When he was still alive, he always disliked Zach for not being smart enough and not as


    good as


    Shawn in every aspect. When he quarreled with him, he even said that he would not give Zach a share.


    So in a fit of anger, I¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 409

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 409


    Chapter 409


    ¡°Ridiculous! He has been thinking about you two! The


    day before the car ident, he was still discussing giving you half of the shares of the Wood Group!¡±


    Both Pa and Zach were shocked.


    What?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Father called me into the study that night and asked me to give half of the shares to


    Zach,¡± Shawn said.


    Zach was dumbfounded. ¡°Dad¡­ asked you to give the shares? Half?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was for you. It¡¯s a pity you killed him. You can¡¯t get anything,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. You lied to me. That¡¯s not the case¡­¡±


    Pa shook his head again and again, ¡°We all heard that he wouldn¡¯t give it!¡±


    Lucas tapped his cane vigorously. ¡°He said it in a fit of anger! Who knew that you really believed it!¡±


    The mother and son were like deted balls and looked at


    each other.


    After working so hard, they had not expected that they would lose more than they gained!


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°If our father didn¡¯t die, with his insistence, Zach, you would get the shares you


    dreamed of. It¡¯s a pity¡­ you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    He lifted his foot and kicked Zach¡¯s chest hard and then


    stepped on it hard.


    You put the me on Dr. Warm, caused the Warm family to suffer great injustice, and separated him


    from his wife and child. They have carried this me for you for nearly three years!¡±


    ¡°The prison and mental hospital¡­ should be your ce!¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can be the head of the Wood family as long as you have the family name?


    Delusional!¡± 1


    He continued beating Zach and pressing on him.


    In the end, Zach¡¯s face had turned purple, and he could not breathe. He waved his hands in the air


    indiscriminately.


    ¡°The murderer, it¡¯s you, Pa. The mother and son!¡±


    ¡°You two, don¡¯t even try to escape!¡±


    Pa rushed over like crazy. ¡°I¡¯m an outsider, and I married into the Wood family. You can treat me


    however you want! But Zach is a descendant of the Wood family! Shawn, you can¡¯t kill your own


    blood!¡±


    ¡°Lucas, what do you say¡­ Zach is your own grandson! Even if he did something wrong, do you really


    want to punish him?¡±


    ¡°The Wood family is already so small. Do you want to lose


    more children?¡±


    Shawn directly swung her away heavily. ¡°Get out!¡±


    The back of Pa¡¯s head hit the wall, making a loud bang.


    ¡°Yes, Zach is a descendant of the Wood family.¡± Shawn¡¯s mouth curved into a bloodthirsty smile,


    ¡°Then save his life. I will let him live. I won¡¯t let him die


    even if he wants to die!¡±


    ¡°As for you, Pa¡­ I won¡¯t let you die either.¡±


    At this moment, Shawn was really like a demoning from hell.


    He was full of hostility and ruthless methods.


    Just looking at them made his scalp tingle!


    ¡°You all have to bear what the Warm family has endured. ¡± Shawn straightened his waist and put down


    his foot on Zach¡¯s chest. ¡°So, let¡¯s start with prisons and mental hospitals.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Zach seemed to see hope. ¡°Shawn, will you let me go as long as I¡¯m in prison?¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes, and murderous intent suddenly appeared. ¡°You¡¯re so naive. Do you know


    that there is a punishment called bamboo shoot punishment?¡±


    ¡°Bamboo shoots punishment?¡±


    ¡°Bamboo shoots grow very fast in spring. Tie a person above the bamboo shoots, and the bamboo


    shoots will grow taller day by day. It will soon reach the person¡¯s body. Then¡­¡± Shawn exined.


    ¡°The bamboo shoots will slowly prate the body, pushing into the body bit by bit, piercing a big hole.


    The whole process will make you miserable, but it won¡¯t let you die!¡±


    Zach¡¯s face turned pale just listening to that.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 410

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 410


    Chapter 410


    He copsed on the ground, and soon, a puddle of water flowed out from where he was lying.


    Zach was so frightened that he wet his pants.


    Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°The biggest mistake of the Wood family is having such an idiot like you!¡±


    He was an embarrassment to the Wood family!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The Wood family, noble, proud, confident, and in control of everything, had always been superior!


    What about Zach?


    Useless, dandy, and only knew how to y with women!


    ¡°Are you scared? It¡¯s just the beginning, Zach¡­ There are new punishments waiting for you every


    month!¡± Shawn snorted coldly.


    Zach was already motionless, and his eyes were empty.


    Pa kept crying and shouting, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I ordered him to do it¡­youe at me, take my life,


    don¡¯t me Zach! I¡¯m an evil woman. Kill me!¡±


    ¡°Noisy. It¡¯s too noisy.¡±


    Pa was still crying, and the sound of wailing spread throughout the old house.


    Shawn directly ordered, ¡°Cut her tongue.¡±


    Upon hearing this sentence, Pa immediately stopped


    talking.


    However, it was toote.


    Shawn waved his hand, and the bodyguard stepped forward, holding a sharp knife in his hand.


    ¡°Just cut it. Let Zach watch closely!¡± Shawn ordered without blinking.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡±


    Zach seemed like a piece of rotten meat, and he had not moved. No matter how the bodyguards tried


    to drag him,


    his head was crooked, and his pants were soaked.


    Pa kept backing away. ¡°Don¡¯te closer, I am the matriarch of the Wood family. You can¡¯t treat me


    like this! Ah!¡± The bodyguard pinched her chin and pulled out her tongue.


    The hand rose, and the knife fell.


    Zach was startled and suddenly shouted like crazy, then rolled his eyes and passed out.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°Take them all away. Wake them up tomorrow morning with cold water,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The whole time, Lucas watched from the side.


    He knew these methods because he taught Shawn himself.


    Unexpectedly, one day, the cruelest method would be used on his closest person!


    ¡°It was a good home¡­¡± Lucas sat on the sofa, and his eyes became cloudier. ¡°It¡¯s just ruined,


    completely ruined! The once huge Wood family had only you left.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you are still here.¡±


    ¡°My old bones will be gone one day. Shawn, the most important thing in a family is prosperity.


    However¡­


    ||


    Lucas covered his face, tears streaming from between his fingers.


    How sad it must be to make an old man cry like this.


    Lucas had also been through a lot of wind and waves.


    However, he was just powerless.


    ¡°I also want to save Zach, but he is too unfilial! Unfilial to the extreme! His mother, Pa, instigated


    him, and he did it without any hesitation ! I knew he wanted shares, but I didn¡¯t expect he could do


    something this mad for the sake of shares!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 411

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 411


    Chapter 411


    1/5


    Chapter 411


    ¡°It¡¯s all Pa, the vicious woman¡­ In the beginning, when your father wanted to marry her, I


    disagreed! What¡¯s so good about a small-town girl? Your mother is such a nobledy, a daughter of a


    famous family.¡±


    Shawn gulped.


    The Wood family had a tacit understanding, a consensus, that was, never mentioning Shawn¡¯s


    biological mother.


    Even Shawn himself did not have much impression of his


    mother and could not even remember what she looked


    like.


    It was because his mother had been away from Sea City for many, many years. When Shawn was less


    than ten


    years old, she divorced him. Then one morning, she left a note silently and left.


    The young Shawn followed Lucas.


    Alex had to manage thepany and was very busy, but he was very kind to Shawn.


    Pa used to be a small employee of Wood Group. After meeting Alex at a meeting, she had a


    shotgun marriage


    into the family.


    She came from a humble background, so she was not as good as Shawn¡¯s biological mother.


    Lucas sighed. ¡°Your mother is really a very good woman. If she were still here, this family would


    definitely not fall to this state!¡±


    Shawn said in a low voice, ¡°Yes. If my mother were here, she would teach me how to love.¡±


    However, an unfortunate childhood and a depressing heir training life gave Shawn a dull temperament.


    He was vigorous and resolute, with a super high IQ, but he did not know how to love someone.


    Lucas was stunned. ¡°Love¡­ you love Gale.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandpa.¡±


    ¡°What can you do? After so many things, how can you and Gale still be together.¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t let go, she can¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡°In the end, the Wood family is sorry to her¡­ for so many things. The aborted child¡­ s, s.¡±


    In the luxurious living room, the grandpa and grandson sat facing each other.


    The Wood family, the top wealthy family in Sea City, only had two people left.


    So beautiful on the outside, so rotten on the inside.


    When he left Wood mansion, Shawn smelled of


    cigarettes, with a half-smoked cigarette still held between his fingertips.


    Only pumping one after another could it relieve the


    anxiety and anxiety in his heart.


    Pearton¡¯s message said, [Lucas, Sam came to the hospital to visit your wife.]


    Shawn nced, held the steering wheel tightly, and


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    mmed on the brakes.


    It seemed¡­ any man was more qualified than him to


    stand by her side.


    Sam had also failed her, and instead of reaching out to help her when she was in the most desperate


    and difficult time, he went abroad to study.


    However, Sam had been making amends and helped her a


    lot.


    What about him?


    All he brought her was hurt.


    In the ward, Sam was carrying a fruit basket. ¡°I always feel that it¡¯s not good toe empty-handed, so


    I


    bought some fruit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I have everything here.¡±


    ¡°What you have is yours, and it is not from me. I want to


    buy it for you,¡± Sam replied.


    Gale smiled. ¡°Since when you became a master of


    philosophy with such profound words.¡±


    ¡°Just tell the truth. Are you in good health? Why are you hospitalized again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital in two


    days. I¡¯m alive and kicking now,¡± Gale said.


    Sam pulled out his chair and sat down, picked up a


    pomegranate, and peeled it slowly.


    ¡°Gale, now that the truth is out, what are you going to do next?¡±


    Gale had already thought about the way ahead.


    However¡­ she did not want to tell Sam.


    If she escaped, Shawn would definitely search for her


    everywhere.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 412

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 412


    Chapter 412


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    1/4


    Chapter 412


    If Sam knew where she was, Shawn would definitely put


    pressure on him and torture him to extract her


    whereabouts.


    Sam had done enough for her.


    She could no longer owe him favors.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it. Get my dad out first. Let¡¯s take one step at a time,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°Can Uncle continue to practice medicine?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his physical condition or mental state. Alex¡¯s death left him with great psychological


    trauma.¡±


    Sam lowered his head. Although he knew that this question should not be asked, he still wanted to ask.


    In his heart, he was still looking forward to¡­ when he could continue his rtionship with her again.


    ¡°Gale, will you divorce Shawn?¡± he asked.


    Divorced, he might still have a chance.


    Even without ¡­ he can stay by her side and take care of


    her for the rest of her life.


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me whether I can leave or not, but it should be over,¡± Gale replied bitterly.


    ¡°Gale, I hope you understand that no matter what


    decision you make, I will support you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sam shook his head. ¡°It would be too polite if you still say thank you to me.¡¯


    ||


    ¡°It¡¯s a sincere thank you. Without you, it would be


    impossible for me to find out the truth so smoothly and return my father¡¯s innocence.¡±


    Sam replied, ¡°Actually, this is what I should have done a


    long time ago. When Peter was in prison, I should have


    been by your side to find out the truth, to find the real


    culprit. I have not done this until now¡­ It is toote.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. Fortunately, I have you,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, toote¡­¡± They could not go back.


    The damage had been done.


    The once carefree youngdy of the Warm family had


    be the mncholy and preupied person in front


    of him.


    The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    Shawn¡¯s figure appeared at the door. ¡°Am Ite?¡±


    Originally, he wanted to wait for Sam to leave beforeing here.


    However, he could not wait.


    Thinking of them staying together in the same room


    drove Shawn mad with jealousy.


    Gale could only be his!


    No one could covet it!


    Sam nced at him. ¡°Mr. Wood, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°You really impress me. After you lost to me, I thought you would seek refuge abroad in


    embarrassment, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have another purpose.¡±


    ¡°My career is in a mess, so I should find some sense of aplishment in other things.¡¯


    Shawn¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Are you here to make fun of me?!


    With Sam¡¯s help, they opened Zach¡¯s mouth and learned


    the truth about Alex¡¯s death.


    On the other hand, Shawn had repeatedly investigated thoroughly, but Zach and Pa had him fooled!


    This was hitting him in the face by questioning his


    abilities!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just want to remind Mr. Wood not to be too arrogant,¡± Sam replied.


    Shawn stared at him deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t be toocent.¡±


    Sam did not want to confront him head-on.


    He said, looking at Gale, ¡°I will take my leave. I¡¯lle to visit you when I¡¯m free. You take care of your


    health.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Gale stopped him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gale looked at Shawn. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 413

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 413


    Chapter 413


    Shawn was surprised and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He was willing to go up the mountain of swords and down the sea of fire without blinking, not to


    mention she was asking in such a pleading tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t target Sam again. Let him and hispany go. Shawn, can you promise me that?¡± Gale said.


    Sam had done so many things for her, and she had to do something for Sam.


    Shawn walked slowly to the hospital bed and looked down at her. ¡°Gale, you are finally willing to plead


    with me, but it¡¯s because of another man¡­


    ¡°I only ask for one thing.¡±


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    11


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    32


    Gale bit her lip and lowered her eyshes.


    After a while, she replied, ¡°Then I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ My ability is not worth mentioning in front of


    you.¡±


    Sam said angrily, ¡°Why do you lower yourself down because of him?¡±


    ¡°But you want to gain a foothold in the Carson family, and you can make a difference. You can¡¯t ruin


    your future because of me.¡±


    Shawn looked at the two of them coldly, and a feeling of indifference sprouted in his heart.


    There was a chill.


    She would think about Sam!


    ¡°Okay. I promise you,¡± Shawn said suddenly.


    Before Gale could react, she heard Shawn speak, ¡°Not only will I let Sam and hispany go, but I


    can also let Wood Group invest in Carson and cooperate to achieve a win-win situation!¡±


    Sam was startled.


    Such conditions are too tempting.


    How manypanies in Sea City lined up to cooperate with Wood Group? Shawn agreed so easily?


    ¡°However, I have conditions.¡± The corners of Shawn¡¯s lips curled slightly, and a calcting light shed


    in his


    eyes.


    Gale asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I want you and Sam to never meet in private again! Whenever you meet on any asion, you must


    consciously avoid him and keep a distance of more than


    two meters!¡±


    This was Shawn¡¯s possessiveness.


    They could not meet each other, and even if they did, they could only take a look from a distance!


    ¡°Alright.¡± Gale agreed without even thinking about it.


    However, Sam shook his head. ¡°I disagree.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Gale, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, my business, and mypany. I will find a way out of this


    predicament. I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Sam said.


    Gale looked at him disappear.


    Her chin suddenly hurt because Shawn pinched it lightly, forcing her to turn her head and look at him.


    ¡°Everyone is gone. Are you still so reluctant to part?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, I agree with everything you just said. You will do what you promise!¡± Gale emphasized.


    ¡°You are doing this for Sam¡¯s sake, and he doesn¡¯t seem


    to appreciate your favor!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want him to appreciate me. I just want him to be


    sessful and sessful in his career.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips tightly, and the strength in his hand suddenly increased, but he saw her frown in


    pain, and he let go of her quickly.


    After all, he still felt distressed and did not want to touch


    her.


    However, Gale grabbed his sleeve. ¡°I won¡¯t see Sam


    again, and I will avoid him when I see him. I can do it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I will help you!¡± Shawn said repeatedly.


    He strode away.


    Not long after, the nurse came in with medicine.


    The smell¡­


    Gale retched for a while again.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, time to take your medicine. You are so lucky,


    the nurse said.


    ¡°Lucky?¡± She was puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wood personally watches over the


    medicine for you. His hands are scalded and blistered.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 414

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 414


    Chapter 414


    Chapter 414


    Had Shawn cooked her medicine?


    She thought he was mad at her and left.


    Unexpectedly, he went to prepare the medicine for her¡­


    ¡°Such a tall man, squatting next to the stove, sweating profusely, looking like someone who doesn¡¯t


    know how to do housework. But for you, Mr. Wood is willing. We all feel that you saved the world in


    your previous life, just by looking at it!¡± the nurse enviously said.


    Saved the world?


    Heh, if they really believed in karma, that would mean she actually caused the world to copse, and


    that was how she met Shawn in this life.


    After Gale pinched her nose and finished drinking the medicine, the nurse handed her a fruit jelly


    candy.


    However, the nurse was as considerate and did not tear off the candy wrapper. After Gale finished


    drinking, her mouth was so bitter, and her mouth felt dry. The more anxious she was to eat candy, the


    more she could not tear off the candy wrapper.


    When she finally managed to eat the candy, she felt the bitter taste in her mouth had already faded.


    Suddenly, Gale froze.


    It seemed that she had gotten used to Shawn¡¯s


    carefulness¡­


    He treated her with care that had never been seen before


    beyond ordinary people!


    In the next few days, Shawn did not appear.


    Gale took care of her body with peace of mind, took


    medicine, and chatted with Dr. Lighton about the situation of the two children from time to time and


    learned some knowledge about pregnancy.


    Until Dr. Lighton announced that she could be discharged from the hospital.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, don¡¯t think I¡¯m long-winded. After you


    leave the hospital, you have to be careful to avoid miscarriage. Not only can you not bear it mentally,


    but


    your body can¡¯t stand the miscarriage either¡­¡±


    ¡°This time, if you have another miscarriage, you will


    never have children.¡±


    Gale remembered it in her heart. ¡°I know.¡±


    She walked out of the hospital and saw Shawn standing in


    front of the car at a nce.


    He came to pick her up.


    After not seeing him for a few days, he had lost a lot of weight, his shoulders appeared to be narrower,


    and the


    outline of his jaw was sharper.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, Gale became a little rounder, with flesh on her


    face.


    Shawn was very satisfied. ¡°Dr. Lightons medical skills are good, and Joe¡¯s introduction is good. He


    finally did a reliable job.¡±


    Then, he went to hold her hand. ¡°I will try not toe to the hospital anymore. I know you don¡¯t like this


    ce.¡±


    Gale avoided it. ¡°I can go back to Temperley Hall by myself. Do you think I will run away?¡± she said this


    deliberately, testing Shawn¡¯s reaction.


    Is he still as determined as before not to let her go?


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away. Even if you run away, I will find you, ¡°Shawn replied.


    She frowned.


    ¡°If you run once, I¡¯ll look for you once. If you run ny-


    nine times, I¡¯ll look for you ny-nine times.


    ¡°Are you still refusing to let go? We¡¯vee to this point, ¡°Gale asked softly.


    Shawn sighed in a low voice. ¡°Gale, I owe you so much.¡±


    She bent down and got into the car with Shawn beside her.


    They had not seen each other these days, and the two seemed to be strangers.


    They had nothing to say.


    There was no hatred but more strangeness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for Sam. Mr. Carson


    and Lucas have signed a contract, and they will be close cooperative allies in the future,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t see him again.¡±


    In the future, it should be difficult to see again.


    The farther Sam was from her world, the more peaceful


    and safe he would be after she left.


    Gale raised her eyes to look out of the car window but


    found that this was not the way back to Temperley Hall.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± She was a little uneasy.


    ¡°To go pick up your father from prison.¡±


    Gale blinked, her eyes a little sore.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 415

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 415


    Chapter 415


    1/4


    Chapter 415


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? You¡¯ve done so much already.¡±


    ¡°Well, if I can¡¯t see you, then I need to be busy. Otherwise


    I will keep thinking about you.¡±


    Gale suddenly smiled.


    Shawn asked lightly, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Thanking about this all. You were not like this before,¡± Gale replied.


    Shawn, aloof, stern, and unsmiling, had a repulsive and dominating aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m only like this in front of you, Gale.¡±


    It was impossible for others¡­ to see this side of Shawn!


    Love could really change a person.


    The car stopped at the gate of the prison.


    Gale got out of the car and stood at the door, staring at the closed door without blinking.


    In the past, to visit my father, she had to apply, go through the process, and enter the visiting room,


    separated by thick bulletproof ss.


    However, her father could nowe out of it dignifiedly.


    Finally, the door opened slowly, and Peter walked out with slightly heavy steps.


    He walked slowly, his back a little stooped, and he did not


    look back.


    The entire prison became his backdrop.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Gale quickly stepped forward and supported him.


    ¡°Gale, my good daughter¡­¡± Peter burst into tears when he saw her. ¡°This day has finallye.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you are innocent. You are a good doctor. No one can criticize you anymore!¡±


    Peter held her hand vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ve heard it all, Gale. You worked too hard¡­ You used to act like a


    spoiled child by my side. Now you have be so capable, excellent, and powerful. Dad is very


    happy for you.¡±


    After a pause, Peter¡¯s tears fell on the back of his hand. But, I still hope that you are the carefree Gale


    in the past. I don¡¯t want you to be outstanding. I want you to be happy.¡±


    ¡°1


    This was a father¡¯s best wishes for his daughter!


    Gale kept wiping away tears for Peter. ¡°Dad, today is a good day. We don¡¯t cry when we


    are so happy.¡±


    ¡°I grew up. How can I act like a baby all the time? Besides, I can still act like a baby with you now,¡±


    Gale


    said.


    Peter nodded repeatedly.


    Prison life has ruined Peter¡¯s body and made him age a lot. His originally nimble hands are now


    extremely rough.


    How could he still carry a fine scalpel?


    ¡°Dad, your leg¡­Does it hurt? Who bullied you?¡± Gale


    asked.


    She bribed the prison, and Dad¡¯s life should be better


    than before.


    How can he walk with a limp?


    ¡°I¡¯m overworked, and I have rheumatism. It¡¯s be like this after a long time. But it¡¯s not a problem. I


    can walk, just a bit slow,¡± Peter replied.


    Peterforted her.


    With a sore nose, Gale silently looked at the burn scar on


    Peter¡¯s arm.


    The scalding boiling water was poured on him, and the doctor was not sent to him in time, which


    caused arge


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    area of burns, and would apany the father for the


    rest of his life.


    Gale turned his head to look at Shawn with a sh of


    hatred in her eyes.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Shawn had no idea what she was thinking about.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 416

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 416


    Chapter 416


    However, he understood that Peter suffered because of


    him.


    ¡°Zach deceived you into thinking my dad was the


    murderer, and you put him in jail. But why did you ask Susan to pour hot water on him?¡± Gale said, her


    voice bing choked up.


    She still remembered her father¡¯s tragic situation at that time!


    Shawn frowned tightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°No? Then where did these scarse from?¡± Gale lifted Peter¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Look carefully! How did


    Susan get the courage to do it? She was arrogant and cruel and clearly said this is what you ordered


    her to do!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Shawn¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately understood what was going on.


    Susan had more tricks up her sleeve!


    ¡°I never let Susan visit the prison, let alone bully your father. You were lied to, I was used!¡± Shawn


    replied.


    ¡°You¡­haven¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No, never!¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°It turned out to be Susan¡¯s idea!


    She has such a vicious heart!¡± 1


    That femme fatale woman deserved to be hacked to


    relieve her hatred!


    Peter said, ¡°Forget it, Gale. It¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s live a good life in the days toe¡±


    ¡°Dad, I love you.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, but there is a scar. At my age, I don¡¯t care if it looks good or not.¡± Peter smiled


    and looked at Shawn. ¡°Mr. Wood, the past is the past, and there is no grievance.¡±


    ¡°From today on, our family will not owe your family. I didn¡¯t kill your father. It was all a


    misunderstanding. I know you are rich and powerful, but I don¡¯t care about the so-calledpensation.


    Our family is half destroyed, and it is impossible to restore the original state.¡±


    ¡°But our family of three will continue to live


    optimistically. Let¡¯s just write off all the things we have done before. We will not meet again in the


    future, let


    alonemunicate. Just pretend that nothing happened.


    After this cmity, Peter only wanted to live an ordinary life and spend the rest of his life with his wife


    and


    daughter.


    Peter pulled Gale and was about to leave.


    Shawn¡¯s voice came with the wind. ¡°Father-inw.¡±


    Peter paused for a long time before answering, ¡°You¡­


    what do you call me?¡±


    Shawn repeated, ¡°Father-inw. Even if you really don¡¯t hate me, don¡¯t me me for putting you in


    prison, and don¡¯t care about the past, but¡­ Gale and I are married.¡±


    Peter looked at Gale. ¡°He said¡­¡±


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Dad, Shawn and I are


    married.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Gale exined.


    Peter asked, ¡°Did you marry him voluntarily? Do you love him? Or¡­he forced you!?¡±


    Gale opened her mouth, not knowing where to start.


    She was forced.


    However, she loved him too.


    However, she would never say it in this life.


    ¡°I understand. He forced you! Before the truth came out, he hated us so much. How could he marry you


    and treat you well? Gale, divorce, divorce him right now!¡± Peter said


    ¡°Dad, we will get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s divorce now!¡±


    Peter could not ept this fact at all.


    Just like when Wendy heard the news from Susan, she also fainted from anger.


    Shawn¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°I will not divorce. Father-in-w, I guarantee with my life that I will only love


    Gale. I will only have Gale as a wife, and I will only want children born by her.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 417

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 417


    Chapter 417


    Peter waved his hands again and again. ¡°We will not be able to enjoy your blessings, and Gale will not


    be able to


    be a rich wife. We cannot afford to climb into the Wood


    family!¡±


    ¡°Father-inw, it was I¡­ who put her there.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how or why you got married, in short, leave now and don¡¯t be together anymore!¡±


    Peter¡¯s attitude was quite firm.


    Even now, the Wood family and the Warm family have no


    grudge against each other, but the damage caused can


    never be undone!


    Even so, how could two people be happy when they get married?


    ¡°Gale, are you willing to leave? Give me an answer!¡±


    Peter asked.


    Gale nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. Mr. Warm, please give me a chance,¡± Shawn said.


    In front of Mr. Wood, Shawn, who usually spoke forcefully, had a humble attitude.


    If he did not let go of his ego, his wife would be gone.


    Peter said, ¡°There is no chance. There is no room for negotiation. Mr. Wood, you and Gale are people


    from two worlds, and it is impossible to get together. Divorce is the best choice!¡±


    Marriage was not just about two peopleing together.


    It was about two families.


    How could Peter manage to sit with Mr. Wood, eat at the same table, and be inws?


    Absurd!


    Outrageous!


    Seeing that Peter did not let go, Shawn pursed his lips deeply. ¡°I don¡¯t agree to the divorce.¡±


    ¡°Then you are forcing Gale to death, and you are forcing me to death! I don¡¯t know how the past two


    years¡­ How did Gale get here, but she definitely suffered a lot! You never treated her sincerely!¡± Peter


    said.


    Veins popped up on Peter¡¯s forehead, and his whole face


    flushed red.


    Gale caressed his chest. ¡°Dad, calm down. I will discuss


    the divorce with Shawn in private¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want a divorce at all. How do you discuss it?¡±


    ¡°Now the truth hase out. Our two families have


    nothing to do with each other, only resentment and


    hatred. He still refuses to let you go. How will your life be


    easier!¡±


    To appease his father, Gale said, ¡°Actually, I love him¡­ he is pretty good to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Gale, you silly girl, it was Shawn who


    threatened you with your mother and me, and refused to divorce, right?¡±


    Peter guessed right.


    Gale lowered her head. ¡°Shawn said¡­he loves me.¡±


    The marriage would have been divorced long ago if there


    was only hatred but no love.


    It was a pity that there was love in hatred.


    Love and hate are intertwined. Love and hate coexist.


    How could they afford and let go of this rtionship?


    ¡°Then do you love him? Answer me,¡± Peter asked.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes fell on her face.


    He was also waiting for her answer.


    On one side was his father¡¯s ardent hope, and on the


    other side was Shawn¡¯s deep hope¡­


    She shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t love him, Dad.¡±


    In the end, Gale shook her head.


    Shawn¡¯s hands fell.


    No one noticed this tiny movement.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 418

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 418


    Chapter 418


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t love him, Gale. The Wood family


    ruined our family. This is a fact. He has no enmity with us


    now, but speaking of it, we do have a grudge against him! ¡± Peter said sadly.


    ¡°During the two years I was in prison, what kind of life did your mother live? What kind of life did you


    live? Who did all this?¡±


    ¡°Love anyone, I will bless you and will not stop you. Only Shawn is a poison that cannot be touched.¡±


    Then, Peter looked at Shawn. ¡°What can I do for you to let my daughter go?¡±


    ¡°Father-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were fixed. ¡°No matter what you think, Gale and I are married in the legal sense. As long


    as I don¡¯t agree, she will be my wife for the rest of my life!¡± He had never wanted to have someone so


    much in his whole life.


    He wanted her.


    If he lost it¡­ Shawn could not imagine what kind of lunatic he would be!


    With a plop, Peter suddenly knelt down at Shawn.


    ¡°I beg you, Mr. Wood. I don¡¯t care about anything anymore. I just want to live with peace of mind. I have


    retreated to this point. What do you want from me? You and Gale are not suitable, there is no fate, and


    together you torture each other with no result!¡± Peter said.


    Gale quickly went to help him. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Peter pushed her away, still kneeling. ¡°Mr. Wood, if you don¡¯t agree to a divorce, I¡¯ll just kneel here!¡±


    The wind blew the corner of Shawn¡¯s clothes.


    He stood motionless, looking at Peter kneeling in front of


    him.


    Countless people begged him and knelt to him.


    However, Shawn could not bear Peter¡¯s kneeling!


    Gale was so anxious that she was about to cry, ¡°Dad, your legs are not good, don¡¯t go kneeling like


    this. Your legs will be ruined!¡±


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want these legs, I have to fight for divorce


    for you! Gale, you are still young, and your life still has infinite possibilities. You can¡¯t stay by Shawn¡¯s


    side. It will bepletely ruined!¡±


    Shawn suddenly said, ¡°Why would staying by my side ruin her life?¡±


    ¡°Because your family should be sorry to her for ruining her best youth! Gale can definitely find a


    suitable person, marry and have children! Even if she never marries, she is still a free person!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warm, there is no suitable person. I am the most suitable person for her!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Shawn strode forward, bent down, and supported Peter¡¯s arm, trying to lift


    him up from the ground.


    Peter waved him away. ¡°If you agree to divorce, I¡¯ll get up!


    However, Shawn¡¯s strength was surprisingly strong, and with a little force in both hands, he forcibly


    helped Peter up.


    The bodyguard in the distance had already prepared the wheelchair. He gave him a look, and the


    bodyguard immediately pushed the wheelchair over.


    With Gale¡¯s help, Peter sat in a wheelchair.


    Shawn put his hands on Peter¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Divorce is not


    a trivial matter, and I also need to discuss it with my parents. Don¡¯t be in a hurry now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. When will we discuss it? You can go through divorce procedures at any time!¡± Peter said.


    ¡°I will give you an answer.¡±


    Gale did not want her father to get angry, so she changed the subject. ¡°Dad, you are free now after


    being released from prison. You must see Mom. I know you miss her very much, so I¡¯ll take you there


    now, okay?¡±


    Peter¡¯s attention was diverted by the mention of Wendy.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to see your mother. I miss her very much, and she misses me too¡­¡± Peter murmured.


    Gale pushed the wheelchair forward. ¡°We will be here soon! She can see you now. With you here, I


    believe Mom will wake up soon!¡±


    She bent over, leaning against Peter, speaking softly,


    with a smile on the corner of her mouth, looking like a good daughter.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 419

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 419


    Chapter 419


    Shawn watched quietly.


    This was how she was before he appeared in Gale¡¯s life.


    Soft and innocent.


    Gale had not looked back until she got in the car.


    She dared not to think about it.


    Shawn was so determined that he did not want to divorce. It seemed that her n to escape him was


    the right n!


    She still had a lot to do before she left.


    On the way, Peter asked, ¡°Gale, there is no one now. Can


    you tell me honestly what happened to your marriage with Shawn? What did your mother¡­ go


    through?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Peter sighed and said, ¡°Say it, Gale, don¡¯t hide it from me. I don¡¯t want to be a fool. I want to know


    about you two.¡±


    Knowing her father¡¯s character, he will pursue the truth


    to the end.


    She had no choice but to tell Peter everything that had


    happened in the past two years.


    Peter was sobbing after listening to it.


    Galeforted, ¡°Dad, actually¡­ It¡¯s not as miserable and difficult as you imagined. Look, I¡¯m still doing


    well now. Those things are over.¡±


    Peter burst into tears. ¡°You always report the good news but not the bad, so you must have hidden a lot


    of bitter things. I¡¯m so miserable, Gale. The child in your belly must belong to Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peter asked, ¡°Is this the reason why he refuses to divorce?


    ||


    Gale¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Dad, he doesn¡¯t know about my pregnancy. You must keep it a


    secret, and you can¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to kill it or¡­¡±


    ¡°I n to give birth and take it away. It doesn¡¯t matter who the father of the child is. What matters is that


    this is my child too. You are the child¡¯s grandfather!¡± Gale said.


    Peter wiped away his tears. ¡°I understand what you


    mean. I don¡¯t care who the child¡¯s father is. Anyway, the


    blood of the Warm family flows through it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved if you think so.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that if Shawn refuses to divorce, what should


    you do? The Wood family is powerful, and we are no match for him at all.¡± Peter was full of worry.


    Gale replied, ¡°There will be a solution. Go to the nursing


    home to visit Mom.¡±


    Wendy did not wake up.


    The nurse said Wendy seldom woke up and slept most of


    the time.


    Every time after waking up, Wendy just looked out of the window quietly, unable to move or get out of


    bed.


    Better than a vegetable, at least, she was still awake.


    Peter held Wendy¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s because of me you can¡¯t live a good life¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, Gale could not help but turn her back on them and wipe her eyes.


    Although the mother was not awake, the family of three was finally reunited.


    Wood Group.


    Shawn put down his phone and read thetest news from


    Pearton.


    They were in the nursing home and had not left.


    As his Adam¡¯s apple rolled, Shawn tugged on his tie


    irritably and pushed the document at hand far away.


    The rtionship between him and Gale was wrong from the beginning.


    He was so wrong, so wrong that it could not be undone.


    Shawn thought deeply. If he had not vented his anger on Gale back then, would there have been a


    different ending?


    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s rare to see you here.¡± The door of the CEO¡¯s


    office was pushed open, and Joe walked in. ¡°You¡¯ve been absent for a while.¡±


    Shawn nced at him deeply.


    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 420

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 420


    Chapter 420


    Chapter 420


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re busy with. Thepany¡¯s affairs are all on my shoulders, and I¡¯m exhausted.


    I need a raise. Anyway, here is your invitation letter,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°What is it? What Invitation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for our jewelry exhibition. The team running it is world-ss in scale, and exhibits from France. As


    the boss of Lovito, of course, I want to invite you to participate.¡±


    Shawn took a deep look, casually thrown aside.


    Joe saw his exhaustion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Shawn, are you troubled by love again?¡±


    ¡°Gale¡¯s father is not my father¡¯s killer.¡±


    Joe was surprised. ¡°What? Who is it then?¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Guess who the real murderer is?¡±


    Joe coughed. ¡°How can it be so messed up? I can¡¯t simply


    guess and use people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I think the most suspicious people are your stepmother and younger brother.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s them?


    Joe wiped his neck and answered, ¡°Well, the wealthy family is always fighting for power. First, kill your


    father, then kill you, and then keep your old man as a puppet to control the Wood family. When Zach


    bes the head of the Wood family, then they will kill Lucas.¡±


    Shawn nced at him coldly.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Joe¡¯s back turned cold when he saw him. ¡°You told me to give it to you straight.


    Could it be I guessed it right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s about right.¡±


    Joe stood up in shock. ¡°That mother and son duo really did it?¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply.


    ¡°Are you sure? Have you found conclusive evidence?¡±


    Shawn nodded again.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s them¡­ Then you and Gale. Didn¡¯t you


    make a big mistake?!¡±


    He thought that it was revenge for her father killing him,


    but in the end, he found out that it was all a


    misunderstanding.


    However, damage and suffering have been done.


    How could he eliminate it!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You have long thought that the murderer is not Peter but Zach?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, when I first heard the news of your father¡¯s death, I first suspected Pa and her son.


    But you have thoroughly investigated, and all the evidence points to Peter, so I don¡¯t have much to


    say,¡± Joe answered.


    Shawn pressed his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Peter was kind enough to save people but was used by Pa


    and her son. The life-saving medicine has been switched.¡±


    Joe shook his head repeatedly.


    What kind of evil fate was this?


    ¡°Now, how are you going to coax your wife¡­ Shawn, this is a big misunderstanding.¡±


    Shawn remained silent.


    He had no idea what to do, and he only knew that he


    could not lose Gale.


    Whether she hated him or med him, he wanted her to


    stay by his side, so he could see her day and night.


    He could not let go.


    Gale was right. He was a selfish person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of options. If you have any idea that works, you can have whatever you want,¡± Shawn


    said


    with his eyebrows raised.


    Joe spread his hands. ¡°You threw Gale into the mental


    hospital, and you got rid of her child. You caused one


    parent to go to jail and the other to be hospitalized¡­ err¡­


    ||


    Seeing Shawn¡¯s murderous gaze, Joe shrank his neck. ¡± I¡¯m just telling you the truth.¡±


    ¡°I can use my whole life to make up for her as long as she gives me this opportunity,¡± Shawn said in a


    low voice.


    ¡°A lifetime is too long. How can she have the patience for it?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 421

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 421


    Chapter 421


    Shawn nced at him deeply and coldly.


    Joe coughed. ¡°There is basically a deadlock between you and Gale. It is impossible for you to untangle


    it¡­you can only resolve it.¡±


    ¡°Resolve? How?¡±


    ¡°If you kneel on needles or something, buy the most


    expensive gift in Sea City or admit your mistakes and apologize, and use loving words to warm her and


    soften


    her¡­ To sum it up in one sentence, you must be


    shameless.¡±


    Joe became more and more excited as he spoke. ¡°You


    must warm her when she¡¯s cold. You cook for her when


    she¡¯s hungry. You serve her tea and water when she¡¯s thirsty and tired and massage her shoulders and


    legs. A woman cares about such small details.¡±


    ¡°Thest thing is to throw money, a lot of it. Anyway, the most important thing youck is not money.


    You need love, right!¡±


    After hearing this, Shawn pointed to the door.


    Joe nced back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? No one is at the


    door?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Joe was speechless.


    Joe touched his nose resentfully. ¡°I really gave you actual advice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time!¡±


    ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll go right away. Don¡¯t ask me for advice next time!¡± Joe said. The door closed.


    Shawn picked up his phone and typed a line in the search


    bar, ¡®Recipes for home cooking¡¯.


    Soon, many tutorials popped up on the phone.


    Shawn was taken aback and smiled helplessly, feeling


    that he was really stupid now, like a stunned young boy who had just tasted love!


    Obviously, he was the helm of the Wood Group, which was in charge of the wind and rain in Sea City!


    At hand, the exquisite invitation lettery quietly on the table.


    After being busy untilte at night, Shawn returned to Temperley Hall from thepany.


    Entering the living room, he found Lucas sitting on the sofa. His face was solemn, and the hair on his


    temples.


    was much grayer.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Shawn, you are back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lucas coughed twice and asked hoarsely, ¡°Is Dr. Warm released from prison?¡±


    ¡°He came out today. Gale and I went to pick him up


    together,¡± Shawn replied.


    ¡°Then, where is Dr. Warm? Can I meet him?¡±


    Shawn frowned quickly. ¡°Grandpa, what do you want to


    do?¡±


    Lucas sighed. ¡°I want to make amends. The Wood family


    had done too much to the three members of the Warm


    family and ruined their family. We should do something to make up for it and help the Warm family


    restore their former appearance.¡±


    Recovery? How?


    Could Wendy wake up and be a normal person?


    Peter had been in prison for more than two years. Can his body return to its previous state?


    Can he still be a doctor and perform surgery?


    Gale¡­


    Just thinking of this name made Shawn¡¯s heart twitch.


    He said softly, ¡°Dr. Warm said that the past is wiped out. He doesn¡¯t want to mention it again, and he


    doesn¡¯t want to see anyone from the Wood family again. Bridges return to bridges, roads return to


    roads, and there will be no


    more debts.¡±


    ¡°But Shawn, what about Gale? You are married¡­¡±


    Shawn was silent.


    Everyone was asking what he and Gale should do.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 422

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 422


    Chapter 422


    Chapter 422


    If he knew, he would not have insomnia every night, let alone stand here, only daring to think about her


    and not


    her.


    Lucas looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.


    Pa and Zach can be handed over to them to do


    whatever they want. All other faults and hatreds, please


    send them my way if they can¡¯t forgive us. After all, you


    want to be with Gale.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, how can I leave it alone? I personally did everything that hurt Warm¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Gale must hate you very much.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lucas stood up with difficulty and patted him on the


    shoulder. ¡°I know your feelings for Gale very well. Ever since you were young, you had never


    disobeyed me, let alone fought me. Even when you hate Zach very much, you let him in because of


    me.¡±


    ¡°But because of Gale, you repeatedly contradicted me, quarreled, and raised your voice. You didn¡¯t


    even hesitate to cut off contact with me for her sake. Rtionships are


    Chapter 422


    like that. In your heart, she is too important.¡±


    2


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I have left, but Gale is someone who can walk with you for a lifetime and is your


    beloved woman.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, I will see Dr. Warm for your marriage.¡± As soon as the words fell, a clear female voice


    suddenly came from the door. ¡°No need. My parents don¡¯t want to see


    anybody.¡±


    Shawn turned his head and looked at Gale, who appeared


    at an unknown time.


    Her eyes were red and swollen as if she had cried.


    Gale walked into the living room quickly. ¡°My dad said that as long as the real murderer is brought to


    justice and punished and paid the price, that¡¯s enough. He doesn¡¯t want to mention the rest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Our Warm family has only one condition,¡± Gale


    remembered.


    Lucas asked, ¡°What? You mention it, as long as I¡­¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Impossible. I won¡¯t agree,¡± Shawn suddenly said.


    He knew what the condition was.


    4.


    Divorce!


    Peter knelt in front of him and begged him to divorce and let Gale go!


    That was the only condition!


    Gale looked at him. ¡°Shawn, can¡¯t you agree to just this one request? Then thepensation you keep


    talking about is money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your money! I don¡¯t want your house


    either! I just want a divorce!¡±


    ¡°No amount of money canpensate me for what you did to me! You said before that I owe you


    everything in my life. Shawn, now it¡¯s the other way around¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Shawn. You owe me all your life! You can¡¯t pay


    it back, and I won¡¯t ept any repayment from you!¡±


    Shawn and Gale looked at each other.


    In her eyes, he could not see any love.


    He murmured, ¡°You¡­ want to divorce me that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t stay here with you for another day.¡±


    Shawn asked again, ¡°You don¡¯t have the slightest desire


    to love me?¡±


    Gale smiled.


    Whileughing, her red lips clearly uttered, ¡°I am Gale. I have never loved you, Shawn!¡±


    His tall figure shook violently as if he could not stand still.


    Lucas wanted to say something, but Gale opened her mouth first. ¡°Lucas, I hope you can persuade


    Shawn. If we divorce early, it will be the best for everyone. I don¡¯t


    want to make a scene in the court and let people see it as a joke. It will reveal your family¡¯s ugly side.¡±


    ¡°But, Gale, he can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    ¡°That is not true for anyone.¡±


    ¡°He really can¡¯t live without you!¡±


    Gale replied nkly, ¡°I can live without him.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she went upstairs. ¡°I came back to get my things, and I will move out of


    Temperley Hall. I don¡¯t have the good fortune to live in such a nice


    mansion. ¡±


    Her figure quickly disappeared at the stairs.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 423

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 423


    Chapter 423


    Lucas was full of sadness. ¡°Shawn, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, you go back first.¡±


    ¡°I only have onest thing to ask you. Must she be the one? It can¡¯t be other women?¡± Lucas said.


    Shawn replied slowly, ¡°I only want Gale, and no one is her, nor can she rece her.¡±


    Lucas nodded, looking thoughtful, before walking slowly on crutches.


    Gale stood in the middle of the master bedroom, looked at the room full of things, and finally only took


    the bag she was carrying with her and packed the most important documents.


    Clothes, jewelry, skin care products, and luxury goods do not belong to her.


    When she came to Temperley Hall, she had nothing.


    When she left, she would not take anything with her.


    Gale went downstairs with her bag on her back while Shawn was still standing there waiting for her.


    ¡°Are you


    really going?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡±


    She walked straight past him with a gust of wind, her dress fluttering.


    Her waist tightened when she was about to reach the door, and Shawn hugged her forcefully from


    behind.


    He buried his face in her neck. ¡°Gale¡­ Aren¡¯t you even going to give me a chance? Just one.¡±


    His arm was hot, and Gale could feel the heat through his clothes.


    She closed her eyes.


    She understood how much Shawn had been suffering since the day the truth came out.


    The same went for Gale.


    Her torment was no less than his.


    Every day, she secretly took several kinds of medicine and dared not walk too fast, run, or exercise for


    fear that the baby would be lost if she was not careful.


    Dr. Lighton gave her a suggestion, saying¡­ that one can be sacrificed for the other to be born.


    Gale refused.


    She wanted two children, and she would not give up on


    either one!


    ¡°If I still don¡¯t do well enough to satisfy you, I will not stop you if you leave me again. But I just found out


    the truth. I can¡¯t lose you so soon.¡± Shawn leaned on her


    shoulder, his voice low and hoarse.


    ¡°Gale, I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°At least¡­give me a chance to make up for my mistakes.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Do you know how I¡¯ve been here for the past few days? When I look up, I dream of you, the days


    when you were in the mental hospital and the dead child¡­¡±


    Shawn dared not sleep, let alone sleep. Comment by


    Eunice Low: ?


    He went to thepany to numb himself with a lot of


    work with only coffee to keep him awake¡­


    He wanted to see her but was afraid.


    Gale would have divorce hanging on her lips every time they met.


    ¡°It turns out that you also dreamed about that child. But


    you were so determined when you sent me to the operating room,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know at the time it was ours¡­


    Gale closed her eyes and yelled, ¡°But that¡¯s my child! If you love me, you should ept my child. I just


    wanted you to let me give birth and then send the child away. Even if I never saw it again, I am also


    willing. I only want him to live in the world for a while¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 424

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 424


    Chapter 424


    ¡°But you can¡¯t bear it! You are selfish, only care about


    yourself, and never think about me! Abortion greatly


    impacts a woman¡¯s body, but you take light of the situation. After the abortion, you just want me to get


    pregnant again.¡±


    Shawn gulped. ¡°Gale, I am sorry¡­¡±


    She interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear these three


    words! The most useless thing in the world is the word


    sorry!¡±


    She raised her hand and removed Shawn¡¯s fingers one by


    one.


    She could feel the thin calluses on his fingertips.


    After pulling his hand away, Gale turned around. ¡°Since


    I¡¯m about to move out, let¡¯s make it clear once and for all.


    Shawn, don¡¯t have any hope between us¡­!¡±


    He looked at her fixedly. Although the deep pain in his


    eyes was well concealed, she could still see it at a nce.


    ¡°Even if you treat me well in the future and give me the whole Wood Group and make all the women in


    Sea City


    envy me, I won¡¯t be touched in the slightest!¡±


    Shawn asked softly, ¡°I am moved by everything you do. Can¡¯t you be?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Yes! If I continue to be with you, how can I face my parents? You hurt not only me but


    also them!¡±


    ¡°When my mother needed medicine, you wouldn¡¯t lend me any money. When I borrowed money to buy


    medicine, you didn¡¯t let the doctor sell it to me!¡±


    ¡°During the two years my father was in prison, you told people to hurt him. You know best what kind of


    life he lived in there!¡±


    ¡°And how I spent in the mental hospital ¡­ Do I need to remind you about it?


    Gale raised his hand and poked his heart. ¡°Shawn, I fought the dog for food!¡±


    ¡°Because if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just starve to death! Stray dogs have fierce teeth and sharp teeth, and I was


    bitten in several ces, and once I ran too slowly, the dog jumped on me and almost bit off half of my


    face!¡±


    ¡°Those male patients were staring at me, looking for opportunities to rape me. Every night I don¡¯t dare


    to sleep too soundly. I have to hold the table against the


    door for fear that they will rush in¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s voice was dry and hoarse. ¡°Stop talking, Gale¡­¡±


    Gale smiled sadly. ¡°What, it hurts to listen? That is just the beginning. Our Warm family¡¯s suffering is all


    thanks to you! It¡¯s from you! So, how can I forgive you?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention what happened after you married me. How did you humiliate me for Susan? I would


    dly remind you of everything if you had forgotten!¡±


    Gale¡¯s voice echoed in the living room.


    It made everyone¡¯s ears ring.


    Shawn¡¯s heart seemed to be torn open, dripping with blood, and the pain was so painful.


    He held her slender wrist. ¡°Gale, if¡­ I will go through the suffering you have gone through. Will you feel


    better?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What if I also go to a mental hospital? I¡¯m going to stay for two years, and I¡¯m going to jail, and I will


    too¡­¡± Shawn said.


    Gale raised her voice and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    He leaned closer to her, eyes filled with unresolved pain.


    ¡±


    Yes, I¡¯m crazy. I¡¯d rather go through your suffering than lose you!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Shawn¡¯s fingers tried to slip through her fingers, wanting to sp them tightly.


    ¡°Gale, don¡¯t leave, okay¡­¡±


    He begged so humbly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, everything¡­ The same goes for the entire Wood family. As long as


    you ask, you will give you what you want,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale raised her head and spat out a breath on his face.


    Yes, I have something I want. I want a divorce, I want to leave you. Shawn, will you give it to me?¡±


    He stretched out his hand, wanting to hug her, but she took a step back, letting his hand go empty.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I hope that the next time we meet, it will be at the Civil Affairs Bureau. You wille to me


    with a


    signed divorce agreement,¡± Gale said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 425

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 425


    Chapter 425


    Like an elf, Gale disappeared into the night and gradually


    faded away.


    Shawn was left standing alone.


    The divorce agreement¡­


    He suddenly turned around, ran upstairs three steps at a time, and searched through boxes and


    cabs in the


    master bedroom.


    Finally, in the bottom drawer, he found the divorce


    agreement.


    Gale signed it.


    Her handwriting was crooked, as if she was signing while trembling.


    After staring at it for a few seconds, Shawn tore it in half, and then in half¡­ until it could not be torn.


    ¡°Sign it? I destroy it and throw it away. This agreement will no longer exist, and you are still my Mrs.


    Wood.¡±


    Although he was deceiving himself and others by doing this, Shawn crouched weakly and sat on the


    soft carpet.


    There was no shortage of furnishings and things in the master bedroom. Even the skin care products


    that Gale used in the morning and evening were still there, and she forgot to put the bottle cap on.


    However, she had already left.


    She did not want any of these things anymore.


    She did not want him anymore.


    Gale rented a house near the nursing home with two rooms and one living room.


    It was just enough for her to live with her father, and it was also convenient for her to visit her mother


    every day.


    ¡°Leave your mother to me. You work hard. When she


    wakes up and walks around, we will leave Sea City together,¡± Peter said.


    Gale nodded. ¡°Okay, Dad, you pay attention to your legs,


    and call me anytime you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a doctor, and I know more about this than you.¡±


    Gale smiled.


    She did not say that she worked in Wood Group, nor did she say that Shawn would not let them leave


    Sea City.


    She did not want her father to worry, just left it to her to


    deal with it.


    The premise of leaving was that they needed enough


    money.


    The sry of the chief designer of Lovito was very high, and the jewelry designed by her was very


    popr. When the semi-annualmission and bonus are paid out, it will be a considerable amount of


    money.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Gale was short of money now.


    When she came to thepany, Joe called her to the


    office.


    Gale took the initiative to say before he could speak. ¡°Joe,


    if you are here to persuade me for Shawn, you can save


    your breath.¡±


    Joe smiled. ¡°I wanted to persuade you, but Shawn didn¡¯t


    let me. I¡¯m looking for you for something else.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Here¡¯s an invitation letter. Take a look.¡±


    Gale took it.


    After reading it, her eyes lit up slightly. ¡°International Jewelry Fair?¡±


    Joe nodded. ¡°Yes. You are in this line of work, so you should know the status and importance of this


    exhibition.


    ¡°Of course! The scale of each session is quiterge, and many national treasure exhibits are not


    involved in the sale! Unexpectedly, it will be held in Sea City this year!¡±


    Every jewelry designer dreamt of this.


    They dreamed that their work would be selected to be exhibited at the International Jewelry Fair.


    That was the highest honor on the job!


    ¡°Do you want to participate?¡± Joe asked.


    Gale looked at him expectantly. ¡°Will I¡­ be able to participate?¡± The jewelry exhibition set a high


    threshold for invited guests, whether rich or noble.


    Her identity, powerless, should not be qualified.


    Joe smiled. ¡°If you attend as a designer, you will not be recognized by the exhibition, and you will be


    rejected.


    However¡­ Gale, you have another identity.¡±


    Gale blinked and answered, ¡°As Mrs. Wood?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In all of Sea City, which rich and famousdy doesn¡¯t want to be Mrs. Wood?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 426

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 426


    Chapter 426


    Chapter 426


    They are the wealthiest family in Sea City, with hundreds


    of billions of assets.


    They held the economic lifeline of the whole city.


    With such a status, no matter how exclusive the


    exhibition was, they could participate in it, and they were treated as VIPs.


    ¡°Think about it, I won¡¯t force you. To go or not to go, the choice is yours,¡± Joe said.


    Going meant that she would be attending with Shawn.


    If she did not, she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    The jewelry exhibition was held every three years, and each session was held in a different city. It was


    rare to be right at her doorstep-what a once-in-a-lifetime


    opportunity.


    Seeing Gale¡¯s hesitant look, Joe said deliberately, ¡°That¡¯s to go to see the exhibition. The venue is so


    big, and you will not always be next to Shawn. Look at your jewelry design, which isparable to


    internationally renowned designs. Just treat it as a learning excursion.¡±


    Chapter 426


    He looked at his watch. ¡°I still have a meeting to attend. Take the invitation letter. I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter¡­


    Joe has already walked away quickly.


    Gale pinched the invitation letter and bit her lip hard.


    She could not give up such a good opportunity just because she did not want to see Shawn¡­


    Go!


    After making a decision, Gale ced the invitation letter to her heart.


    For jewelry designers, an exhibition of this size was like a pilgrimage.


    Gale left the office and went to get ready.


    Within five minutes, Joe turned back and peeked into his


    office, but no one was there.


    Invitations were also taken.


    Th


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± He snapped his fingers and immediately picked up his phone to ask Shawn for credit.


    ¡°Your little wife agreed. How should you thank me? As


    soon as I tried, there was nothing I could do!¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Soon,¡± Shawn replied.


    He sent a money transfer coldly.


    [Shawn transferred fourteen thousand dors to you.]


    ¡°That¡¯s all? Shawn, this doesn¡¯t match your worth at


    all,¡± Joe said. 1


    Shawn replied, ¡°The rest is transferred to your bank card.


    ¡°Received!¡±


    Joe happily opened the text message, and a hundred


    twenty-eight thousand dors was transferred to his


    ount!


    Shawn¡¯s money was not easy to earn, and he should seize


    this kind of opportunity more in the future. After all, Shawn was usually too smart to be fooled at all.


    Only when ites to Gale¡¯s matter would he panic!


    Gale returned to her work station and began to search for information about this exhibition.


    ording to news reports, this year¡¯s jewelry exhibition will exhibit the treasure Heart of the Deep Sea!


    Looking at the picture of Heart of the Deep Sea, Gale¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It was a crown from the European royal family in the 17th


    century. It was iid with countless jewels, but the most dazzling and eye-catching one was the dark


    blue heart- shaped gemstone in the middle.


    Crystal clear, without impurities, andpletely natural.


    Such arge sapphire was rare, and it was natural without


    any cutting, so it is very precious.


    Gale opened thement section under Heart of the Deep Sea.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. This sapphire really looks like the sea.¡±


    ¡°How much is it worth? Let me figure out which year I have to start working before I can buy it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s only on disy and not for sale.


    11


    ¡°ording to gossip, I heard that it will be sold this time, but the price¡­ you know.¡±


    ¡°Nine figures?¡±


    ¡°Close to ten! This is the treasure of the century!¡±


    Gale was suddenly sounded in her ear. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    watching with relish when Fiona¡¯s voice

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 427

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 427


    Chapter 427


    She was startled, and looked sideways at her. ¡°Ah! Fiona, why are you so silent, you scared the hell out


    of me.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­you were too focused just now.


    Fiona nced at theputer screen and quickly


    remembered.


    Gale patted her heart. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood said, if you decide to go to the exhibition, you should order a custom dress.¡± Fiona said, ¡°Are


    you free? The tailor is already waiting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just wear my usual clothes.¡±


    ¡°The exhibition stiptes that evening gowns are required.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Will Shawn be there too?¡±


    ¡°He has a meeting, and he has a ready-made suit, so he doesn¡¯t need one made again.¡±


    Hearing that Shawn would not go, she agreed confidently. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fiona arranged a driver, saw Gale to the car, and returned


    to the president¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, everything is done.¡±


    Shawn raised his head from the file. ¡°Did she say anything?¡±


    ¡°No. But when I went to the jewelry department, I found her looking at something,¡± Fiona replied.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Fiona took out her mobile phone. ¡°I took a picture, Mr.


    Wood. Please take a look.¡±


    Shawn nced deeply. ¡°The Heart of the Deep Sea?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He raised his eyes.


    In the haute couture shop, three shop assistants and a shop manager circled around Gale.


    Some were serving her water, handing her magazines, and delivering snacks.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, take a look. The magazines are full of new dresses that just arrived this month. Which one


    do you


    like? We¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Gale did not care how she dressed as long as it conformed


    to the dress code of the exhibition.


    So, she casually pointed. ¡°Just this set.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was a well-made evening dress with a floor-length skirt, elegantly white and very dignified.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I won¡¯t try anymore,¡± Gale said. The store manager¡¯s face changed slightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Well¡­ Mr. Wood had said that as long as it was a dress that Mrs. Wood had tried on, he would buy all


    of them.


    Even if she touched it, he would buy it.


    For the sake of performance andmission, the store manager must work hard!


    The store manager said, ¡°Mrs. Wood, you¡­ just try one set? There are many styles here. You have a


    good figure and fair skin. You must choose a dress that will make you look gorgeous when you wear it.


    Let everyone¡¯s eyes focus on you!¡±


    Gale waved her hand. ¡°No, I have to go back to the


    became anxious and quickly stopped her, ¡°Mrs. Wood, you should think about us too. You came here


    and wanted


    to leave before half an hour was up. I won¡¯t be able to exin it when the higher-ups ask.¡± When she


    said that,


    Gale understood.


    It was probably Shawn who ced the pressure on the


    store¡­


    He always enjoyed the stars and the moon wherever he went, super VIP treatment, and crowds of


    people around


    him.


    However, Gale was not used to it.


    Under the almost pleading eyes of the store manager, Gale could only agree.


    She felt like a fashion model, trying on clothes, one after another, and she tried all seven colors of the


    rainbow.


    Finally, when she put on a ck mermaid off-the-


    shoulder dress, Shawn¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from


    behind her.


    ¡°This one looks good.¡±


    She stood straight in ce, looking in the mirror, as Shawn walked over slowly.


    Gale¡¯s hair was pulled up, and a few strands of hair hung


    down, revealing her slender neck, with a white clip


    pinned to the back of her head.


    The gown framed her figure perfectly.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 428

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 428


    Chapter 428


    Chapter 428


    The ck makes her skin as white as snow.


    ¡°Mr. Wood really has a good eye. This dress is a special item for our store. It¡¯s the only one in the


    world. It¡¯s very


    suitable for Mrs. Wood. It¡¯s a ssic and fashionable little


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ck dress. Every woman should have one,¡± the store


    manager said.


    Gale grabbed the hem of the skirt and turned to look at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡®Didn¡¯t Fiona say that he was going to a meeting?¡¯


    Could it be that she lied to her?


    ¡°Going to a branch office meeting, I happened to pass by to pick up a suit. Did you choose this dress?¡±


    Shawn replied calmly.


    Gale did not bother to try again, and she thought every dress she tried on was pretty.


    ¡°Yeah. I will just take this ck dress,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Then, should the color of my suit match your outfit ?¡±


    Couple outfit.


    They would look like a couple right away.


    Gale frowned, and before he could speak, the store manager nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes, Mr.


    Wood, the two suits you ordered a while ago happened to be ck. Isn¡¯t this a coincidence? If you put


    it on, it will match so well!¡±


    Shawn deeply hooked the corners of his lips and smiled lightly.


    Gale wanted to avoid wearing any couple outfits with him


    at all.


    ¡°I want white. I like that white slim-fitting backless dress.¡± She raised her hand.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly but said nothing.


    The store manager took a look at his face and stood still.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very enthusiastic just now? Why don¡¯t you serve me now?¡± Gale said.


    The store manager said with a dry smile, ¡°Mrs. Wood, this ck dress really matches yourplexion,


    noble and elegant¡­


    ¡°I just like white.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The store manager looked embarrassed, and she could not afford to offend Mr. Wood! He was


    a big


    customer!


    Gale smiled. ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯m not the one paying, so my


    words are not as effective as Shawn.¡±


    Shawn stood beside her, looking in the mirror at the two


    of them side by side.


    He was very satisfied.


    ¡°Since you like it, then get both of them. You can wear whatever you want,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°I want white.¡±


    She did not want to dress in the same color as his suit!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shawn looked at the store manager deeply. Wrap it up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Gale was a little surprised that hepromised so


    ||


    quickly. It was strange that he had not tried to convince


    her.


    Before she could figure it out, she heard Shawn say, White and ck also go well together.¡±


    ||


    Gale was speechless.


    Why has she not thought of that?


    Yes, white and ck, and ck and ck, seemed to be


    fitting for a good couple!


    She fell for it.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Gale wanted to change her mind to a bright red and purple colored dress.


    Shawn guessed what she was thinking and said directly,


    Repentance is useless. Just now¡­ I gave you a chance.¡¯


    He said it!


    This old fox!


    Gale knew he was in the wrong, and could not say anything, so she could only sit on the sofa next to


    him


    and sulk.


    He went to swipe the card to pay, and he stood in front of


    the cashier and took out the ck card¡­ To be honest, he


    was very handsome.


    With an elegant demeanor and calm movements, he looked like a noble young master cultivated by a


    wealthy family.


    Gale could not help thinking that they would be very happy if they fell in love and got married normally.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 429

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 429


    Chapter 429


    Chapter 429


    However, ording to the original trajectory of life, one in the heavens and the other in the earth, how


    would they meet?


    Not a fat chance.


    The store manager carried the shopping bag and handed it to the driver. ¡°Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood,


    wee to visit


    next time.¡±


    Gale took it directly. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    She disagreed with Shawn.


    He went back to his meeting.


    She went back to her rented house.


    ¡°Gale, I still have something for you. Wait a minute,¡¯


    Shawn said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even see what it was.¡±


    Gale replied sullenly, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want anything that¡¯s yours.¡±


    With one hand in his trousers pocket, he replied lightly,


    The invitation letter is mine, the dress is mine, and where you stand now, thisnd is also mine.¡±


    Gale turned her head and looked at the road sign next to


    her.


    This was the parking lot of a shopping mall under the


    Wood Group¡­


    Damn.


    Rich and powerful.


    +


    Even the ce where she stood belonged to him!


    Gale smiled slightly. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go now. Mr. Wood, please.¡±


    Shawn stretched out his hand to pull her back and opened


    the trunk with the other hand.


    Full of nutritional foods.


    There were many precious medicinal materials and supplements that she could not even pronounce.


    Although she did not know what it was, she could tell from the packaging that these things were not


    cheap.


    ¡°A little love for my father-inw. His body¡­ has suffered all these years, so he needs to make up for


    it,¡±


    Shawn said.


    ¡°Father-inw? Don¡¯t say that out loud.¡±


    ¡°At least we are not divorced yet, and I¡¯m calling him father-inw. It¡¯s justified.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Shawn looked at her and said, ¡°These are not avable in


    the market, and they are very nourishing. Also, I asked Dr. Lighton. This pill will also have very good


    benefits on your body.¡±


    Before she could answer, Shawn opened the door of the back seat and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to


    deliver it to your home, and I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    He did all of this in a smooth and calm manner.


    There was absolutely no affectation and deliberation.


    Before Gale could react, she was already sitting in the car.


    Shawn stood outside the car and waved to her. ¡°See you on the day of the exhibition.¡±


    Then he told the driver. ¡°Drive slowly. Safety first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡± The car drove away, and Gale watched Shawn¡¯s figure gradually turn into a small dot.


    She¡­ just sat in his car, took the gift from him, and went


    home with his driver?


    It was so smooth and natural!


    Was Shawn not going to a meeting?


    Was he not in a hurry?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Gale could not figure it out.


    Fiona suddenly appeared on the side of the road and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, the store manager has packed


    every dress she has tried and sent it to Temperley Hall.¡±


    ¡°Yes, not bad.¡±


    Seeing Shawn¡¯s mood, Fiona thought she could get off work on time today!


    Sure enough, Shawn waved his hand. ¡°You can go home now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood, here are your car keys.¡±


    Shawn took it, strode onto an SUV on the side of the road, and drove away.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 430

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 430


    Chapter 430


    1/


    Chapter 430


    Fiona thought, apanying the boss to win over his wife was really tiring.


    She would need toe up with ideas, be a helper, and be


    on call at any time!


    In the rental home, the driver had already made three


    trips, and he still had not finished moving the contents of


    the trunk.


    It was so ostentatious that the neighbors all looked over


    here.


    Those who knew the goods were amazed. ¡°Where did you get this? You can¡¯t even buy it¡­ Look at


    those imported


    vitamins. It costs tens of thousands of dors for a small


    box.¡±


    ¡°What? Is it so expensive?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t even mention the car! People who can afford


    this car would not care about the tens of thousands of


    dors?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m amazed at the supplements, thinking about the price we won¡¯t be able to make any money in this


    lifetime!¡±


    ¡°But which rich person lives in such an old residential area!¡±


    Gale did not like the feeling of being talked about behind, but the things had already been delivered.


    She could not just throw it away.


    What a waste.


    When she got home, Peter also asked her, ¡°Did you buy this? Gale, it was too expensive. There¡¯s no


    need for such extravagance¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, Shawn bought this.¡±


    ¡°Him?¡±


    Gale lowered her head. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I just asked him to


    bring it here in a daze. Now returning it and throwing it away won¡¯t be an option.¡±


    Peter flipped through items and said, ¡°Everything is good, nourishing. Gale, you can eat it for your


    health. Wendy can eat it when she wakes up¡­¡¯


    ¡°Dad, you can eat it too.¡±


    11


    He only thought about her and her mother.


    Families always ced each other first.


    Peter picked up a box of supplements. ¡°I¡¯m going to open


    it for you now. Wait, I haven¡¯t really seen these medicines. in a while. Let me try to add it to some


    soup.¡±


    Looking at her father busy in the kitchen, Gale¡¯s eyes slowly became sour.


    She thought that in the future, the family would leave Sea City, find a small city suitable for living, and


    live a normal life with three meals a day.


    After the two babies were born, her parents could help take care of their grandson, and she would go to


    work.


    in but happy.


    ¡°Knock, knock.¡± At this moment, there was a knock on


    the door.


    ¡°Coming.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ||


    33


    Gale opened the door and looked, only to find that it was


    Lucas!


    The old man leaned on crutches and was panting.


    It was because there was no elevator in this house, and she lived on the fourth floor. Lucas is very old,


    and his legs are weak, so he was really tired when he walked up.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you,¡± Lucas


    said.


    Gale stood at the door. ¡°Why are you here?


    ¡°Here to apologize.


    With full sincerity, Lucas came and climbed the stairs


    himself without taking anyone with him.


    ¡°No need. Our family¡¯s intent has been made very clear. We don¡¯t care about the past. The Wood and


    Warm family have nothing to do with each other, and there is no need


    to have any further contact,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Not even going to give me a chance to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Apologizing doesn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Just as she was speaking, Peter¡¯s voice came, ¡°Gale, who¡¯s here?¡±


    She was about to answer, but Lucas took the lead. ¡°Dr. Warm, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Lucas walked in staggeringly. At his age, it was not easy for Gale to stop him because it might risk him


    falling.


    He could only let Lucas enter the house.


    When Peter saw him, the smile on his face just now


    disappeared immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I don¡¯t mean anything else. I don¡¯t


    have the idea of being superior to others, and I don¡¯t


    want to use money to settle the matter. Doctor Warm, I


    just came to apologize seriously and formally,¡± Lucas


    replied.


    Peter said, ¡°If the Warm family is really sincere, they


    should return Gale¡¯s freedom.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 431

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 431


    Chapter 431


    Chapter 431


    ¡°The matter of divorce is not up to me. Shawn is a stubborn person, and no one has ever been able to


    go against his wishes. Besides¡­ he really loves Gale.


    Watching him grow up, I¡¯ve never seen him care so much about anyone.¡±


    Lucas¡¯s face was full of sincerity, and he looked pitiful and bitter.


    Speaking of which, Lucas was indeed a pitiful old man.


    The son was killed by the joint efforts of his daughter-in-w and grandson.


    Now, the only grandson he had was Shawn.


    ¡°Gale, there¡¯s no sugar in the kitchen. Go downstairs and buy some,¡± Peter said suddenly.


    Gale knew that her father was dismissing her, so she stood still.


    Peter smiled and said, ¡°Go. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡­ will be back soon.¡±


    When she was leaving, Gale looked back, uneasy.


    ¡°The house is small and I have no special seating area. Lucas, take a seat,¡± Peter said.


    Lucas looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    ¡°Hate, yes, but I¡¯m old too, and I just want to be ordinary, and it¡¯s too tiring to live in hatred.¡±


    ¡°I can leave Pa and Zach at your disposal. If you want to kill them, you can. You can vent your anger


    however you want,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°No, they will be punished by thew.¡±


    Lucas suddenly sighed with emotion.


    The Warm family was so kind.


    After going through so much, he could still maintain such a good attitude.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    If it were an ordinary person, he would have been tortured, insane, and psychologically distorted.


    Peter poured a cup of tea. ¡°Frankly speaking, except for Pa and Zach, we are all pitiful people. Your


    child died before you, you first lost your son, and now you have lost your grandson and daughter-in-


    law. Over the years, you haven¡¯t really lived a good life.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°From the perspective of the Wood family, they think that I am a murderer, and sending me to jail is


    something. natural. But from the perspective of the Warm family, I have been wronged and cannot


    reverse the case. The only


    ones who deserve death are those two murderers,¡± Peter


    said slowly. At that time, Dr. Warm was still kind enought


    to think of others.


    He used his personal connections to borrow the medicine that the hospital did not have from other


    hospitals just to


    save Alex.


    The results of it? He turned into a murderer.


    Of course, he was disappointed.


    It was just that he had experienced so many storms and waves and did not want to think about it


    anymore.


    Lucas stood up unsteadily and bowed ny degrees to


    Dr. Warm.


    ¡°On behalf of the Wood family, I apologize to you and to the Warm family. In the future, if you have any


    difficulties, just ask, and our Wood family will do our best to help regardless of the cost,¡± Lucas said.


    After half a minute, Lucas raised his head and stood up straight.


    Peter replied, ¡°We only have one difficulty, which is to


    dissolve the marriage rtionship between Shawn and


    Gale.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what it will be like.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever imagined how he tortured Gale? The two


    of them should not go on, and Gale also told me that she


    doesn¡¯t love Shawn!¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°Shawn almost lost an arm because of her, and he also


    took care of her at the hospital, waiting for her to wake up ¡­ Peter, which man do you think can treat a


    woman so well? How can you be indifferent to someone willing to sacrifice their own life for others?¡±


    Peter was not informed about this matter.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 432

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 432


    Chapter 432


    Chapter 432


    Lucas said sincerely, ¡°For Shawn, Gale is his fate. Once divorced, I don¡¯t know what will happen to him.


    Any


    conditions can be raised as long as it was not the divorce¡­


    You can even use the entire Wood family fortune as a dowry!¡±


    The entire Wood family as a dowry?


    That meant transferring all the wealth of the Wood


    family and the Wood family to Gale¡¯s name!


    She would be the richest woman in the world!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Old man, I think you still don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s never


    about money. If Gale is willing to divorce, I will support her unconditionally, not even be required to give


    me any


    gifts. If she is unwilling to divorce, I will respect her.¡±


    Lucas really had no choice but to kneel tremblingly, but


    Peter hurriedly supported him.


    ¡°Please go back. We are not in charge of the children¡¯s


    affairs.¡±


    Peter seemed kind and docile, but when it came to


    principles, he was very assertive and would never back


    down.


    Lucas could not help it either.


    He came to the door in person at such an age for the sake


    of his grandson, said all the good things, and had a humble attitude, but still, nothing could be changed.


    He could only say, ¡°Dr. Wood, you are a good person. Our Wood family is sorry.¡±


    When Gale came back with sugar, she happened to meet


    Lucas at the top of the stairs.


    He went down the stairs very slowly andboriously, with his head down, step by step.


    Seeing her, Lucas stopped. ¡°Gale, I used to think what kind of setbacks and tribtions would be


    necessary to defeat Shawn. He is too invincible and powerful. I am very proud and satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize until now that you are the only one who can destroy Shawn.¡±


    ¡°You were married to him, sharing the same bed. You should understand him. It will be the beginning of


    his madness when he loses you.¡±


    ¡°When you leave, the former Shawn will no longer exist.


    He is a walking corpse, a shell without a soul.¡±


    Gale slightly raised her lips. ¡°Lucas, he once turned me into a corpse. I was the walking dead.¡±


    Lucas looked up to the sky and sighed. ¡°It turns out the best revenge is to fall in love with someone.¡±


    This was the Warm family¡¯s best and most sessful revenge against the Wood family!


    Shawn was the only one left in the Wood family, and he was the only one left to support him.


    Once he fell, the Wood family¡­ would be doomed!


    When she got home, Peter brought out some soup. ¡°Gale, try it.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what did Lucas tell you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just repeated the old nag. In short, Dad supports all your decisions as long as you are


    happy. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    The feeling of being unconditionally supported and backed felt so good.


    It was because she had been alone for too long.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s leave Sea City when mom wakes up again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Your mom called my name today, and she recovered a bit, which is a good sign!¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I will also take care of my mother on


    weekends to see if she can call out my name.¡±


    ¡°You are her precious daughter; she has always been proud of you!¡±


    Theughter of father and daughter could be heard.


    After drinking the soup, Gale hung the dress in the closet.


    The exquisite ck and white dresses did not match the simple wardrobe.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 433

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 433


    Chapter 433


    She felt like Cindere, standing in the shoes of Mrs. Wood, attending the world¡¯s highest-level jewelry


    exhibition, and wearing an haute couture handmade dress.


    However, she knew the fantasy would disappear when the clock struck twelve, and there would be


    nothing left.


    On the day of the International Jewelry Fair, the whole Sea City was in a frenzy.


    Reporters, and the media, have been standing outside the exhibition since the morning just to be the


    first to report


    on it.


    The value of jewelry at the exhibition was valued at a


    exhibition hall to ensure that there would be no losses or


    theft.


    Those who could attend the exhibition are all prominent figures.


    Celebrities, rich people or politicians.


    ¡°This station is now outside the International Jewelry


    Fair hall, bringing you first-hand information. It is


    reported that the number of guests invited to this


    exhibition does not exceed a hundred from all over the


    world¡­¡±


    ¡°Everyone can see that the entrance is already full of luxury cars, and the entire exhibition hall is under


    martialw, and you need an invitation letter to enter and exit.¡±


    ¡°Thetest news, the treasure, Heart of the Deep Sea, has arrived at the exhibition hall. It is reported


    that the auction will start tonight. As for the fetching price¡­let¡¯s


    wait and see!¡±


    Suddenly, someone shouted¡­


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡¯s car is here!¡±


    The car drove in slowly and stopped at the red carpet.


    The reporters swarmed up and surrounded the car door, and the shing lights kept blinking.


    The bodyguard stopped the reporter and opened up a


    narrow passage.


    Shawn got out of the car first, and he had long been used


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    to this kind of scene.


    He nced at the reporter, then turned around and stretched out his hand into the car.


    Mr. Wood brought his girlfriend!


    Immediately, the reporters became even crazier. ¡®Who will Mr. Wood bring to such an important


    asion?¡±


    ¡®Is it the legendary Mrs. Wood?¡¯


    A slender white hand rested on Shawn¡¯s palm, with perfectly manicured nails.


    Gale got out of the car.


    Shawn helped her lift up the hem of the skirt.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw countless shing lights, which made her unable to open her eyes.


    Questions from the reporters bombarded her ears¡­


    ¡°What are Mr. Wood¡¯s expectations for this exhibition?


    ¡°Is this your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, why don¡¯t you bring Mrs. Wood with you every time you go to public events?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Mrs. Wood has never shown up.


    Gale turned his head and gave Shawn a nce.


    In fact, it did not matter who Mrs. Wood was and whether


    she showed up.


    She never thought of calling herself, Mrs. Wood.


    Gale had fantasized about Shawn introducing her in public and saying, ¡°This is my wife.¡±


    However¡­ It was still a step toote. Things are different


    now.


    Gale was about to go inside, but Shawn gently pulled her.


    Immediately afterward, his deep and deep voice sounded, ¡°My Mrs. Wood is right beside me.¡±


    Gale was taken aback for a moment.


    The people around were also shocked for two seconds before reacting.


    ¡°This is actually Mrs. Wood!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 434

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 434


    Chapter 434


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that Mr. Wood likes the delicate and gentle type of woman!¡±


    Countless cameras were aimed at Gale, and they kept shooting, all wanting to capture Mrs. Wood¡¯s


    picture!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t announced my wife to everyone. She is rtively low-key and shy, and she doesn¡¯t


    want to put her private life on the stage.¡± Shawn¡¯s voice came through the microphone passed by the


    reporter.


    ¡°It means a lot to her because she is not only my wife but also the chief designer of the Lovito brand.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gale stood beside Shawn with her head slightly lowered.


    Many microphones were pointed toward her, but the bodyguards blocked them all.


    Shawn took her hand and walked into the exhibition hall.


    The uproar gradually faded away.


    ¡°Why are you still announcing my identity? It¡¯s not


    necessary,¡± Gale said softly.


    Shawn walked straight forward with a steady pace. ¡°I


    want everyone in Sea City to know you. I want them to know that you are Shawn¡¯s wife as soon as they


    see you.¡±


    He ced abel on her, which can never be torn off.


    ¡°So you thought so, then¡­ You will fall in love with another woman in the future and marry her. What


    should you do if she brings up today¡¯s incident and gets jealous? ¡°Gale said slowly.


    ¡°Second marriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn squeezed her hand deeply. ¡°In my life, there will only be one wife, which is you. There is no one


    else!¡±


    Only she could sit in Mrs. Wood¡¯s seat, and only she had


    ever sat in it.


    No one else was eligible!


    Gale bit her lip. Shawn had always been domineering,


    doing things as he pleased.


    It was estimated that after the jewelry exhibition, the


    headlines of the major media would be her.


    To be precise, everyone is not concerned about her but


    the identity of Mrs. Wood.


    After going through the security check, showing the invitation letter, and entering the interior of the


    exhibition hall, Gale put everything behind her for the


    time being and stared at every exhibit with clear and shining eyes.


    Everywhere you look, there are exquisite jewels!


    Inside each showcase was a piece of priceless jewelry,


    which was so beautiful under the light.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, so beautiful¡­¡± Gale stood in front of the bulletproof ss, looking at a bracelet full of


    diamonds.


    There were hundreds of pieces of jewelry in the


    exhibition hall this time, and each piece was of national treasure quality, and each piece was worthy of


    individual appreciation and savoring.


    In particr, the designers behind these jewels have long been internationally renowned and famous.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Shawn asked deeply.


    Gale was looking at the jewelry, and he was looking at her.


    ¡°Which woman can refuse diamonds? Especially so many


    such big and expensive diamonds,¡± Gale returned the question.


    Gale, who was immersed in the world of jewelry, did not have the usual precautions and alienation and


    talked to him happily and seriously-sharing her love for gems.


    ¡°Look, this is a pink diamond.¡± She pointed to the diamonds in the showcase. ¡°Pink diamonds are rare,


    this one is so big, and every facet is perfect¡­ the one that is twice as small as it is, is actually worth


    tens of millions. This one is at least hundreds of millions, plus the cost ofbor and the hard work of the


    designer.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°If you like it, buy it.¡±


    Gale paused and nced sideways. ¡°Do you have to have it if you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, I like it for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood and I are not in the same world. You can buy whatever you want, but I¡­¡± Gale spread her


    hands and said, ¡°Have no money.¡±


    She still had to save money to leave Sea City to raise two


    children.


    Milk powder, diapers, tuition fees, etc., are all a lot of expenses!


    ¡°My money is yours. You can use my money as you like.¡± Shawn looked deeply at the pink diamond.


    ¡°It¡¯s really


    beautiful. I will buy it and make a ring for you. You can design it yourself. It will be perfect.¡±


    To be honest, Gale was very moved.


    However, no matter how tempted she was, she would not ept it.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Chapter 435

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Chapter 435


    Chapter 435


    1/5


    Chapter 435


    She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Shawn, can you change the way you pursue women? You gave


    Susan a wedding ring, and now you are giving me a pink diamond ring¡­ It was the same both times.¡±


    ¡°That was originally intended for you, not for her.¡±


    Gale shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t want it either.¡±


    The appearance of two people was reflected in the clean


    mirror in the exhibition hall.


    Shawn was dressed in a ck suit and a striped tie. He was slender and had a strong aura. The watch


    on his wrist reflected light and had an outstanding aura.


    Gale¡¯s evening white gown with a backless skirt was


    noble and elegant, and with her hair rolled up, she looked


    very gentle and charming.


    In fact, she had taken good care of her fetus and body these days, and she had gained some weight.


    When she first bought this dress, it was just the right size.


    She put it on today and found it a little tight.


    It was a good thing.


    Only when she was healthy could the two children be healthy.


    Shawn looked at her deeply. Although Gale was standing


    in front of her at this moment, he always felt like he


    could not grasp her.


    She was like an elf who could leave at any time.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Shawn stretched out his hand, wanting to wrap,


    his arms around her waist.


    However, Gale took a step back, creating a distance between the two of them. ¡°Why can¡¯t we find the


    Heart of the Deep Sea? Is it going to be the final exhibition?¡± She stopped a staff member and asked,


    ¡°Hey, where is the disy case of Heart of the Deep Sea?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s there.¡± The staff pointed to the rectangr disy case in the center, covered with a wine-red


    velvet curtain. ¡°It¡¯s not officially on disy yet, and we need to wait until nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Nine o¡¯clock¡­


    Gale nced at the timete, and it was only after eight


    o¡¯clock.


    Would she need to spend so long with Shawn?


    Just as she was thinking about it, someone next to him came forward with a wine ss. ¡°Mr. Wood, I


    have


    admired your work for a long time, and I finally saw you


    today¡­¡±


    One person started, and the others silently observed from


    a distance and quickly surrounded them.


    After all, this was Shawn! The most honorable man in Sea


    City!


    Who did not want to curry favor with him? Who did not


    want to introduce themself to Mr. Wood!


    Shawn¡¯s face darkened.


    He did not want to waste time dealing with these people. His main purpose today¡­ was to apany


    his wife!


    However, there were too many people, and they quickly formed a circle, surrounding him in the middle.


    Gale retreated to the side sooner orter.


    Shawn was a famous person. Everyone knew him, but


    they did not know who she was, so she took the


    opportunity to slip away.


    Seeing Shawn looking at her deeply, Gale waved at him directly and mouthed silently, ¡°Bye.¡±


    She went looking by herself, admiring every piece of jewelry carefully.


    She did not want him to be around all the time, like a nouveau riche who kept saying that he would buy


    this


    and that.


    ¡®If you like it, you really don¡¯t have to own it, and you can be satisfied by watching it from a distance.¡¯


    Shawn had no way to push away so many people, so he could only watch Gale walk away.


    The exhibition had a dessert area and a wine area.


    Gale did not know if it was because of her pregnancy, but she had developed a sweet tooth.


    She could not drink, so she could only stay in the dessert area, eating cakes and drinking juice.


    Beside them were two well-dressed women in red and purple dresses, chatting.


    ¡°I heard that Heart of the Deep Sea will be put up for sale


    tonight. Who will buy it?¡±


    ¡°It must be your husband. He loves you so much.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Chapter 436

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Chapter 436


    Chapter 436


    1/5


    Chapter 436


    ¡°He¡¯s just a man. How could he do something so romantic?¡±


    Gale was a little surprised. The Heart of the Deep Sea was so precious, and they were actually


    nning to sell it?


    However, even if it were sold, the price must be an


    astronomical figure, which was beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    The person who could own it must be from a wealthy family.


    She nced curiously and found that she knew one of the


    two women chatting.


    She was a popr actress in the entertainment industry, Winnie Nightingale.


    Winnie¡¯s poprity had been very strong in the past two years. The three TV dramas she starred in


    have all


    exploded. They were ranked first at the same time, and she became an A-listed female star. Her sry


    had also increased several times.


    Moreover, she had just signed endorsements for several


    ?


    (


    high-end luxury brands, including jewelry brands.


    So as the spokesperson, it was not surprising that Winnie could appear here.


    Gale did not know the other person in the purple dress and had never seen her before.


    However, very few women can wear purple and look good. This woman was tall and elegant, and she


    looked like a richdy at first nce.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Suddenly, Winnie met Gale¡¯s ? gaze and raised her chin very proudly. ¡°Who


    are you?¡±


    Gale realized that she had been staring at them just now.


    ¡°Sorry. This is the first time I saw a female star in real life, so I couldn¡¯t hold back my gaze,¡± she said.


    Winnie became proud and deliberately brushed her hair. Looking is okay, don¡¯t take pictures, I don¡¯t


    ept any group photos today, and I don¡¯t sign autographs.¡±


    However, the woman in the purple dress next to her said, ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything, don¡¯t act like this.¡±


    Winnie replied, ¡°You are just too good-tempered and kind.¡±


    As she spoke, Winnie looked expectantly in Shawn¡¯s


    direction.


    ¡°When there are fewer people, I¡¯m going to talk to Mr.Wood.¡±


    Winnie said, ¡°If I have a good chat with him, I can be the spokesperson of Lovito!¡± Her eyes were full of


    obsession.


    That was the man standing at the top of the food chain.


    She really had no idea what kind of woman would be able, to take him down, tie him down with a


    marriage.


    Winnie felt that she had the qualifications!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you,¡± the woman in the purple


    dress said.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Gale smiled, said nothing, and left with the dessert.


    It seemed that Shawn¡¯s fans wereing.


    She did not know how sophisticated Winnie¡¯s methods were, whether she was a little more advanced


    than Susan.


    If she was good at flirting with men, she might be able to entangle Shawn.


    Then¡­ she would be free.


    Thinking about it, Gale wanted Winnie to seed.


    However, within a few seconds, she felt a sudden block in


    her heart.


    The image of Shawn and Winnie sleeping in each other¡¯s arms shed in her mind, and she instantly


    felt


    ufortable.


    Can she really look at another woman with a calm expression, who was falling into Shawn¡¯s arms?


    ¡°Oops¡­¡±


    She was so engrossed in her thoughts that the dessert in her hand fell to the ground because it was


    not held firmly.


    Gale¡¯s skirt was stained with a little cream.


    She had no choice but to go to the bathroom, wash it and dry it with paper.


    Fortunately, it was cleaned up in time, and the cream was washed off without leaving any marks.


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief. It would be too rude to wear a dirty skirt.


    When she walked out of the bathroom, across the corner,


    a person came in front of her.


    ¡°Aurum?¡± Gale called out in surprise.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Chapter 437

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Chapter 437


    Chapter 437


    1/4


    Chapter 437


    When Aurum saw her, he was also a little surprised. Gale, you also came to the jewelry exhibition?¡±


    ||


    ¡°Yeah, have you forgotten that I am the jewelry designer of Lovito?


    Aurum nodded. ¡°You are a professional, so of course, you have to attend such a grand exhibition.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Do you also like jewelry?¡±


    ¡°My fiance does. She wanted toe, so I came with her,


    Aurum replied.


    11


    ¡°Ah, you are really a good man.


    11


    Aurum smiled. ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with work, so I don¡¯t *have much time to apany her. She is also


    sensible,


    and she doesn¡¯t me me. She has always been


    considerate, so I naturally have to be more thoughtful in return.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I wish you happiness for a long time.¡±


    Although, the person in Aurum¡¯s heart may nevere back.


    The little girl would live forever in his memory.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aurum said.


    Gale looked around and saw no one there, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mr. Lefting, I won¡¯t beat


    around the bush anymore. There is something I want to ask you for help recently.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been ready to help, and now you finally asked. Let me know what you need help with.¡±


    She took two steps forward, closing the distance with Aurum, lowering her voice very low, almost


    speaking in a breathy voice. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with twins. Shawn refuses. to divorce, so I can only take the


    children and leave Sea City.¡±


    It was just two sentences, but the information within it was huge.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It took Aurum a while to digest the news.


    *Pregnant? Twin? Divorce? Leave?


    Gale¡¯s voice was soft and fast. ¡°Shawn won¡¯t let me go, and I can only run away quietly. But you also


    know that with my own ability, I would be discovered by him before. I leave Sea City. So, I need your


    power to intervene.¡±


    ¡°You want to leave Sea City forever and nevere back?


    11


    ¡°Yes, and let Shawn never find us.


    Aurum frowned, thinking quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult, but you can n slowly. Shawn¡¯s spies


    are everywhere in Sea City, and it¡¯s not easy to hide it from him,¡± Aurum said.


    ¡°But as long as I leave Sea City and fly away, I will be out of his sphere of influence.¡±


    Aurum nodded. ¡°I understand what you mean, you¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, at this moment, a female voice sounded from the other side of the


    corridor. ¡°Dear? Is that you?¡±


    Aurum and Gale looked up at the same time.


    She saw the woman in the purple dress just now looking at the two of them suspiciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, and I¡¯m not mistaken. Aurum, why are you here?¡±


    .Gale quickly took two steps back, creating a distance


    between the two of them.


    The two of them were discussing things just now, but they were too serious and did not pay attention to


    maintaining a polite distance.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. I just happened to meet a friend, so we chatted for a while,¡± Aurum replied.


    The woman walked over quickly, holding Aurum¡¯s hand, and looked at Gale with a little hostility.


    ¡°Friend? Which friend is this? I have never seen it before, and I have never heard you mention her,¡±


    she asked.


    Aurum smiled, ¡°Natalie, let me introduce you now. This is Gale, a friend I met some time ago, and we


    hit it off right away.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Gale greeted.


    ¡°Gale, this is my fiance, Natalie Yarn, whom I told you about.¡±


    ¡°So this is Mr. Lefting¡¯s fiance. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯ve heard Mr. Lefting mention you all the


    time, and today I finally met you in person. You¡¯re really beautiful and youplement each other very


    well,¡± Gale said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Chapter 438

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Chapter 438


    Chapter 438


    In the dessert section just now, when Gale saw her


    chatting with Winnie, she was still wondering who she


    was.


    Unexpectedly, this person turned out to be Aurum¡¯s fiance, Natalie, the adopted daughter of the


    wealthy Nightingale family in Sea City. 1


    The world was so unfair.


    The real daughter was missing, and her whereabouts were unknown.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    However, the orphan girl in the orphanage leaped past her birth station and became the daughter of a


    wealthy family.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Did I show up too soon and interrupt your conversation?¡± Natalie said.


    She tightly held Aurum¡¯s arm as if she was iming her territory.


    At the same time, she raised her head and acted coquettishly to Aurum. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you left,


    which made me look for you everywhere¡­ you can go to the exhibition hall if you are chatting with Ms.


    Warm. Why are you here?¡±


    Aurum exined, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. We didn¡¯t


    know if each other would be attending.¡±


    ¡°Then, you and Miss Warm are not that close.¡± What


    Natalie meant was that a straight guy like Aurum still had no clue.


    As for women, it was normal to be hostile to other women for being too close to their men.


    What¡¯s more, she and Aurum were really too close just


    now.


    ¡°Yes, I usually don¡¯t have much contact with Mr. Lefting. Mr. Lefting has a noble status, and I¡¯m just a


    blue-cor, worker,¡± Gale replied. Natalie¡¯s face looked a little better.


    She smiled, and her tone softened. ¡°Ms. Warm is serious. You are Aurum¡¯s friend, which also made


    you my friend. Next time we meet, we can have a cup of coffee together.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then I won¡¯t bother you two, I¡¯ll go first,¡± Gale replied, nodding politely.


    Natalie waved at her. ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Aurum nced at her and said nothing.


    The matter was very important, and he did not want Natalie to know.


    He did not say anything, but Natalie asked, ¡°Aurum, what are you talking about with Ms. Warm? You


    seem to be mysterious.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide anything from me. I won¡¯t be happy.¡± She shook Aurum¡¯s arm.


    Aurum scratched her nose with a smile. ¡°We grew up together, and we know everything about each


    other. Could it be that¡­ you are jealous of Gale?¡±


    ¡°I hate it. I¡¯m not jealous. We¡¯ve been together for so many years. I believe you, and I am just curious.¡±


    Aurum was very gentlemanly and very polite.


    He had always kept a distance from other women, never, going beyond half a step.


    However, just now, Natalie watched him bow his head


    and talk to Gale, and the rm bells rang in her heart.


    That was Aurum¡¯s tenderness toward her. How could he ¡®give it to other women?


    Of course, she cared!


    Natalie secretly thought that when the exhibition was over, she would inquire about Gale¡¯s position.


    In this way, she could rest assured.


    On the surface, Natalie still pretended to be magnanimous. ¡°I¡¯m joking with you. What are you thinking


    about? Let¡¯s go. I heard that the talk of the town, Heart of the Deep Sea, is about to be exhibited. Let¡¯s


    go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aurum let her hold his arm, very cooperative.


    Gale also returned to the exhibition hall.


    At a nce, she saw Shawn in the crowd.


    4

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 439

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 439


    Chapter 439


    His brows were tightly frowned, very impatient, and the arc of his thin lips was pursed downward.


    This was a sign of his displeasure.


    However, the woman next to him¡­ had not seemed to notice his emotional change.


    Winnie smiled


    and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, it¡¯s a great honor to meet you. I hope we can work together in the future if there is


    a chance.¡±


    Shawn ignored her.


    She said, not knowing only she was listening to herself, I usually wear Lovito


    products. My fans saw it and bought my same style one after another. Mr. Wood, I believe I have


    the ability to be your brand ambassador.¡±


    Winnie was like a peacock, and she kept opening her tail to Shawn, eager to show herself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me about these things.¡± Shawn was so annoyed by


    her and said coldly, ¡°There are people. in the marketing department who are in charge.¡±


    Winnie did not know how to continue and took the initiative to pester him. ¡°Well, other than work, Mr. W


    ood, we can also talk about life and ideals.¡±


    She was wearing a dress with a very low neckline, showing off her voluptuous cleavage.


    Usually, female stars were all thin and pale, with stick¨C


    like figures. Compared to them, ordinary men could not resist her.


    Therefore, Winnie was very confident in herself and


    believed that her charm could attract Shawn.


    However,¡­


    Shawn waved his hand and said, ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    He showed no mercy and was very forceful.


    He found Winnie very annoying. Gale left him


    and went somewhere, so he was very irritable, and Winnie was still chattering in his ear.


    It was so loud!


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Winnie did not expect that Shawn would reach out and push her. She took several steps


    back and almost fell down as she was wearing heels.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± At this time, she felt someone support her with both hands. ¡°Ms. Nightingale, you are a cel


    ebrity. If you fall down on such an asion, you will be ashamed and humiliated.¡±


    She looked back. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Gale withdrew her hand. ¡°Ms. Nightingale, stand firm.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Unexpectedly, Winnie did not care about the help she


    received.


    Winnie said, ¡°Hmph, why are you rubbing into my affairs? What are you doing here!¡±


    Winnie just felt humiliated.


    This woman must have seen the scene where Shawn pushed her away just now!


    She felt very ashamed. After all, she was an A¨Clist female star!


    This woman just sprang out of nowhere, and her dress has no brand logo.


    The more she thought about it, the more Winnie looked down on Gale and hated her.


    She said, ¡°This jewelry show, the requirements for the guests are quite strict¡­how on earth did


    you get in?¡±


    Gale blinked. ¡°Are you asking me?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! Of course, it¡¯s you. Would I ask Mr. Wood? Mr. Wood¡¯s identity is known, and of course, he w


    check your identity carefully!¡± Winnie replied angrily.


    ¡°I was also invited, and I came in with an invitation letter.


    Winnie looked in


    disbelief. ¡°Really? You are not only a chatan but also full of lies. It seems that I still have to


    ask the security guard to arrest you and kick you out!¡±


    Winnie was aggressive and only reconciled to seeing Gale make a fool of herself.


    It was because Gale saw her embarrassing appearance in front of Shawn just now!


    So she had to do everything possible to bully Gale!


    Winnie did not notice that Shawn¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 440

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 440


    Chapter 440


    She was bullying his woman in front of him?


    Winnie was really tiresome!


    However, just as Shawn was about to speak, Gale spoke first, ¡°There is no need to call security


    so as not to disturb Mr. Wood. Ms. Nightingale,


    I know you are a popr female star with tens of millions of fans, and everyone knows you.¡±


    Winnie was full of superiority. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡±


    Gale smiled slightly and continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not an ordinary passer¨C


    by with no name or distinction. Just now, I heard you and Mr. Wood had discussed endorsement


    and other things, right.¡±


    ¡°Yes! This is a matter between Mr. Wood and me. Don¡¯t


    meddle in other business.¡±


    ¡°Lovito is just a product of Wood Group. Mr. Wood is the strategic person in


    charge, and he wouldn¡¯t care about such trivial matters. So, Ms. Nightingale, if you want to be the spok


    esperson of Lovito, you can talk to me.¡±


    Winnie was a little disbelieving when she heard this.


    She looked Gale up and down. ¡°You? Who are you? What is your status, and do you deserve


    to speak on an equal footing with me? Have you ever worn any high¨Cend


    jewelry before? Can you afford it?¡±


    Gale replied, neither


    humble nor overbearing, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am the chief designer of Lovito, Gale. As for Mr. W


    ood, he is my immediate boss.¡±


    Winnie was stunned.


    Chief designer?


    This woman had such a career? She did not expect it!


    Given what had happened, it is impossible for Winnie to lower her figure to curry favor with Gale.


    ¡°Tch, it¡¯s just a designer. It¡¯s just drawing blueprints. What¡¯s the


    big deal? It¡¯s not up to you to make decisions like endorsements,¡± Winnie said disdainfully.


    ¡°Oh, what if I could?¡±


    Winnie subconsciously nced at Shawn.


    Shawn stood calmly and straightly, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Since Gale did not let him speak, then he¡­ would just watch it y out.


    Gale can be quite cute when challenged.


    Winnie did not believe it at all. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have that power.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Whoever I want to choose as the spokesperson, Mr. Wood will agree.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! You can order Mr. Wood around?¡± Winnie said without thinking.


    Gale looked at Shawn.


    She did not speak and just looked at him.


    Winnie also stared at Shawn. ¡°Mr. Wood, what Gale said must be false! Tell her quickly, don¡¯t allow


    her wishful thinking!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°What she said¡­is true.¡±


    Winnie was dumbfounded.


    The corner of Gale¡¯s mouth curled up into a slight smile, which was quickly pursed again.


    At the critical moment, Shawn was naturally on her side.


    ¡°Why? Gale is just a designer,¡± Winnie asked.


    Gale replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the designer? If there is no design drawing, where does


    the jewelrye from? Why are you so arrogant


    and ssify upations into different grades? Being an actress is just a profession, are you


    so amazing?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ what are you trying to imply!¡±


    Winnie was furious.


    SO


    She had always been praised by others. Everyone around her coaxed her. Who would dare anger her?


    Furthermore, the other party was just a designer!


    Gale smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be offended, Winnie. I think I will never consider you as the spokesperson of

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 441

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 441


    Chapter 441


    1/4


    Chapter 441


    ¡°What?! I represent so many luxury brands. I¡¯m the most suitable


    person to represent the Wood Group. Why would you deny me like that?¡±


    ¡°An endorsed celebrity doesn¡¯t just represent the


    product, but thepany¡¯s image and core values. I¡¯m sorry, but we won¡¯t consider working with some


    one of your character, Ms. Nightingale,¡± Gale said.


    Winnie pointed at Gale but could not find the words to


    say.


    She had been so intent on getting closer to Shawn.


    She would first get endorsed by the Wood Group. After that, she would develop a personal rtionship


    with Mr. Wood. She might even be able to use that opportunity to be Mr. Wood¡¯s secret lover¡­


    Yet, the moment Gale appeared, it all went up in smoke!


    ¡°Put your hand away. Winnie, she¡¯s not someone you can point at,¡± Shawn said calmly.


    His sharp gaze swept across here, and Winnie shuddered. She immediately pulled her hand back.


    Shawn was way too imposing.


    Winnie tried to act cute. ¡°Mr. Wood, I think we¡­


    we can still try working together. I don¡¯t mind taking less


    money. I really do want to work with the Wood Group.¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you deaf?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear what Gale said just now? The Wood Group will not work with someone


    of your character. Not now, and definitely not in the future!¡± Shawn repeated.


    His words were like a death sentence for Winnie! He hadpletely cut off any paths she would have!


    She could never be involved with the Wood Group again!


    How could she ept that?!


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡± Winnie still tried to salvage the situation.


    However, Shawn never bothered to look at her!


    All Winnie could do was stare at Gale angrily.


    Who was that girl? Why was Mr. Wood listening to her so much?!


    A designer? Winnie swore that she would make Gale pay in the future!


    Winnie stared at Gale, but Gale refused to show any weakness, staring right back.


    Winnie was not the only one who could give the death


    stare.


    After ring at Winnie, Gale even red at Shawn before


    she turned around and left.


    Why was that


    man so good at attracting people? Women always surrounded him. He really did have good luck with th


    em!


    Shawn frowned, not understanding what he did wrong.


    He was on Gale¡¯s side the whole time, helping her speak and supporting her. He had not let Winnie gai


    n any advantage at all.


    Why was Gale unhappy?


    Thinking about it, Shawn red at Winnie coldly.


    It must be Winnie¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Disappear from


    my sight right now. Otherwise, even the entertainment circles will no longer have a ce for you! ¡°Shaw


    It would be incredibly easy for him to kill off Winniepletely!


    Winnie shuddered in fright, not daring to meet his gaze.


    Looking at Shawn¡¯s retreating back, Winnie finally straightened her back and clenched her fists.


    She would remember this!


    She would make Gale pay!


    ¡°Winnie?¡± At that moment, Natalie walked over. ¡°So you¡¯re here. I was just looking for you. Why do you l


    so down?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s probably just stuffy here.¡±


    Natalie nodded and said, ¡°Aurum, this is Winnie, a good


    friend of mine. You should have seen her works before.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. Hello, Ms. Nightingale.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 442

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 442


    Chapter 442


    1/4


    Chapter 442


    Facing the handsome Aurum, Winnie regained her smile, ¡°Hello Mr. Lefting, I¡¯m so jealous of Natalie. Y


    ou¡¯re such a good fiance. She always sings you praises.¡±


    She became friends with Natalie precisely because she wanted to climb the socialdder and get to


    know even more of the rich elite.


    Even though she made a lot as an actress, she still needed to depend on her youthful looks. If she ever


    suffered a drop in her poprity, her ie would suffer too.


    So, Winnie was intent on marrying someone rich so she could enjoy the lifestyle of a rich wife.


    Aurum said politely, ¡°Ms. Nightingale, you¡¯re so pretty. You¡¯ll be able to get an ideal love life too.¡±


    ¡°Aurum, do you know any single men around you? Introduce one of them to Winnie. She¡¯s still single,¡±


    Natalie said.


    Winnie¡¯s eyes lit up.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She had been waiting for Natalie to say that!


    She tried really hard to form a good rtionship with Natalie, and she was finally seeing the fruits of her


    bor.


    Natalie was no idiot either. She naturally knew what


    Winnie wanted, so she deliberately said something like that in front of Winnie.


    There were no true friends when it came to fame and


    profit.


    Everyone was just using each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to keep an eye out. Ms. Nightingale must not be short on suitors,¡± Aurum said.


    Winnie was just about to answer when Natalie said, That¡¯s true. Those who want her could form a line


    all the way to the suburbs, but she has high standards, so she never found anyone suitable.¡±


    ¡°When ites to love, we have to leave it up to fate. We can¡¯t force things.¡±


    Aurum¡¯s phone happened to ring at that moment.


    ¡°Natalie, I need to answer this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The moment Aurum left, Winnie happily held Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you so much for asking Mr.


    Lefting to


    introduce someone to me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? We¡¯re so close. I just mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re best friends forever!¡±


    Natalie looked around. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to talk


    to Mr. Wood? Why don¡¯t I see him? Or did you already finish your chat? How did it go?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s expression changed as she answered through clenched teeth, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to him, but a despic


    able woman messed things up!¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Gale Warm! It was the woman who eavesdropped on us


    at the dessert area!¡± Natalie said angrily.


    Natalie¡¯s expression changed as well.


    Why was it Gale again?!


    Why did that woman keep appearing?


    ¡°How could she have messed things up between you and Mr. Wood? What¡¯s her rtionship with Mr. W


    ¡°She¡¯s the lead designer


    for Lovito! She¡¯s so arrogant. She said she didn¡¯t want me as their representative, and Mr. Wood listened


    woman¡¯s too arrogant? You¡¯re more noble than she is, and youe from a better family, but you¡¯re so


    The more Winnie spoke, the angrier she got. ¡°Natalie, when Heart of the Deep Sea is revealed, have Mr


    Right after she said that, the voice of the host could be heard. ¡°Dear guests, we¡¯re very happy to have y


    exhibited. Make sure you don¡¯t miss it.


    The moment that was said, everyone started to head to the center of the venue.


    Many of them hade just to look at Heart of the Sea. They wanted a look at the luxury and nobility of


    Gale was already waiting there.


    ¡°I heard Fiona say that you were looking up information on Heart of the Sea before this. Do you like it?¡±


    He was there again.


    ¡°Of course, I like it. There¡¯s no woman in the world who would be able to resist the


    allure of jewelry. Any of the


    exhibits here could be the dream of countless women!¡± Gale said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 443

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 443


    Chapter 443


    1/4


    Chapter 443


    Shawn said inly, ¡°What if I buy Heart of the Sea and give it to you?¡±


    Gale suddenly looked at him.


    Buy it?


    Was he being serious?


    ¡°Only you would be a match for it, my princess,¡± Shawn said.


    A crown was naturally suited to a princess.


    She was his princess.


    Galeposed herself and answered, ¡°No need, I


    wouldn¡¯t dare. There are some things that are better off just being looked at.¡±


    ¡°But I want you to have it.¡±


    ¡°There are too many people who want Heart of the Sea. If it goes on auction, the fight will be very inten


    se,¡± Gale answered.


    Shawn raised his head, and his eyes were full of


    confidence and pride. ¡°I¡¯ve never let anything I want evade my grasp.


    Even though everyone here was rich and wealthy, no one


    was able to stand up to the Wood Family¡¯s wealth!


    ¡°I


    don¡¯t want it. Shawn, stop wasting your money and effort. Even if you buy ten of them, things are impos


    sible between us!¡± Gale refused.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°When a woman says no, she means yes.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Gale bit her lips.


    In truth, she obviously wanted the Heart of the Sea.


    However, she would not ept a present from Shawn.


    She was already happy that she got the chance to participate in this fair.


    ¡°Yes, I want it.¡± Gale suddenly nodded.


    Shawn smirked. He knew it.


    Gale smiled too and said, ¡°However¡­If you buy it, then I won¡¯t want it.


    If any other man bought it for me, I¡¯d ept it.¡±


    His smile froze on his face.


    At that moment, Aurum happened to appear in front of them, holding Natalie¡¯s hand.


    Shawn saw him immediately.


    ¡°Another man? Are you referring to him?¡± He pointed.


    Gale saw Aurum as well.


    ¡°There are so many men around, I didn¡¯t specify which


    one. Stop with your wild guesses,¡± Gale said.


    Shawn looked down and wrapped his hand around her waist, whispering into her ear, ¡°Do you see the


    woman next to Aurum? That¡¯s his fiance. They¡¯re incredibly


    close, and their rtionship is stable¡­¡±


    His breath caused tingles at the back of her ear and neck.


    Gale could not help but avert her head, but Shawn went closer.


    From far away, it looked like the two of them were having an intimate moment.


    Natalie saw everything clearly.


    Her eyes shed in disdain and disgust.


    Gale was no simple woman. She was so good at seducing


    men.


    When she was at the washroom earlier, Gale had been so close to Aurum, whispering to each other. Th


    She really was capable!


    Natalie needed to keep an eye on Gale!


    ¡°Aurum, look. Isn¡¯t that Mr. Wood and Gale? They¡¯re so close. What¡¯s their rtionship?¡± Natalie said.


    Aurum nced over and remained silent.


    Natalie smiled and said, ¡°It looks like she¡¯s quite good


    with men. Even you were quite friendly with her, and she even managed to get through to that cold Mr. W


    ¡°Mr. Wood and Gale are¡­¡± Aurum wanted to say something, but his words stopped at his throat.


    Natalie held his hand tightly. ¡°Aurum, surely you don¡¯t like flirty women like her?¡±


    She hoped that Gale would quickly manage to


    seduce Shawn. That way, she would be safe with Aurum.


    To Natalie, Aurum was her whole life.


    She would put her life on the line to fight anyone who wanted Aurum!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 444

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 444


    Chapter 444


    She would die to keep Aurum!


    ¡°Natalie, Gale isn¡¯t like that. There are a


    lot of things you don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t misunderstand her,¡± Aurum exined.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop talking about her.¡±


    She answered Aurum that, but Natalie actually hated Gale


    even more.


    Even after Aurum saw Gale and Mr. Wood being so intimate, he still defended Gale!


    She was really surprised.


    At that moment, the Heart of the Sea was officially unveiled.


    ¡°Dear esteemed guests, what you will see next is the finale of this year¡¯s jewelry fair, and it¡¯s the treasur


    e of the exhibition. It¡¯s a crown from royalty. It¡¯s been through centuries of trials and hardships, yet still s


    hines iparably. It¡¯s the Heart of the Sea!¡± the host said passionately.


    Right after he said that, the red cloth was pulled away by four employees!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    On the rectangr stand, the priceless crown stood there under the light, attracting everyone¡¯s attentio


    n.


    No matter how they looked at it, the crown was dazzling.


    It was elegant and ssy. The blue gemstone in the middle shone like the eyes of a mermaid. It seeme


    d ethereal.


    It was absolutely beautiful.


    Praise was showered upon it.


    ¡°This is the most beautiful crown I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±


    ¡°No wonder it belonged to royalty.¡±


    ¡°Even after a few centuries, it¡¯s still so breathtaking.¡±


    ¡°This crown was something only queens and their heiresses could wear.¡±


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯ll be able to wear it now?¡± Natalie looked right at the crown, and her gaze was intense.


    ¡°It¡¯s just too beautiful. Aurum, look. That blue gem looks like it contains the whole ocean!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it really is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°It makes all those essories I¡¯ve seen in jewelry stores seem rotten inparison.¡±


    Aurum nodded, saying, ¡°You must really like it. Then, Natalie, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    Natalie was incredibly moved.


    Before that, Winnie had guessed that Aurum would buy it


    for Natalie, but Natalie felt like it was too expensive. She was not willing to bet on it.


    It was such arge sum. Even though their families could bear the price, it was still too much of a luxury


    .


    She could not believe that Aurum was really thinking about it!


    ¡°Really? Aurum, it¡¯s so expensive¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as you like it, it¡¯ll be worth it. I want all the best things


    in the world for you, including this crown,¡± Aurum said.


    Natalie was incredibly touched. ¡°Aurum, you¡¯re amazing. I love you so much!¡±


    ¡°When we get married, you¡¯ll have this crown on. You¡¯ll have your white wedding gown as you walk to


    me on the red carpet.¡±


    Natalie stood on her tiptoes and kissed him.


    At that moment, the top auctioneer in the world appeared.


    The auctioneer had a suit and white gloves on. He gave a professional ount of Heart of the Sea¡¯s his


    ¡°¡­ Due to the war, the queen identally lost


    this crown. It was only after a hundred years did the crown appear again. I¡¯ve been entrusted by the own


    ¡°The auction will be very simple. Everyone will have a


    chance to ce their bids, the highest bidder will win.¡±


    ¡°Heart of the Sea is a world renowned jewel. The starting bid will be one and a half billion dors.¡±


    The moment the price was stated, everyone took a breath of cold air.


    1.5 billion dors!


    Most small to middle¨Csizedpanies did not have that much in total assets!


    The bidding for the crown was starting at that much!


    That price caused ny percent of them to back off.


    Even those who were able to offer up that amount would not necessarily spend that much for a crown!


    They had to really like it or were nning on keeping it for value!


    When Gale heard that price, she raised an eyebrow.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 445

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 445


    Chapter 445


    How many of the wealthy would be so free to spend billions on a crown that


    did not have any practical usage?


    Shawn¡¯s expression remained serious. No one could tell what he was thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s so expensive. I feel like no one is going to bid on it,¡± Gale said.


    Shawn answered, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    The auctioneer said, ¡°The auction will officially begin. Bids will start at one and a half billion dors. Will


    anyone be bidding?¡±


    There wasplete silence.


    At that moment, Aurum suddenly said, ¡°I.¡±


    Everyone looked toward him.


    Natalie earned looks of envy and jealousy from every woman there standing next to Aurum!


    If Aurum bought it, it would definitely be for his fiance!


    It was 1.5 billion! He was spending a fortune just to make his woman smile.


    Seeing that, Winnie immediately said, ¡°Wow, Natalie,


    you¡¯re so lucky! Mr. Lefting is actually buying the Heart


    of the Sea for you!¡±


    Natalie let out a shy smile as she looked at Gale with a pleased expression.


    She was the daughter of the Yarn family and Aurum¡¯s fiance. Only she was worthy of the crown!


    A woman like Gale,


    who only knew how to seduce men, had no right to even be in the same conversation as her!


    Natalie felt like she should not be too petty with Gale. It was beneath her.


    ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t be so loud. Aurum hasn¡¯t bought it yet. He just bid for it. Keep a lower profile,¡± Natalie sai


    d.


    ¡°That price is not something just anyone can pay. I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Winnie deliberately said loudly.


    She was both trying to tter Natalie and put Gale down!


    The female star of the exhibition, the one who would get the most attention, would definitely be the wo


    man who got the Heart of the Sea!


    Gale was just a designer. With her hard¨C


    earned sry, she would not even be able to afford a fragment of the Heart of the Sea!


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Lefting has put in his bid of one and a half billion. Does anyone else want to ce a bid? T


    his crown is the only one of its kind. It¡¯s priceless. Even after centuries, it¡¯s still as good as new. It¡¯s see


    n the world


    change¡­¡± the auctioneer said with a smile.


    The auctioneer constantly praised Heart of the Sea.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    No one else spoke.


    That sum was not something just anyone could afford to pay. Furthermore, Aurum and Natalie¡¯s love w


    as famous in Sea City. Everyone knew of and wished that marriage well.


    So, they decided just to watch. When Aurum managed to buy


    it, they would p their hands and celebrate.


    Natalie raised her


    head proudly, looking like she was an actual princess. She felt like the crown was already in her hands.


    She swept her gaze across everyone there before slowly looking away from Gale.


    Gale was emotionless.


    She did not know how to feel looking at Aurum buy that


    crown.


    It was her first time seeing Natalie. They had never had any dealings before, but for some reason, she d


    It might be because she already knew of that girl, thanks to Aurum.


    Everything Natalie had should have belonged to that girl.


    Just thinking about how the Yarn family¡¯s true daughter waspletely lost to the world, even possibly a


    Yet, Natalie had all the love and happiness.


    As she thought about that, Gale saw from the corner of her eye that Shawn was about to raise the biddi


    Before Shawn could raise his hand, Gale moved quickly and stopped him.


    She whispered very softly, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Bidding.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 446

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 446


    Chapter 446


    ¡°Aurum wants to buy it for his fiance. It¡¯s perfect. Don¡¯t try to mess things up!¡±


    ¡°Mess things up?¡± Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s buying it for his fiance, and I¡¯m buying


    it for my wife. There¡¯s no conflict.¡±


    After that, he tried to raise the bidding board again.


    Gale tried her best to stop him.


    The two of them looked like they just had their hands by the side, but they were actually struggling agai


    nst each other.


    ¡°Stop it. I don¡¯t want this. Just give it to Aurum and Natalie!¡± Gale said.


    She did not want the attention.


    If Shawn really ended up buying the Heart of the Sea, Natalie would end up holding a grudge against h


    er!


    She did not want to be enemies with Natalie. Aurum would suffer being between the two of them!


    ¡°Whether you want it or not is your decision. Whether I¡¯m buying it or not is mine,¡± Shawn said.


    Was he really not going to buy it because she said no?


    Impossible.


    Joe had already told Shawn that, no matter what Gale


    said, Shawn should not believe her until the crown was on her head!


    No woman could refuse it! None!


    Unless Gale was not a woman!


    Shawn remembered Joe¡¯s words.


    Furthermore, he only had onepetitor at the time, which was Aurum.


    It was only natural that Shawn would bid for the Heart of the Sea!


    ¡°Shawn, you¡­¡±


    Before Gale could finish, Shawn locked her hands tight and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll bid 1.6 billion.¡±


    The moment that was said, there was a chill in the room.


    Mr. Wood was making a bid!


    He had raised the price by a hundred million in one go!


    Aurum was stunned. He looked at Shawn before looking at Gale.


    Shawn had a faint smile on his lips, and he had a majestic


    aura.


    He had never lost in public!


    Aurum would be no match for him!


    Gale clenched her teeth and pulled at his sleeve in secret. ¡°Shawn, please don¡¯t do this!¡±


    He did not


    answer and merely touched the back of her hand before he looked up to meet Aurum¡¯s gaze.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Natalie¡¯s expression changed.


    No one was bidding, and the Heart of the Sea was about to be hers. Why did Shawn suddenly jump up


    She saw that Gale had been whispering to Shawn the whole time. Could Gale be trying to get Shawn to


    Shawn was incredibly healthy. If Gale was smart enough with what she said, Shawn might actually buy i


    ¡°Mr. Wood, are you really going to buy it? I wonder who you n on giving the Heart of the Sea to?¡± Aur


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Companion?¡±


    He let out a clearugh that was heard by everyone. ¡°Yes, this woman next to me is mypanion, but


    Winnie clicked her tongue, telling Natalie, ¡°Isn¡¯t she just


    Lovito¡¯s designer? What¡¯s so impressive about that?¡±


    Right after she said that, Shawn said seriously, ¡°This is my wife, Gale Warm.¡±


    His wife!


    What?!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 447

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 447


    Chapter 447


    1/4


    Chapter 447


    That unassuming, gentle -looking woman was actually the Mrs. Wood of legend!


    She had only been heard of before and never seen. Yet, she had appeared that day!


    She kept such a low profile!


    ¡°When we arrived today, I introduced my wife to the media outside. Now, in front of all you


    esteemed guests, I¡¯ll introduce her again. Gale is my wife. She¡¯s the woman I¡¯ll spend my life with!¡± Sha


    wn said.


    Both Natalie and Winnie¡¯s expressions soured immensely. They even started to pale.


    Gale was actually Shawn¡¯s wife!


    That woman who had the envy of every single woman in Sea City was Gale!


    Winnie finally understood why Shawn agreed when Gale said they would not work with her!


    ¡°So, I want to buy the Heart of the Sea for my wife. Is there a problem with that, Mr. Lefting?¡± Shawn re


    plied with a smirk.


    Gale looked down at her feet.


    She was the target of all the attention at that moment,


    and she did not want to look up to meet anyone¡¯s gaze.


    They had been married for so long, but Shawn chose the


    moment when their rtionship was on the verge of breaking down to disclose her identity.


    What was the point?


    From that moment on, every one among Sea City¡¯s elite would remember her face.


    Shawn was trying to use that to get her to stay.


    Everyone knew her and knew she was his wife. Who would dare to show her any disrespect? Yet, no m


    atter where she went in the future, she would be recognized. It would be very easy to track her.


    The whole ce was quiet.


    No one dared to break the silence at all.


    The auctioneer was the first to speak. ¡°The crown is fit for amazing people. Mr. Wood, of course, your


    wife would love this crown!¡±


    The others immediately started to tter Gale.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Wood is so young and beautiful, the Heart of the Sea suits her very well!¡±


    ¡°Only Mrs. Wood would be worthy of this crown.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood is so romantic. Mrs. Wood is so lucky!¡±


    Natalie clenched her fist tightly, and her face was about


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    to scrunch up in anger.


    Right at the key moment when the crown was about to belong to her, it slipped away!


    How could she swallow that anger?


    That crown was worth over a billion. It was naturally a high¨C


    end luxury good. Buying it was a show of sincerity from Aurum, but if their families found out, they woul


    d definitely be stopped.


    That was because the two of them already had a good rtionship anyway. They did not need the Hea


    rt of the Sea to prove it.


    Furthermore, neither family was willing to offend the Wood family!


    However, Gale suddenly said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t like the


    crown.¡±


    Her voice was soft, but it was enough to shock everyone there.


    What?


    Shawn had offered up over a billion to buy the Heart of the Sea for Gale, but Gale said she did not like it


    Was that not just humiliating Shawn?!


    Only Shawn did not react to that.


    ¡°You¡¯ll like it. Once I buy it and it¡¯s yours, you won¡¯t be able to stand its allure!¡± he said.


    Gale looked right into Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I said I don¡¯t like it, then I don¡¯t like it. I won¡¯t


    want it even if you buy it! Shawn, how many times do I need to tell you? I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    It was too much. She could not ept it.


    She did not want any gift from Shawn.


    Gale whispered so only


    the two of them could hear it. ¡°If you want to give me anything, Shawn, then give me my freedom.¡±


    Freedom was the most valuable. It was priceless.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 448

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 448


    Chapter 448


    He could give it to her, but he refused to. Instead, he wanted to spend so much on jewelry to prove his l


    ove.


    ¡°Freedom¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to get you back no matter how much money I spend. So, I can¡¯t give it to


    you, Galey, || Shawn answered.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t want to.¡±


    He pursed his lips and said, ¡°I can give you anything else.


    Gale pursed her lips and smiled bitterly.


    The auctioneer reacted and quickly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Mrs. Wood must think it¡¯s too expens


    ive. She must be thinking about Mr. Wood¡¯s bank ount. The auction continues. Mr. Wood bid a millio


    n and six hundred. Are there any higher bids?¡±


    Up till then, only two people had bid on it.


    It did not seem like Aurum was going to bid anymore.


    Natalie almost shattered her teeth from grinding her jaws too hard.


    All of the attention that day had fallen on Gale! She had not gotten any at all!


    Even a well¨Cknown actress like Winnie had been ignored!


    They could not believe that Gale even dared to pretend that she did not want the Heart of the Sea. She


    was clearly just putting up an act!


    Anyone could tell that Natalie really wanted Aurum to buy it.


    Yet, when Shawn bid with such a high number, Gale said she did not want it in front of everyone.


    Was Gale not just trying to show her up?! She acted like she did not care for it, but still got to feel super


    ior!


    ¡°Aurum¡­ What should we do?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°It looks like Shawn will insist on buying this.¡±


    ¡°Then, will you still try to buy it?¡± She had some anticipation.


    He had already bid 1.5 billion, so an extra 100 million was nothing.


    She really wanted the Heart of the Sea. It was not just a crown, but it represented her pride and dignity


    as well!


    She was the daughter of the Yarn family and was about to be married into the Lefting family. She had al


    ways been of noble birth. How could she allow Gale to show her up?!


    Gale was just lucky enough to marry into the Wood family!


    Natalie was a proper heiress!


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bid 1.65 billion,¡± Aurum said.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He added another fifty million.


    Aurum only chose to bid for it because he could tell that Natalie really wanted it.


    He could also tell that Gale did not.


    Gale had already talked to him about fleeing Sea City.


    There was no way she could ept something so expensive from Shawn.


    Before the auctioneer could say anything, Shawn


    immediately said, ¡°2.8 billion dors.¡±


    Just a billion and a half was an astronomical amount of a


    crown!


    Shawn actually bid more than double that!


    Natalie¡¯s face immediately looked ashen.


    That was far too expensive!


    Even if she wanted it, she still needed to think about the bigger picture. The Wood Group was wealthy a


    spend that much money to buy the Heart of the Sea without batting an


    eye. She could not be so stubborn!


    She had to think about Aurum! She needed to ensure he did not embarrass himself in front


    of so many people!


    Clenching her teeth, she forced herself to smile. ¡°Aurum,


    let¡¯s forget about it¡­ Since Mr. Wood seems to really want to get this for Mrs. Wood, let¡¯s give it to them


    She pressed his arm in secret.


    Aurum naturally knew what she meant.


    Natalie said, ¡°After all, this is the first


    time Mr. Wood is appearing in public with Mrs. Wood. It¡¯s understandable that he wants to show his love


    future.¡±


    Those words seemed to be positive toward Gale,


    but Natalie was actually mocking Gale for never making an appearance before this!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 449

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 449


    Chapter 449


    ¡°¡­ Alright. I¡¯ll concede to Mr. Wood and¡­ Mrs. Wood,¡± Aurum answered.


    Aurum knew how to evaluate the situation.


    He would have to spend close to three billion dors, and he would even make an


    enemy out of Shawn. No matter what, it was not worth it.


    He would lose too much!


    The auctioneer said, ¡°Alright! Mr. Wood has put in a 2.8 billion dor bid! Is anyone going to bid anythin


    g higher? Then, I¡¯ll formally announce that a deal has been made for the Heart of the Sea! Mr. Wood ha


    s won the bid!¡±


    That was met with a lot of apuse that did not stop.


    However, Gale did not feel happy at all.


    When she needed money, Shawn acted so stingy and petty, not giving it to her. She had been forced to


    pick up trash and recybles.


    To him, that had just been apletely insignificant amount of money. It would have


    gotten her mother the special medication, but he refused. It ended up making her mother worse.


    Yet, at that moment, he spent so much just to get her an


    extravagant crown.


    Yes, the crown looked incredibly beautiful. Any woman would want


    it. However, Gale felt like the crown would not affect her life at all!


    It was nice to have something pretty, but she wanted someone to save her!


    Everyone was smiling, and everyone was looking at Gale with expressions of envy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    It was almost three billion!


    It was the only one of its kind!


    ¡°Shawn¡­ You never know what I really want,¡± Gale muttered.


    It was too noisy around them, and he did not hear what


    she said.


    The person in charge


    of the exhibition walked over with a key. Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, he slowly opened the case the Heart


    of the Sea was in. With white gloves on, he carefully took out the Heart of the Sea.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, from now on, the Heart of the Sea is yours,¡± the person said.


    The crown was absolutely radiant no matter where you looked at it from.


    Shawn took it.


    The crown was slightly heavy. After all, it had over a hundred gems on it and was made of pure gold.


    He turned to look at Gale. ¡°It¡¯s yours, Galey.¡±


    The two of them faced each other.


    Shawn slowly lifted the crown and tried to put it on her


    head.


    Gale¡¯s clothes suited the crown very well.


    However, just as the crown was about to touch her head,


    Gale took a step back.


    She would not wear it.


    She wanted to show that she really did not want it.


    The Heart of the Sea was like a curse. Gale would never


    dare to wear it, nor did she want to!


    The ce was incredibly silent. No one dared to say


    anything at that moment.


    Shawn¡¯s expression sank.


    ¡°Galey?¡± He motioned for her to walk over.


    Gale did not move.


    ¡°I understand, you really don¡¯t want it.¡± Shawn looked right at the crown in his hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She had been saying that and emphasizing it, but he had not wanted to listen or believe her!


    ¡°Then.¡± Shawn pursed his lips, and he said in a casual


    tone, ¡°Since its rightful owner doesn¡¯t want it, then it lost all its value.¡±


    What was the meaning of that?


    Before Gale could even react, Shawn raised the crown up high before he suddenly loosened his grip!


    He actually let go!


    Gale widened her eyes as she watched the crown fall to the ground!


    Shawn was crazy!


    He actually wanted to throw the Heart of the Sea away!


    He had just bought it for so much money. Even putting aside the money, the crown was something with


    The Heart of the Sea had been through centuries without any harm


    to it at all. It was an absolute treasure that was priceless.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 450

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 450


    Chapter 450


    Throwing it like that, letting it fall like that¡­would definitely crack it!


    Almost instinctively, Gale lunged forward when the crown was falling quickly. She leaned forward and g


    rabbed the crown tightly with her hands.


    Thankfully, she was very lucky.


    When the crown was only half a meter away from falling on the ground, Gale managed to grab it!


    She had used so much force that her veins could clearly be seen on the back of her hand.


    Furthermore, the crown was made of gold. As she clutched it, the sharp side pierced her palm.


    It hurt a little.


    However, Gale did not care about the pain at that


    moment.


    She was looking at the crown in her hand. Her heart finally started to stop beating so quickly.


    Thankfully, she managed to grab it!


    She managed to save a treasure of the jewelry world! ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale looked up, her shock still on


    her face.


    What are you doing?! Why did you let go?!¡±


    She was terrified, and everyone else was shocked as well. Only Shawn remained impassive.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want it. Since you don¡¯t want it, I decided to throw it away,¡± Shawn answered.


    That price was nothing. Even if it were worth ten times more, he would have bought it for Gale


    without even caring.


    Yet, she did not want it.


    So he threw it away.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gale clenched her teeth. ¡°You can¡¯t treat it like that either! It¡¯s an artifact!¡±


    ¡°I bought it. It¡¯s mine. I can do whatever I want with it.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    She did not know what to say to him.


    ¡°Galey, do you want it or not?¡± Shawn said.


    Gale did not answer. She held the crown tightly and turned around to leave.


    She did not know how tomunicate with him.


    He was crazy!


    Looking at Gale leave in such a huff, Shawn¡¯s lips curled


    up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife was throwing a little tantrum. I hope you don¡¯tugh at her,¡± he said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Who would dare to?


    Everyone was full of jealousy.


    2.8 billion dors, but he threw it away without batting an eye!


    How deep was Shawn¡¯s love for his wife?!


    Shawn followed Gale, and they left the exhibition together.


    In the crowd, Winnie stared at everything as she clenched her fists so tightly that her nails were


    about to snap.


    She never expected Gale to be the center of attention for the exhibition!


    Even Natalie had been no match for her!


    ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ll take my leave for now. I have an


    announcement to rush tomorrow.¡± Winnie did not want to stay there any longer.


    ¡°Alright. See you.¡±


    Natalie answered before she looked at Aurum. ¡°Aurum, did you know that Gale was Mrs. Wood since yo


    Aurum avoided the question. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m sorry, Natalie. I didn¡¯t manage to


    get the Heart of the Sea for


    you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She forced out a smile and acted generous. ¡± Our rtionship is so good. We¡¯ll always be toge


    to prove it. As long as you love me forever, and only me, I¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    Aurum hugged her.


    Outside the hall, there were a lot of journalists lying in wait.


    They charged forward when they saw Shawn and Gale walk out.


    The camera shes were particrly bright in the night.


    None of them knew what had happened inside, but


    they had gotten news that Mr. Wood had bought the Heart of the Sea for Mrs. Wood!


    All of them wanted to interview the people in question!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 451

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 451


    Chapter 451


    However, dozens of bodyguards cleared the way. The


    head bodyguard held a ck umbre and followed


    Shawn and Gale,pletely isting the crowd and the lights.


    In this manner, the reporters could not see their faces. They only saw Shawn¡¯s ck


    suit trousers and Gale¡¯s white skirt swaying gracefully.


    An observant bystander shouted¡­


    ¡°Mrs. Wood is holding the Heart of the Deep Sea!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She held such a precious crown in her hand so casually? Why didn¡¯t she pack it in a box?¡±


    The camera captured Gale¡¯s hand, seizing the short few seconds, getting all kinds of close¨Cups.


    Gale walked quickly and then got into the car.


    The windows were covered with light¨C


    blocking film, so it was impossible to see what was happening inside.


    The hustle and bustle outside finally cooled off.


    Gale lowered her head and looked at the crown in her hand.


    The skin on her palm was punctured, but there was no blood, as it was just a small injury.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to you. Here,¡± she said.


    Gale handed over the crown, but Shawn rejected it.


    He said slowly, ¡°I say, if you don¡¯t want it, you can throw it away.¡±


    ¡°Throw it away?!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gale really did not know what to say. ¡°Shawn, you must be sick!¡±


    He suddenly leaned over and trapped her between the car window and his chest.


    ¡°Yes, Gale, I¡¯m sick, and it¡¯s serious¡­ From the moment I realized that I fell in love with you, I was no l


    onger normal,¡± Shawn said in a deep and maic voice.


    His breath enveloped her.


    Gale wanted to push him away, but she could not.


    She could only put


    her hands on his chest. ¡°You are crazy, but I am not crazy! I have always been normal and sober, and I


    know what I want and what to do!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are. After you married me, you have been protecting the child and finding the truth¡­I was


    conceited before that I was the only one who is sober in


    the world. Now it seems that, you are soberer than me,¡± Shawn said self¨Cdeprecatingly.


    His lips were about to touch her earlobe.


    Gale curled up into a ball, feeling oppressed by him, unable to move.


    The space in the car was already small¡­ Moreover, Shawn had once done it in this car¡­


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This made Gale a little scared.


    She was afraid that he would do that thing again!


    Shawn sighed deeply and said, ¡°Gale, I am willing to sink into obsession and clearly see myself getting


    lost in you. But you want to get away. What should I do? How will I live the rest of my life¡­¡±


    Gale tilted her head and said, ¡°Your world is rich and colorful, and there is no one who will miss me.¡±


    ¡°In my world, there is only you missing.¡±


    She pressed more forcefully against his chest. ¡°You keep saying you love me, but how many things have


    ¡°I still have a lifetime to prove that I love you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you really love me? When have you ever loved me?¡± Gale asked.


    Shawn gently and slowly bit her earlobe, making her


    tremble all over, and her whole body was so weak that she was about to copse on the seat.


    ¡°I also forget when I fell in love with you¡­ At the very beginning, I was unwilling to face it and admit it.¡±


    ¡°Gale, at that time when I fell in love, I didn¡¯t know that you slept with me in


    the hotel. I don¡¯t even know that you are not the daughter of the man who killed my father. Under such c


    ¡°Now, my love for you is even more¡­


    It cannot be described or expressed in words.


    It was not just love, but distress, pity, guilt, and self- me.


    Shawn had so many emotions tied to Gale alone.


    Gale¡¯s muffled voice came from his arms. ¡°But I don¡¯t love you.¡± Like a sharp knife, those short words pie

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 452

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 452


    Chapter 452


    He kept calling her name, ¡°Gale, Gale. Try to love me,


    okay? Just love me a little bit. A little bit is enough. I don¡¯t want much¡­¡±


    As long as he got a little love from her, he would be satisfied and ask for nothing more.


    The crowny in Gale¡¯s hand quietly.


    It seemed that it was just a toy bought casually in a jewelry store, not jewelry worth a crazy sum of mon


    ey.


    The blue gem in the middle of the crown exuded a faint blue light.


    Like the sea.


    Gale closed her eyes. ¡°Shawn¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s let each other go. Let me go and set yourself free,¡± she whispered.


    They were still young.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Shawn, who was not yet thirty, had a high position and was rich.


    Life had just begun.


    There were infinite possibilities for the future.


    Why stick to this short two or three years of entanglement?


    ¡°Gale, how could you just let me go like this? When I misunderstood you, I tortured you and humiliated


    you. Now¡­


    it¡¯s finally your turn to torture me. Don¡¯t you want to vent your hatred on me?¡± Shawn replied.


    Gale looked up at him and said, ¡°Shawn, hating someone is too tiring, I don¡¯t want to exhaust my energ


    y.¡±


    Moreover, hating someone meant remembering someone.


    She wanted to forget him.


    Shawn brought about the greatest pain in Gale¡¯s life. She wanted to let go, and she wanted to free hers


    elf.


    Who would have thought Shawn would not let her go?


    Shawn was shocked. ¡°Gale, you¡­ you don¡¯t even want to continue hating me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was silence all around.


    The car stopped in the garden of the Temperley Hall at some point, and the driver left quietly.


    Gale pushed him and got up silently but stubbornly.


    After a few seconds of silence, Shawn sat up straight.


    Gale then got up, identally knocked off the crown in


    her hand, and it fell from the car seat with a bang.


    ¡°Ah,¡± she eximed, picked it up quickly, and carefully checked whether it was damaged.


    These are cultural relics and jewelry. She cherished them as a professional designer.


    Unlike Shawn, who could just throw it away!


    ¡°Take it. If you don¡¯t, it will only end up in the trash can, || Shawn said.


    He knew how to handle her so well and knew she could


    not refuse it!


    Gale knew that he always did what he said and would throw it away. Would that be a waste of money?


    ¡°I¡­ will keep it for


    you temporarily! I¡¯ll return it to you when you figure it out!¡± Gale said and quickly got out of the car.


    It was a rather cold night, and Gale could not help rubbing her arms.


    Shawn called out loudly as he draped a jacket over her body, ¡°Pearton.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Pearton quickly appeared from the darkness like a ghost.


    ¡°Send her back,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Gale gave him a surprised look but said nothing.


    Shawn could easily see through her thoughts. ¡°Are you


    a little disappointed that I didn¡¯t let you stay at my ce?¡°

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 453

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 453


    Chapter 453


    1/4


    Chapter 453


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    She did not want to stay!


    Gale became angry from embarrassment. After much deliberation, she lifted her high heels and stompe


    d on Shawn¡¯s feet with her slender heels!


    Pathetic man!


    Arrogant and selfish!


    She turned her head and got into Pearton¡¯s car, holding the crown in her hands.


    To be honest, Gale felt really uneasy carrying such precious jewelry with her.


    What if it got lost or robbed?


    Now everyone in Sea City knew that the Heart of the Deep


    Sea was in her hands. What would she do if some


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    gangsters and robbers came to snatch it?


    Shawn clearly handed her a hot potato!


    ¡°s¡­¡±


    Gale sighed countless times, lowered her head, and yed with the crown.


    Such a good thing was worthless, like a toy bought from a


    roadside stall.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you worried about? Can I help?¡± Pearton asked.


    Gale raised the crown and said, ¡°Tell me, what should I do with it?¡±


    She could not wear it anywhere.


    She would have to get a safe if she wanted to lock it up.


    She was also afraid of losing it. Such a precious gem had to be hidden wherever she went.


    Pearton was silent.


    When she got home, the lights were still on in the living


    room.


    Peter came out of the bedroom when he heard the door. Gale, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Well, Dad, you haven¡¯t slept yet.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯te back, so I didn¡¯t sleep well. You are so beautiful


    tonight, where did you go?¡± Peter replied.


    ¡°Attended apany event.¡±


    Peter nodded and saw the thing in her hand. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ a crown.¡±


    ¡°It looks great, where did you buy it?¡± Peter smiled and


    said, ¡°This rhinestone is made like the real thing. And the gemstone in the


    middle, only real stones can have this luster. If it is real sapphire, it would be so valuable.¡±


    Gale smiled dryly. ¡°Hehe, yes¡­ it looks good, so I just bought it.¡±


    She could not exin further.


    ¡°You¡¯ve bought it, so you should wear it. What are you doing with it?¡± Peter took the crown from her han


    Gale did not dare to move.


    The crown was ced on top of her head and was heavy.


    She was afraid that if she tilted her head, it would fall off.


    ¡°You have a good eye, Gale. You are good¨C


    looking, and you have good taste. My baby has grown up to be a lovely woman,¡± Peter praised.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Dad, I will go¡­ to take a shower first.¡±


    After wearing it for a while, Gale quickly took it off.


    She looked around and put the crown on the doll¡¯s head next to the TV.


    It looked pretty good, unremarkable.


    No one would have thought that the priceless crown was on the head of a rag doll.


    Gale yawned and went to the bathroom to take off her


    makeup and shower.


    She got into bed and fell asleep after a busy night at the


    jewelry exhibition.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 454

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 454


    Chapter 454


    1/4


    Chapter 454


    She had no idea the Inte blew up.


    The media was writing news overnight, released headlines, and vividly described the auction process o


    f Heart of the Deep Sea.


    Coupled with Shawn¡¯s public acknowledgment of Gale¡¯s identity, the entire Inte


    was discussing her all of a sudden!


    Gale fell asleep in a daze. However, Peter kept knocking on the door. ¡°Gale, Gale!¡±


    She reluctantly got up and opened the door, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s early in the morning, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Look at your phone!¡± Peter said as he grabbed the crown on the doll¡¯s head, ¡°The inte is talking ab


    out this! Shawn bought it for you for 2.8 billion dors?¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Peter wore his reading sses and said, ¡°It also said that this is the only one in the world, and it is a cul


    tural relic. Besides that, everyone knows that you are


    Mrs. Wood! Look, there are even photos here!¡± The photos were from the exhibition hall yesterday.


    The most widely circted and most discussed photo was the one of Gale leaving the jewelry exhibitio


    n,


    surrounded by bodyguards holding ck umbres to


    block her and Shawn. Her white skirt contrasted sharply with his ck trousers.


    The photo only showed the lower half of the two people.


    Gale¡¯s hand was hanging by her side, casually holding the crown, and the other hand held the skirt.


    Shawn¡¯s hand was on her waist.


    The photo was atmospheric and gave off a subtly rich feel. Theizens loved it!


    ¡°Are they a fairy couple!¡±


    ¡°I dere that this photo is the best photo of the year!¡±


    ¡°Look at the life of a rich person. She held a 2.8 billion dor crown as though it was a small toy.


    ¡°I would be reluctant to hold it like this even if I bought the crown for two hundred dors!¡±


    ¡°The rich president and his little wife!¡±


    ¡°You can afford it only after you start working at the beginning of time!¡±


    Gale was wide awake after reading the news on the inte.


    Peter was still asking, ¡°Gale, is this true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gale nodded.


    ¡°So this crown¡­ is really worth 2.8 billion dors?¡±


    Gale nodded again.


    Peter was suddenly at a loss, not knowing whether to keep holding it or let it go!


    She quickly took it and said, ¡°Dad, I will return


    it to Shawn. He insisted on giving it to me, and if he said I didn¡¯t want it, he would just throw it into the tr


    ash. I took it home because I had no choice.¡±


    ¡°Well, how do I say this? This apartment, this building¡­ oh no, the whole street is not as expensive as t


    he crown!¡±


    Gale kept reassuring him and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, just calm down and just treat it as a worthle


    She ced the crown on the doll¡¯s head again.


    Peter sighed and said, ¡°Gale, what I care about is not this precious gift, but Shawn¡¯s intentions. He treat


    to the whole country. How can you get divorced after that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, I have a solution. Dad, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°The Wood family didn¡¯t agree to the divorce. What can you do about that?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Gale replied, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time for you to go to the nursing


    home to apany Mom. She will be so sad if she wakes up and doesn¡¯t see you.¡±


    Only then did Peter remember. He turned around and prepared to go out but still said in a rambling man


    As soon as Peter left, Gale breathed a sigh of relief.


    She quickly turned on her phone.


    Summer had sent her hundreds of messages¡­


    ¡°Gale, you have be famous! You beat Winnie and became number one on the trending list!¡±


    ¡°Now the whole inte is talking about you, I¡¯m jealous.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 455

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 455


    Chapter 455


    ¡°2.8 billion dors, tsk tsk¡­ so much money, I can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait, Gale, someone picked up your family background.¡±


    ¡°Oops, they started to dig¡­ It¡¯s over, they¡¯ve uncovered the previous grievances between the Warm fa


    mily and the Wood family.¡±


    ¡°Gale, what are you doing? Hurry up and answer the message!¡± The phone kept ringing, but Gale felt a


    little numb.


    No wonder it is said that people are afraid of being famous.


    It had only been so long, and the history of eighteen generations of her ancestors was about to


    be revealed.


    Someone even wrote an article titled ¡®The Secret Of Gale¡¯s Life Experience ¨C


    How To Go From Killing Her Father And Being The Enemy¡¯s Daughter To Bing Sea City¡¯s No. 1


    Wealthy Young Mistress¡®.


    Summer sent a link to this article.


    Gale finished reading it.


    She had to admit that the writing was really detailed, that


    even Alex¡¯s death, Peter¡¯s involvement, his


    imprisonment, etc., are all written.


    However¡­ the article was deleted, and the ount was blocked five minutester.


    It seemed that this was Shawn¡¯s move.


    Gale made a phone call.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Before Shawn


    could open her mouth, she said without a pause, ¡°Now that the city knows of us, are you satisfied? The


    re is no privacy anymore, and it bes someone¡¯s gossip and pastime. Are you happy now?¡±


    After finishing speaking, she hung up without giving Shawn any chance to exin.


    Shawn¡­ was in a meeting.


    The meeting was held on how to deal with online public opinion.


    Gale¡¯s words clearly spread throughout the conference


    room.


    The director of the public rtions department shrank his head and lowered his head.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Shawn


    tapped the table with his fingers. ¡°Her dissatisfaction has been expressed very clearly. You all have unti


    l this morning to change public opinion!¡±


    ¡°Get rid of those articles, videos, all kinds of stupid


    articles. Delete what should be deleted, conceal what should be sealed!¡±


    ¡°If she is upset, I will settle the score with you one by one!


    ??


    The employees of the public rtions department nodded in unison.


    ¡°The meeting is over.¡± Shawn stood up and strode away.


    As soon as he walked out, he ran into Joe and Summer head¨Con.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Wood, you have be an Inte celebrity today. Aizenunched a poll, and the numb


    er one most desirable man is you! Your action of buying


    that expensive crown really impressed all females with your affection!¡± Summer said.


    Joe touched


    his chin and said, ¡°Shawn, do you have too much money? How can you spend so much on something l


    ike that?¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°I am willing.


    ¡°The problem is, the money has been spent, and the beauty is still not in your arms¡­


    It¡¯s time, and Gale hasn¡¯t clocked in yet,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Do I need to report to you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the boss of her department!¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m your boss. She¡¯s your boss¡¯s wife,¡± Shawn said.


    Joe was speechless.


    Shawn strode away.


    Fiona followed behind him and reported, ¡°Mr. Wood, the


    manager of the marketing department ising to


    reportter, and I have dinner with the leaders of the


    Urban Construction Bureau at noon, you¡­


    11


    ¡°Cancel it, the dinner will be changed to tomorrow. I¡¯m going out at noon,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Shawn nced at her.


    Fiona


    quickly covered her mouth. She identally asked too much, and she had no right to question him.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 456

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 456


    Chapter 456


    She quickly handed over the car keys with both hands.


    Shawn stomped on the elerator and drove directly to where Gale lived.


    At this moment, Gale was rummaging through boxes and cabs at home, looking for a ce where t


    he Heart of the Deep Sea could be hidden.


    However, she always felt it was unsafe to put it anywhere!


    After a lot of tossing and sweating, Gale finally sat on the sofa, staring at the crown in a daze.


    This was simply a hot potato.


    She wailed andy t on the sofa when she suddenly felt a little pain in her stomach.


    This made her panic all of a sudden, and she ran to the


    bathroom to take a look.


    Fortunately, there was no blood.


    However, such pain always made her uneasy. After taking the medicine, she called Dr. Lighton.


    After asking about her symptoms, Dr. Lighton replied, ¡°It should be caused by overworking andck of r


    est. I also saw the news on the inte. Last night at the jewelry exhibition, you were wearing high heel


    s and standing for


    a long time. Your body couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lighton, what should I do now?¡±


    ¡°Lie down and rest for three days, and I have changed the


    dosage from three times a day to four. You have to be extra careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m already lying on the bed.¡±


    ¡°If the pain worsens, you should go to the hospital as soon as possible. For now, we shall keep it under


    observation.¡±


    Gale firmly followed Dr. Lighton¡¯s advice.


    She took the medicine and was about to fall asleep when she suddenly heard the doorbell ringing.


    Who woulde to her house?


    ¡°Coming.¡± Gale was wearing slippers, rubbing her eyes, and was about to open the door.


    Before opening the door, she hesitated for a second and looked outside through the door hole.


    Shawn!


    How could it be him!


    Ding dong, ding dong¡­ The doorbell rang again and again.


    Judging by his posture, he would not give up if she would not open the door.


    ¡°Gale, I know you¡¯re here. Open the door,¡± Shawn said.


    She bit her lip and replied angrily, ¡°Yes, you have Pearton who supervises me twenty¨C


    four hours a day, and you know my whereabouts well.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry. I¡¯ve ordered someone to deal with rumors on the inte. They will definitely delet


    e itpletely today, and no one will say anything bad about you again.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take care of those remarks when they first came out? Now that the rumor


    has


    be widespread, you can¡¯t delete it anymore. I¡¯m not a child, I know how it works.¡±


    Knowing Shawn, she could roughly guess what Shawn was thinking.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    If he had not wanted anyone to talk about her, he would have ordered the public rtions department to


    the Inte from when they attended the jewelry exhibition and contact the press to delete any news rel


    Why would he wait until this morning?


    Shawn wanted everyone in Sea City to know her,


    remember her, and talk about her.


    Gale was firmlybeled as Mrs. Wood.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s voice could be heard sighing through a


    heavy door. ¡°Sometimes, it might be a good thing for women to be too smart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m smart? Shawn, I¡¯m just too stupid, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been controlled by you all this while!¡±


    ¡°Please turn a blind eye and don¡¯t take this to heart. Gale, I just want to be with you forever, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Galeughed sarcastically. ¡°So you letizens attack and abuse me?¡±


    ¡°They said that I, Gale, don¡¯t want Heart of the Deep Sea. They called me a gold digger.¡±


    ||


    ¡°They also called me the top whore of the town. They said, although the truth was revealed, I have been


    plotting this from long ago, and my means are extremely superb.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 457

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 457


    Chapter 457


    1/4


    Chapter 457


    ¡°Some people even asked me to start a ss to teach women how to climb the socialdder.¡±


    Gale had seen thesements.


    She thought she could not care, but unexpectedly, she actually remembered it subconsciously and


    ined to Shawn one by one at this moment!


    Shawn lowered his voice and said, ¡°Gale, open the door, and I¡¯ll exin to you slowly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Gale. Don¡¯t give me such an intimate nickname,¡± she emphasized.


    It was because every time Shawn called her that, her heart would tremble.


    It was like the lingering murmur of a lover.


    ¡°All thements on


    the inte will disappear, and I will make sure they are erased. Those people are just jealous of you.


    When the limelight passes, all they will remember is your identity as Mrs. Wood. I only have you as my


    wife,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important. Actually¡­ Shawn, don¡¯t you think


    what they said is right?¡±


    He emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t look, Gale.¡±


    However, Gale continued, ¡°Someone analyzed that you are


    so kind to me to fill your inner guilt. You can praise me to heaven today and let me fall


    into hell tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The higher the praise, the harder the fall. The best way to destroy a person is to give her the most bea


    utiful everything in the world first, and then take it all away, leaving nothing behind.¡±


    ¡°There are people on the Inte who told me to take care and not be fooled by the false prosperity in f


    ront of me. Today you can spend 2.8 billion to buy a crown for me, and tomorrow you can give the sam


    e to another woman. Women still have to rely on themselves in the end.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, I think these words are very reasonable.


    Outsiders can see it so clearly, we should not deceive ourselves.¡±


    Shawn knocked on the door with his fingers. ¡°Gale, I did not deceive you.


    He liked her and loved her from the bottom of his heart.


    Sincerely.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go on, you should get a reality check. Although we didn¡¯t take revenge on our father¡¯s feud, t


    he harm we caused will always exist. What¡¯s more, there is that


    innocent child who died¡­ don¡¯t you remember?¡± Gale


    said.


    Shawn¡¯s hand slowly fell from the door.


    Every time Gale mentioned the child, it


    was like shing his bloody wound until it was riddled with holes and


    could no longer heal.


    That was the eternal pain in Shawn¡¯s heart¡­


    When he sent Gale to the operating table, he never thought it was his child!


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to bring this


    up anymore.¡± Gale lowered her head and looked at the lock on the door. ¡°But


    every time you say you love me, I will remember it. I can¡¯t let it go, I can¡¯t forget it.¡±


    There was no sound from outside.


    There was silence.


    After a long, long time, Gale thought that Shawn had already left, but instead, she heard his hoarse voic


    that child is still here¡­ will you forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gale replied without hesitation.


    It was a pity that before Shawn had time to feel relieved, she said in the next second, ¡°But there is no if.


    There was no if.


    Yes.


    Gale sighed and said, ¡°Shawn, take the crown away. It¡¯s useless for me to hold it, if I lose it¡­¡®


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°If you lose it, you lose it. If you don¡¯t want it, then to me, it is a piece of scrap iron, worthless.¡±


    After speaking, footsteps sounded and gradually moved


    away.


    The sound of his footsteps echoed in the old stairwell until it disappeared.


    Gale walked to the window and looked down.


    A ck car was parked downstairs. Shawn walked to the car and was about


    to open the door when he suddenly thought of something and raised his head to look her way.


    Gale did not expect that he would suddenly look up.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 458

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 458


    Chapter 458


    She quickly hid, but it was toote.


    Her eyes met Shawn¡¯s for a brief moment.


    Gale sat down on the sofa, biting her lower lip annoyedly. ¡°What are you looking at? Just leave!¡±


    She began to me herself again. ¡°Shawn, leave!¡±


    Downstairs, Shawn looked deeply at the window, at the slightly shaking curtains.


    She did not see him but hid there and watched him


    secretly.


    What will he have to do to get her back and possess her?


    Shawn got into the car, started the car and left.


    Just as he was leaving the alley, another ck car drove in.


    Two cars passed each other, one on the left and the other on the right.


    However, Shawn did not notice it. He was turned away, feeling a


    little depressed, and did not notice the car next. to him.


    However, Aurum in that car noticed him.


    ¡°Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lefting, that¡¯s Mr. Wood. Do you want to turn around?¡± the driver said.


    ¡°No, keep driving forward.¡±


    Aurum came to themunity.


    He had never been there before


    Gale half leaned on the sofa, stroking her t belly.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang again.


    She was startled. Did Shawne back?


    Then he just pretended to leave?


    Ding dong, ding dong¡­


    Gale got up, opened the door and said angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying? Didn¡¯t you leave? Why did you tur


    n back again? Do you think that the second time you knock, I will open it for you¡­ um, Mr. Lefting?¡±


    Gale choked when she finally saw who was at the door.


    It was Aurum!


    Aurum also looked confused. ¡°Did I bother you?¡±


    Gale¡¯s face flushed. ¡°No¡­I thought it was Shawn.¡±


    ¡°I just saw him downstairs,¡± Aurum said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t open the door for him.¡±


    Aurum joked, ¡°Mr. Wood spent 2.8 billion and didn¡¯t even


    get to go in the door. If this news gets out, people willugh out loud.¡±


    In Gale¡¯s impression, Aurum was always polite and serious, so he suddenly made a joke, but she did no


    Gale sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Lefting also thinks it¡¯s funny. The fate between him and me hase to an e


    She turned to the side. ¡°Mr. Lefting,e in. Please don¡¯t mind the small house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Aurum sat in the living room and saw the crown on the doll¡¯s head at a nce.


    He was a little shocked. ¡°You¡­ just put it there??¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She had no ce to put it!


    As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce was the safest ce.


    No one would have imagined that such a precious thing would be ced there so openly.


    ¡°About the International Jewelry Fair yesterday¡­ I¡¯m really


    sorry. Originally, you could have bought this crown for your wife as a gift, but Shawn insisted on buying i

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 459

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 459


    Chapter 459


    1/4


    Chapter 459


    ¡°Natalie doesn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really inappropriate for you to ce it so casually.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return it to Shawn.¡±


    Gale poured a cup of tea and ced it beside Aurum.


    ¡°It can be


    seen that the conflict between you and him has reached the point of irreconcbility. I also saw news g


    ossip this morning. It¡¯s reallyplicated between you two,¡± Aurum said.


    ¡°Yeah, so I just wanted to escape.¡±


    Aurum straightened his expression. ¡°I came here for that. It is very difficult to hide it from Shawn. But I t


    hought about it all night, and I came up with a way. It depends on whether you can cooperate.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°As long as I can leave without being found by Shawn, I can cooperate!¡±


    She had waited for this day for too long.


    ¡°Aurum, the problem is that my parents are still in Sea City. Not only do I have to leave, they also need


    to leave with me.¡±


    Aurum frowned tightly.


    Seeing his expression, Gale said very apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, I know this is a difficult thing, but¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I care about. It is because I am thinking that they are old, can they bear it? Or¡­ Have


    you ever thought that staying here is the best choice for them?¡°! Aurum exined.


    ¡°Stay here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The medical resources here are unmatched by other cities. And as far as I know, your mother is s


    till in the nursing home and cannot be discharged,¡± Aurum replied.


    Gale nodded, silent.


    She wholeheartedly wanted to take her parents with her, but she ignored their physical condition.


    Parents have lived in Sea City for most of their lives, and they are familiar with the way, and it would be


    difficult to adapt to living in another ce.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about the matter of my parents carefully. Aurum, how are you going to help me escape?¡± Gale


    said.


    ¡°All kinds of documents will leave traces. Even if it is a


    fake one, the surveince cameras all over the streets and alleys will take pictures of you.¡±


    Gale understood what he meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for a living person to escape, so¡­¡± She met Aurum¡¯s gaze.


    Neither of the two spoke, but they both understood from


    each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Fake your death. Only a dead person can be transported out of Sea City through special means, avoid


    ing


    checkpoints so that Shawn can¡¯t find any clues. After


    leaving, you change your identity and live forever. Nevere back,¡± Aurum said.


    Gale had thought of using death before.


    However, it was too difficult to implement, so she gave up without thinking carefully.


    In the end, Aurum also thought of this method.


    ¡°Specifically¡­ how do we do it?¡± Gale asked.


    Aurum looked at her lower abdomen.


    Considering that she was pregnant and weak, it was indeed very difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing for you.¡± Gale lowered her head. ¡°Aurum, I just ask you to do me onest favor.


    He was in love with the lost girl. She always knew that she was only riding on the favor and love he had


    When she settled down in the future, she would definitely go to church to pray for the little girl.


    It was the only thing she could do.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the only time you asked me for help, I will do it no matter what. I¡¯m just surprised that the entan


    Gale looked at the crown. She opened his mouth but did not know what to say.


    No one could understand what she had gone through.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 460

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 460


    Chapter 460


    1/4


    Chapter 460


    Some people on the Inte envied her, and some looked down on her, saying that she was a slut, so


    greedy that 2.8 billion could not satisfy her¡­¡±


    However, what she wanted was not 2.8 billion dors.


    The cell phone rang suddenly.


    Gale answered, ¡°Hello, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Gale, your mother just woke up, kept saying your name, and drank a small bowl of soup! Are you free?


    If so,e here quickly and keep herpany,¡± Peter said excitedly.


    ¡°Okay, Dad.¡±


    Aurum also got up. ¡°Think about it carefully, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll think and let you know.¡±


    After sending Aurum away, Gale rushed to the nursing home immediately.


    In the ward, Wendy had an oxygen tube connected to her. Peter was sitting beside her, talking in a low


    voice.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡± Gale walked over.


    ¡°Gale is here, look quickly.¡± Peter pointed with a smile. ¡± She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gale grabbed his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m here. Dad and I have been looking forward to this day.¡±


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom, I am here.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s tears fell.


    She thought


    of the words she heard before she fell into aa, and her heart throbbed unconsciously again.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°My poor Gale suffered for us¡­ My good girl has be like this today¡­¡± Wendy tremblingly raised h


    er hand and ced it on her hair. ¡°The child¡­ the child is gone too¡­¡±


    Gale sniffled. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry, we don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°How much suffering have you been through? Why don¡¯t youin? If you


    comin, your father and I will feel better!¡±


    Gale looked at Peter. ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you told Mom the good news?¡±


    ¡°Good news?¡± Peter was at a loss.


    ¡°The Twins. Look at you, you forgot about this,¡± Gale reminded.


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes, my dear.¡± Peter nodded again and again. ¡°I forgot to tell you. Gale is pregnant with twins!


    How


    wonderful! You are going to be a grandmother soon. Are you happy?¡±


    Wendy¡¯s tears fell even more


    fiercely when she heard this / ¡°How long is it now? How long have I been in aa? You got pregnant


    again?¡±


    Only women understood women¡¯s suffering.


    She just had a miscarriage and got pregnant again with twins. The hardships involved are not something


    Pregnancy was already a torment, and she had two in one pregnancy. During Wendy¡¯s pregnancy, her b


    It was early, and her belly was not showing yet.


    ¡°Mom, the child is what I want to keep. What I do willingly, I don¡¯t feel bitter at all. Our Warm family has b


    the truth is revealed. Nothing can overwhelm us anymore,¡± Galeforted her softly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, my dear, you just need to take good care of your body and get back to health quickly, and our


    Wendy looked at the pair. ¡°Is it really possible to go back to how it was before?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Both father and daughter nodded in unison.


    w w


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me¡­¡± Although Wendy had been in aa for a long time, her mind was not muddled. ¡°I he


    dors, not including the cost of medicine. Where did the moneye from?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 461

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 461


    Chapter 461


    Gale fell silent.


    ¡°The Wood family paid for it¡­ Only the Wood family can afford such arge sum of money.¡±


    Peter replied, ¡°That¡¯s because they should! The Wood family made us suffer. Don¡¯t they want to be res


    ponsible for the medical expenses? They wanted to clear their conscience! Besides, we don¡¯t hold grud


    ges, and we just need to punish the real culprits.¡±


    Then, Peter nced at Gale again.


    Furthermore, the only request of the Warm family was a divorce, and the Wood family still refused to ag


    ree!


    Gale was a precious, well¨C


    behaved girl. After marrying Shawn, she got pregnant and then miscarried, and then pregnant again¡­


    s!


    ¡°Yes. Mom, this is what the Wood family owes us, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°What they owe you were two or three years of your


    youth and your father¡¯s career as a doctor! Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    Wendy coughed loudly because she was so agitated.


    Peter and Gale hurried tofort her together.


    ¡°Can the Wood family afford it? Can money make up for everything? Is it so great to have money? Our


    family is ruined, and we can never go back¡­¡± Wendy asked.


    Wendy was aware of her physical condition.


    Every day was worse than thest.


    How could she have ended up in such a situation because of Alex¡¯s death?


    Wendy was the youngest among her peers in the past, but now she is the oldest and weakest!


    Not only she but her daughter and her husband have all experienced great changes in their lives.


    How could Wendy ept this?


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. The doctor said your recovery is a tough journey. It shall be on the Wood family¡¯s


    conscience,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Shawn couldn¡¯t even believe that the murderers were in his own family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Wendy took her hand and said, ¡°Gale, hurry up and talk to him about


    getting a divorce. Get rid of the rtionship. We can raise the child by ourselves, and there is no need t


    o have any rtionship with the Wood family, do you


    hear me?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    11


    ¡°Don¡¯t use the Wood family money for my medical fees either! I don¡¯t want to use their money! Their mo


    ney¡¯s too dirty!¡±


    Gale wanted to say something, but Peter said, ¡°Gale, your mother said she wanted to eat that special d


    essert once a week. It happens that you are free, so go buy it for her.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Go, go. You remember the address. I¡¯m hungry too, and I want something sweet,¡± Peter said, pushing


    her out of


    the ward.


    As soon as they left the


    ward door, Peter immediately lowered his voice, ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯llfort your mother.¡±


    Gale could only follow suit.


    ¡°The medical bills are very expensive. How can I put all the pressure on you? Your mother only said that


    need time. Right now, the Wood family can let your mother enjoy the best medical treatment.¡± Peter


    understood their situation really well.


    Since he was released from prison, Peter had been running between the home and the hospital.


    During the time he took care of Wendy, he dealt with doctors and nurses and saw the medical bills.


    No ordinary person can afford it.


    ¡°Dad, you just need to understand that I won¡¯t ask for a penny from the Wood family except for my moth


    ¡°Yes. That crown¡­¡±


    She said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to Shawn! I won¡¯t take it.¡±


    Peter nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go shopping for some desserts and rx.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    That dessert shop was situated in a shopping mall in the city center.


    Gale lined up.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 462

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 462


    Chapter 462


    When it was her turn, there were only two pieces of Wendy¡¯s favorite mille crepe cake left.


    ¡°Hello, how may I help you?¡± the cashier asked.


    ¡°I want two pieces of the mille crepe cake. Thank you,¡® Gale asked.


    ¡°Okay, please¡­¡±


    Before the cashier could continue, there was a sudden


    Screams and exmations kept ringing.


    ¡°Look, look! Who is that girl wearing a mask!¡±


    ¡°So tall, thin, and fair.¡±


    ¡°As expected of a female star¡­ isn¡¯t she so pretty!¡±


    Female star?


    Gale did not know what had happened, so she looked sideways.


    She saw Winnie wearing a long skirt, preening on sky- high rhinestone high heels, surrounded by two a


    ssistants and a dozen bodyguards, walking toward them.


    Although she was wearing a mask, her makeup peeked


    out from the mask, exuding a sense of sophistication


    from head to toe.


    ¡°Give way.¡±


    ¡°No photos allowed.¡±


    ¡°Delete it quickly.¡±


    The bodyguard next to him said to the fans with a fierce look on his face.


    Winnie walked straight to where Gale was standing.


    Next to her, her assistant said in surprise, ¡°Ah, Winnie, there are two pieces of mille crepe cake left.¡±


    ¡°Buy them all,¡± Winnie said casually while ying with her phone.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The assistant responded and yelled directly at the cashier, ¡°Wrap it up. How much is it?¡± The ca


    shier looked at Gale with some embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, thisdy just¡­¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°We are in a hurry. You tell her to wait for the next one, give it to us first.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The assistant nced at Gale, squinted at her, and guessed that she was nobody. She wore n


    o items of luxury, and her clothes were in, so her tone was very disdainful.


    ¡°Anyway, you are quite free, and you have a lot of time. Give


    it to us. This is Winnie Nightingale, the female celebrity! Our time is precious, and we have to catch a


    business event,¡± the assistant said.


    Gale would have been okay to wait for the next pieces of


    cake.


    However, the assistant¡¯s attitude made her very upset.


    Why was she so arrogant? So what if Winnie was famous?


    Winnie was human as well. She had to eat, sleep and go to the bathroom. Famous actresses


    were not gods.


    Winnie kept ying with her mobile phone without raising her head, but she must have heard it. Howeve


    The bodyguards separated the crowd behind, so others could not hear what the assistant was saying.


    Galeughed and said, ¡°You read that right. I¡¯m really free. But why should I wait for the next one? It¡¯s m


    don¡¯t want to let you buy it. What can you do to me?¡± The assistant did not expect Gale to speak so hars


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter if you wait a while?¡±


    ¡°Not


    a problem, really, but I just don¡¯t want to wait. I want to buy these two cakes.¡± Gale pointed behind her. Y


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Seeing that the assistant could not handle it, Winnie put away her phone, crossed her arms, pulled off h

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 463

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 463


    Chapter 463


    ¡°Sorry, my assistant is being rude. Please can you put these two¡­¡±


    When she saw who the person in front of her was, Winnie¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Gale?! Is


    it actually you?¡±


    She was toozy to quarrel with passers¨C


    by and felt that she was losing her dignity, so she wanted to sweet¨C


    talk the person into buying the dessert quickly.


    Unexpectedly, the person she met was Gale!


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. You¡¯re not the only one who can shop for cakes?¡± Gale replied.


    Seeing Winnie¡¯s hypocritical appearance, she felt unhappy.


    Let the assistant be the bad guy first, and then Winnie will pretend to be the good guy.


    Winnie would have coaxed the person to let her jump the queue if it were an ordinary person.


    However, Gale was not ordinary!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, you can


    also buy it. But does the dignified and wealthy youngdy still need to queue up to buy desserts


    by herself? It¡¯s so unworthy of you,¡± Winnie said sourly.


    Gale smiled slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t celebritiese to buy it in person too?¡±


    Winnie proudly replied, ¡°I happened to be passing by,


    and there will be a brand event on the top floorter. I¡¯m the invited guest.¡±


    ¡°Well, this crepe cake would be messy to eat if you¡¯re going to an event.¡±


    ¡°Who says I¡¯ll eat it now after I buy it? I will eat after the event!¡± Winnie replied.


    ¡°Oh, then you can buy itter.¡±


    Gale stunned Winnie, speechless. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°What about me, don¡¯t jump the queue, be civilized and polite. I want to buy the cakes. If I don¡¯t want it,


    you have to ask the next person in line. They must be willing to let you buy it. Only then can you buy it!¡±


    Gale said.


    ¡°Hehe, Gale, you really have to be headstrong. Yesterday you had to fight me for the crown, and today


    you have to fight me for the dessert worth tens of dors!¡±


    Gale looked at her. ¡°Ms. Nightingale, please understand that I have never fought for it!¡±


    Shawn insisted on buying the crown.


    It was her turn to buy desserts.


    What had she meant by that!


    Unreasonable!


    Winnie gritted her teeth, looked around, and found that Gale came alone, with no one with her.


    If someone was brought along, they should have appeared by now. After all, Gale was the real young


    mistress of the Wood family.


    Winnie became more courageous.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Gale, this is not a jewelry exhibition. Mr. Wood is not by your side. No one is taking car


    e of you and buttering you up. I must buy these two pieces of cake!¡±


    Winnie continued bbering and winked at the assistant.


    The assistant understood and immediately said to the clerk, ¡°Pack it up! Don¡¯t stand around stupidly!¡±


    The cashier did not want to offend anyone and quickly put two portions of cake into the box. ¡°Okay¡­.¡± T


    However, Gale had sharp eyesight and quick hands and managed to stop him. ¡°What are you doing? Do


    ¡°I¡¯ve paid for it!¡± said the assistant.


    ¡°I paid for it too.¡±


    ¡°You buy itter!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡± Gale raised his voice


    so that the fans next to him could hear it. ¡°Why do celebrities take advantage of their privilege? Can you


    Public figures are most afraid of reputation copse.


    This little episode was not a character blemish. Still, if


    it spreads on the Inte, there will definitely be arge number of haters to vilify Winnie in various ways


    other rising stars will take the opportunity to knock her


    down.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 464

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 464


    Chapter 464


    This would cause losses to Winnie¡¯smercial value.


    The assistant hurriedly covered Gale¡¯s mouth. Winnie even grabbed Gale, quickly


    dragged her into the dessert shop, and closed the door with a bang!


    .the


    Winnie said angrily, ¡°Okay, Gale, I have topete with you for a crown of 2.8 billion dors. I have to


    beat you for desserts worth a few dors!¡±


    She raised her hand and pointed at the cashier. ¡°You, go and call the manager of your store!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­okay.¡±


    Soon, the manager in charge of the store came out of the back kitchen quickly.


    ¡°Winnie, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± The manager saw her, his eyes shining. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like


    our


    desserts too. It¡¯s a great honor¡­ When you finish your purchase, can we take a photo of you holding th


    e cake?¡±


    Taking a photo of a celebrity and hanging it in the shop will attract more customers.


    It was simply profitable!


    Afraid that Winnie would not agree, the manager said again, ¡°Winnie, I will pay for your order today, an


    d I can


    invite you to try our new products!


    ¡°No need, I just need these two pieces of cake.¡±


    The manager echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up, we¡¯re in a hurry.¡± The manager immediately turned to look at the cashier


    and yelled, ¡°What are you doing in a daze? Hurry up!¡±


    At this


    time, Gale said, ¡°Am I invisible?¡± The manager saw her then, ¡°Who are you? Customers are not allowe


    d to enter the back room. Go line up.¡±


    He pushed her out.


    Winnie looked on triumphantly.


    Everyone here knew her as Winnie, the actress, but no one knew that Gale was Mrs. Wood!


    Besides, Winnie did not do anything.


    If Gale suffered, it had nothing to do with her!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The manager was a man with great strength. Gale was still pregnant with her


    child, so she did not dare to move too much so as not to move her fetus.


    Dr. Lighton repeatedly told her to lie down.


    If Wendy had not woken up, she would not have gone out.


    Gale frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing¡­


    Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The manager hurried her impatiently. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to shop. Why do you let Winnie jump in line?¡±


    ¡°Winnie is our distinguished guest. Who are you? It¡¯s


    fine. We don¡¯t want to sell it to you, don¡¯t make trouble. Get out,¡± the manager said.


    Gale immediately became angry when she heard this. ¡± Why won¡¯t you sell it to me?¡±


    ¡°All right, oops, What do you want? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll give it to you. Please leave immediately after, ok


    ¡°I want mille crepe cake!¡± The manager heard her. ¡®Isn¡¯t she just looking for trouble!¡®


    ¡°I said you are a woman who doesn¡¯t know good from bad. If you continue to cause trouble, I will call se


    Winnie covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Oh, this woman doesn¡¯t know how things work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Winnie is right.¡±


    Seeing that the manager was about to push Gale out of the store, a pair of dark, strong and powerful ha

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 465

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 465


    Chapter 465


    The man grabbed the manager¡¯s wrist and folded it backhand¡­


    Click!


    1


    The sound of dislocated bones!


    ¡°Ah!¡± the manager screamed.


    Winnie was also taken aback and took two steps back, looking at the strange tall man who suddenly ap


    peared.


    Looking muscr, expressionless, and ordinary¨Clooking, he looked inconspicuous in the crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Gale looked up and asked, ¡°Pearton?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay?¡± Pearton replied.


    She nodded her head.


    Only then had Pearton let go, pushed the manager hard, and then stood in front of Gale.


    At the critical moment, she had not expected Pearton to be quite useful.


    Winnie pointed at him and said, ¡°Where did youe from? Why did you do that?¡±


    The manager¡¯s facial features were distorted in pain. ¡°My hand, it¡¯s broken¡­..¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not broken. It¡¯s just dislocated. Go to the hospital and get it fixed. This is your punishment for touchi


    ng my ma¡¯am, and you deserve it,¡± Pearton said.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am? Her!¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s me. What about it?¡±


    She never liked to use her status to suppress people, but facing the snobbish eyes of Winnie and the m


    anager, she had to crush them hard and kill their spirit!


    Now that Pearton was here, she was not fighting alone.


    ¡°How can you let your ¡®dog¡® out to bite as you please?¡±


    When she said the word ¡®dog¡®, Pearton looked obviously hurt.


    As if remembering some painful memories, he clenched his fists tightly and stared at Winnie resentfully.


    However, what he did not expect was that Gale, behind him, started to speak for him. ¡°Winnie, watch y


    our mouth. This is my personal bodyguard!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, bodyguard?¡± Winnie looked at Pearton. ¡°Look here. You¡¯re hanging around wild men! I really ca


    n¡¯t tell!¡±


    Gale almostughed angrily.


    Why can someone nder so casually just by opening their mouth?


    ¡°Winnie, I¡¯ve always been a person who doesn¡¯t take


    offense easily, but today you jumped in the line first and humiliated my bodyguard and me. I absolutely


    can¡¯t let this go!¡±


    Winnie said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t buy the desserts, but today your bodyguard beat someone up. It¡¯s wrong!¡±


    The manager quickly responded loudly, ¡°Yeah, my hands are broken! Call the police, call the police no


    w!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m an eyewitness. I saw that he had made the first move. He¡¯s alone, but there are


    a dozen bodyguards here!¡± Winnie snorted.


    When a female star attends an event, she would be surrounded by arge number of security personn


    el.


    Although they may not be professional, they arerge in numbers. It was more than enough to deal with


    Besides, she did not touch Gale. Even if she were investigated, she would not be able to bear much res


    ¡°You, go and call in all the bodyguards outside. Turn this person to the police station!¡± Winnie ordered th


    assistant.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Gale stared at them and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t even dare to touch my people!¡±


    Did Winnie not make it clear to embarrass her?


    As the saying goes, beating a dog meant beating its owner. Pearton was her bodyguard. If he was bullie


    However, Winnie was not afraid of her at all.


    Soon, more than a dozen people surrounded Pearton and


    Gale.


    ¡°Gale, I¡¯ll give you a chance to go away now. Don¡¯t be


    ignorant, or I will deal with Pearton next to you.¡± Winnie raised her chin.


    ¡°If you touch him, it would be like touching me!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 466

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 466


    Chapter 466


    ¡°Hehe, you really are a pair of faithful couple, huh¡­ since you are defending him like this! Gale, I would


    not believe you if you said you have nothing to do with him,¡± Winnie said.


    She waved her hand and ordered, ¡°Go!¡± The bodyguards all rushed toward Pearton.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please stand aside. They dare not touch you, and they are here for me,¡± Pearton said.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°How could I leave you


    alone? You are here to protect me, and I¡¯m the one who offended them!¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I can deal with them, don¡¯t


    stand in the way!¡± Pearton had received special training, so he was very good at fighting.


    Gale rejected him, ¡°No, you will be dead if so many people attack you!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡±


    He saw the bodyguards rush up, and he held her hands, trying to pull her away.


    When the group was fighting, a sharp yell pierced the air loudly. ¡°Stop!¡± The voice was thick, maic,


    and very familiar.


    This was¡­ Shawn!


    Gale looked up and saw him standing in front of a group of people, walking toward her quickly. His expr


    ession was full of nervousness.


    He only had Gale in his eyes as he crossed the crowd and walked straight to her side.


    The two bodyguards holding her had already been frightened by Shawn¡¯s


    powerful aura and did not dare to


    Shawn nced at them, and they immediately let go as if they were electrocuted.


    Shawn looked her up and down and asked, ¡°Gale, are you alright? Did you get hurt? How did they bully


    you?¡±


    He asked such a series of questions directly that Gale did


    not know what to answer first.


    Seeing that she was silent, Shawn¡¯s heart sank.


    He looked at Winnie and asked, ¡°Is he working for you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°I asked you a question. Answer me!¡± Shawn said in a more serious voice.


    ¡°It was arranged for me by the organizer of the event¡­ It¡¯s not¡­ not mine,¡± Winnie said weakly.


    Shawn raised his brows deeply. ¡°But you told them to


    attack my wife?¡±


    Winnie shook her head immediately. ¡°No! Mr. Wood, how dare I touch Mrs. Wood? I wouldn¡¯t even dare


    if I had ten lives. The man next to her hit the manager first, so I let the bodyguards settle the score!¡±


    As she spoke, she immediately pushed the manager forward.


    The manager looked at Shawn, rubbed his eyes, and could not believe it.


    He was a big shot he never wanted to see in his life!


    Only at thepany¡¯s annual meeting every year could he catch a glimpse from a distance!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, it was Pearton who broke my arm first. That¡¯s why Ms. Nightingale sent the bodyguards to de


    Winnie agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wood, this man is too arrogant. Besides, I think he has an unusual r


    She really did not know how someone of Winnie¡¯s IQ could be a female star.


    To nder her rtionship with Pearton¡­


    If Winnie randomly called out a man, it could arouse Shawn¡¯s possessiveness and make him jealous.


    However, Pearton was the bodyguard arranged by Shawn


    himself.


    She had never been so speechless in her life!


    Winnie felt that she seemed to have found Gale¡¯s weak spot!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 467

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 467


    Chapter 467


    She continued toin to Shawn, ¡°The two of them behave intimately. They flirted with each other j


    ust now. Gale defended him when he got hurt and wronged. Mr. Wood, you have


    to keep your eyes open, don¡¯t be deceived by this vixen!¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°You mean Gale is having an affair with Pearton?¡±


    ¡°It was just a spection. Mr. Wood, you have to check it thoroughly.¡±


    No man could stand being a cuckold.


    Winnie calcted this correctly and poured dirty water on Gale¡¯s body vigorously.


    However¡­ she miscalcted.


    ¡°No need to check. There is nothing between them,¡®


    Shawn said.


    Winnie was not reconciled. ¡°Mr. Wood, I think¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you are meddling in my business. Pearton is the person I keep by Gale¡¯s side. He obeys my ord


    ers and reports to me at any time. Understand?¡± Shawn said.


    Winnie¡¯s face turned pale. It turned out to be the bodyguard ced by Shawn! She never expected it!


    Shawn said lightly again, ¡°He will only appear when Gale needs it. If he had attacked anyone, it meant


    you had harmed Gale. ¡±


    ¡°Winnie, how dare you point fingers at her?!¡± Shawn yelled angrily.


    Winnie trembled and answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t, Mr. Wood. I didn¡¯t do anything to Gale¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw what happened clearly!¡±


    ¡°That was to arrest Pearton. Gale refused to leave. I¡­¡±


    Shawn interrupted her, ¡°You can¡¯t wrong Pearton either!¡±


    Winnie stopped talking.


    She was wronged first!


    The manager was also dumbfounded. Is this seemingly ugly woman actually Mr. Wood¡¯s woman?


    There was only one woman next to Mr. Wood, and that was Mrs. Wood!


    Yesterday at the jewelry exhibition, she stole the


    limelight and became the Mrs. Wood, who was envied by all the women in Sea City! The manager quic


    kly said, ¡± Mr. Wood, it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know it was Mrs. Wood! Damn it, I was blinded. I¡¯m going to a


    pologize to Mrs. Wood right now!¡±


    Facing the change of attitude of these people, Gale only


    sneered.


    He was arrogant just now but could change in a blink of


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    an eye.


    She was toozy to care about these people. She just wanted justice.


    Gale looked at Shawn and said, ¡°How can you do this here? You are a busy person. You probably don¡¯t


    need to go shopping for yourself.¡±


    She had seen Shawn¡¯s extravagance.


    The store manager personally picked whatever he wanted to buy and sent it to Temperley Hall for him t


    o choose.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for inspection. This shopping mall is a department store under the Wood Group,¡± Shawn replie


    Gale was speechless.


    So she technically was shopping in her own territory and was almost bullied.


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m here.¡± He looked at her whole body again. ¡°Where did they touch you just now?¡±


    ¡°No, you stopped them in time as soon


    as they rushed up. ¡°She nced at the two bodyguards and said lightly, ¡°It seems that there is no need t


    Winnie still did not dare to say a word.


    She could not even protect herself, let alone those


    bodyguards.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡­I¡¯m


    going to take my leave.¡± Winnie took the opportunity to sneak away. ¡°The business event is about to


    start, and I can¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Winnie stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Did Gale let you go? Did you get her consent?¡± Shawn asked deeply.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, my freedom¡­ isn¡¯t controlled by her.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 468

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 468


    Chapter 468


    Although Shawn did not know what happened between


    the two of them, he understood that Gale never took the initiative to provoke trouble.


    At first nce, it was Winnie¡¯s fault!


    Gale nced at Winnie and suddenly smiled. ¡°Big star, don¡¯t you want your mille crepe cake?¡±


    ¡°No¡­not anymore. Mrs. Wood, you can have it.¡±


    ¡°But just now, you insisted.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just passing by to take a photo with the manager.¡± Winnie shook her head repeatedly.


    Her ability to lie with open eyes was really formidable.


    Gale had not suffered much, but¡­ Gale said, ¡°Apologies before leaving. Be sincere and ask for forgive


    ness.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Winnie immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Wood, it¡¯s my fault. I will never fight with you again. I will pay f


    or you too.¡±


    Gale smiled slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. Apologize to Pearton.¡±


    Pearton was taken aback.


    When Winnie heard this, she became very embarrassed,


    and she was very reluctant.


    She was a top¨Cnotch female star, apologizing to a powerless bodyguard?


    Too cheap!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to? Then it¡¯s hard to forgive you,¡± Gale asked.


    Pearton was a little at a loss, his whole face flushed. Ma¡¯am, I¡­I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not? She scolded you so much with such filthy words. It¡¯s only natural to apologize!¡±


    Pearton felt a warmth in his heart.


    No one had ever cared so much about his dignity.


    In Pearton passed, only the strong preyed on the weak, and he had to survive.


    Later, he joined the bodyguard team of the Wood family. In his world, there was only obedience.


    However, Gale¡¯s words made his heart surge.


    From this very moment, Pearton silently


    decided in his heart that no matter what happened, he would always be loyal to Mrs. Wood.


    More than his loyalty to Mr. Wood!


    Winnie was not convinced. ¡°It was his fault, to begin with, since he made the first move! Mrs. Wood, yo


    u don¡¯t


    need to value a servant so much, do you?¡±


    ¡°Servant? Do you think you are a master?¡±


    Here, Winnie was careful not to get angry and fight Gale.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Pearton, unable to utter the phrase ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡®.


    She had always looked down at these bodyguards from


    her nose!


    ¡°Apologize. Otherwise, this matter will never end!¡± Gale urged.


    Winnie remained silent, looked around, and found that everyone was looking at her. She felt even more


    The scene fell into embarrassment.


    Incredibly quiet.


    About ten secondster, Shawn said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡±


    Winnieughed happily when she heard that. ¡°Mr. Wood! You know the value of


    my dignity! Thanks for helping me save it!¡± The voice was delicate and sounded like it could make a man


    Winnie was pretty and had a good figure. To be a female star, she was naturally very confident and had


    Therefore, she felt that Shawn would definitely be attracted to her and would feel pity for her!


    Gale looked sideways at Shawn.


    What was he doing? Could it be¡­he really had other thoughts about Winnie?


    For a while, Gale did not know how to describe her feelings.


    Although, at the jewelry exhibitionst night, when she saw Winnie smiling coquettishly around Shawn, s

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 469

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 469


    Chapter 469


    In this case, she would be free.


    However, she still felt unpleasant when it might be


    a reality.


    However¡­ Gale did not say a word.


    She lowered her eyes and heard Shawn¡¯s voice again. ¡± Not only do you not need to apologize, but you


    also don¡¯t need to show up in Sea City again.¡±


    Winnie opened her mouth halfway. She was


    dumbfounded.


    ¡°Fiona.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Tell Xander of the Entertainment Group that Winnie will be banned from the entirework. I will be res


    ponsible for the liquidated damages, and she is not allowed to appear in the entertainment industry aga


    in,¡± Shawn ordered lightly.


    Fiona respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    Winnie really deserved death.


    In Mr. Wood¡¯s heart, Mrs. Wood was the apple of his eye. No one could offend her,


    even a little! Otherwise, the end


    will be extremely miserable!


    Winnie took two steps back, unable to stand still.


    She could not believe her ears. ¡°Mr. Wood, are you going to block me from working?¡±


    ¡°You just went deaf?¡±


    Winnie asked, ¡°Just because¡­ I didn¡¯t apologize to an unremarkable bodyguard in time? Such a minor


    character is it worth your resources to pay the high liquidated damages!¡±


    Winnie has been very popr in the past two years, with hundreds of millions of endorsements.


    Once she quit the entertainment industry, the liquidated damages would be several times the


    endorsement fee!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, Shawn was willing to pay the money!


    Why!


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Pearton¡¯s fault?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to Gale!¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t respect her. Seeing her is like seeing me. Don¡¯t you understand the logic?¡±


    Winnie murmured, ¡°Seeing her is like seeing


    you¡­ Mr. Wood, can Gale, in your heart, be on an equal footing with you!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    After a pause for a few seconds, Shawn said, ¡°She is more important than me.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s face waspletely pale.


    Her legs gave way, and she fell to the ground.


    The once beautiful dress and delicate makeup made her look like a clown!


    The assistant also slumped to the ground.


    Her team¡¯s fate followed her fate.


    Now¡­ Winnie had been banned, and all their futures were ruined!


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± The assistant change his tone immediately., ¡°You make me jump the queue for your


    stupid cakes!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you using me now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The cakes are so messy! Why are you even thinking of eating it now? You still have to part


    Winnie¡¯s face was distorted with anger. ¡°I am your boss, I can do whatever I want with you, and I pay yo


    still pay our wages?¡±


    Now they are fighting internally.


    With Winnie¡¯s temperament, she usually treated people around her badly, and everyone dared not spea


    Now that she was nobody, people would naturally go against her.


    Fiona waved her hand, and the bodyguard stepped


    forward and pulled Winnie and the assistant away.


    Gale turned around and walked out, not wanting to see this scene.


    Shawn stopped her and asked, ¡°Gale, don¡¯t you want dessert?¡±


    The manager quickly reacted, ignoring the dislocated hand, and said with a fawning smile on his face, ¡°I


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Then, just tell me what vor you like, and I¡¯ll send it to your home in the morning!¡±


    Gale still shook her head.


    Shawn lowered his head slightly and put his thin lips close to her ear. ¡°Based on my knowledge, you don


    of food.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 470

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 470


    Chapter 470


    ¡°I came to buy it for my mother. She likes the desserts here,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°I took too long, and she should have gone to bed by now. It¡¯s toote for me to bring it back..¡±


    Shawn did not speak and just nced at the manager.


    Being a smart person, the manager immediately understood, turned around, and went to Fiona to get


    Wendy¡¯s address!


    Starting tomorrow, he will send her a slice every day!


    Gale came out of the dessert shop, only to find that everyone was waiting for Shawn.


    Among them were several familiar faces whom she knew well as the senior managers of Wood Group.


    She was a little embarrassed and turned her head to avoid


    them.


    Who knew that they greeted immediately, ¡°Mrs. Wood!¡±


    The voices chimed in unison.


    Gale was even more embarrassed.


    She quickly nced at Shawn, who was beside her. ¡°Go


    back to work. Everyone is waiting for you.¡±


    It¡¯s okay. You are more important.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Shawn put one hand in his trousers pocket, pretending to block her


    way inadvertently, and said, ¡°Today, I came to this shopping mall for Lovito.¡±


    He knew that this matter would definitely attract her interest and make her stay.


    To Shawn, every second spent with her was extremely precious.


    ¡°Lovito?¡±


    Shawn nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Thepany ns to open a gship store here and is currently selecti


    ng a location to open a concept store to be a benchmark for the rest of the country.


    Gale was really moved.


    For her, Lovito had a very special meaning. It was her first time being a chief designer, and she watche


    d the brand grow step by step to where it was today.


    She wanted to be involved, to see the biggest concept store open.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At that time, the showcase would be full of her jewelry, and consumers could see it in real¨Ctime.


    She would have a great sense of aplishment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It happens that you are here. Let¡¯s take a look together and give some advice.¡± Shawn took h


    er hand very naturally.


    Gale could not refuse.


    He held her hand and walked in front, followed by arge group ofpany executives.


    The person in charge of the mall had been waiting for them.


    Not long after they arrived, Joe and Summer also rushed


    over.


    ¡°Hey, Gale!¡± Summer said in surprise, ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you alsoe to scout out the location of Lovito¡¯s concept store?¡±


    Summer nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I n to send you the n and address tonight.


    11


    ¡°I happened to be shopping around here, so¡­ I stopped by.¡±


    As she said it, Gale wanted to break free from Shawn¡¯s hand and walk to Summer.


    Who knew he held it tighter.


    Gale red at him, but he pretended not to see it.


    She scratched his palm again, but he held it tighter instead.


    ¡°Shawn, can you let me go first? There are so many people here,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as thick¨Cskinned as you!¡±


    She knew what the employees of Wood Group would say about her!


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°We are married. Isn¡¯t it natural to hold hands? Why would anyone t


    Gale gritted her teeth and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be the topic of gossip.¡±


    ¡°Let them talk.¡±


    She was speechless.


    Actually, Gale had no idea that the sight of her and Shawn whispering to each other seemed like a very


    Joe approached very ignorantly, breaking them apart. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to bring your personal matter

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 471

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 471


    Chapter 471


    He deliberately teased him.


    After so many years, it was hard to find Shawn¡¯s weakness!


    He had tough!


    ¡°She is a family member, an employee, and even the boss¡¯s wife.¡± Shawn replied without changing his


    expression, ¡°As the chief designer of Lovito, it is only natural for


    Gale to participate in scouting for the location of the concept store.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are the big boss. Everything you say is right. Who dares to oppose you?¡±


    Gale¡¯s face turned red.


    It was Summer who stepped forward and bumped Joe with her elbow. ¡°Shut up before you sound stupi


    d.¡±


    ¡°Hey, is this the way you talk to your boss?¡±


    ¡°I always talk like this when I talk to Shawn.¡±


    Joe touched his chin. ¡°Summer, you are bing braver..


    11


    ¡°Of course. My best friend is the proprietress of the Wood Group. I¡¯m a big deal,¡± Summer said.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to work. Stop talking about personal matters. Summer said to the person in charge of the mal


    l, ¡°Let¡¯s start introducing everyone.¡±


    The person in charge nodded and began to speak very seriously. ¡°This shopping mall is located next to


    the People Square in the


    center of Sea City. The footfall is huge, ranking first in the city. This store is also at the facade on


    the first floor facing the street, which is very suitable for jewelry brands to set up stores in¡­¡±


    After focusing on her work, Gale forgot that Shawn was still holding her hand.


    From time to time, she put forward her own opinions, took the counter disy¡¯s drawings, checked the


    m, and put forward some ideas on the decoration.


    Shawn was always listening by her side, watching her uninterrupted.


    He did not speak, and the others were naturally even more silent.


    Moreover, Gale¡¯s opinion was very professional, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    In the end, the person in charge looked at Shawn and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just do as my wife tells you,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood, do you have any objections?¡±


    ¡°In our family, she makes all the decisions.¡±


    The person in chargeughed. ¡°Everyone in Sea City said Mr. Wood doted on his wife. I saw it today, a


    nd it is true. It¡¯s a well¨Cdeserved reputation!¡±


    Gale coughed twice, feeling a little embarrassed.


    When the work was done, Joe returned to his carefree look.


    He immediately echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. The more outstanding a man is, the more he spoils his wife. Look


    , Mr. Wood is the best example!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Winter, you are still single. Hurry up.¡±


    11


    ¡°Marriage is the tomb of love, and I don¡¯t want to be tied up by a woman too soon.¡± Joe crossed his arm


    go


    Summer could not care less and directly dismantled him, ¡°This is the first time I see someone hold a scu


    ¡°Who is the scumbag?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Who knows who the scumbag is.¡±


    Joe looked at her and said, ¡°Hey Summer, don¡¯t nder me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know true romance. Mr. Winter, there are as many women around you as the underwear you


    ¡°They are all friends.¡±


    Summer said, ¡°Are they your sister?¡±


    These two people quarrel when they meet, and they feel ufortable whenever they do not hurt each


    Funnily enough, they behaved like a pair of happy lovers.


    Seeing that the two started bickering again, Gale suddenly said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk about Mr. Winter. It is ti


    to find a boyfriend as well.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 472

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 472


    Chapter 472


    Summer almost jumped. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to find boyfriend?¡±


    a


    ¡°She is such a tigress; which man would even want her!¡±


    ¡°There are so many men who want me, okay? It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t want to


    have a boyfriend! My biggest life goal at this stage is to work! It¡¯s to make money! It¡¯s important to mak


    e money!¡± Summer replied.


    Hearing what she said, Joe suddenly asked, ¡°Really? Do men want you? Can you give me an example


    ?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Summer was about to speak when she thought of something. She swallowed the words abruptly a


    nd said instead, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I don¡¯t think there is any at all!¡±


    At this moment, Gale said out loud, ¡°Summer, I think Dr. Lighton is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lighton?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lighton?¡±


    Joe and Summer spoke at the same time.


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Yes. He is a doctor 1.6 meters tall, has a six¨C


    figure annual sry, is single and unmarried, handsome, and very responsible. What a good husband


    candidate, don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    ¡°Gale, Dr. Lighton, and I¡­ don¡¯t really get together well, okay?¡±


    ¡°I think Dr. Lighton might have some feelings for you. You could talk to him more and let the love blosso


    m..¡±


    Summer never thought of Dr. Lighton.


    It was because she thought they were just friends.


    Gale added, ¡°Isn¡¯t it great to have both love


    and a career in life? I also hope that there is a man who can take care of you and apany you throu


    gh every stage of life. He will be by your side through ups and downs.¡±


    Dr. Lighton helped her a lot by hiding the fact that she was pregnant with twins.


    Anyone else would not agree.


    Very few people are willing to offend Shawn. They would be ruined once Shawn finds out!


    The reason why Dr. Lighton helped Gale so much was


    because of Summer.


    ¡°Got it, got it. Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± Summer replied vaguely.


    Next to her, Joe looked displeased.


    Who would argue with him if Summer fell in love with someone else?


    Moreover, after falling in love, she may start to be gentle and considerate; these characters would be s


    o unlike her!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Just thinking about her shy face snuggled into the man¡¯s arms made Joe feel goosebumps all over his


    body.


    ¡°Mr. Winter, you have to hurry. Although you have no shortage of women around you, you need to find


    someone who likes you, a love that never leaves, willing to stay the long haul,¡± Gale said.


    Joe was very disdainful. He snorted and said, ¡°The weak fall in love, and the strong start careers.¡±


    Summer said, ¡°I agree.¡± The two high¨Cfived in tacit understanding.


    After high¨Cfiving together, the two of them were taken


    aback at the same time.


    They usually quarrel every day, but when ites to dating and finding a partner, they have a surprising


    ¡°How about¡­Can you two make a pair? It¡¯s just right,¡® Gale suggested.


    She just deliberately pushed the topic in this direction. The groundwork was almost done, and then the r


    revealed.


    Joe and Summer are good together, and they are natural enemies and a natural couple!


    It was just that they had not faced up to their inner feelings.


    Gale had personally experienced the pain of love and marriage, so she hoped that Summer could avoid


    Joe was a good candidate.


    Although he looked like a rich second¨Cgeneration idler, his work attics are actually quite outstanding.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 473

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 473


    Chapter 473


    Joe was unexpectedly silent after hearing what Gale said.


    He said nothing.


    Neither agree nor disagree.


    ¡°Are you kidding me! Gale, don¡¯t mess around,¡± Summer said.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious¡­¡±


    Summer interrupted her and said, ¡°You are so funny! We haven¡¯t gotten together for a long time and I


    don¡¯t have any meetingster. I know there is a restaurant nearby that is very delicious. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She stretched out her hand and pulled Gale away. ¡°Mr. Wood, lend me your wife!¡±


    Although Shawn was very reluctant, he also agreed.¡± Remember to return her to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Gale murmured, ¡°What do you mean by returning to you? Can¡¯t I get home myself? Besides, I don¡¯t live


    in


    Temperley Hall anymore.¡±


    Watching the backs of the two walk away, Joe was still


    engrossed in what had happened just now.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Someone pped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Shawn, what are you doing?¡± Joe took his hand away. You scared me.¡±


    ¡°If you like her, go after her, or she will be snatched away by Dr. Lighton.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­what does it have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Just reminding you.¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply and said, ¡°As someone who has been there


    before.¡±


    It was toote to regret it now.


    No matter what he did, he could not make up for it, and he could not return to the past.


    In the dining room, Gale was a little absent¨Cminded.


    ¡°Eat this and this. You have three mouths to feed now, you need to eat more.¡± Summer kept picking up


    food for


    her.


    ¡°Summer¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If one day, I¡¯m gone, what will you do?¡±


    Summer stopped in midair. ¡°What are you talking about? Bah bah bah, it¡¯s unlucky! I¡¯m still waiting for


    my godson and goddaughter to be born. I want to be a godmother!¡±


    She said happily, ¡°I think you are pregnant with twins.


    One boy and one girl, wow, it¡¯s beautiful to think about! Life is perfect! I can prepare many beautiful little


    skirts and racing toys!¡±


    Gale looked down at the rice in her bowl and said, ¡°I


    meant what if.¡±


    ¡°No ¡®if¡¯.¡± Summer changed the topic, ¡°Come, eat some vegetables.¡±


    Gale smiled.


    Aurum¡¯s fake death strategy had always been at the back of her mind.


    The fewer people who knew about this, the better.


    Therefore, Gale did not n to tell Summer because ignorance was actually a form of protection.


    At that time, Shawn¡¯s anger would not be directed at


    Summer.


    On the way back, Gale got off the bus one stop earlier and walked slowly along the side of the road.


    She turned her head inadvertently and saw Pearton following behind her.


    Seeing that she found him, Pearton quickly wanted to hide.


    ¡°No need to hide. Thank you for standing up for me today,


    Gale said.


    ¡°This is what I should do.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing you should or shouldn¡¯t do. Pearton, go and follow Shawn, don¡¯t be my bodyguard.¡±


    Pearton was stunned. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡±


    ¡°This job is thankless.¡± Gale sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go and talk to Shawn about it.¡±


    She was about to run away, and she did not want to hurt such a simple and nice guy like Pearton.


    Pearton looked at her and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are afraid that if you disappear one day, you will implicate


    me.¡±


    Gale immediately denied, ¡°No.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 474

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 474


    Chapter 474


    ¡°We both know the actual reason why Mr. Wood put me by your side. I didn¡¯t understand it when I


    received the task. How could I stop you if you wanted to leave?¡± Pearton replied.


    ¡°Why do you care about me? I¡¯m just a stranger, and you don¡¯t need to care about me at all.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, you are a young mistress and rich and powerful, so you don¡¯t understand the difficulties of


    people like us. Now I found that you are a very kind andpassionate person. Only then did I


    understand Mr. Wood¡¯s intention in doing this. You really do look out for me and treat me as a friend.¡±


    Gale looked at the empty sidewalk and said, ¡°I also came from suffering. I haven¡¯t always been aloof,


    and I used not to know the world¡¯s suffering. How difficult it is to live well¡­¡±


    Pearton clenched his fists and said seriously, ¡°Ma¡¯am, if you want to leave, then go ahead. I won¡¯t be


    your


    stumbling block, and you don¡¯t have to think about how to get rid of me.¡±


    Gale stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see it, and I won¡¯t stop you. I can tell, ma¡¯am, you¡¯re really unhappy with Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Pearton, you¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Ma¡¯am understands. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    After speaking, Pearton quickly turned around and disappeared quickly.


    Gale stood where she was and did not return to her senses for a long time.


    Pearton was willing to let her go and bear all the


    consequences.


    Why did he suddenly make this decision?


    Gale felt that¡­ she did not do anything special. Why was Pearton so loyal to her and so determined?


    s, the more he mentioned it, the more she had to take care of Pearton, and she could not let such a


    good person be punished because of her.


    Gale came to visit Wendy in the nursing home after taking her medicine.


    As soon as she entered the ward, she smelled a very sweet and greasy butter fragrance.


    ¡°Mrs. Warm, this is your favorite mille crepe cake.¡±


    ¡°This is a new product in our store. It had yet to hit the shelves. You are the first customer to taste it.


    We made sugar¨Cfree ones.¡±


    She saw that the table was covered with all kinds of small cakes, upying most of the table.


    The manager was introducing it graciously, with a smile on his face.


    Seeing her, the managerughed like a flower. ¡°Mrs. Wood, you are here.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°What is¡­¡± Gale pointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for our shop to have your mother like our desserts. From now on, I will deliver them to


    you every day so that Mrs. Warm can eat the freshest cakes!¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Every day? What about her diabetes?


    It was clear who had ordered him to do so.


    Apart from Shawn, there was no other person!


    ¡°Thank you. There is no need for you to send them here from now on. It¡¯s enough to satisfy your


    craving once in a while. How can it be eaten on a daily basis?¡± Gale said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°You tell Shawn it¡¯s me that didn¡¯t want it. It has nothing to do with you.¡± The manager rubbed his


    hands, mmed the door, and walked away despondently.


    Gale distributed these desserts to the nurses outside and the people in the next ward.


    They still could not finish it.


    ¡°Gale, what does Shawn mean by this? Is he trying to please me with some cakes and desserts?¡±


    Wendy asked.


    ¡°Mom, just ignore him.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go shopping yesterday? Howe you didn¡¯te back?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°I¡­ have something to do at work, so I was dyed.¡±


    Peter said, ¡°Gale is busy, and her sry is high. It¡¯s a big responsibility.¡±


    Wendy was half leaning on the hospital bed, with her eyes half¨Cclosed, looking very listless.


    She took Gale¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom will tell you something from the bottom of my heart. Now that our


    father has cleared his grievances and our family is reunited, I have nothing to look forward to. The only


    thing I worry about is your life and happiness.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 475

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 475


    Chapter 475


    ¡°Parents can only apany you for a while. You and your partner will face the rest of your life


    together. Shawn is not your lover, and he is not worthy.¡±


    ¡°Sam is the most suitable¡­cough cough cough.¡±


    Gale patted her on the back. ¡°Mom, speak slowly and drink some water.¡±


    ¡°You and Sam are childhood sweethearts, and he was


    reliable. He was the reason the truth could be uncovered


    so quickly. Gale, if you and Sam are together again, I will be at ease even if I die.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said you are recovering well and will live a long life.¡±


    Actually, Wendy knew her situation very well.


    Her body had reached a point where it was exhausted.


    It was a medical miracle that a vegetative person could wake up, which was very rare.


    She could live for so long because she was supported by arge number of expensive medicines. She


    might leave at any time.


    Wendy¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Silly daughter. There are two things that a woman should do in her life. One


    is to


    manage herself well, and the other is to find a lover who will apany her for the rest of her life.


    Gale, I want to see Sam.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, she nodded.


    It was because she could not bear to reject her mother.


    The nurse came in to change the infusion tube. Gale nced at Peter and walked out of the ward.


    ¡°Gale, what¡¯s the matter? Do you not want to call Sam?¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°This is Mom¡¯s request. How could I refuse? Dad, I have something to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Gale looked around, and after confirming that no one was there, she lowered his voice and said, ¡°There


    is a chance to leave Sea City. Do you and Mom want to go or stay?¡±


    The matter was important, and she must ask her parents for their opinions.


    There were options.


    ¡°Go? Where are you going? Can you leave?¡± Peter said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I just ask you, Dad, do you want to go or stay?¡±


    Sea City was his hometown, where they nned to stay all their lives. At their age, they have to leave


    their


    hometowns due to their daughter¡¯s failure.


    Furthermore, her mother¡¯s health was too poor and too weak to withstand the toss on the road.


    Peter thought for a few seconds before saying, ¡°This


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    matter is very important. I will discuss it with your mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to Sam first.¡±


    Peter stopped her and said, ¡°Gale, if there is an opportunity in front of you that allows you to leave Sea


    City, raise your children, and live a new life, then you should go. Leave us.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    us.¡±


    ¡°At this age, we don¡¯t matter. Your mother and I will be content if you live a happy life.¡±


    Peter smiled at her. The white hair on his head looked even more silvery under the sun¡¯s reflection.


    Gale felt sore in her heart.


    She sniffed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you guys behind.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, you can¡¯t leave with everything. You and the two children in your stomach are the entire hope


    of the Warm family.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Peter patted her head and said, ¡°You and Sam¡­ well, it¡¯s a


    pity.¡±


    Wendy had been ill for too long and was delusional to think that Sam and Gale could ever have a future


    together.


    However, Peter knew very well that it was impossible.


    Gale had always been unable to get divorced, and Mr. Carson, the patriarch of the Carson family, was


    snobbish and loved to cling to the powerful. Even if Sam liked Gale and wanted to be together, they


    would be strongly opposed by the Carson family.


    Unless Sam could throw everything away for Gale.


    However, why sacrifice Sam¡¯s bright future?


    Both Peter and Gale were unwilling to do this.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 476

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 476


    Chapter 476


    Looking at Gale¡¯s back, Peter made a major decision.


    Gale went to Carson Group.


    She had just walked into thepany lobby when a group of people came out of the elevator.


    The leader was none other than Xavier Carson, the patriarch of the Carson family!


    Sam was standing beside him, talking about work.


    Seeing this, Gale immediately turned her back to them.


    The past grievances came to mind, and she did not want to see Xavier.


    Therefore, it was better to avoid him!


    Unexpectedly, Xavier had very sharp¨Ceyed. ¡°Gale? Is that you?¡±


    Gale paused.


    Sam also looked this way. Although it was only a back view, he was absolutely sure that it was Gale.


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s Gale.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what an honor.¡± Xavier immediately put on a smile on his face and walked over quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since I saw you, and you are getting


    more and more beautiful!¡±


    Gale was a little surprised.


    Did Xavier remember what he did?


    Her father was in prison, and her mother was seriously ill. When she knelt at the Carson family¡¯s gate


    and begged Xavier for help, he did not even lend a hand and asked the security guard to kick her out!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    At this moment, Xavier was full of enthusiasm.


    Xavier said again, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance before you came, so I could havee and


    greeted you personally. By the way, did youe alone?¡±


    Xavier stretched his neck and looked around. ¡°Did Mr. Wood note with you?¡±


    Only then had Gale realize that the 180¨Cdegree change in Xaiver¡¯s attitude was all because of Shawn.


    In Sea City, everyone wanted to curry favor with Shawn!


    ¡°I came alone. Sorry to disappoint,¡± Gale replied politely.


    ¡°No. When free, you muste to the house with Mr. Wood and have a cup of tea!¡±


    Xavier fawned hard.


    Gale said directly, ¡°Shawn promised me that he would cooperate with Carson Group. Xavier can safely


    hand over thepany to Sam.¡±


    Xavier smiled so much that the creases on his face formedyers. ¡°Okay, great, we can enjoy the


    shade with our backs against the big tree of the Wood family!¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to look for Sam today.¡±


    Gale looked at Sam.


    Shawn forbade her to meet Sam in private, so she came to look for her openly.


    She only looked for him once, all because of Wendy.


    Xavier pushed him and said, ¡°Okay, it just so happens that he is free now. You and Mrs. Wood grew up


    together, and we have a lot to chat with, so go quickly.¡±


    Sam was a little surprised.


    Shawn agreed to cooperate with Carson Group on the condition that he and Gale never see each other


    again.


    He heard it with his own ears.


    However, Gale came to him on her own initiative. He was a little worried that something might happen.


    Sam asked after walking out of thepany, ¡°Gale, why did youe to me? If Shawn knew¡­


    ¡°If he knows it, he knows. I don¡¯t care about that. My mother wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Wendy?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yes, my mother¡¯s health is getting worse day by day, and it¡¯s all supported by equipment


    and


    medicine. In the past two days, her spirit has been a little better, and she wants to see you. I want to


    fulfill her wish.


    She was worried that Wendy¡¯s sickness would re¨Cur.


    Sam asked, ¡°Why does she insist on seeing me? Is there anything I should know?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 477

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 477


    Chapter 477


    ¡°She hopes that we¡­could reconsider our rtionship and be together again. Although this is


    impossible,¡± Gale said truthfully.


    Sam paused, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Gale, why is it impossible.¡±


    Her eyshes trembled slightly. ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°As long as you nod, I¡­¡±


    Gale interrupted him, ¡°Sam, I beg you, go see my mother. You can make her happy, tell a lie that we


    will be together in the end, okay?¡±


    She knew that Sam could be with her regardless.


    However, she could not ruin his bright future.


    Moreover, Gale felt that she had lost the ability to love


    someone.


    She and Shawn have been entangled for too long. She was hurt too much and deeply, and the scars in


    her heart were


    difficult to heal.


    Sam deserved better.


    Seeing that Sam did not nod his head, Gale said, ¡°Please, just lie to my mother. She will believe what


    you say.¡®


    Sam sighed and said, ¡°I can do anything for you. Such a trivial matter. How could I refuse you.¡±


    ¡°Then get in the car.¡±


    Wendy rarely wakes up and spends most of her time asleep.


    Gale was afraid to dy this in case Wendy could not hold on anymore and fell asleep forever.


    At the same time, Pearton sent a message to Shawn, reporting, ¡°Mr. Wood, your wife came to Carson


    Group and got in the car with Sam. They are on the way to the nursing home.¡±


    This was Pearton¡¯s job.


    He thought it was an insignificant and trivial matter, and Gale did not bother to hide it. He was upright,


    showing that it was not an urgent and important secret.


    If Pearton had not reported anything, he would definitely find that he was no longer absolutely loyal.


    Then, Shawn would rece him or arrange another shadow bodyguard.


    In this case, Gale¡¯s escape would definitely be affected!


    In Pearton¡¯s heart, he was already thinking about Gale wholeheartedly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After receiving the news, Shawn narrowed his long and


    narrow eyes.


    Sam? Nursing home?


    Why?


    Shawn got up immediately, picked up the car keys, and strode out.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, there is another meeting this afternoon¡­¡± Fiona reminded him.


    ¡°Cancel it!¡±


    Nursing home, in the ward.


    Wendy was taking her medicine, but the small white pill was quite expensive and had to be imported


    from abroad.


    Before going in, Gale took a few deep breaths and smiled sweetly.


    She pushed open the door and said, ¡°Mom, look who¡¯s here.¡±


    Wendy raised her head and said, ¡°Sam?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, Gale said you want to see me.¡± Sam put the gift in his hand aside.


    ¡°Come here. What else do you bring?¡±


    ¡°Just a small gift.¡±


    Sheughed and said, ¡°Sam, I have everything here. I


    don¡¯tck anything, don¡¯t waste money.¡±


    She was acting like a mother¨Cinw looking after her son -inw. The more she looked at him, the


    more she liked


    him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. Besides, it¡¯s only natural to buy you something,¡± Sam replied.


    With a few words, he easily coaxed Wendy into a smile.


    Peter and Gale looked at each other.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 478

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 478


    Chapter 478


    In this situation, it was not suitable for them to stay there.


    They both decided to give Wendy and Sam some space.


    ¡°Mom, you can talk to Sam. Dad and I will go to the attending physician¡¯s office first,¡± Gale said.


    Wendy did not even spare them a gaze and waved. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Before leaving, Gale nced at Sam.


    It was more than words.


    Sam gave her a look back, and when they passed each other, he said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As soon as they left, Wendy waved and said, ¡°Sam, sit down for a bit. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long


    time, and I have something to say I want to tell you.¡±


    Sam walked to the side of the hospital bed and said, ¡°I have plenty of time today, Auntie. Please speak


    slowly, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She was smiling happily just now but suddenly raised her hand to wipe a tear from the corners of her


    eyes.


    Wendy sighed and said, ¡°I can say I watched you grow up ¡­ I will give Gale to you, and I will rest


    assured. However,


    everything has changed.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, my love for Gale has never changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dislike her being married? Don¡¯t you care that she was pregnant and had a miscarriage?


    Would you still love her after knowing all she had been through?¡±


    Sam nodded solemnly. ¡°I still love Gale, and it has never changed.¡±


    Wendy¡¯s tears fell even more fiercely.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I can finally rest assured after hearing what you said. I don¡¯t have much time left, and


    maybe one day, I will close my eyes, and I won¡¯t be able to open them again. So, Sam, I will leave her


    to youter,¡± Wendy said.


    Shawn, who came in a hurry, stood at the door of the ward with his hands on the doorknob, and when


    he heard the words ¡®I¡¯ll leave it to you¡®, he froze.


    He slowly withdrew his hand, leaned his upper body forward, and listened to the conversation in the


    ward.


    Sam and Wendy did not even know that Shawn was outside!


    Wendy seemed to confess herst words. ¡°Gale looks strong, but she is soft¨Ctempered and hides a lot


    of her thoughts. You know that. Now that she has experienced so much, suffered so much, and is


    riddled with holes.


    ¡°Sam, don¡¯t worry. She and Shawn will definitely divorce.


    11


    The Warm family absolutely disapproves of this marriage and will negotiate with the Wood family. They


    have caused everyone in our family to suffer so badly. It¡¯s absurd to dy Gale¡¯s release!¡±


    ¡°I will risk my life to go to the Wood family to settle the divorce. Then, you and Gale will get married.¡±


    Wendy looked excited and said, ¡°Before I die, I must see these two things done. Otherwise, I will die


    with regret!¡±


    ¡°If she follows you, she will have a stable and happy life. If she follows Shawn, she will be ruined¡­


    cough, cough, cough!¡±


    Sam¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Auntie, drink some water.¡± The ward became quiet again.


    The corners of Shawn¡¯s lips were pursed into a straight line, and the expression on his face was


    extremely fierce.


    Wendy wanted him to divorce so much that she even made it part of her death wish.


    What should he do?


    Should he agree? Then watch as Gale marries Sam helplessly?


    No!


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The only person who could give Gale happiness in the


    world was him!


    No other man could!


    He was even more worried about handing her over to another man. He wanted to pamper her himself!


    Shawn loved her, felt guilty, and had the determination to give his life. Sam did not love her as he did!


    Just as he was thinking, the sound of footsteps inside suddenly came toward the door.


    Shawn immediately turned around and hid in the next stairwell.


    When the ward door opened, Sam looked outside. Auntie, there is no one.¡±


    ¡°Really? I seemed to see a shadow just now.¡±


    ¡°You must have imagined it. Uncle and Gale are still in the doctor¡¯s office at this moment,¡± Sam said.


    Wendy coughed and said, ¡°Maybe my old eyes are getting worse. Sam, you must remember what I


    said and do it.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 479

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 479


    Chapter 479


    1/4


    Chapter 479


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°You are busy, so you don¡¯t need to waste time. I will go to the Wood family tomorrow to discuss the


    divorce. The day after tomorrow¡­ You will take Gale to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Her birth certificate is


    with me,¡± Wendy said.


    Sam looked at her and said, ¡°Auntie, I will apany you until Gale returns.¡±


    ¡°Your work is important, so don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll just lie down alone for a while. What else can I do?¡±


    Under Wendy¡¯s repeated persuasion, Sam had no choice but to leave.


    He could see that Wendy¡¯s mood was indeed very unstable. She was easily happy or angry, crying or


    smiling.


    She seemed mentally unstable.


    However, even under such circumstances, Gale¡¯s happiness was what Wendy thought about.


    Poor parents.


    When he reached the elevator entrance, Sam nced back.


    There seemed to be a figure shing past the door of the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Chapter 479


    2/4


    ward.


    When he looked carefully again, the corridor was empty,


    and there was no one.


    Could it be that he was wrong too?


    The more Sam thought about it, the more something was wrong, and when he was about to go back,


    the elevator


    came.


    The people inside urged, ¡°Do you want to get on or not? Why are you hesitating? Everyone is in a


    hurry.¡±


    The people behind him also pushed him.


    Sam was pushed into the elevator just like that.


    Wendy was half-leaning on the hospital bed, covering her mouth and coughing non-stop. When she


    took her hand away, she realized that her palm was bright red.


    She coughed up blood.


    Wendy¡¯s hands trembled. She clenched them quickly and reached for a tissue.


    However, the tissue box was on the cab, far away


    from her.


    She tried her best to stretch out her hand to reach it, but she was still a few centimeters away.


    At this time, someone pulled out a tissue for her and handed it to her.


    Wendy quickly took it and said, ¡°Thank you, you¡­¡±


    When she looked up and saw who it was, Wendy¡¯s face became extremely pale!


    ¡°Shawn?! You¡­ how could it be you!¡± Wendy said.


    Shawn ced a whole pack of tissues in her hand. Mother-inw, do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°Who is your mother-inw!¡±


    ¡°Gale is my wife. Of course, you are my mother-inw.¡±


    Wendy pointed at him and said, ¡°Shawn, you¡­you are a devil! I don¡¯t even want to see you. Who told


    you toe here? Get out. Get out right now!¡±


    Shawn stood where he was, motionless.


    Wendy¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. ¡°I remember exactly what you did to our family back then! You


    even¡­ married Gale and ruined her life!¡±


    Before going to prison, Shawn brought a group of bodyguards.


    So many people beat and kicked Peter, threatened him with all kinds of threats, and they almost lost


    their lives.


    It was precisely because she saw such a scene with her own eyes that Wendy suddenly fell into a


    coma.


    She hated Shawn. Her husband and daughter were ruined by him!


    ¡°Let me tell you, Shawn. My husband and daughter are kind-hearted and don¡¯t want to remember what


    happened back then, but that doesn¡¯t mean they forgive you!¡± Wendy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Your


    only chance of redemption is to let Gale go and get a divorce right away!¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Back then, it was indeed a


    misunderstanding. I can atone for my sin and use my life


    topensate the entire Warm family, but I cannot get a divorce.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 480

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 480


    Chapter 480


    1/4


    Chapter 480


    ¡°Why do you insist on keeping Gale!¡±


    ¡°Because I love her.¡±


    Wendyughed mockingly. ¡°You? Hahahaha! Would you love someone like a cruel devil? My daughter


    will not fall into your hands! Shawn, I will visit your home tomorrow. I will only leave when you go


    through the divorce


    procedures!¡±


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t agree, then even if I die, I will die in the living room of your house and turn into a ghost,


    haunting your life day and night!¡±


    Wendy, being too agitated, coughed up a puddle of blood again.


    Sprinkles of bright red on the sheets.


    When Wendy saw it, she panicked and hurriedly wiped it with her hands and sleeves. ¡°Clean it up


    quickly, and don¡¯t let Gale see it, or she will feel distressed¡­ Oh, what¡¯s going on? The more you wipe,


    the more¡­¡±


    She was like a child with gray hair, so anxious that she shed tears.


    Shawn squatted down and said, ¡°Mother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Wendy corrected him, ¡°Shawn, you


    Chapter 480


    2/4


    are no less hateful than those two murderers who killed your father! They are murderers. You harmed


    people! You have harmed everyone in the Warm family, especially Gale!¡±


    ¡°I said I will spend iny whole life¡­¡±


    ¡°Your life, haha! I asked, are you going to get a divorce or not!¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mouth was still stained with blood and looked very ferocious.


    Shawn was not very clear about Wendy¡¯s physical


    condition. He asked the doctor, and the doctor¡¯s reply was always, ¡°We will do our best and use the


    best medicine.¡±


    Therefore, he had not even blinked twice at the expensive medical expenses, thinking that Wendy¡¯s


    condition was already improving under the best conditions.


    However, it looked like¡­ the situation was pretty bad.


    There seemed to be something wrong with Wendy¡¯s spirit.


    ¡°What exactly do I have to do for you to believe that I will really be nice to Gale,¡± Shawn asked.


    Wendy shook her head again and again. ¡°You can¡¯t be good, you can¡¯t be¡­ You say you love her, but I


    don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°I really love her.¡±


    ¡°Your feelings for Gale are guilt, not love! True love is


    Chapter 480


    3/4


    Sam¡¯s love for Gale. Love is giving wholeheartedly, regardless of anything in return. It can be just to


    guard her silently without asking for anything! It is helping her when she is in need the most!¡± Wendy


    said.


    ¡°Shawn, what did you give her? Splendor and wealth? I saw her taking medicine several times. How


    can a noble person be in such poor health?¡±


    ¡°Medicine? What kind of medicine does she take?¡± Shawn frowned deeply.


    ¡°How do I know¡­..cough cough cough!¡±


    Shawn had no idea about this.


    He knew nothing about her living conditions because Gale had moved out of Temperley Hall.


    Pearton did not report it either!


    ¡®Anyway, Shawn, let her go¡­¡± Wendy became weak at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Divorce,


    before I die, I must see


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    lvorce you¡­


    ||


    Wendy was the innocent victim in the enmity between the Warm and Wood family.


    She witnessed the horrors of her husband before he was imprisoned and anticipated the hardships of


    her daughter in the future, so she had cerebral infarction and fell into a


    After finally waking up, Wendy heard what Gale had


    experienced again and again, and she became even more depressed.


    The marriage between Shawn and Gale had be a source of problems for her health.


    With a ¡®bang¡¯, something fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Shawn looked down and saw that it was a jade pendant.


    ¡°My¡­ jade¡­Yes, Gale put it on for me by herself. Give it back to me,¡± Wendy said.


    The jade pendant on her neck suddenly fell out of nowhere. This was a very bad omen!


    Shawn¡¯s heart sank.


    He picked up the jade pendant and ced it in Wendy¡¯s


    palm.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 481

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 481


    Chapter 481


    1/4


    Chapter 481


    Wendy wanted to clench tightly, but she really had no strength left. She wanted to close her fingers but


    finally spread them out again and fell powerlessly on the hospital bed.


    The jade pendant fell again.


    ¡°Gale, my daughter¡­¡± She looked at the ceiling, and her eyes were a little distracted.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Shawn immediately rang the call bell.


    Wendy stopped him. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t have much time¡­ It¡¯s useless if the doctores¡­ It¡¯s useless.


    Even God


    himself can¡¯t save me¡­¡±


    She knew clearly that she could not hold on anymore.


    The body had reached the most dpidated point.


    Shawn replied nervously and dignifiedly, ¡°You have to trust the doctor and go to the operating room for


    the emergency treatment¡­¡±


    Wendy said, ¡°No, no¡­ Before I died, I asked you, do you want a divorce?¡±


    He did not answer.


    At this time, he could no longer provoke Wendy!


    Chapter 481


    2/4


    However, his silence was the best answer!


    Wendy understood!


    Wendy asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to divorce¡­why? Do you really love Gale that much? You love


    Gale so much that you will die without her? Without her, is your lifepletely boring?¡±


    Silence.


    After a few seconds, Shawn still did not answer.


    However, he undid the cuff buttons of his shirt and pulled the sleeves up, revealing the ugly, sinuous


    scar on his


    arm.


    Wendy took a look and said, ¡°What is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the scar from when I rescued her. At that time, the knife pierced through my arm and almost fell


    apart. Since then, I can no longer lift any heavy objects with this hand, ¡°Shawn said.


    Wendy did not know about this matter.


    ¡°I can understand why you wanted this, and I also know how many wrong things I have done. However,


    I love Gale with sincerity and have never cheated.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t live without her.¡± Shawn pressed her fingertips on the scar. ¡°I don¡¯t worry about wandering in


    this world alone. The world is tooplicated. I want to protect her and give her a pure and beautiful


    environment so she will


    be carefree all her life.¡±


    ¡°No man can be like me. Yes, Sam loves her, and I don¡¯t deny that. But what I feel is real as well!¡±


    ¡°Sam is not as good as me in terms of ability or status. I


    can give her better. I can make her not be bullied by anyone, and she can do whatever she wants!¡±


    Shawn had always been taciturn.


    He would never ramble like this.


    However, facing Wendy, he spoke his inner thoughts.


    He wanted to prove himself!


    Not getting a divorce was for himself and Gale¡¯s sake!


    There are too many demons and ghosts in society. Shawn wanted to build her a carefree castle without


    sorrow or pain,


    After listening, Wendy fell silent for a long time, staring at the ceiling without moving her eyes.


    After a long while, her eyes were slightly closed. ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Are you wholeheartedly devoted to Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Be single -minded and never betray her.¡± Shawn nodded deeply.


    Wendy fell silent again.


    There seemed to be a breath of impending death in the air.


    Wendy knew that she was about to die and could not hold


    on anymore.


    Shawn still didn¡¯t let go of the divorce. She probably couldn¡¯t do what she wanted to do for


    Gale¡­


    What should she do¡­


    Wendy suddenly grabbed his hand tightly, staining it red. ¡°I want you to swear viciously in front of me


    now!¡±


    He deserved it and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let me say something, and you repeat after me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Wendy¡¯s hand became stronger and stronger. ¡°I, Shawn.¡±


    ¡°I, Shawn.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 482

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 482


    Chapter 482


    1/4


    Chapter 482


    ¡°I only love Gale in this life, I will always treat her well, and I will never change my heart!¡±


    She continued, ¡°If there is any vition, then I will be struck by lightning, I will die badly, I will have no


    descendants for life, and the Wood family will go


    bankrupt. I will go to the eighteenth floor of hell, and I will never be able to recover!¡±


    The door blew shut.


    The wind was blowing loudly outside.


    The wind sounded like a shrill roar.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It seemed a little eerie, like the Gods were watching them.


    ¡°Say it!¡± Wendy stared at him. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to say it because you have a thorn in your heart, and you


    don¡¯t love her at all!¡±


    Shawn slowly opened his lips and said, ¡°If I, Shawn, vited it, then I will be struck by lightning, I will


    die badly, I will have no descendants for life, and the Wood family will go bankrupt. I will go to the


    eighteenth floor of hell, and I will never be able to recover! I will forever remain a lonely ghost!¡±


    Based on the poisonous oath made by Wendy, he even added another sentence!


    He cursed himself to be lonely in the afterlife!


    Wendy stared at him. Her eyes widened. After hearing his words, she breathed a sigh of relief and fell


    back on the hospital bed.


    She was dying, only her mouth was moving, and she kept talking.


    The voice was so faint that Shawn could not hear it clearly.


    He bent down and leaned closer. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It must¡­ must, must be right¡­¡± Wendy said intermittently, each word was softer than each word, Yes


    Gale¡­ promise¡­ promise me¡­ I will give her to¡­


    you¡­


    ||


    ¡°I promise you. If I can¡¯t do it, let the poisonous oathe true!¡±


    Wendy stopped talkingpletely.


    Her mouth was half open.


    ¡°Wendy? Wendy?¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply and quickly reached out to press the call bell.


    Wendy¡¯s eyeballs moved. She looked at him slowly, raised her hand, and pointed at him, not knowing


    what she wanted to do.


    Her index finger pointed straight at Shawn.


    ||


    He did not know what it meant.


    Outside, hurried footsteps sounded at this moment!


    The first person to push the door open was Gale!


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Gale walked in and saw her mother pointing at Shawn. Her face had turnedpletely pale, as if¡­ as


    if she had died!


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    With a piercing cry, Gale quickly rushed to the bedside.


    Peter also hurried over. ¡°My wife¡­¡±


    Wendy¡¯s mouth opened very slowly, but in the next second, her hand suddenly dropped, her eyes


    closed, and her head froze. Crooked,pletely out of breath.


    ¡°Mom!!¡±


    Gale kept shaking Wendy¡¯s body, but there was no reaction.


    She was trembling all over, and tears fell like broken beads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Mom. Wake up, doctor, doctor!¡±


    Shawn stood by, witnessing the whole process, but did not know what to say.


    Several doctors and nurses ran in and surrounded the


    hospital bed.


    ¡°Family members go away!¡±


    ¡°Get the defibritor!¡±


    ¡°Electric shock!¡±


    ¡°Her heartbeat recovered! Hurry up! Start again!¡± There


    was chaos.


    The doctor did not even have time to push Wendy into the operating room!


    It was because time was of the essence!


    Every second counts!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 483

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 483


    Chapter 483


    Gale stood on the outermost side in a daze. The doctor¡¯s voice kept echoing in her ears, watching a


    group of


    people in white coats surrounding her mother¡­ It was not the first time she had seen this.


    However, she felt¡­ this time, there would be no more


    miracles.


    Three minutester.


    The doctor withdrew his hand.


    The instrument made a beep sound, and the screen became a straight line.


    No heartbeat.


    The ward was surprisingly quiet, so quiet that everyone could hear their own heart beating.


    ¡°I tried my best.¡± The leading doctor withdrew his hand and took a step back.


    Then, he bent over and bowed.


    The other medical staff also bowed to Wendy¡¯s body.


    Silence.


    Looking at this scene, Gale could not ept this fact at all!


    She frantically pushed aside the nurse and rushed forward. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible¡­ Go on, save her!


    Don¡¯t stand around. Hurry up!¡±


    Gale grabbed the instrument. ¡°Quick, restore my


    mother¡¯s heartbeat! Try again, maybe her heartbeat will be restored!¡±


    ¡°I beg you¡­ try again, rescue her again, and don¡¯t give up on her¡­ This is my mother¡­¡±


    Gale hoarsely shouted.


    Her legs went limp, and she knelt down in front of the doctor, clutching the white coat tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we really tried our best. The electric shock failed to restore the patient¡¯s heartbeat. So she¡­


    has passed away,¡± the doctor replied.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t die. How could she die! She was fine just now, she spoke sharply, and she drank half a


    bowl of porridge in the morning! Why did she leave!¡±


    Gale could not ept this fact.


    The mother who loved her the most just left her¡­


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Why! why!


    The worst and most difficult time for the Warm family had passed, and now the hardships have ended,


    and


    better days are ahead.


    As long as Wendy held on a little longer, keep on a little longer¡­ a little bit more!


    Gale can take her out of Sea City, and the family of three can start a new life again.


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you wait for me? Just give me a little more time¡­Everything will get better¡­¡± Gale


    murmured.


    She was gone.


    She had no mother.


    Peter, an old man, turned around and faced the wall, crying loudly!


    The crying was depressing and sad!


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Shawn stood in front of the window against the light.


    A sense of powerlessness also swept over him.


    He used the best medical resources, but in the end, he failed to keep Wendy alive.


    He was having a hard time, too, unfortunately.


    Hearing Shawn¡¯s voice, Gale suddenly raised his head and looked straight at him!


    Her eyes were full of tears. She was lifeless, like ashes.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale pointed at him. ¡°It was you. You killed my mother!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Shawn wanted to exin, but he could not.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 484

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 484


    Chapter 484


    On second thoughts, it was indeed his fault that the Warm family became what they are today.


    So he¡­ had nothing to say.


    Gale stood up unsteadily and walked in front of him. ¡± Shawn, why are you treating me like this! From


    now on, I don¡¯t have a mother. Are you happy? Are you satisfied!?¡±


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    ¡°I hate you! Shawn, I wish you could die right now! Die! How far are you going to harm our family? First,


    my mother, then my father, and finally ¡­ finally, me!¡± she said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You have to let our Warm family die one by one at your hands until you¡¯re satisfied!¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips tightly, feeling like a knife was piercing his heart.


    Wendy passed away at this juncture, and he understood that the distance between him and Gale had


    grown farther and farther.


    She hated him even more!


    ¡°Mrs. Wood¡­Your mother died because of organ failure and could no longer sustain it. This¡­has


    nothing to do


    with Mr. Wood,¡± the attending physician said aloud.


    Gale bit her lower lip and said, ¡°You are the doctor he hired, so of course, you would speak for him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Although she has been receiving treatment, taking medicine, and taking various medicines


    and life support on expensive equipment, it was hard to keep her alive. I have alsomunicated with


    your father several times about this situation,¡± the doctor replied.


    Peter was also a doctor.


    He could read most medical data.


    Wendy¡¯s body was indeed getting worse day by day, and her spirit had improved in the past two days,


    which is what the doctors usually call ¡®returning to the light¡®.


    Gale looked at Peter and asked, ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Gale, your mother¡¯s body cannot be saved. Ideally, she can live for three months at most.¡±


    Peter just cried, and his voice was also hoarse. ¡°I thought we could still be with her for some time.¡±


    Gale closed her eyes, tears flowing.


    After a while, she opened her eyes again.


    Inside, there was monstrous hatred!


    ¡°Shawn, did you hear that? My mother had three months, and it was you, it was you who showed up!


    Why did you


    show up? Why!¡±


    Gale roared, ¡°Why did you appear in the ward? When did youe? What did you tell my mother? Did


    you tell her?


    ¡°When I came in just now. Yes, I saw her pointing at you! Herst gesture before she died was pointing


    at you!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, what did you do to my mother!¡±


    ¡°You have to be like Susan. Without you and Susan, my mother would have recovered a long time ago!


    It¡¯s all of you!¡±


    Gale clenched her fists and hit him again and again, venting the anger in her heart!


    However, no matter how much she hit, it was meaningless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad at her. Gale, you can me me, hate me, hit me. But¡­¡± Shawn replied in a low voice.


    ¡°But what? Do you want to say that my mother didn¡¯t die because of you? Shawn, why do you have the


    guts to say this? The three of us are in this situation because of you and your family!¡±


    Shawn opened his mouth, but he could not exin himself.


    A sense of powerlessness enveloped him.


    He did not kill Wendy, nor had he wanted her to die,


    but


    all of this was caused by him.


    He did not directly kill Wendy, but he was the source of everything.


    All because of him!


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Gale beat his chest hard again. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking! Did you admit it?!¡±


    Shawn could only say, ¡°Gale, I¡¯m sorry.¡± They are the most useless words.


    There was nothing to say.


    ¡°Obviously, Sam was with my mother in the ward¡­ Where else? Shawn, where is Sam!¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s you in the ward! When did youe here? You knew Sam was here, so you came here


    immediately and humiliated Sam in front of my mother, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Gale had too many questions and fury in her mind.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 485

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 485


    Chapter 485


    ¡°Gale, when I came, Sam had already left.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Then why did my mother point at you before she died!¡±


    Shawn did not know either.


    He had been following Wendy¡¯s wishes, except for agreeing to divorce.


    He swore the oath, and he did not regret it.


    It was because he meant what he said, and he would never vite it. He used his life to guard this


    oath, and he would be good to Gale for the rest of his life!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe, she still has something important to tell me,¡± Shawn replied truthfully.


    Gale looked up at him and said, ¡°What did my mother tell you at thest moment of her life?¡± What did


    you talk about!¡±


    Shawn raised his hand and pinched her shoulder. ¡°Gale, she asked me to take good care of you, and


    she handed you over to me.¡±


    Gale sneered, raised her hand, and pped him in the face again!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    The crisp p sound resounded through the ward!


    The sound of gasping for cold air kept ringing!


    Gale actually pped Shawn across the face!


    This was something no one dared to do, but Gale had done it!


    Even Alex and Lucas have never pped Shawn. At most, Mr. Wood just hit him with a cane to vent


    his anger.


    A p in the face would hurt his self¨Cesteem too much!


    As the saying goes, ¡®you don¡¯t p someone in the face¡®. Gale pped Shawn in the face!


    Gale withdrew her hand and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect, Shawn, at this moment, you could still say


    such


    shameless words! My mother hated you so much and knows how much you have done to me. How


    could she leave you to me!¡±


    Shawn turned his face to one side.


    A look of astonishment shed across his expression.


    Ever since he was a child, no one had ever pped him.


    This was the first time.


    So he did not know how to recover from it.


    It hurt but not physically. Gale¡¯s strength was very small, but nothingpared to the pain in his heart.


    Gale said, ¡°Why? You can¡¯t believe I will hit you, can you?


    Shawn, this p is considered light! You have hurt me to this extent and still, want me to be nice to


    you?¡±


    Shawn did not touch his face, as if the p did not hit him in the face. He let it happen.


    ¡°I will not lie, let alone lie to you. My mother¨Cinw has indeed told me these words.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Gale, why would I lie in front of you?¡±


    Gale stared at him bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Because my mother called Sam over to match him and


    me! How is that possible? My mother and I hate you so much. I don¡¯t even want to see you ever again!¡±


    ¡°Yes. She really wants Sam to be with you. She also said, let¡¯s get a divorce and let you marry Sam


    right away,¡± Shawn replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is the truth! It¡¯s the truth!¡±


    ¡°But after Sam left, I talked to her! Gale, I swore a poisonous oath in front of my mother¨Cinw!¡±


    She just kept shaking his head, her face full of disappointment and hatred.


    She would no longer trust Shawn.


    She was not interested in knowing what the oath contained.


    ¡°Shawn, I believe my eyes. When I rushed in, I saw my mother pointing at you and taking herst


    breath. You are the one who killed her!¡± Gale said. 1


    There was no light in her eyes.


    A motherless child was like grass in the wind.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 486

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 486


    Chapter 486


    In the past, Gale never gave up on his mother during such difficult times, firmly believed that her


    mother would wake up, and believed in miracles.


    Unexpectedly, when everything was slowly improving, her mother left her forever.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes kept falling on her. ¡°Gale, don¡¯t you want to know what that oath is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important. I¡¯m not even interested in knowing anything about you,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°I know that your mother passed away, and you are very sad, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± She interrupted him, her face ashen and sad. ¡± Shawn, I beg you, let me go, let my family go


    too¡­¡±


    ¡°Gale, do you always think I was the one who pissed off my mother¨Cinw?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gale replied unequivocally, without hesitation, She is weak, to begin with, even if you didn¡¯t say


    anything to anger her. Why did you appear in front of her and bring back bad memories of her past!


    You know very well that the Warm family doesn¡¯t wee anyone with your family name!¡±


    Shawn had a deep understanding of what it meant to be


    ¡°1


    wronged.


    It was hard to be reasonable.


    Peter also experienced this feeling once.


    Fate turned, and now it was his time!


    He owed the Warm family so much, was he destined not to get Gale? 1


    ¡°Besides, you clearly saw that my mother was dying. Why didn¡¯t you call the doctor?¡± Gale asked


    desperately.


    ¡°I pressed¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you press at thest moment? If you were five minutes earlier, two minutes earlier! Maybe my


    mother can be rescued!¡± Gale shouted loudly.


    Shawn¡¯s thin lips moved, but he still did not say a word in the end.


    Peter said, ¡°Gale, let your mother rest in peace. It¡¯s time to prepare for the funeral.¡±


    He said as he nced at Shawn, ¡°You go too, and don¡¯t show up again. We no longer need your family


    to intervene in any matter of our family!¡±


    Both father and daughter were immersed in extremely sad emotions, as both lost the closest person in


    their lives.


    Gale turned her head and looked at Wendy on the hospital bed, feeling dizzy for a while.


    Her vision gradually became blurred and dark, and her body limply fell to the ground.


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    A second before she fell, Shawn caught her.


    ¡°Doctor!¡± He quickly picked her up horizontally. ¡°Hurry up and save her!¡± The panic returned to the


    ward.


    Shawn walked out with Gale in his arms, followed by the doctor.


    Peter stayed in the ward, holding Wendy¡¯s hand and


    crying, ¡°My wife, why¡­ Why did you just leave like this? I still want to spend more time with you, watch


    the sunrise and sunset, and count each other¡¯s white hair together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finally out of prison, and the most important thing in my life in the future is to grow old with you. As


    a result, you left me now and left me alone.¡±


    ¡°How should I live¡­ Gale has her life. She is still young,


    and I don¡¯t want to drag her down.¡±


    ¡°Could it be? Shall I die with you?¡±


    Peter stretched his head tremblingly. Wendy¡¯s eyes, which were still slightly open, were closed.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Wendy¡¯s body temperature gradually became cold.


    The nurse next to him said, ¡°Mr. Warm. The deceased is gone. Please mourn, and cover thedy with


    a white cloth.


    Peter was very reluctant. ¡°I will take a look at her again, a few more times.¡± In the future, he would not


    be able to see her again.


    Before, Peter thought that if there was a chance to get rid of the Wood family and leave Sea City.


    He would stay with Wendy to recuperate his body and live day by day until he died of old age.


    Now, Wendy had passed away, and Peter was the only one left behind.


    X

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 487

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 487


    Chapter 487


    Peter felt that it no longer mattered whether he lived or not, but he only hoped that Gale could live a


    new life as soon as possible!


    Meanwhile, Shawn stood upright, staring at the doctor. ¡°How is she? Is there something wrong?¡±


    The moment she fell, his heart almost stopped beating!


    She cannot have an ident!


    ¡°So far¡­ nothing unusual has been found. I think she fell conscious because of her change of emotion.


    Just sleep and avoid excessive mood swings.¡± The doctor examined carefully.


    ¡°How long will she sleep for?¡±


    ¡°About three hours. I¡¯ll prescribe some glucose.¡±


    Shawn sat down beside the hospital bed, tightly holding Gale¡¯s hand.


    She was getting further and further away from him.


    He could only be so close to her and hold her when she was asleep.


    Shawn could even imagine how ruthless and hateful Gale was when she opened her eyes and looked


    at


    him!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill her, nor did I anger her. I also swore the oath she made me swear, but she¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s Adam apple rolled. ¡°Thest person she saw before she died was me.¡±


    Wendy died in front of him.


    Shawn was the only witness.


    The conversation between him and Wendy was now only known to him.


    There were no witnesses.


    No one would believe him.


    ¡°Gale, what do I have to do for you to trust me? I promise in front of my mother¨Cinw that I will protect


    you for the rest of my life. Otherwise, I will never be reborn.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    God really yed a big joke on him.


    He could only ept the arrangement.


    The distance between him and Gale was far enough before. They had¡­ the hatred between the two


    families, the dead child, and now the death of Wendy.


    Shawn thought deeply, ¡®Do I really not deserve love?¡®


    He just watched over Gale quietly.


    When it was getting dark, Gale woke up slowly.


    She opened her eyes, looked at the scene in front of her, was in a trance for a moment, and blurted


    out,


    Where is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Gale.¡± Shawn¡¯s voice sounded beside her ears. ¡°This is a hospital, you slept all afternoon.¡±


    Gale blinked very slowly, her eyshes like a small fan.


    ¦°


    She remained silent, and Shawn was a little uneasy. ¡°Gale?¡±


    Gale nced at him sideways and got up by supporting the bed.


    She was calm, and she did not have any expression. Her movements were a little slow but not sloppy.


    Shawn was even more flustered.


    ¡°Where are you going? You need to stay in bed.¡± He held her wrist.


    Gale withdrew her hand and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to attend my mother¡¯s funeral.¡±


    She walked out.


    There was no hoarseness like before, no quarrel, no hitting, no words of me.


    Gale was really like a walking dead.


    ¡°Gale!¡± Shawn took a big step and stopped in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. You can cry, hit me, vent¡­


    don¡¯t


    hold back!¡±


    He could not bear her like this. It hurt him too much.


    It was only now that Shawn realized that when a person is in extreme grief, they remain calm.


    He was very afraid of Gale, who was so quiet.


    Gale asked gently, ¡°I¡¯m powerless. Can I bring my mother back to life?¡±


    She bypassed Shawn and continued walking outside without looking at Shawn.


    She could not be too sad, could not be immersed in pain, and extricate herself.


    It was because she still had to take care of the child in her stomach.


    The mother had already left, and the child could not have any more idents.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 488

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 488


    Chapter 488


    The two babies are all Gale had left.


    Did she hate Shawn?


    She hated him and could not wait for him to die.


    However, she did not want to think about it anymore. She just wanted to leave. She just wanted to turn


    everything over and start another way of life!


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Gale did not look back. ¡°Shawn, I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She walked into Wendy¡¯s ward but found it was empty.


    The hospital bed was neat and tidy, the quilt and pillow cases had been reced with new ones, and


    the floor was cleaned up, with no signs of life.


    Not a single person.


    No mark at all.


    Wendy was erased like this.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Gale looked at the nurse. ¡°She obviously lives here.¡±


    ¡°Her body had already been sent to the morgue.¡±


    ¡°Ok, thank you.¡±


    Gale walked to the morgue.


    Turning around, she bumped into Shawn.


    Shawn was about to hug her tightly, but she immediately took two steps back.


    ¡°Can you disappear? You have been following me, and you will only get in my way!¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°I can help¡­¡±


    ¡°Disappear from my life forever! That is the greatest help to me! Shawn, can you just let me be alone


    for a while! What I lost is not someone else but my mother! The mother who gave birth to me and


    raised me!¡±


    She pushed Shawn away, and he fell forward because she used too much force.


    Shawn quickly supported her, and she bit his hand.


    The sharp teeth prated the skin on the back of the hand, oozing blood.


    Shawn let her bite him without making a sound.


    Gale tasted the metallic taste of blood. It was salty, mixed with her own tears.


    She did not let go until her teeth felt sour.


    She gave Shawn a hard look, wiped her mouth, and continued walking to the mortuary.


    Shawn was about to follow when he heard her say, ¡°If you want me to die, follow me. Anyway, there are


    so many empty spots in the mortuary, and I can join them.¡±


    His footsteps stopped abruptly.


    Everyone who saw Gale ran away.


    The way she was now was very scary.


    There was still blood around her mouth, which was all over her mouth due to a few random wipes. It


    looked like¡­ she just ate someone.


    Coupled with her numb expression and empty eyes, it was even more terrifying.


    However, Gale, at this moment, did not care about these things.


    It was gloomy and cold in the morgue, ten degrees lower than the temperature outside.


    Peter wasbing Wendy¡¯s hair.


    Whilebing, he said, ¡°You are the most beautiful. When we first got together, you always wore two


    ponytails. Your hair is ck, shiny, and thick. I liked you immediately when I saw your dimples.¡±


    ¡°I was busy with work, and every day is full of surgeries, so you cook and deliver to my desk. My


    favorite dish is braised pork.¡±


    ¡°The day before the wedding, I was still working overtime, so I didn¡¯t spend time with you. Thinking


    about it now, we spend too little time together¡­¡±


    Gale listened silently without disturbing him.


    The rtionship between her parents had always been very good, and she had witnessed it with her


    own. eyes. She grew up in a loving family atmosphere, and she was happy.


    Everything started with the appearance of Shawn, and a huge change has taken ce!


    Wendy had put on new clothes, was very clean and tidy, had put on makeup, and looked lifelike as if


    she was just asleep.


    ¦°


    However, Wendy would never open her eyes or speak again.


    Peter raised his head and said, ¡°Gale. Let¡¯s take another look at your mother. Later¡­ she will be


    cremated.


    ¡°Dad.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 489

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 489


    Chapter 489


    ¡°Hey,e and see if there is anything wrong. Your mother loves cleaning the most. She will get angry


    with me if I don¡¯t tidy her up,¡± Peter responded, beckoning her.


    Gale nodded again and again. ¡°It looks good.¡±


    Peter smiled when he heard that, and tears fell down his face.


    She also cried fiercely.


    The mortuary was gloomy and quiet. Seeing no one around, Peter whispered, ¡°Gale, now that things


    havee to an end, you should n for yourself. Your mother is


    gone, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. I am your only burden.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom is gone. I only have you as my family. How can I leave you?¡±


    ¡°You still have your children!¡±


    Gale lowered her head, looking at her lower abdomen.


    Peter held her hand tightly and said, ¡°The next generation is the hope. The most important thing now is


    you and the child.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone, Dad.¡±


    Peter was a little anxious. ¡°I mean, you think about yourself first. Didn¡¯t you say that you have a chance


    to leave? Then, you must go!¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I stay in Sea City.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I can take care of myself. As long as you can start a new life, I will be at ease.


    Gale wanted to say something, but Peter turned his back and sighed.


    ¡°I know you want to take your mother and me to go. But it¡¯s too difficult, and we will easily drag you


    down. At that time, no one will be able to leave. I¡¯m the only one now, and I¡¯ll stay here,¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Sea City takes care of the elderly well, I have nothing to do to sweep your mother¡¯s tomb and


    apany her, and the days will go by like this.¡±


    Gale lowered her head and said, ¡°Dad, but as soon as I leave, if Shawn came to look for you, what


    would you do?¡±


    She had seen Shawn¡¯s possessiveness and paranoia before.


    Once she disappeared, she could not imagine what Shawn would be like.


    Aurum said she would cheat death.


    What if Shawn did not believe that she was dead?


    He will be crazy, trying every means to find her whereabouts.


    What if he lost control of his emotions and forced Peter to find out her whereabouts?


    ¡°Gale, don¡¯t tell me your whereabouts, don¡¯t tell me where you went. As long as I


    don¡¯t know anything, no matter how much Shawn asks me, I won¡¯t be able to answer,


    Peter replied.


    At this time, the staff of the crematorium came over. ¡°The car is waiting outside. We are going to take


    the body away.¡±


    Peter nodded and looked at Wendy reluctantly.


    He changed Wendy¡¯s clothes and wiped his body with his own hands. This was thest thing he did for


    her.


    Gale stared nkly, then got into the car and headed to the crematorium.


    Everything was going ording to process.


    Two hourster, she got a box of ashes.


    Inside was her mother.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, you¡­ you take care of it.¡± Gale handed the ashes to Peter.


    Peter¡¯s hand took it tremblingly, and he held it in his arms, reluctant to let go.


    Gale could not bear to look at it again and walked quickly to the sunny ce outside, only to feel a little


    bit of warmth.


    She lowered her head, her petite body trembling constantly.


    Suddenly, there was a shadow in front of her.


    ¡°Shawn, can you stop being so annoying¡­¡± Gale gritted his teeth and looked up.


    However, the person who came was Sam.


    There were still tears as she looked at him without blinking. ¡°Sammy¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 490

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 490


    Chapter 490


    That word almost melted Sam¡¯s heart.


    It had been a long time since Gale called him that. When she was a child, she followed him with a


    ponytail, and she called him that every day.


    ¡°Gale, Wendy¡­¡±


    She closed her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother anymore, Sammy.¡±


    Only Sam could understand her pain now.


    They grew up together, and Wendy had always been very kind to Sam.


    Sam¡¯s eyes were red, and words offort were on his lips, but he could not say them, so he could


    only gently pat her head.


    ¡°You still have Peter, and¡­ I will always be by your side. When you need me, I will appear at any time.¡±


    Gale murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, I would still lose my dearest person. Life is already


    heading in a good direction. Why¡­ does life y such a cruel joke on


    me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Sam wanted to give her a hug and be her safe space.


    However, he could not do that.


    Gale also needed a ce to vent the pain in her heart to her heart¡¯s content. However, she must


    maintain a sense of decorum to protect him, and she cannot cross the line.


    The two stood facing each other like this, restraining their inner emotions.


    Gale took a deep breath and asked softly, ¡°When did you leave the ward? What did my mother tell


    you?¡±


    ¡°She said, after you get divorced, she wants me to take care of you and marry you. I answered


    ording to her wishes to appease her emotions. Then¡­ she asked me to go back to thepany


    and not dy work.¡±


    ¡°She let you go?¡±


    ¡°Well, I disagreed, but she insisted on letting me go first. I don¡¯t want to disobey her, so I agreed,¡± Sam


    replied.


    Gale continued to ask, ¡°Did you see Shawn when you left?¡±


    She had to understand what was going on at that time!


    Sam shook his head. ¡°No, there is only Wendy and me in the ward.¡±


    However¡­ Sam remembered something, ¡°When I was leaving, I looked back, and it seemed that


    someone had passed by.¡±


    Gale bit her lower lip. ¡°That¡¯s Shawn. He was thest person my mother saw before she died! No one


    knows what he talked about with my mother!¡±


    Sam was surprised.


    In other words, after he left, Shawn immediately entered the ward, chatted with Wendy, and then¡­


    Wendy passed away after the rescue failed!


    The suspicion on Shawn could not be washed away no matter what!


    ¡°me me, I shouldn¡¯t have left. Even if she chased me away, I should stay at the door of the ward


    until you and unclee back. In this case¡­ Shawn could not have entered the ward freely.¡± Sam


    med himself.


    Gale replied bitterly, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Even if you guard the door, if Shawn insists on


    breaking in, no one can stop him!¡±


    Sam was speechless. He raised his hand, wanting to hug her very much.


    However, he was afraid¡­to be too intimate and cause trouble for her.


    However, she was so sad now, and she needed a safe haven.


    ¡°Let me help you take care of Wendy¡¯s funeral. This is also thest thing I can do for her. I will do my


    best,¡± Sam said.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Peter was getting older, and he had weak legs.


    Gale was pregnant, so she could not be too tired from running around.


    Sam was indeed the best candidate, and she was relieved to leave it to him.


    Gale was about to agree, but Shawn¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded. ¡°I don¡¯t need an outsider to


    intervene in my mother¨Cinw¡¯s funeral!¡±


    He walked quickly with his long legs and held Gale tightly, pulling her toward him!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 491

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 491


    Chapter 491


    The bite marks behind Shawn¡¯s hand were still evident. The blood had dried up and


    was left unattended.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯ve known Gale¡¯s mother since I was young, and she watched me grow up. It¡¯s perfectly


    reasonable that I handle her affairs. Even Gale agreed,¡± Sam said.


    He coldly responded, ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    Gale smiled snidely. ¡°Ha¡­ Shawn, what gives you the right to refuse? You¡¯re the one who killed my


    mother! She died because of you! If you hadn¡¯t infuriated her, and if you had pressed the bell in time,


    she wouldn¡¯t have died! The person least qualified to handle my mother¡¯s funeral is you!¡±


    Every word was a crime on Shawn¡¯s name.


    Yes, he should not have entered the room.


    He should have pressed the bell. Even if Wendy had stopped him, he should have forcefully done it.


    However, it was already toote to say anything.


    The dead could note back.


    Shawn put his hand around her waist. ¡°Gale, no matter what, Sam can¡¯t be the one to handle it!¡±


    He was not so incapable that he needed to hand his mother¨Cinw¡¯s funeral affairs over to Sam!


    He was Shawn Wood, the most noble man in the city!


    Gale looked up. ¡°had you ever thought maybe my mom doesn¡¯t want to see you at all? Don¡¯t you think


    that you¡¯re not worthy of being at her funeral? You¡¯re not worthy of being in front of her grave to offer


    flowers!¡±


    After that, she pried his fingers away. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Gale¡¯s figure blended into the night, quickly disappearing.


    Sam was going to rush forward, but Shawn stopped him. ¡°Stay away from her. Did you forget?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have handed her to you! So what if I don¡¯t get to work with the Wood Group? So what if


    you¡¯ll push us down? Gale being in this state is all your fault!¡± Sam said angrily.


    He raised his fist and punched right at Shawn¡¯s face!


    Shawn turned his head away and dodged it. ¡°What? Are you trying to fight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to do it for a long time! Shawn, you ruined Gale. You ruined the Warm family!¡± Sam rushed


    forward and quickly started to fight Shawn


    Shawn was a martial artist. He was incredibly dexterous and quickly gained an


    advantage.


    However, the two of them had wounds on their bodies and faces.


    Sam¡¯s eyes were bruised, and his clothes were a mess. Shawn had some blood on the corner of his


    lips.


    Sam stared at him. ¡°I should have taken Gale away from the start. Her staying by your side is a huge


    mistake!¡±


    ¡°You think you can? Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Ha, even if I can¡¯t do anything to you, you can¡¯t keep her heart! Shawn, she¡¯ll definitely leave you!¡±


    Those words greatly agitated Shawn. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Are you scared? That¡¯s the truth. Are you really still so confident that she¡¯ll stay by your side and love


    you forever, bearing your children, even after the truth has been. revealed and you killed her mother


    indirectly?¡±


    Shawn angrily shouted back, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    He mmed his fist on the wall, causing a heavy bang.


    Sam picked his coat up from the ground. ¡°Shawn, you look like you have everything, but you¡¯ve actually


    lost the most important thing!¡±


    He left as well.


    Shawn remained standing there alone. He had a dark look on his face and clenched his hands tightly.


    He looked like he was about to explode at any moment!


    Right after dealing with one issue, another popped up!


    The truth had just been revealed, but Wendy suddenly passed away!


    Was even fate itself stopping him from being with Gale?


    Were they not meant to be?


    Shawn could not exin that he wanted to press the bell to stop Wendy but had


    been stopped by Wendy.


    He did not anger her but instead swore in front of her and followed everything she


    wanted!


    Yet, at that moment, Gale would not believe anything he said anyway!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 492

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 492


    Chapter 492


    At the cemetery, the skies were dark, and there was a drizzle. It was a heavy


    atmosphere.


    Gale had ck clothes on and a white flower on her chest as she quietly stood in front of the


    gravestone.


    Peter put a bouquet on the gravestone as he quietly looked at Wendy¡¯s picture.


    After looking at it for a while, he reached out to wipe away the rain. ¡°You¡¯ll be staying here in the future,


    dear. I¡¯ll visit you and talk to you when I have time.¡±


    The rain wet Peter¡¯s hair.


    Gale walked forward with the umbre. ¡°Dad, take care of your health.¡±


    She helped Peter up.


    None of them wanted to leave.


    Father and daughter. They were all each other had left.


    In the end, Peter was the one who dealt with Wendy¡¯s funeral affairs with the help of


    Fiona.


    Peter did not allow anyone toe, and even Same had been rejected.


    ¡°Gale, when my timees in the future, you have to have me buried next to your mother. I¡¯ll be happy


    if I get to rest in peace next to her,¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Alright, Dad, but you¡¯ll live for a long time.¡±


    Peter answered, ¡°What¡¯s the point of living for a long time alone?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You still have me, Dad.¡±


    Peter patted her on the hand.


    Gale grabbed his hand fearfully. ¡°Dad, even if it¡¯s for my sake and the sake of your grandchildren, you


    have to live on. Don¡¯t have any wild thoughts, and don¡¯t do anything stupid, okay? I can¡¯t lose you


    again.¡±


    Peter did not say anything.


    After a long time, he asked, ¡°Gale, when are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Soon, I have to leave within a month. Otherwise, my stomach will start to bulge. If Shawn notices that,


    I won¡¯t be able to leave. The children will belong to the Wood


    family.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    The two of them stood there quietly for a long time until both of them started to get tired. The rain got


    heavier as well, so Gale started to prepare to head off the


    mountain with Peter.


    The moment they turned around, she saw Aurum standing amidst the rain with a- ck umbre.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that? He doesn¡¯t look familiar,¡± Peter asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s an¡­ important person. Whether or not I¡¯ll be able to leave will depend on him,¡± Gale answered.


    Aurum slowly walked over and put his flowers in front of Wendy¡¯s grave.


    He bowed.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, thank you,¡± Gale said.


    Aurum turned around to look at her. ¡°When I heard the bad news, I didn¡¯t know how I shouldfort


    you. My condolences.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I was nning on figuring out how to get both your parents away from Sea City, and now¡­¡± Aurum


    sighed. ¡°In the end, we¡¯re short one person.¡±


    Peter said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, Mr. Lefting.¡±


    Aurum was surprised. ¡°Not leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please just make sure that Gale will be able to leave. You don¡¯t have to put me into


    consideration,¡± Peter said.


    Aurum looked at Gale. ¡°But¡­she was nning on bringing her family with her.¡±


    ¡°I grew up in Sea City, and I worked here too. I won¡¯t befortable anywhere else. My wife is buried


    here, and I want to see her every year. If we leave, it will be hard for me toe back. She¡¯ll be lonely


    alone.¡±


    Peter did not want to burden Gale, and he did want to stay behind to visit Wendy¡¯s grave.


    Peter held Aurum¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warm, don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Peter nodded and walked to the side, giving them some space to talk.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 493

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 493


    Chapter 493


    The ck clothes had an elegant beauty to them when coupled with Gale¡¯s white


    skin.


    Aurum looked quietly for a few seconds, and his heartbeat actually sped out.


    He felt a little moved.


    He immediately averted his gaze, pushing down that feeling.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    How could he get any feelings for Gale? He had his fiance, Natalie. They had a great


    rtionship!


    Gale did not know what Aurum was thinking. She asked softly, ¡°Mr. Lefting, you mentioned faking my


    deathst time. I think we can start putting it in motion. Shawn has been putting me under a tighter


    watch. It¡¯s going to be incredibly hard for me to


    leave alive.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Aurum asked.


    She nodded firmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out a n,¡± He tilted his umbre toward her head. ¡°You just need to follow


    through.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, please continue.¡±


    The rain got heavier and heavier, pittering and pattering against the umbre.


    There were raindrops next to their feet.


    Gale looked on as Aurum spoke, detailing the whole n.


    That¡¯s the gist of it. What do you think?¡± Aurum said.


    Gale answered, ¡°This way, I won¡¯t be able toe back anymore once I leave.¡±


    ¡°Do


    you still n oning back?¡±


    ¡°Sea City doesn¡¯t have anything I would miss. But my mother¡¯s grave is here. My


    father is still here. There¡¯s no way I can just not see my father in theing decades,


    Gale said.


    ¡°Leave that to me. I¡¯ll take care of him and make arrangements for you to meet,¡± Aurum answered.


    ¡°That¡¯s very dangerous. Shawn could easily find out.¡±


    Since she was leaving, she needed to be thorough.


    If she did not cut off all ties or tried toe back in secret, it would be incredibly easy for everything to


    be ruined.


    It was still raining.


    Aurum looked at her and said, ¡°Gale, your heart will actually always be in Sea City. Even after you


    leave, no matter how far you go, your heart will still be here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because my father is still here.¡±


    Aurum shook his head. ¡°No, I think that your feelings for Shawn are deeper than you think.¡±


    Gale pursed her lips bitterly. ¡°Mr. Lefting, are you saying that I love him?¡±


    ¡°Do you not love him?¡± Aurum asked.


    ¡°I do,¡± Gale admitted.


    ¡°Then I was right.¡±


    Gale looked right back at Aurum. ¡°However,pared to my love, I hate him even more. I hate him for


    ming the wrong culprit, hurting my parents to this degree. I me him for killing my child. I hate him


    even more for forcing me to stay because he ims he loves me¡­¡±


    ¡°At the same time, you¡¯re right. I love him too. I love him for spending so much to buy Heart of the Deep


    Sea for me. I love him for how he silently looks at me with his loving eyes.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t even know how I fell for him.¡±


    When it came to love, there was no way to be sure.


    Even Shawn loving her was something without any rhyme or reason.


    When he still thought that she was his mortal enemy¡¯s daughter, he fell in love with her.


    When the hatred was gone, he loved her even more.


    It was a bad rtionship.


    The rain wet Gale¡¯s shoes and shoulders.


    Gale sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Lefting, let¡¯s do it this way. Once you¡¯ve made all the


    arrangements, tell me. I can proceed at any moment.¡±


    Chuet 493


    ¡°Alright, take care of your baby for the moment. I don¡¯t want anything to happen while you¡¯re running


    away.¡± Aurum knew what the children meant to Gale.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the hospital as soon as I leave.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 494

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 494


    Chapter 494


    ¡°Alright, take care of your health.¡± Aurum handed her the umbre as he turned


    around, not hesitating to walk right into the rain. He walked down the mountain with another path.


    When Aurum¡¯s figure disappeared, Gale walked down with the umbre in hand.


    There was still some of his body heat on the handle.


    At the foot of the hill, a ck Maybach waited there silently.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, she¡¯s here,¡± the driver said.


    Shawn had been closing his eyes and resting. The moment he heard that, he opened his eyes and got


    out of the car.


    Gale walked through the rain, looking cold and proud.


    She said, ¡°You were still waiting.¡±


    ¡°I was always waiting.¡±


    ¡°Can you distance yourself from me?¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips. ¡°Gale, what do I need to do to prove that I didn¡¯t do anything to your mother?¡±


    She said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to prove anything. You¡¯re still the cause of everything in the end. Two years


    ago, you barged into our family and let her witness her family shattering with her own eyes! She could


    not handle the sudden change, and ended up in aa!¡±


    ¡°After she fought so hard to wake up from hera, you held the best medicine back, not allowing her


    to have them. You were the one who made her get worse!¡±


    ¡°It got to the point where the illness was too severe. By the time you arranged for the best doctors to


    treat her, it was already past the best period for her to be treated¡­¡±


    Gale stared at him with hatred. ¡°It¡¯s toote, Shawn. It¡¯s already toote for you to do anything.¡±


    He kept saying that he would make up for what he did and pay her back.


    In truth, the harm he had done was already past the point of return!


    There was no way to turn back the time!


    Shawn¡¯s hands were by his body. He clenched them for a long time before finally pulling her into his


    arms.


    ¡°I understand, Galey. I understand it all¡­ But I can¡¯t bring myself to let you go.¡±


    Gale answered softly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the one to let you go.¡±


    Shawn held her even more tightly. It was like he was trying to push her right into himself.


    She did not struggle and did not say anything. She let him continue to hug her.


    It was only when Shawn was hugging her so tightly that she was struggling to breathe when she said,


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Shawn hurriedly rxed his grip. He still wanted to hold her, so he looked at a loss. Galey¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the hospital. Do you want me to faint in front of you again if you dy things more?¡±


    Gale said emotionlessly.


    She had already made an appointment with Dr. Lighton.


    After Wendy had died, she dealt with Wendy¡¯s affairs. She had been in an incredibly bad mood. She


    was struggling to fall asleep and had lost a lot of sleep as a result.


    Even though Gale wanted to act more normally, she could not control the sadness in


    her heart.


    Her two babies were suffering because of her.


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you there right now.¡±


    He carefully held her hand.


    She did not struggle.


    Shawn held her hand safely, opening the door for her before keeping the umbre.


    On the one hand, he was d that she did not chase him away and that he had the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    chance to take care of her.


    On the other hand, he was scared. The calmer she was, the sadder she felt.


    Yet, he could not do anything.


    ¡°Galey, you can shout at me and hit me. You can do anything.¡± Shawn turned to look at her face. ¡°Don¡¯t


    be so cold to me¡­¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want? Would you go away if I wanted you to? You


    keep on sticking to me! Since I can¡¯t chase you away, I¡¯ll just do what you want. You can do whatever


    you want, but you think I¡¯m being cold? Shawn, what do you want me to do? Do you want me to always


    greet you with a smile?¡±


    The driver was so scared he almost lost control of the wheel.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 495

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 495


    Chapter 495


    It was the first time he had ever heard anyone shout at Shawn!


    Yet, Shawn did not get angry and just looked at her. ¡°If you¡¯re cold to me your whole life but remain by


    my side, I would be able to ept it.¡±


    Gale red at him. ¡°You¡¯re shameless.¡±


    When he heard that, he smiled.


    Suddenly, she felt a warmth on her feet. Shawn had bent down to hold her ankle, lightly lifting it to his


    knee.


    ¡°It¡¯s wet. Let¡¯s wipe it off and change to a new pair,¡± he said.


    Shawn looked down and wiped her feet earnestly.


    His rough fingers constantly brushed against her tender feel. Gale wanted to pull her feet back, but he


    had a firm grip.


    ¡°No need. Shawn, let go. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± she said.


    That stance was far too intimate.


    Her white and soft skinplemented his honey¨Ccolored skin. It caused Gale to remember when he


    violently bullied her in bed unconsciously.


    Thinking about that, her face started to heat up. Worried that Shawn would notice, she decided just to


    let things be.


    When the car stopped in front of the hospital, Gale quickly got out of the car, not even looking back as


    she walked inside.


    This time, Shawn did not follow.


    He calmly ordered, ¡°Tell Dr. Lighton to treat her properly. He¡¯s not to make any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn trusted Dr. Lighton a lot because Joe had rmended the doctor.


    Even though Summer had a close rtionship with Dr. Lighton, he was sure that Dr. Lighton would not


    dare to deceive him because of Summer!


    Under Dr. Lighton¡¯s rmendation, Gale stayed in the hospital again.


    Her pregnancy was not going well due to her own health, so she needed to stay in


    the hospital under observation to make sure everything was fine.


    On top of that, Gale wanted to escape.


    She needed to be as healthy and spirited as she could be to be able to escape without any issues.


    To everyone else, Dr. Lighton said that Gale was far too depressed, which affected. her blood sugar


    levels. She needed to stay in the hospital to recover.


    Aurum had seen her a few times.


    Every time, the two of them would have a long private conversation.


    The n was being perfected.


    Shawn knew that Aurum was there but did not pursue the matter.


    It was because he felt that there was nothing special about Aurum and Gale¡¯s rtionship. They were


    not that deeply involved in each other. It was far different from Gale and Sam, who used to be


    engaged.


    If Aurum wanted to be there, Shawn would allow it. Gale would only get unhappy if


    he stopped it.


    The person who was there the most frequently was Summer.


    She practically went over after work every day!


    ¡°These are some cherries I just bought,¡± Summer took out a few bags of fruits.¡± Pregnant women need


    their nutrients!¡±


    Gale hurriedly pulled her over. ¡°Shush.¡±


    ¡°Ah, look at my big mouth.¡± Summer covered her mouth.


    She cleaned up the fruits before trying them herself. ¡°It¡¯s really sweet, Gale. Have


    some.¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°Of course, I have to eat them. You¡¯re their godmother, after all.¡±


    Summer proudly lifted her head. ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t mistreat those two.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Summer had a very easy going personality and knew how to liven up the mood. Gale felt much happier


    with her around.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 496

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 496


    Chapter 496


    She tried not to mention anything about Wendy¡¯s passing as well. She did not want


    to reopen the wounds in Gale¡¯s heart.


    Time still passed, as usual, and people needed to move forward.


    The imported cherries wererge and juicy. Every bite burst with juices. Gale said with interest,


    ¡°There¡¯s too many for me to eat. Are you sending some to Dr. Lighton?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy any for him.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to him, I can raise my babies in peace. Just take it as a token of gratitude


    from me.¡±


    Summer waved it off. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll thank him properlyter. Don¡¯t bother with it anymore.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Dr. Lighton is such a good person¡­ Thanks to him being willing to hide it, we¡¯ve managed


    to stop Shawn from knowing that I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Of course, just look at my rtionship with him. It¡¯s been so many years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve


    asked him for anything.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship?¡± Gale blinked. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°We¡¯re best friends! He¡¯s a male best friend!¡±


    Gale let out augh. ¡°Summer, why do you treat so many male friends as your


    brothers¡­¡±


    The moment she said that the snide voice of a woman could be heard from outside. ¡±


    That¡¯s right, she¡¯s not like you, seducing every male friend you have. You¡¯ve got all of them wrapped


    around your fingers!¡±


    The words sounded snide and mean.


    Gale looked over to the door. ¡°Natalie?¡±


    Natalie walked inside. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you remember me, Mrs. Wood. I thought important people


    usually had too much on their minds. I thought you would have already forgotten about me.¡±


    Summer did not enjoy that tone, so she asked directly, ¡°Who are you? If you don¡¯t know how to be


    polite, then just shut up. No one will think you¡¯re mute!¡±


    Natalie had been raised as the Yarn family¡¯s beloved daughter since she was young. Everyone around


    her spoiled her, so how could she bear with that tone?!


    She pointed right at Summer. ¡°Who are you? I¡¯m talking to Gale. What gives you the right to interfere?!¡±


    ¡°Why does that matter to you? You¡¯re not wanted here.¡± Summer started to chase her away. ¡°Get out!¡±


    Natalie was not as strong as Summer and could not beat her with words either, so Natalie was at a


    disadvantage at that moment.


    Gale stopped, ¡°Summer, this is Mr. Lefting¡¯s fiance, Natalie.¡±


    Summer had a surprised look on her face.


    She looked at Natalie. ¡°Really? Mr. Lefting is such a well¨Cmannered and gentlemanly man. Why does


    he like an unreasonable woman like her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the unreasonable one!¡± Natalie said, ¡°Did I swear at all since I came here?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t sworn, but everything you said has been filthy. Why are you trying to be so snide?! Do you


    not know how to talk properly?¡±


    Natalie was not able to answer properly. ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­¡±


    She was not even talking to Gale yet, but she had already beenpletely


    dominated by the woman next to Gale. It was embarrassing!


    Gale asked, ¡°Natalie, did youe here for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Have a seat. Summer, I¡¯m hungry. Can you go get me something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Gale, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Just go, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± She smiled.


    Summer knew that Gale was trying to get her to leave, so Summer had to leave reluctantly.


    When she saw that Gale seemed to have a reasonable attitude, Natalie no longer acted that arrogantly.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, I don¡¯t want any trouble either. You¡¯re an important person, and you have Mr. Wood¡¯s love.


    Offending you wouldn¡¯t be good for


    me.¡±


    Natalie was well¨Cversed in climbing the socialdder of Sea City.


    Whether it was the wives of the rich or the heiresses, she made sure to build good rtionships with


    everyone. She had friends everywhere and was famous for building good rtionships.


    Natalie had only crossed the line a little that day because of Aurum.


    To Natalie, Aurum was her whole world!


    She was incredibly guarded about Aurum. As long as any woman tried to get close to him with any


    inappropriate thoughts, she would figure out a way to deal with them!


    ¡°Aurum has been contacting you a lottely. I¡¯m not very happy about that. He¡¯s my fiance. Mrs. Wood,


    you¡¯re a married woman. You should keep your distance in case rumors start to surface!¡± Natalie said.


    Chapter 400

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 497

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 497


    Chapter 497


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gale finally understood why Natalie seemed to see her with such animosity.


    So Natalie thought there was something between Aurum and her.


    ¡°Ms. Yarn, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood things. The first time we met, I was definitely careless and was


    a bit too close to Aurum, but Mr. Lefting¡¯s already exined it. You know that I¡¯m married to Shawn as


    well. I thought you would understand it,¡± Gale exined.


    She was a pregnant woman. How could she have anything to do with Aurum?


    Her husband was even Shawn.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I thought so then too. But you have an incredibly unusual rtionship with Aurum! When


    you¡¯re in the hospital, hees to visit you every time. He even calls you behind my back!¡± Natalie


    answered.


    Natalie bore with it the first few times, thinking that there was no way Aurum would be doing anything


    unspeakable with Mrs. Wood.


    However, she started to get worried after it started to get frequent.


    Not only was Aurum calling Gale, but she had also even heard Aurum shouting Gale¡¯s name in his


    sleep a few days before!


    That was when Natalie started to feel some danger. She was inplete panic!


    The man who was lying down next to her was calling for a different woman!


    ¡±


    How could she allow that?!


    Gale exined, ¡°Mr. Lefting and I just have some things to discuss. It¡¯s nothing


    scandalous. You¡¯re overthinking it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask Mr. Lefting.


    How could Natalie dare to ask him?!


    She was worried that she would hear the answer she was most afraid of. She was


    scared that she would lose him the moment she asked.


    That was why she looked into it. She noticed that Shawn¡¯s rtionship with Gale was not as good as


    she thought.


    It looked like the two of them had a big fight!


    After all, Gale and Shawn used to be separated by Shawn¡¯s grudge because of his


    father¡¯s death. It had been spread all around the inte. Even though Wood Group hadpletely


    deleted all those articles and news, everyone in Sea City was still talking about it in private, not daring


    to speak of it loudly.


    Natalie thought that there was no way love wouldst when the couple had such a huge conflict. Gale


    might even be secretly trying to seduce Aurum. Once they got a divorce, she would immediately go for


    Aurum!


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, of course I trust Aurum.¡± Natalie¡¯s voicecked a little confidence, but she still held on. ¡°I


    just wanted to tell you to maintain some distance. We¡¯re all notable people in Sea City, and it would be


    embarrassing if word got out.¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be scared of if you did nothing wrong.¡±


    With how calm Gale acted, Natalie started to doubt herself. ¡°Is there really nothing between you two?¡±


    ¡°There are no feelings of that sort between Mr. Lefting and I. Ms. Yarn, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re the one he


    likes, and you¡¯re the one he will marry,¡± Gale said.


    Gale¡¯s calm demeanor made Natalie feel petty and unconfident.


    She was clearly the heiress!


    What about Gale?


    Gale was just from a normal family!


    Just thinking about that, Natalie straightened her back and reverted to her proud and confident manner.


    She nodded. ¡°Of course. Aurum and I grew up together. We were engaged when we were young. Our


    twenty years of love is not something you canpete with in just a few months!¡±


    Gale¡¯s expression changed to aplicated one then.


    ¡°Engaged since you were young? Did Mr. Lefting get engaged with you then?¡± Gale asked.


    Natalie answered it without a second thought, ¡°Of course it¡¯s me! There¡¯s no one else!


    ¡°But you¡¯re not the real heiress of the Yarn family.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 498

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 498


    Chapter 498


    Natalie paled incredibly quickly.


    That was a tightly guarded secret!


    How did Gale find out?!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie started to stammer. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lefting.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s body started to sway. She had to steady herself against the wall. ¡°You¡¯ve not even known him


    for that long. He even told you that?¡±


    Yes, Natalie was an orphan the Yarn family adopted from an orphanage.


    However, since she started living with the Yarn family, her life of luxury hase


    incredibly easy. She hadpletely forgotten who she really was.


    She did not like mentioning her life in the orphanage, and did not even like admitting


    that she had been from one!


    As time passed, people slowly stopped mentioning it, and it was forgotten.


    It reinforced Natalie¡¯s identity as the heiress of the Yarn family!


    Gale looked at her. ¡°Ms. Yarn, I don¡¯t mean anything by it, and I¡¯m not trying to reopen old wounds. I


    just feel like you¡¯ve taken the ce of the Yarn family¡¯s real heiress in the end. You should have a heart


    of gratitude and humility.¡±


    She should not forget who she really was.


    For some reason, every time Gale thought about that lost heiress, she would feel a surge of sadness


    and pity in her heart.


    The girl should have been a princess who could live without any worries, but she was living a difficult


    life in some corner of the world, struggling for her own survival. She might even no longer be in this


    world.


    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Natalie¡¯s insecurities all surfaced at the same time. ¡°Aurum really does treat


    you well. He even told you such a big secret! Yes, that¡¯s right, I really was adopted by the Yarn family!¡±


    ¡°So, Ms. Yarn, the engagement with Mr. Lefting wasn¡¯t with you, so you keep


    mentioning it. You should think about the real heiress of the Yarn family. In the end, you¡¯re not her,¡±


    Gale said.


    Chapter 498


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    212


    Natalie answered, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not her. However, the one standing by Aurum¡¯s side right now is


    me!¡±


    Gale sighed. ¡°Both of us owe a lot to that girl. Mr. Lefting is nice to me because of her. You¡¯re able to be


    with him because of her as well.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Natalie did not understand. ¡°Do you have any dealings with the real heiress?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met her and don¡¯t know her either, but Mr. Lefting says that he feels a sense of familiarity


    whenever he sees me. He feels like she¡¯s looking at her, so that¡¯s why he trusts me and helps me so


    much.¡±


    Natalie constantly looked at Gale.


    ¡°You¡¯re like her?¡±


    Gale asked back, ¡°Do you think I am?¡±


    In the end, Natalie had never seen the true heiress before.


    By the time she arrived at the Yarn family, the girl was already gone. Her parents put all the love and


    companionship on her instead. She got everything that girl had, including love and marriage.


    Natalie merely saw some photos in the living room and bedroom the day she arrived. The next day, the


    Yarn family kept all those things.


    She never saw them again.


    Initially, Natalie was still incredibly worried and careful, silently loving Aurum but worried that Aurum


    would just see her as a recement.


    As time passed, she noticed that Aurum really did treat her well and started to rx.


    In truth, Natalie knew her ce at the bottom of her heart. That was why she tried to figure out ways to


    hold onto Aurum.


    It was because of her status as ¡®Ms. Yarn¡® might change, but ¡®Mrs. Lefting¡® was a title no one could take


    away!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 499

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 499


    Chapter 499


    Natalie said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the pictures. But that was when I was young. A long time has passed, and I


    can¡¯t really remember.¡±


    Natalie did not want to mention that anymore and changed the topic. ¡°Mrs. Wood, you¡¯re an important


    person. You shouldn¡¯t get too close to Aurum. Otherwise, it


    wouldn¡¯t be good for you if Mr. Wood finds out.¡±


    Gale smiled faintly. ¡°Ms. Yarn, you must be really scared of losing Mr. Lefting.¡±


    ¡°I love him. Of course, I¡¯d be worried about losing him!¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°No, I feel like you¡¯re more afraid of losing your status as the Yarn family¡¯s


    heiress.¡±


    Everything hidden in Natalie¡¯s heart had been exposed by Gale.


    It felt incredibly bad! Natalie was panicking!


    How did Gale figure it out?!


    Gale softly said, ¡°Honestly, what¡¯s yours will be yours. No one can take it away. What doesn¡¯t belong to


    you will leave no matter how tightly you hold on to it. You must not have slept well these years.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about it!¡± Natalie bit her lower lip. ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m sleeping well has nothing to do with


    you!¡±


    ¡°You should just live your life peacefully. If the real heiress reallyes back some way, the Yarn


    family wouldn¡¯t just toss you aside either¡­¡±


    Natalie interrupted her. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Mrs. Wood, I didn¡¯te here for a lecture. I just


    wanted to tell you that there are boundaries between men and women. I still have other things I have to


    do. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    The moment she walked out, Natalie thought about it and still felt unhappy.


    ¡°The one Aurum likes is me, not that girl from so many years ago. The one who¡¯s been taking care of


    him and loving him all these years, is me!¡± she said.


    Gale did not say anything, merely watching as Natalie left.


    In truth, she wanted to ask how Aurum would have ever dated a girl from an orphanage and gotten


    engaged if she was not the Yarn family¡¯s heiress.


    Chapter dow


    However, Natalie was already in an incredibly bad mood, and she did not want to add


    oil to the fire.


    The ward became quiet. Gale was a little tired at this stage of her pregnancy.


    She took many naps in a day.


    She shut her eyes and quickly fell asleep.


    Natalie waited for the elevator anxiously. She did not seem to be herself at all. The moment the doors


    opened, she rushed inside.


    She almost ran into someone.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°M¡­Mr. Wood?¡± Natalie smiled. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    Shawn looked at her and felt like she was familiar, but he could not remember who she was.


    There was no reason for someone of his status to remember anyone!


    Natalie was quite smart. After all, she was a famous social butterfly in Sea City.


    She introduced herself. ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯m Aurum¡¯s fiance, Natalie Yarn. We met during the jewelry


    exhibition.¡±


    Shawn finally recalled it.


    If he had not ced a bid that day, the Heart of the Sea might have ended up belonging to her.


    ¡°What are you here for?¡± Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did youe to visit Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I heard that Mrs. Wood wasn¡¯t feeling great, so I came to see her.


    ¡°Do you have a good rtionship with her?¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Mrs. Wood is friends with Aurum, and they see each other quite often. I got familiar


    with her thanks to that.¡±


    She deliberately said that as she looked at Shawn¡¯s expression.


    Shawn pursed his lips.


    Gale and Aurum were definitely close, and he had been jealous.


    However, Aurum and Natalie¡¯s love was something everyone in Sea City praised, so he did not think


    that Aurum and Gale would have any rtionship of the sort.


    However, Aurum definitely treated Gale differently.


    As for why, only Aurum would know about that.


    Shawn said inly, ¡°Galey doesn¡¯t have that many friends in Sea City. If the two of you can get along


    well, then please hang out together more often.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood. You¡¯re really so caring. Mrs. Wood is a lucky woman.¡±


    After a few more words, Natalie left.


    That was Shawn Wood. Anyone would want to get friendlier with him!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 500

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 500


    Chapter 500


    Shawn walked toward the ward.


    When he was about to see Gale, he felt a bitplicated.


    The past few days, he had only dared to sneak into the ward deep in the night, He would look at her


    sleep and silently keep herpany.


    When the sun was almost up, he would leave.


    He had already done that for a few days. Shawn felt like seeing Gale when she was awake was such a


    luxury.


    Standing in front of the door, he did not hear anything inside, which gave him the courage to push open


    the door.


    Summer suddenly called out to him. ¡°Hey, hey, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see her.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see you. I just asked Dr. Lighton. Gale¡¯s been recovering quite well. What if she


    ends up getting so angry everything goes backward when she sees you?!¡± Summer said directly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The words were rude, but the meaning was true.


    The person Gale wanted to see the least was Shawn.


    However¡­


    ¡°She still has a long life ahead. There¡¯s no way she can avoid seeing me her whole


    life,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy, just get a divorce and say your goodbyes. Then you can just do your own things. The


    world is sorge. As long as you don¡¯t deliberately try to meet, you won¡¯t see each other again!¡±


    Summer waved it off.


    Shawn looked at her from the corner of his eyes.


    He was still as imposing as always. Summer could not stand him looking at her like that. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m just


    speaking the truth.¡±


    Shawn coldly answered, ¡°She should be asleep. I¡¯ll go in and take a look before I leave.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Honestly, this is all pointless. You should just let her go. Just do it for Gale¡¯s


    sake,¡± Summer said.


    Chapter 500


    2/7


    Shawn was already inside.


    Gale half¨Clied on the hospital bed with the pillow behind her back, sleeping.


    Her long eyebrows cast shadows on her face.


    She looked calm and peaceful.


    Shawn slowly raised his arm, wanting to touch her face, but he was worried that he would wake her up.


    All he could do was hover his hand over her face.


    He wanted to hug her intimately again and kiss her passionately. Yet, for the two of them, it became


    something impossible.


    She hated him.


    She hated him deeply.


    Yet, he loved her.


    He loved her so much that he did not want to and could not let go!


    ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    What could he do about the two of them?


    His father¡¯s death, that aborted child, her mother¡¯s death¡­


    Every one of those things pressed on their hearts like massive stones.


    No matter how passionate they were, they would still be suffocated.


    Gale¡¯s eyes suddenly moved as she turned around and mumbled in her sleep, ¡°Baby.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s breathing stopped, scared that he would wake her up.


    ¡°Babies, be good¡­ Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll protect you two¡­¡± Gale said in her sleep.


    ¡°Be good, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you two¡­¡±


    Initially, Shawn thought that Gale was dreaming about the child they had lost.


    She told him that she regrly had nightmares about that.


    However, Shawn was suspicious when she said ¡®you two¡®.


    Gale only had that one child. When did she have two?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 501

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 501


    Chapter 501


    Even if she were dreaming, she should have said you¡® instead of you guys!


    Shawn¡¯s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled.


    He took his hand back and looked at Gale without blinking, wondering.


    He could not understand her sleep talk.


    Maybe because Shawn¡¯s gaze was too intense and focused, Gale felt like someone was staring at her


    and slowly opened her eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes and before she could react, she was met with Shawn¡¯s deep eyes.


    The two of them stared at each other.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Gale felt she was not fully awake, rubbing her temples. ¡°Are you actually here? Or am I still


    dreaming?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Gale, you just said something in your sleep.¡±


    She stopped rubbing her temples, and her expression became unnatural.


    Gale knew she had a habit of talking in her sleep, which she could not control.


    The little kids with delicate features, chubby, with watery eyes, were adorable to look


    at!


    She had no idea what she said unconsciously and what Shawn heard!


    Would he doubt her?


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Gale pretended to be calm and replied, ¡°What did you hear? I dreamed of a


    child.¡±


    Afraid that he would not believe, she emphasized again, ¡°The child we lost.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are talking about the child, saying¡­¡± Shawn looked directly into her eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t


    want to lose them, and you will protect them.¡±


    He deliberately emphasized the word ¡®them¡®.


    However, Gale deliberately ignored the word ¡®them¡®.


    ¡°Who would want to lose a child?¡± She lowered her head, and her hair slid down her shoulders. ¡°Every


    time I dreamed of that child, I would wake up with my pillow wet with tears.¡±


    Every dream would be apanied with tears.


    Only when she was pregnant with twins, she stopped having that nightmare again.


    Otherwise, Gale would almost dream of the dead child every night.


    It was precisely because of this that Gale valued the two small lives in her belly even


    more.


    At any cost, she must keep them and give birth to them.


    No one can stop her, and no one can take away her children!


    Shawn¡¯s lips moved slightly. ¡°Gale, we¡­ we will¡­ ¡±


    He could not bring himself to finish.


    Could there be a future?


    Could the two of them have a future?


    If they could not be together, what was the point of talking about the future?


    If it were just him, he would rather time stop here for himself!


    Gale sat up and reached out to touch his hand.


    Shawn trembled slightly.


    Her delicate skin touched his heart. ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not fight, okay?¡± Gale said softly.


    Faced with the woman he loved, Shawn could not defend himself.


    Moreover, Gale wanted to talk to him properly!


    Before, the two of them were either angry or embarrassed whenever they met!


    Shawn nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, okay. No more fighting. We will never fight again.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 502

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 502


    Chapter 502


    He never wanted to argue with her.


    However, there was so much hatred and misunderstanding between them that it


    was impossible tomunicate properly.


    Now that she was willing to initiate a peaceful coexistence, Shawn naturally agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate calmly.¡± Gale¡¯s fingertips moved gently on his palm, but her eyes were clear as she


    looked at him. ¡°We¡¯ve been arguing for so long without any results. Let¡¯s try a different way of


    communicating.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°So, you still want to¡­ divorce me?¡± he asked.


    Gale nodded.


    Shawn turned his hand over and held it tightly.


    How could he remain calm when she brought up the divorce? How could he avoid arguing and not be


    emotional?


    However, Gale was soft and gentle, with a soft expression. She spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°Divorce is the


    final release. Shawn, we started on the wrong foot, and we


    shouldn¡¯t continue this mistake.¡±


    Her voice was so soft and low that even if Shawn was the most furious he had ever


    been would calm down.


    Gale had done this on purpose.


    This was her tactic, specially used to deal with Shawn.


    In the past, no matter how angry she was, how loud she was, how many hurtful words she said, how


    red her face was, or how many tears she cried, Shawn would not agree, let alone let her go.


    She expressed her hatred and disgust, but Shawn could not care less.


    It could not go on like this, and Gale had to find another way.


    He responded better to gentleness than aggression!


    Gale gently stroked the hair hanging over her ears. ¡°Before, when I gritted my teeth and said I hated


    you, you never seemed to believe me. I always felt that the words I said when I was angry were not


    credible. Now that I have calmed down, I still want to


    Challe


    2/3


    tell you that I hate you.¡±


    Shawn swallowed.


    ¡°Gale, you know how to manipte me too well.¡±


    She said ¡®I hate you¡® so gently that he could not get angry.


    He could not be angry with her, and he could only be heartbroken.


    He breathed shallowly as he felt a crushing pain in his chest.


    ¡°When you thought my father killed your father, you hated me as much as I hate you now. Even more!¡±


    Gale replied.


    ¡°But Shawn, you also said you love me. Right?¡±


    He nodded, and the sound was squeezed out of his throat.


    ¡°In fact, I love you too.¡± Gale looked at the two tightly sped hands. ¡°Butpared to the hatred, this


    love is not worth mentioning. You are my first man, and you were also the father of my child. We also


    had the most intimate contact, sharing the same bed.¡±


    As she spoke, he smiled and said, ¡°You love me too.¡±


    ¡°When you think I¡¯m the daughter of an enemy, you love me. After the hatred is gone, you love me


    more.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Shawn¡­ do you think that as long as there is love, two people can have a lifetime together?¡±


    He whispered in response, ¡°Yes. You love me, and I love you. Why can¡¯t we be together? Those


    wounds will slowly fade away with time until they disappear. I will use my life topensate and fill the


    gap in your heart.¡±


    Gale shook her head and said, ¡°No, the wounds will not disappear. They will always be engraved in the


    bottom of my heart and will asionally re up and torment me, as well as you.¡±


    ¡°Even if it tortures me for life, it¡¯s better than we miss our chance of being together!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, we have already missed the chance from the day we met.¡±


    The first meeting was so unbearable.


    He appeared in the ssroom with a fierce look, indifferent and ruthless, took her away and locked her


    in a mental hospital on the grounds of schizophrenia.


    How could she spend her life with a man who destroys her life by hand?


    Not to mention her lost child and dead mother!


    Gale sighed softly and raised her hand to stroke his face.


    Shawn had not shaved for two days, and there was stubble on his chin, which made him look scruffy.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 503

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 503


    Chapter 503


    Gale caressed his cheek repeatedly as if wanting to engrave him in her heart. ¡°Let me go first, then


    forget me¡­ okay?¡±


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Do you know the consequences if you continue to forcibly keep me here?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s pupils shrank as he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Gale, you are not allowed to do stupid things!¡±


    ¡°I have done too many stupid things. I alsomitted suicide in front of you. Shawn, I will die if it


    means leaving you. At that time, you can keep me, but the only thing you keep is my corpse,¡± she


    replied.


    Shawn said, words word by word, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die! Without my permission, you


    can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Then try me.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Shawn stared at her deeply, wanting to threaten her, but suddenly panicked and pulled her into his


    arms.


    ¡°No, Gale, don¡¯t punish me like this!¡± He buried his head in her neck. ¡°I really can¡¯t live without you!¡±


    He was scared.


    Gale jumped into theke in front of him.


    She also picked up a fruit knife and stabbed her heart in front of him.


    Every time she begged to die, she was so firm and decisive.


    Shawn could not bear the third time¡­


    Shawn kept repeating, ¡°Gale, you have to live and live well. I just want to give you the best life, the


    perfect life. Everything, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to simply possess you.¡±


    ¡°Only I am willing to give you everything with nothing in return. Other men will not do this, and I don¡¯t


    believe they can do it!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t feel at ease handing you over to another man¡­ Gale, what


    if you meet a scumbag? What if you love him, and he marries you? Your love is trampled under your


    feet. What should you do?¡±


    ¡°You are the woman that I, Shawn, hold dear in my heart, I can spoil and love you, and


    I don¡¯t want other men to hurt you or use you!¡±


    Everyone knows that Mr. Wood loves his wife like his own life.


    Mrs Wood was his weakness!


    After Gale heard what he said, she only said, ¡®Shawn, do you think I can fall in love with another man


    again?¡±


    His body trembled slightly.


    Joy welled up in his heart, frantically driving away the pain.


    Such a simple statement could evoke such strong emotions from him.


    ¡°Gale, you only love me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°only loved you, and I only hated you. I used to hate Sam, but then I found out that I don¡¯t me him


    anymore, and I don¡¯t love him anymore,¡± Gale said.


    Only when you love someone can you hate someone so strongly.


    tt was impossible for Gale to be tempted by other men.


    Shawn alone upied all of her feelings, making her love so painfully that she would never want to


    love again in this life.


    After experiencing so much, her heart has already be vicissitudes.


    ¡°Forget about me, Shawn¡­ With your status, you will meet a woman who is good enough, and you will


    like her. At that time, if you remarry, form a new family, and have children. You will gradually forget


    about me and only remember me once in a while,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Gale, I said that I only want your children.¡±


    Her eyshes trembled. ¡°I won¡¯t give birth to them for you.¡±


    Then don¡¯t! We will just be alone, just the two of us!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with you.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s forehead was bulging, and Gale¡¯s fingertips lightly pressed on it. ¡°I agreed not to quarrel or get


    angry. If you disagree¡­ then forget it.¡±


    She was just testing Shawn¡¯s attitude today.


    Let us see if he changes.


    Unexpectedly, as always.


    It was impossible for him to agree to the divorce!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 504

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 504


    Chapter 504


    Aurum¡¯s n has been perfected to thest step; everything was in ce, and they just needed a push


    of luck.


    Aurum had done what he should, and the rest was up to Gale.


    ¡°Forget it?¡± Shawn naturally believed it. ¡°Gale, can you really forget it?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise? I am surrounded by your people everywhere, and you even arranged for Pearton to


    monitor me 24 hours a day, I can¡¯t escape your clutches at all.¡± As she spoke, sheid back on the


    hospital bed again, bingzy and ignoring him.


    Gale felt it was a waste of saliva and time, so she was a little sullen.


    However, that was what men do.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The more you ignored him, the more he would lean in.


    He knew Gale was angry, but her sullen look made his heart soften.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Shawn¡¯s big handnded on top of her head. ¡°Also, will arrange for


    my father¨Cinw to return to work in the hospital and return to his previous post.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Gale said, still looking listless.


    ¡°Move back. I¡¯ve redecorated the master bedroom,¡± Shawn continued.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°The ce you live in is too bad, and the security is not good.¡±


    Gale lowered her head. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°There is a factory two kilometers away from you. The air is not good, and breathing for a long time will


    hurt the lungs.¡±


    Gale was startled.


    She was a pregnant woman, and the air quality would directly affect the development of the fetus.


    Seeing that she remained silent, Shawn knew that she was a little shaken. ¡°Your body needs to be


    taken care of for a year. Don¡¯t be angry, and take care of your health.¡±


    ¡°I will rent another house. It will be next to Dad¡¯s hospital, which is convenient for


    him tomute to and from work,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to live next to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You just want me to move back to Temperley Hall. Shawn, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    After finally moving out of that beautiful yet cage¨Clike home, she did not have to see Shawn 24 hours a


    day, and she would not fall into the trap again!


    Shawn was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll buy you a new vi.¡±


    Impatience shed across her face. ¡°No, can you stop being here?¡±


    Despite Gale¡¯s rudeness, he did not get angry.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± Shawn stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Fiona to deliver the key tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What key?¡±


    ¡°The key to the vi.¡±


    Gale raised her head. ¡°Shawn, you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He patted her on the head lightly. ¡°Take a good rest.¡±


    Watching him walk toward the door, Gale said, ¡°You n to use this kind of method to impress me


    slowly?¡±


    ¡°Gale, I¡¯m just doing what I want to do to you.¡±


    ¡°You know what I want¡­¡±


    Shawn snapped back, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce.¡± The door snapped shut.


    Gale closed her eyes.


    Shawn¡¯s persistence was stronger than she imagined.


    Whether it was her wanting to leave him hysterically or her tenderly discussing divorce, he would


    disagree.


    ¡°Shawn, I¡¯ve given you several chances¡­ I will only go to extremes because you don¡¯t choose to


    separate peacefully,¡± Gale murmured, lowering her head and stroking her belly.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 505

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 505


    Chapter 505


    ¡°Babies, Mommy will take you away soon.¡±


    After leaving the ward, Shawn¡¯s face quickly darkened, and his whole body exuded. hostility, pushing


    everyone away.


    ¡°Pearton.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly. Follow her closely. I will also send more people to guard the hospital,¡± Shawn


    ordered.


    Pearton replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Every two weeks, report to me about her situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn frowned, staring at Gale¡¯s every move more and more closely.


    He always felt it was a bit abnormal for her to talk to him in such a soft temperament.


    The death of Gale¡¯s mother hit Gale very hard. She had been in a daze for the past. few days, and her


    steps were a little weak when she walked.


    When she saw him, she also nced straight as if he did not exist.


    She ignored what he said, cold and thorny all over.


    So during Gale¡¯s recuperation period in the hospital, Shawn only dared to show up at night because he


    could not bear her rejection.


    Today¡­ She did not drive him away, and she talked so much with him.


    Although the conversation still touched on divorce, at least he could see her more and hug her.


    This was enough for Shawn.


    She should be fine if he kept an eye on her.


    As soon as Shawn walked away, Joe and Summer stood side by side at the corner of the corridor, their


    arms crossed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a single¨Cminded man. Even if she pesters him, he will not let her go. Violence


    doesn¡¯t work on him,¡± Summer said.


    Joe replied, ¡°This is love.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the tooth marks on the back of Shawn¡¯s hand? Such a deep mark, Gale bit it really


    hard, and she didn¡¯t show mercy at all.¡±


    Summer said with a chuckle, ¡°Mercy? Don¡¯t you know what he did to her?¡±


    ¡°So he deserves it.


    ¡°Well, not bad.¡± Only then was Summer satisfied, nodded, and said, ¡°I finally heard the words from


    you.¡±


    Joe nced at her. ¡°How can you say that? I am also your boss. Why are you talking so inappropriately


    with me?¡±


    Summer suddenly reached out to touch his forehead.


    Skin to skin.


    It was as if Summer¡¯s fingers were electrified, passing across Joe¡¯s whole body.


    He froze for a moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever.¡± Summer retracted her hand. ¡°Mr. Winter, why are you talking nonsense and


    suddenly putting on airs?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Joe was stunned.


    ¡°Okay, I have something else to do. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Summer turned around and waved her hands in a cool manner. ¡°I am having dinner with Dr. Lighton to


    thank him for taking care of Gale!¡±


    What!? Dinner with Dr. Lighton?


    Is that not¡­ a date!


    Joe looked at her back and wanted to say something, but Summer walked away quickly and


    disappeared.


    The next day, Dr. Lighton came to make rounds.


    ¡°Everything is stable now, much better thanst month.¡± Dr. Lighton flipped through the medical records


    and said, ¡°The longer it is, the more stable your pregnancy seems. You¡¯re almost passing the critical


    first three months. Once we get past it,


    there should be no big problem as long as you are careful.¡±


    ¡°Do I still need to continue taking medicine?¡±


    ¡°Take it.¡± Dr. Lighton took out a small bottle from the pocket of his white coat. ¡°It¡¯s all here. Three times


    a day, two pills at a time.¡±


    Gale took it and looked at it. The word ¡®Vitamins¡® were printed all over the bottle.


    She smiled knowingly. ¡°Dr. Lighton, you are so careful.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 506

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 506


    Chapter 506


    ¡°Of course, I need to be careful. The previous efforts will be in vain if you are identally exposed.¡±


    Just as she was speaking, the door of the ward suddenly opened.


    Joe and Fiona walked in one after the other.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Wood asked me to give you the key,¡± Fiona said respectfully.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to.¡±


    Fiona looked embarrassed, so she just put the key on the table. ¡°Mr. Wood said if you are in a good


    mood today and your health allows, you can go for a walk. This vi is surrounded by mountains and


    rivers and is close to the city.¡±


    Gale shook her head and said, ¡°Take it away.¡±


    Joe raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you stupid? Gale, don¡¯t be too stubborn. I had been eyeing this


    vi for a long time, but Shawn refused to give it to me. He didn¡¯t want to sell it to me either. You got it


    for nothing!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Gale grabbed the key and threw it. ¡°Go on!¡±


    Fiona was stunned.


    She did not know what to do.


    She could not afford any mistakes, Mr. Wood would scold her to death!


    ¡°This is Shawn¡¯s wish. How can I have the nerve to take it? Why don¡¯t you ept it first and then sell it


    to me when you get tired of living in two years?¡± Joe said.


    Gale was amused. ¡°Okay, Mr. Winter. But why did youe here suddenly today?¡±


    ¡°Visiting, how is your recovery?¡± As he spoke, Joe nced at Dr. Lighton. There was obvious hostility


    in those eyes!


    ¡°Very good. Thanks to Dr. Lighton, who has excellent medical skills,¡± Gale replied.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then when can youe back to work? We are short of design drafts, and a new season will be


    released soon. We willunch the season¡¯s main product soon. What would you do without you as the


    chief designer!¡±


    Gale was also not sure, looking at Dr. Lighton.


    ¡°Two days. Take your medicine on time and supplement your nutrition. There should


    be no big issues,¡± Dr. Lighton replied.


    Gale¡¯s face was full of bewilderment.


    Is there any problem with what Dr. Lighton said? Why did he suddenly sneer?


    Dr. Lighton¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Mr. Winter¡¯s serious and responsible attitude toward


    work impresses me.


    ¡°It¡¯s so¨Cso, not as leisurely as Dr. Lighton.¡±


    Gale was confused.


    Is the profession of a doctor leisurely?


    Dr. Lighton was so busy, day and night, that he was often called over for surgery in the middle of the


    night, exhausted.


    Why was Joe acting so weird?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am free, but I still have time to eat a good meal,¡± Dr. Lighton replied.


    ¡°Was it delicious?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you eat, but who you eat with.¡±


    Gale couldn¡¯t stand it any longer.


    Gale asked weakly, ¡°What are you talking about¡­ Could it be, Dr. Lighton, you went to eat with


    Summerst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That was it!


    Gale suddenly understood!


    These two men were proper rivals in love!


    Of course, they were acting extremely jealous when they met!


    Joe snorted again. ¡°I was wondering why Summer was not focused on her work and ran right after


    work. I can see now that she was meeting someone.¡±


    ¡°She came here specially to apany Mrs. Wood. We just met on the way.¡± Dr. Lighton smiled and


    said, ¡°Another small suggestion, Mr. Winter shouldn¡¯t make a phone call every ten minutes during your


    employee¡¯s downtime. It will affect their appetite and destroy the atmosphere.¡± The two of them were


    full of gunpowder.


    Gale understood what was going on.


    Dr. Lighton and Summer ate dinnerst night, and Joe found out about it. He was


    jealous and did not know what to do, so he kept calling Summer for ¡®work¡®


    Try Your Lucky Draw 8800 Bonuses

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 507

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 507


    Chapter 507


    Naturally, the meal was not enjoyable.


    However, Joe sessfully ruined the dating atmosphere, and he was very happy


    So¡­ Joe came to visit her as an excuse, mainly because he wanted to meet Dr.


    Lighton. Thinking about it, Gale said, ¡°Mr. Winter, you are quite mean.¡±


    Joe almost jumped up. ¡°Whose side are you on!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She blinked innocently. ¡°I am on the side of peace.¡±


    Joe almost vomited blood.


    Initially, he introduced Shawn to a high¨Cend private clinic for Gale, but she introduced


    another doctor she knew well!


    As a result, Summer changed the ns at the final check¨Cup time and arranged for


    Dr. Lighton toe in.


    Joe knew about it at the time, but he did not take it to heart.


    If he had known it would develop like this, he should not have turned a blind


    let Summer muck up his ns!


    eye and


    ¡°Actually, Summer is single now, and everyone has a chance. Whoever can have thestugh must


    rely on their abilities. Mr. Winter, Dr. Lighton, do you agree?¡± Gale


    said.


    With a cry, Joe said arrogantly, ¡°What? She is a tigress.¡±


    Dr. Lighton replied, ¡°As long as she is happy.¡±


    Joe¡¯s expression seemed to swallow a fly.


    ¡°I have something else to do.¡± He turned around and left. ¡°Gale, go back to work as soon as possible.


    We need you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fiona said earnestly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, would you like to go and see the vi?¡±


    Gale could practically read ¡®I want to go back to work¡® on her face.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, even if you don¡¯t want to live here, you still have to think about Mr. Warm. You can¡¯t buy that


    ce even if you have money, as you saw just now from Mr. Winter,¡± Fiona persuaded.


    This really moved Gale¡¯s heart.


    She was about to leave, and her father would stay in Sea City If she could give him a house near the


    mountains and rivers for the elderly, she would feel at ease


    He caused her father to go to jail for two years¡­ it was the Wood family¡¯spensation.


    Thinking about it, Gale agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    She was sick of lying on the hospital bed every day. A walk would be good.


    Fiona immediately burst into joy. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. The car is waiting downstairs!¡± The vi is located


    at the foot of the mountains.


    It was only ten minutes away from the urban area. The air was fresh, the greenery was well¨Ckept, and


    it was quiet andfortable, with birds chirping in the distance.


    The vi was not too big. There was a small yard in front with two rooms.


    It would appear empty if it were too big, but it was just right.


    Moreover, the vi faced an artificialke, sparkling as the sun¡¯s rays hit it. Peter loves fishing, and he


    can set up a fishing rod at the door of the house if he has nothing to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s just right for my dad.¡± Gale looked around. ¡°It¡¯s not far from the hospital where he


    works, so it¡¯s convenient to go back and forth.¡±


    Fiona nodded. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, Mr. Wood specially bought a smaller one, and he knows that you don¡¯t like


    too big a house. It would be perfect to have a driver and two servants.¡±


    ¡°It depends on whether my father is happy.¡±


    Gale was not sure about Peter. Would he agree?


    Nine times out of ten, he was unwilling. Peter has integrity and has always been unwilling to ept any


    gifts from the Wood family.


    Normally, Gale would not ept it, but when she thought that she was leaving soon, leaving her father


    alone, she felt uneasy.


    After arranging his retirement, she can rest assured.


    Gale went to the second floor and stood on the balcony, looking into the distance.


    She asked, ¡°Fiona, can we install an elevator to the second floor? My father has weak legs, so it must


    be inconvenient to climb up and down.¡±


    ¡°No problem, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll have workers install it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Can it be done this week?¡±


    Fiona patted her chest and said, ¡°Yes! Trust me!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 508

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 508


    Chapter 508


    Gale chuckled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for it.¡±


    Fiona sighed and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­ It would be great if you could smile at him. Actually, you are a very


    easy person to get along with, and I always hope that the love between you and Mr. Wood willst


    forever.¡±


    Gale stretched and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention him. The sun is just right, and I¡¯ll go sit on thewn and enjoy


    the breeze.¡±


    Fiona immediately made arrangements, set up a parasol, and moved a chair over. Ma¡¯am, sit down,


    and I will supervise the cleaning.¡±


    ¡°I am really sorry to trouble you, the dignified president¡¯s special assistant, for doing such a trivial


    matter.¡±


    Fiona coughed and said, ¡°The things I do for you are not small things, everything is ordered by Mr.


    Wood himself.¡±


    Moreover, Mr. Wood has had an extremely bad temper recently and may lose his temper at any time.


    Apanying him was like apanying a tiger.


    Fiona would rather serve Gale. At least she would not get scolded!


    As soon as Fiona left, Gale withdrew her smile. ¡°Pearton, Pearton?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pearton appeared.


    Gale said, ¡°Sit. Don¡¯t just stand.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­it¡¯s against the rules.¡±


    Gale started to get up. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stand with you.¡±


    Pearton quickly waved his hand, stopping her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you are weak. Sit down quickly. I¡¯m fine


    standing for 24 hours, I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°I ordered you to sit. Or do you just listen to Shawn¡¯s orders?¡±


    Pearton sat down opposite her stiffly.


    ¡°When I came here, I saw a car in the rearview mirror following us. Did you find out who it is?¡± Gale


    asked.


    Pearton nodded and answered, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s the man sent by Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°To monitor me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood said he was protecting you. Mr. Wood also ordered me to report on your situation every two


    hours,¡± Pearton replied.


    Gale frowned.


    Had Shawn noticed something?


    Would it affect the n?


    Seeing her frown, Pearton said, ¡°Actually¡­ I can handle the people in that car. I can help you avoid


    their sight.¡±


    Gale vetoed it without thinking. ¡°No. I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Pearton was already taking a big risk by letting her go and betraying Shawn!


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m very familiar with them. They all came from a training camp.¡±


    Gale still shook her head. ¡°I was trying my best to think of a way to cut you off, but you still took the


    initiative to get closer. How can I do it!¡±


    Pearton asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, when will you leave?¡±


    ¡°In a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No, after I leave, you can not be affected. That is the biggest goal for me. Help me protect yourself.¡±


    Gale considered Pearton in her escape n.


    Shawn said that as long as she was here, Pearton was here.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    If she left or something happened, Pearton would be the first person he would hold


    ountable!


    Shawn just wanted to tie Gale down with an innocent person.


    He knew she was soft and kind.


    The phone rang.


    Gale took a look and saw it was Aurum calling.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please answer it and keep your voice down,¡± Pearton reminded and quickly got up and


    disappeared from sight.


    After all, besides him, there were other bodyguards around Gale.


    The only difference was that only Pearton could protect her closely!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 509

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 509


    Chapter 509


    Gale looked around, picked up the phone, and lowered her voice. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lefting¡±


    ¡°I went to the hospital to look for you, and the nurse said you went out.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°I want to tell you everything has been arranged on my side.¡±


    Hearing that, Gale felt a sense of security in her heart.


    However, at the same time, she felt lost.


    After all, it hade to this stage.


    ¡°Okay. Then ording to the n, it¡¯s up to me to make arrangements,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°Yes, the sooner you can, the better.¡±


    Gale lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­Shawn was suspicious. He has already sent a few more


    bodyguards around me.¡±


    Aurumforted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Our n is perfect, and even if he sends hundreds of people, they can¡¯t


    do much.¡±


    After repeated discussions, every detail and step has been changed so it would be foolproof.


    Gale even remembered the locations of the major intersections in the city.


    Moreover, if the n was exposed and Shawn found out, she had backup ns of how to escape,


    which way to go, who to support, etc.


    This was theplete escape n.


    Only Aurum could help her.


    ¡°Gale, the only thing I am worried about is the child in your womb. If anything. happens, I will feel guilty


    and me myself for the rest of my life. But to leave Shawn alive from Shawn is too difficult,¡± Aurum


    said.


    She sighed and said, ¡°Jumping into the sea is already the best solution.¡±


    Ever since Aurum mentioned the idea of ¡®fake death¡®, they have been discussing how to ¡®die¡®.


    Car ident?


    Charter sow


    2/3


    It would be difficult to control the car during a fake ident. Once something goes wrong, the fake car


    ident could easily be a real car ident.


    So, no.


    Sudden illness?


    With Shawn¡¯s degree of paranoia, if he heard the news that Gale ¡®died of illness¡®, he would most likely


    hold her body and not let go for three days and three nights.


    How could Gale pretend for so long?


    That would not work.


    After much deliberation, Gale finally came up with the method of ¡®jumping into the


    sea¡®.


    Fortunately, the weather was not too cold. The n was to jump into the sea and then let the people


    who had been lurking at the bottom of the sea pick her up and swim to another port to go ashore.


    Then, she would drive away from Sea City along the path without anyone noticing.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After leaving Sea City, Aurum would arrange everything so that she could leave smoothly, go to a small


    town where no one knew her, conceive and have a baby, and live a brand new life.


    ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid? Because you can only jump at night, you can hide from prying eyes in the


    dark. But¡­ it is still a long height to jump,¡± Aurum asked.


    Gale sighed for a long time and answered, ¡°Mr. Lefting, of course I am afraid.¡±


    Her voice was small and soft.


    Aurum felt a sudden pain in his heart.


    He¡­was feeling sorry for her.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m more afraid of being trapped by Shawn¡¯s side and bing his canary.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°It seems that I live a life that everyone envies, and I can get whatever I want, but in my


    heart, I am empty, without a sense of solidity.¡±


    ¡°So,pared to closing my eyes and jumping recklessly, I am more afraid that I will live like this for


    the rest of my life.¡±


    Shawn hurt her too deeply.


    The thing that scared her the most was to live dependent on Shawn, living a life


    where she could see the end at a nce.


    Thinking that she would live like this for the rest of her life, Gale would jump off without hesitation, even


    at the height of 10,000 meters.


    Was it not just a matter of closing your eyes!


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Aurum did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°You should have had a great life.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t mention it after it¡¯s all gone. God has taken away a lot from me and given me a lot. For


    example, you.¡± Gale smiled, and her tone became more rxed. ¡°When I was the most desperate and


    helpless, Mr. Lefting, you showed up and helped me regardless of anything in return.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 510

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 510


    Chapter 510


    Sam¡­


    Summer and Pearton¡­


    She would always remember those who helped her.


    She was not alone.


    There were people behind her.


    It was just that once she left, she could never contact them again.


    The only person she could contact was Aurum.


    Aurum replied, ¡°Actually, I have a sense of security in my heart when I help you. For more than a year, I


    had frequently dreamed about my childhood, and I kept thinking about her when I woke up. I didn¡¯t


    sleep well, but your appearance cured my anxiety.¡±


    She was naturally the real daughter of the Yarn family.


    In fact, every time Gale thinks of this person, she feels very stuffy and can¡¯t breathe.


    However, she didn¡¯t tell Aurum.


    ¡°The one who can really cure your anxiety should be Natalie. She is the one who will be with you for


    the rest of your life,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Natalie, she¡­¡± Aurum said when suddenly Natalie¡¯s voice came from the other end.¡±


    Aurum!¡±


    Very sharp and anxious.


    Before Gale had time to ask what was going on, Aurum hurriedly said, ¡°I will go.¡±


    She looked at the phone, frowning, feeling a little uneasy.


    She always felt¡­ Natalie would jump out and do something bad!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Aurum put away his phone and turned to look at Natalie at the door of the study. ¡± Why did youe in


    without knocking?¡±


    Natalie just looked at him, and her eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Aurum, are you ming me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling? Why hang up as soon as I arrive?¡± Natalie asked. After a few


    2/2


    seconds of silence, Aurum replied, ¡°Gale.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s tears fell as she answered, ¡°I knew¡­ it. The person you have been in contact with most


    recently is her. Aurum, you have something to hide from me!¡±


    Aurum walked in front of her and exined softly, ¡°Natalie, there is indeed a secret. between her and


    me, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°I am the closest to you. Do you want to keep it from me?¡±


    ¡°I do it for your own good. It¡¯s the safest way.¡±


    Obviously, Natalie could not believe him.


    Her woman¡¯s intuition told her that Aurum had different feelings for Gale!


    ¡°Aurum, it¡¯s easy for me to think otherwise when you¡¯re like this¡­¡± Natalie threw herself into his arms.


    ¡°You care about Gale more than me.¡± He went to the hospital again, delivering nutrition and calling


    every day. In fact, he even told Gale the secret that she was not the biological daughter of the Yarn


    family.


    How could Natalie not panic?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Aurum rubbed her hair. ¡°She¡¯s married, and I have you


    too.¡±


    ¡°But I heard she and Mr. Wood don¡¯t have a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t look too much into it. The matter will end soon. I will only be with you. Gale and I are


    really just friends. Don¡¯t overthink,¡± Aurum said.


    Natalie looked up at him and asked, ¡°You love me, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t change your mind, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After receiving continuous affirmation from Aurum, Natalie felt more secure.


    At the same time, she was even more puzzled.


    What exactly were Aurum and Gale plotting? They were so secretive!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 511

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 511


    Chapter 511


    With Natalie¡¯s ability, she was unlikely to find out, but¡­ Shawn could.


    In Sea City, no man had the right and ability to fight against Shawn!


    Even Aurum lost to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be affected by anything between Gale and me. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±


    Aurum understood Natalie¡¯s insecurity and had been trying his best to appease her.


    Natalie nodded superficially and agreed, ¡°Of course, I believe you!¡±


    However, in her heart, she decided to find Shawn!


    One was Gale, who was married, and the other was Aurum, who had a fiance. These two people have


    no intersection in their daily lives, and they seldom interact with each other at work. What kind of secret


    could there be?


    Natalie must find out!


    She has a widework of contacts and a high status, so she quickly and smoothly arrived outside the


    president of Wood Group¡¯s office.


    Fiona looked at her, ¡°Ms. Yarn? Wait a minute, let me inform Mr. Wood of your arrival.¡±


    Shawn sat at the desk without raising his head. ¡°Natalie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°No, she only said that there was something very important about your wife.¡±


    Shawn paused with his slender fingers as he flipped through the documents. ¡°Let her in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Natalie walked away. After entering, Shawn¡¯s eyes fell on her.


    She tensed up unconsciously.


    Shawn¡¯s aura was too strong, and she still dared not be alone with him!


    ¡°Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shawn leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the


    Chapter


    2/3


    bush.¡±


    Natalie replied cautiously, ¡°Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood is hospitalized these days. I don¡¯t seem to see you


    visiting often.¡±


    His face darkened as he answered, ¡°Is this something you should inquire about?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, Mr. Wood, don¡¯t get me wrong. It is rumored that the rtionship between


    you and Mrs. Wood has soured. The problem is, you spent lots of money and failed to win her heart¡­¡±


    Shawn bent his fingers deeply and tapped heavily on the desktop. ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. What


    exactly do you want to say.¡±


    He knew Natalie was leading up to something better.


    Taking a deep breath, Natalie replied, ¡°Recently, Aurum and Mrs. Wood have been in close contact.


    They are on the phone and meeting each other, and sometimes they chat tillte at night. Do you know


    about this?¡±


    Shawn pursed his thin lips tightly.


    He knew Aurum went to the hospital to visit.


    However, such frequent phone calls are a problem!


    Natalie continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you get along with Mrs. Wood, but Aurum and I stay together


    every day. I know his every move. If they were just casually talking on the phone, fine.¡±


    ¡°What puzzles me is that every time Aurum and Mrs. Wood talk on the phone, he will hide in the study


    and don¡¯t allow anyone to go in and disturb them.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, what do you think¡­ is this weird?¡±


    Shawn had an indifferent expression, and she could not see what he was thinking.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°Are you trying to tell me there is a secret between Aurum and Gale? Or do


    you want to say that the two of them are innocent?¡±


    ¡°Aurum will not betray me, and I know what he is like. I¡¯m just curious about what they are talking


    about. It¡¯s so mysterious,¡± Natalie said.


    Shawn lowered his eyes, and his fingertips moved rhythmically on the table and made a rattling sound.


    ¡°Is¡­ Mr. Wood not curious?¡±


    Natalie really wanted to know.


    Since she was with Aurum, she had to know everything, whether it was his work or


    life.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 512

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 512


    Chapter 512


    Even if she could not understand, she must know.


    Natalie must firmly grasp Aurum, marry him, be Mrs. Lefting to get rid of her adopted daughter¡®


    status, and have a new identity that she has won for herself!


    ¡°The rtionship between the two of them is indeed unusual. What else do you know? Let¡¯s talk about


    it together,¡± Shawn said.


    Natalie smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I told you everything already. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a woman, after all. I


    can¡¯t find anything more with my limited ability. If Mr. Wood finds out the secret between the two of


    them, please tell me so I can know what to do.


    Shawn nced at her deeply.


    He had already seen through Natalie¡¯s little thoughts.


    However, he now needed to find out what was wrong between Aurum and Gale.


    Shawn opened the file again and said, ¡°Get out. Aurum will be yours, just like Gale will be mine.¡±


    Natalie could not say anything more, so she could only nod.


    Shawn looked at the document, but he had not turned a page for a long time.


    He was sure that Aurum had absolutely no affection for Gale at present, but the rtionship between


    the two had been very subtle since they met.


    More than friends, but not lovers.


    Unlike Sam, Aurum had a marriage contract, guilt, and feelings.


    What are they trying to do?


    Shawn called Joe, ¡°Joe. Go and do something for me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Shawn? My name is not Fiona.¡±


    ¡°No, I can only rest assured if I leave it to you.¡±


    Hearing his serious tone, Joe immediately became serious. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Go and find out what Aurum has been doing recently, and I want to know everything!


    ¡±


    The other end of the phone waspletely quiet.


    Ten seconds.


    Joe protested, ¡°Shawn! I thought the sky was going to fall, and Fiona couldn¡¯t figure


    it out, so I had to step in. As a result¡­ that¡¯s it? That¡¯s it?¡±


    He had real work to do!


    Where could he find the time to stalk Aurum?


    Shawn said, ¡°Go as soon as I tell you. Stop with your questions.¡±


    ¡°Can you ask someone else to do it? I¡¯m not in a good mood recently.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re single. What else can put you in a bad mood?¡±


    Joe was speechless.


    It was so reasonable that he could not refute it.


    However, he was just unhappy.


    He got even more annoyed, thinking of Dr. Lighton!


    ¡°How did Aurum offend you? He even gave you the crown. He is a man who knows when to step back,¡±


    Joe asked.


    Shawn replied, ¡°You will understand after you find out¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, Shawn, you are really a capitalist who loves to squeeze everyst drop out of everyone!¡±


    Joe agreed and started to investigate.


    He was the person Shawn trusted the most with the most important and confidential


    matters.


    Looking out the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, Shawn thought in his heart, ¡®Gale, it would be best that there


    is nothing between you and Aurum¡­¡¯


    Otherwise, he could not guarantee that he would do something to Aurum!


    Even Natalie felt uneasy, the matter may be far more serious than she imagined!


    ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± Fiona knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Fiona said, ¡°Mr. Wood, ¡°The affairs of the vi are all done, and¡­ your wife came back to thepany


    with me.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Jewelry Department.¡± The jewelry department was still the same as before, and


    nothing had changed.


    Gale stood in front of her desk.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 513

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 513


    Chapter 513


    In fact, her original life goal was to be a jewelry designer, draw blueprints, and look at the nes,


    bracelets, rings, etc. she designed, which consumers love and seek.


    She would have a sense of aplishment at work.


    Gale had a deep affection for her work. She had watched the brand grow from nothing to where it was


    today.


    However, she had to say goodbye.


    The colleagues next to her looked at Gale, each expression getting more exciting than the other.


    She had not appeared in thepany for a long time, but every employee of the Wood Group thought


    of her like a celebrity!


    Gale was the proprietress of the group!


    The news in the group chats was about to explode¡­


    ¡°Gale came to thepany! She finally showed up!¡±


    ¡°What? Gale, the president¡¯s wife!¡±


    ¡°God, I used to think she was just Mr. Wood¡¯s secret lover or side chick. I repent for my ignorance!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. I seem to have offended her. What should I do!¡±


    ¡°I sympathize with you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that! She is quite low¨Ckey and has a good temper, not the kind of arrogant person.¡±


    The online chat was full of enthusiasm, but in the real jewelry department, it was extremely quiet, and


    no one dared to speak out first,


    With a creak, Joe came out of the office with a face full of impatience.


    ¡°Shawn doesn¡¯t have his head screwed on right. He just wants to exhaust me¡­Huh? Gale?¡±


    Joe raised his head and saw her at a nce.


    ¡°Mr. Winter.¡±


    ¡°You came to thepany so soon? I thought you had to rest for a few more days,¡±


    Joe said.


    Gale replied with a smile, ¡°I have a design inspiration, and I really want to draw the


    blueprint I want to hurry it up, seeing that the new season is about to beunched ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard. If you are tired, the big boss above will not let me go!¡± Joe


    warned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a sitting¨Cdown job. Drawing blueprints is not physical work.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Joe replied, ¡°Tiredness is also tiredness. The tiredness on your body is the same as the pain in


    Shawn¡¯s heart!¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    ¡°Get off work on time. If you work overtime, it will harm me.¡±


    After speaking, he left in a hurry.


    Gale sat down, turned on theputer, and started working.


    When the colleague next to her got up, she identally swept the stapler on the ground with a snap.


    In the eerily quiet jewelry department, it was particrly loud.


    It was a verymon thing, but her colleague was taken aback and hurriedly said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t


    mean to, Mrs. Wood. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you!¡±


    Gale was stunned for a moment, looking at her colleague.


    Her colleagues were about to cry. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it¡­ I said a long time ago that I wanted to


    change my seat, I¡¯m too clumsy to sit next to you, but no one would switch


    with me¡­¡±


    Gale quickly stood up, but before she could speak, her colleague¡¯s legs softened, and he took a few


    steps back. ¡°I was wrong, Mrs. Wood. Please don¡¯t hold a grudge!¡±


    She could notugh or cry. ¡°Am I so scary?¡±


    She had not done anything or said anything.


    The colleague kept apologizing, ¡°I¡¯ll leave right away, and I will never disturb you in the future!¡±


    Now the employees in the jewelry department looked at her as if they were looking at


    a scourge.


    Gale was Mrs. Wood!


    Mr. Wood¡¯s wife received their boss¡¯s affection!


    Who was Mrs. Wood? He spent a fortune to buy the crown for her, but she held it in her hand casually,


    like a toy, as if she did not really want it!


    In addition, Shawn was notoriously strict and merciless in thepany, and everyone feared that Gale


    would be worse.


    Gale sighed and looked at her colleagues around her.


    Everyone lowered their heads one after another, not wanting to make eye contact


    with her.


    ¡°Are you¡­ afraid of me?¡± she asked.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 514

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 514


    Chapter 514


    Everyone said in unison, ¡°We are not afraid.¡±


    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t everyone dare to look at me.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Gale was helpless. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time you know me. What I was like before, I¡¯m still


    the same now.¡±


    No one said anything.


    The office became eerily quiet.


    It was all Shawn¡¯s fault!


    He insisted on disclosing her identity, and now everyone knew that she was Mrs.


    Wood and was afraid of her.


    Gale looked at the young girl sitting opposite and asked, ¡°Peach, are you avoiding me


    too?¡±


    Peach was a designer in the jewelry department. The girl had a pure and lively aura, which always


    reminded Gale of herself in college.


    Therefore, Gale had always taken good care of Peach and never used his status as Chief Designer¡® to


    pressure her.


    Peach was young and inexperienced. She got along very happily with Gale and would bring Gale


    delicious food.


    The two were in a superior¨Csubordinate rtionship, a teacher¨Cstudent rtionship,


    and even friends.


    Peach looked at her timidly and said, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know what to say to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as before.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ the proprietress.¡±


    Gale raised her forehead. ¡°Forget it. Peach, what design drawings have you drawn for the new


    season? Let me have a look and discuss improvements together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ga¡­ Mrs. Wood¡­¡±


    Gale immediately interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t! You can call me anything. Just don¡¯t call me Mrs. Wood.¡±


    Chapte


    Peach swallowed and said, ¡°Okay, Gale.¡±


    In fact, Peach liked Gale very much.


    At work, she was her boss, who could lead her and impart a lot of workce


    experience.


    In life, she was like a big sister, telling her many life principles.


    When Peach was about to go over the drawings, suddenly, there was a gasp from


    around.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone shouted, ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    In an instant, the jewelry department, which was already depressed, becamepletely silent!


    Shawn put one hand in his trousers pocket and stood at the door with deep eyes.


    He took a look at Gale and walked directly over.


    Peach froze in ce.


    Should she leave?


    Was she going to be the third wheel for Mr. Wood and Gale?


    While hesitating, Shawn had already stood in front of Gale, and said in a low voice,¡± Why did youe


    to thepany? Why don¡¯t you take a few more days off?¡±


    Gale was scolding him inwardly. Seeing him now, she felt even angrier.


    She red at him and said, ¡°I¡¯lle whenever I want. Do I need to listen to you? Mind your own


    business!¡±


    Peach sat down slowly.


    It was over. Mr. Wood would definitely be angry!


    She wanted to stay away from the center of the storm and keep silent!


    Unexpectedly¡­


    Shawn¡¯s voice became softer. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that your body won¡¯t be able to take it. Dr. Lighton


    allows you to leave the hospital?¡±


    Gale did not even look at him. ¡°I want to catch up with the drawings for the new season of Lovito, and I


    don¡¯t want to waste time.¡±


    She hoped she could finish the designs before jumping into the sea.


    Gale always had a sense of responsibility when it came to her work.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 515

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 515


    Chapter 515


    She raised her head and looked in Peach¡¯s direction to find that the little girl¡¯s head was almost lowered


    under the table, trembling.


    Ugh.


    It was normal to be afraid of Shawn.


    Gale recalled that when he first met Shawn, she was also terribly scared. One could have nightmares


    for days after meeting him.


    Unexpectedly, she could speak to Shawn in this tone now.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Life was really impermanent, and fate was funny.


    Gale understood Peach, so she dropped her aggression so as not to leave a psychological shadow on


    her.


    Gale asked, ¡°Does Mr. Wood have any instructions? If not, please leave as soon as possible, don¡¯t


    affect me¡­ and everyone¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Did I affect your work?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn did not argue with her, his deep eyes swept across the jewelry department.¡± Who is affected by


    this? Stand up.¡±


    Who would dare to stand?


    Who would not value their job?


    Entering the Wood Group to work was a golden job that one can only dream of!


    Gale was speechless.


    Forget it. No one could reason with Shawn.


    Gale turned on theputer, decided to ignore Shawn, and concentrated on doing her own work.


    What was the point of seeing him standing dryly and alone.


    However, Shawn asked, ¡°Gale, what¡¯s wrong with your feet?¡±


    Feet?


    Gale looked down and found a long and thin cut.


    She had not noticed it as it did not hurt.


    ¡°It must have been scratched by the bushes or thorns over there when I went to see


    the vi.¡±


    Gale thought for a while before answering, ¡°I only went there for a while. The scenery is really good.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so careless?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Shawn had already squatted down.


    He lowered his head, knelt down on one knee, stretched out his hand to hold her


    ankle and looked carefully. ¡°It needs to be disinfected and cleaned.¡±


    There are so many people watching!


    Gale felt a little ufortable, as she was about to withdraw her foot. ¡°I¡¯ll just clean it with medicine


    myself.¡±


    Shawn did not answer, but just held it tightly, rubbing the skin of her ankle with his rough fingertips.


    It felt a little itchy.


    A sharp man brought the medicine box in a hurry and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, here.¡±


    Shawn took it and applied the medicine to Gale.


    Gale wanted to pull back several times, but he pulled her back. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Her cheeks were slightly red, and she dared not look into the eyes of the people next


    to her.


    After applying the cold medicine, Gale let out a hiss as it stings a little.


    Shawn sensed it immediately and asked, ¡°It hurts? Didn¡¯t you insist that you were fine just now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it just now¡­¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°It needs to be disinfected, or you will get an infection. I will get


    someone toe over in the afternoon and take good care of the garden so that no


    thorns on the branches will hurt you again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t live there, though,¡± she replied.


    Shawn paused before answering, ¡°Is my father¨Cinw going to live there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll ask him what he thinks about it tonight.¡±


    Shawn pointed out to her. ¡°Don¡¯t say I bought it, or he won¡¯t want to move. If you want him to stay there


    comfortably, it¡¯s better to tell a white lie.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 516

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 516


    Chapter 516


    Gale agreed.


    With Shawn¡¯s ingenuity, whoever he wanted to treat well would fall for it.


    It was because he knew how to win your heart.


    But then again, Shawn could also be so ruthless!


    Gale replied, ¡°Understood. I also want him to live better and enjoy his old age. But¡­ Shawn, I need


    your help with something.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask.¡± While applying the medicine, he looked up at her and said, ¡±


    Your business is mine.¡±


    Gale bit her lip and said, ¡°After my dad moves in, don¡¯t go see him, and don¡¯t bother him. No matter


    what happens, you don¡¯t enter that vi. Can you do that?¡±


    He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Father¨Cinw doesn¡¯t want to see me, does he?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He would be reminded of the days in prison when he saw you. You really owe our family, and the


    best atonement is never to bother.¡±


    Shawn threw the cotton swab into the trash can and gently blew on the wound.


    Then, he stood up with a little dust on his trousers on his knees.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    Gale looked at his ankles and quickly put on his shoes.


    ¡°Apply the medicine again at night, don¡¯t let the wound touch water. You are so delicate and soft¡­¡±


    Shawn warned.


    He dragged on very long and slowly when he said thest four words, and it sounded a little ambiguous


    and suggestive.


    Gale wanted to gag him.


    Shawn left.


    However, it felt like his breath was still here.


    Gale stared at theputer and could not return to her senses for a long time.


    Peach approached with the drawings in her arms. ¡°Gale, Mr. Wood treats you well.¡±


    Her eyes were clear, full of envy and admiration. A girl of her age still had certain


    fantasies about love.


    In addition, Shawn was perfect. He was rich, powerful, and handsome. Although he had a poker face,


    he was very popr now as an aloof male god.


    Of course, Peach would fall for it.


    Gale said, ¡°Well? It¡¯s not like I lost my limbs. I didn¡¯t ask him to kneel down and apply the medicine on


    me.¡±


    Peach blinked and said, ¡°It means he loves you!¡±


    Gale tapped her forehead and reminded, ¡°Okay, back to work. When you fall in love, you will


    understand.¡±


    ¡°Youughed at me for being single again¡­ I am busy with work every day. How am I supposed to be


    with boys?¡±


    ¡°When fatees, it wille naturally. You are so cute and smart. It doesn¡¯t hurt to wait for a little


    while.¡±


    Peach stuck out her tongue and put the drawings on the table.


    Gale held a pencil and flipped through it, discussing it with Peach from time to time.


    Peach was considered a talented and studious designer. Gale¡¯s suggestions could be urately


    revised to meet everyone¡¯s satisfaction.


    ¡°Peach, I won¡¯t be in thepany anymore, and I won¡¯t be able to take care of you for many things.


    You have to take care of yourself. If you need anything, you can ask Summer. She is my friend,¡± Gale


    said.


    ¡°Gale, why won¡¯t you be here anymore?¡± Thepany was hers! She was the proprietress!


    Before Gale could answer, Peach said, ¡°I know! You will be pregnant and have a baby in the future, so


    you won¡¯t be able to go to work, right? Mr. Wood loves you so much and doesn¡¯t want you to be


    overworked.¡±


    ¡°You can take it that way. Work hard, and I believe that the position of chief designer will belong to you


    one day,¡± Gale replied vaguely.


    Peach shook her head and said, ¡°No, Gale, in my heart, you are the best jewelry designer!¡±


    Time flew so fast when you were busy.


    It was soon time to get off work.


    Pregnant women could not face theputer for a long time because of radiation.


    Charter sle


    For the sake of the child, Gale left as soon as she finished.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She went to pick up Peter from work.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 517

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 517


    Chapter 517


    Peter who returned to the hospital still had a lot of things he was not used to, but it could be seen that


    Peter was much more cheerful than before.


    Peter was a doctor. It was his duty to save lives and heal the wounded. He also really loves this


    profession.


    ¡°Dad, are you getting used to it on the first day back in the hospital?¡±


    Peter nodded and said, ¡°Everyone is very polite¡­ Did Shawn say something to them?¡±


    When Gale hesitated on answering, Peter replied, ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. I know it well. When I


    returned from prison, although I said that the ident that year was not caused by me, I wanted to


    stand on the operating table again. It¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to me you. By the way, Gale, did you go the wrong way? This is not the direction to go


    home,¡± Peter said.


    ¡°I helped you find a new house.¡±


    ¡°Was it also arranged by Shawn?¡±


    Gale sighed and answered, ¡°Dad, you really know everything.¡±


    ¡°I know you are about to leave, so you want to make arrangements for me. I¡¯m not a stubborn old


    donkey or a single¨Cminded person. In order to make you feel at ease, I will ept your arrangement.


    You just need to go away with peace of mind,¡± Peter said. The car stopped at the vi.


    Peter looked around andmented, ¡°It¡¯s a good ce to retire, and it¡¯s quite. expensive. Shawn is


    really generous.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to him. He won¡¯t bother you, and you can live in peace. From now


    ¡±


    on¡­¡±


    Having said this, Gale suddenly choked up.


    Was there a future?


    With her departure, there would be no future.


    She sniffed but still could not hold back her tears.


    Peter looked at her lovingly. ¡°I will live in such a nice house, with a driver and a servant, and I am able


    to return to the hospital to work. What afortable life. Why


    are you crying?¡±


    Wendy ran to her father¡¯s arms. ¡°Dad, once I leave, it is very likely we will never meet again¡­¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was because she could note back to the city.


    Once stepping in, Shawn would spot her easily!


    After finally escaping, how could she turn back again?


    All that effort would be in vain.


    ¡°Leave as long as you have a good life. Don¡¯t miss me. Gale, don¡¯te back after you leave, do you


    hear me?¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, don¡¯te back for the funeral. Sam will definitely arrange my funeral.¡±


    Gale cried uncontrobly.


    Peter patted her on the back. ¡°My daughter, it¡¯s good to go, good¡­ don¡¯t think abouting back, or I


    will never forgive you.¡±


    He did not want her to marry into a wealthy family like the Wood family.


    He did not want a son¨Cinw like Shawn either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s good that you are leaving, thanks to Mr. Lefting¡¯s help. You fulfilled my greatest wish,


    and I am very satisfied,¡± Peterforted her.


    Peter could not help but shed some tears.


    His wife was gone, and his daughter could never return. He would be an old man in a huge city.


    ¡°Gale, when are you leaving? How are you leaving?¡±


    Gale exined all the ns.


    ¡°Okay, okay, with Mr. Lefting¡¯s arrangement, I believe it can be sessful. Stop talking, don¡¯t tell me


    again. Lest I get old and confused one day and leak this secret,¡® Peter said.


    How bitter.


    Peter not only had to watch his daughter leave but also ¡®fake death¡®. He would not even be able to


    know the whereabouts of his daughter and grandchildren.


    He could only miss her foolishly.


    ¡°If possible, I will try my best to pass on my recent situation to you through Mr. Lefting, with photos and


    so on.¡±


    Peter waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not safe.¡±


    Gale felt even more ufortable.


    Dad would definitely miss her, but in order to keep her whereaboutspletely


    secret, he still refused to know more.


    Wiping away tears, Gale smiled and said, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s renovate our new home.¡±


    They had to cherish their moments together.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s clean up together,¡± Peter replied.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 518

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 518


    Chapter 518


    Gale cooked three dishes and one soup, and had dinner with Peter.


    Then, they went for a walk and chatted.


    She only turned to her room after ten o¡¯clock.


    Just as she was about to take a bath, the phone rang. Gale saw that it was Aurum calling.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Lefting.¡±


    Aurum¡¯s voice was extraordinarily serious. ¡°Something went wrong. Gale, did you slip up today?¡±


    ¡°No. Apart from a brief chat with my dad, I didn¡¯t mention it to anyone!¡±


    Gale panicked.


    Was there an ident? Have ns changed? Or¡­ had Shawn found out?!


    ¡°Someone is looking for me. And that person is very experienced and skilled. He has already found out


    that I am secretly looking for a diver! He will find that diver soon!¡±


    Aurum said.


    Someone needed to meet her in the sea to bring Gale ashore when jumping into the


    sea.


    Not


    everyone could do that. They would have to stay in the sea for a long time.


    Once that person found the diver and tortured him to extract a confession or bribe¡­ the n would be


    exposed!


    Gale suddenly clenched the phone tightly.


    What she was most worried about still happened!


    ¡°Who is checking? Shawn? I didn¡¯t show any strangeness in front of him, and he didn¡¯t look¡­ like he


    doubted me!¡± Gale asked.


    Was he faking it?


    Shawn had always thought a few steps ahead.


    Had he doubted her without showing signs of it?


    Aurum replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know at the moment. The other party is hiding very carefully, and they are clean


    and tidy without leaving any clues. Don¡¯t say anything; just stay


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    put.¡±


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Okay. I will cooperate with you whenever you need me to do


    anything.¡±


    There was silence on the other side of the phone for a while, and Aurum spat out, Move forward the


    n.¡±


    Time was running out.


    Relying on Aurum¡¯s strength to escape was Gale¡¯s only chance.


    If the dy continued and the other party found out, Gale would be trapped in the city, with no chance


    of escaping!


    They could only follow through before the other party found out!


    Even if he had discovered Gale had survived jumping into the sea and left, she would be far gone with


    nowhere to be found!


    Gale said, ¡°Okay. The soonest¡­ when.¡±


    Aurum fell silent again.


    In this case, every decision mattered.


    One wrong step was all it took.


    After a while, Aurum said, ¡°In two days. I¡¯ll speed up the arrangements, you¡­ distract Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale¡¯s back felt a little chilly.


    Was it really Shawn who was investigating her?


    So, how did he act as if nothing had happened when he applied the medicine?


    However, no one but Shawn would investigate Aurum.


    Gale was so nervous that her throat became dry.


    She was already a little ufortable acting in front of Shawn.


    It was really a y within a y.


    Those who acted were fools, and those who watched ys were crazy.


    However, Gale felt that it was something Shawn would do!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 519

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 519


    Chapter 519


    ¡°Talk to you soon.


    After speaking, Aurum quickly hung up the phone.


    He was also in a state of desperation at the moment.


    The n, which was carried out smoothly and secretly, suddenly changed!


    What was going on? What went wrong?


    Aurum had always been low¨Ckey and cautious in everything he did, step by step. In order to


    sessfully and smoothly help Gale escape, he devoted more energy and thought than usual!


    Only he and Gale knew about the n!


    Knock, knock¡­ A knock came from the door.


    ¡°Aurum, I cut some fruit. Can Ie in?¡± Natalie said.


    Aurum walked quickly to open the door. ¡°Natalie, you are still awake?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep, how can I sleep? Seeing that the light in your study room was still on, I went to the


    kitchen to prepare some fruit for you.¡±


    Aurum reached out to take it, just in time to see the band¨Caid on Natalie¡¯s finger.


    ¡°Did you cut your hand?¡± he asked.


    Natalie shrank. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a small cut. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Next time, ask the servants to do it. You don¡¯t have to go to the kitchen yourself.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Seeing how tired you have been recently, I want to do something for you to relieve your


    stress. I didn¡¯t expect myself to be so useless, and I even hurt my hand when cutting fruit¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that about yourself. Wait, I¡¯ll get the medicine box to disinfect and re- bandage you.¡± Aurum


    pulled her to sit down.


    Looking at Aurum¡¯s busy back, Natalie felt sweet in her heart.


    He was hers.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Okay. The cut was deep. Why were you so careless?¡± Aurum said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Aurum, when are you going to rest?¡±


    ¡°I might be staying upte.¡±


    Natalie asked with concern, ¡°Has work been busy?¡±


    Aurum frowned and said, ¡°No. Some things in the n have changed, and I need to reschedule.¡±


    He could only reveal so much to Natalie.


    However, Natalie thought of something and asked tentatively, ¡°Is it the incident. between you and


    Gale?¡±


    Aurum was startled and suddenly raised his eyes to look straight at Natalie.


    His eyes are extremely sharp and probing.


    Facing Aurum¡¯s eyes, Natalie¡¯s heart sank suddenly, and she was very flustered.


    Aurum had never looked at her like this!


    This was the first time!


    Natalie swallowed and said, ¡°Aurum, why are you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    She was still guilty.


    Maybe¡­ she went to report to Shawn. After Shawn¡¯s investigation, he had found a clue!


    After all, in Sea City, nothing could be hidden from Shawn¡¯s eyes as long as he wanted to know!


    Aurum¡¯s eyes closed and became much more rxed.


    He also understood that he scared her, but just now¡­he could not control it.


    It was because it mattered!


    He asked, ¡°Natalie, have you ever told anyone else that Gale and I have been in frequent contact?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Haven¡¯t you mentioned a word to anyone?¡±


    Natalie nodded her head. ¡°Aurum, I have a sense of propriety. How could I tell anyone? Besides, I don¡¯t


    know what it is, and you didn¡¯t exin it to me.¡±


    Aurum frowned even tighter.


    Then what went wrong?


    Gale had not told anyone, and he only told Natalie, who was closest to him¡­ How could Shawn be


    suspicious?


    Or was that person not Shawn but someone else?


    Too many doubts lingered in his mind.


    Natalie dared not to speak out and kept sneaking nces at Aurum.


    She thought, if Shawn found out by then, it would be none of her business¡­


    Shawn would not rat on her.


    It was because he did not owe anyone an exnation!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 520

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 520


    Chapter 520


    Besides, she even sensed that something was wrong with Aurum. Someone so smart as Shawn would


    have sensed it as well?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing I didn¡¯t mean to me you. Go to sleep first, don¡¯t wait up,¡± Aurum said.


    Without you, I can¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Aurum hugged her and said, ¡°After these few days, I will apany you.¡±


    Natalie was a little disappointed. ¡®Okay¡­¡±


    Aurum sent her back to the bedroom, covered her with a quilt, and then returned to


    the study.


    He stood in front of the study window, thinking hard about what to do next.


    Gale was also lying on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    She has insomnia.


    She kept thinking if Shawn knew, why did he not just expose her, cut off her connections, and imprison


    her, preventing her from escaping?


    If he did not know, then who was the person who was investigating Aurum?


    Gale thought about that question all night but could not figure it out.


    She squinted for a while until dawn.


    After waking up and going downstairs, Peter looked at her and said, ¡°Gale, why do you look so bad?¡±


    I¡¯ll make you a medicated pillow. Try to sleep on it first.¡±


    As he spoke, Peter paused and asked, ¡°When are you leaving? Can you still sleep on the medicated


    pillow?¡±


    Dad tried to make her a pillow, but she would never have a chance to sleep on it.


    Gale dared not mention that the n might change for fear that his father would be worried.


    Gale said, ¡°Yes. I can still take it with me and sleep on the pillow you made for me when I am in a


    different ce.¡±


    Peter smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, then I will make it today.¡±


    Gale was a little absent¨Cminded while eating breakfast.


    Chapte


    Peter saw it and wanted to ask several times but held back for fear of causing


    trouble.


    Gale had been trying her best to keep calm, and she could not mess it up.


    She had to go to thepany and pretend everything was normal.


    She must not raise suspicion.


    Wood Group.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gale stood downstairs, took a deep breath, and kept telling herself to calm down.


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    Summer and Peach came out of the breakfast shop together, walking toward her while talking and


    laughing.


    ¡°Where did you gost night?¡± Summer could see her haggardness at a nce. ¡°You showed up with


    two giant panda eyes.¡±


    Gale touched her face and asked, ¡°Is it so obvious?¡±


    She could still cover it with makeup in the past. However, for the sake of the baby, she would not touch


    makeup.


    Peach smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Gale looks good no matter what! You are always beautiful!¡±


    ¡°You are so sweet.¡±


    ¡°Be honest.¡±


    Summer moved closer to Gale and asked, ¡°What happened? Is the baby bothering you again?¡±


    ¡°No, I simply didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, a luxury car drove by and suddenly stepped on the emergency brake.


    The car door opened, and Shawn stepped down.


    Seeing him, the string in Gale¡¯s mind tensed instantly!


    She even took a big step back unconsciously!


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± Peach hurriedly greeted and then quickly slipped away.


    Nobody wanted to stay for long!


    Summer stood where she was and saw Gale¡¯s retreat but misunderstood.


    She supported Gale¡¯s waist with her hands. ¡°What are you afraid of? Shawn is not a scourge!¡±


    No, Gale was not afraid of him but was afraid that he would know the escape n!


    Shawn nced at Summer faintly. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go to work.¡±


    That meant that she should leave.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 521

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 521


    Chapter 521


    Shawn looked at how fast Peach ran, what a smart girl


    Summer nodded and said, ¡°Yes! Gale, let¡¯s go! It would be bad if you wereter


    She took Gale¡¯s hand.


    However, Shawn held Gale¡¯s other hand


    He said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to clock in today.¡±


    Summer replied, ¡°Then I won¡¯t clock in either. I cane in a littleter!¡±


    Shawn stopped entertaining her and said, ¡°Pearton.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Summer was startled and looked at Pearton. ¡°Where did youe from?¡±


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Pearton passed one hand under Summer¡¯s elbow and dragged her to thepany


    ¡°Hey, hey, why are you dragging me¡­ Who are you? Gale!¡±


    Summer was quickly pulled away.


    Gale was so nervous that her throat felt dry. ¡°What do you have to say to me?¡±


    Her voice was trembling,


    She tried her best to restrain herself, but this was the only way she could do it.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Shawn also noticed her strangeness and asked, ¡°Gale, why are you afraid of


    me?¡±


    Gale immediately denied, ¡°I am not! Say what you need to say, I need to return to work.¡±


    She was about to turn around when Shawn pulled her into his arms.


    He whispered in her ear, ¡°Gale, I want to say that I dreamed of youst night.¡±


    Gale blinked. He dreamt of her?


    ¡°In the dream, you were smiling at me. You were wearing a beautiful little dress, drank a little red wine,


    your cheeks were flushed, and you looked charming. While


    smiling, you move toward me, throw yourself into my arms¡­¡± Shawn said in a low


    voice.


    That sweet dream made Shawn deeply immersed for a long time, unwilling to wake


    up!


    When he opened his eyes, he realized something was left on the bed sheet.


    He had not touched her for a long time.


    Now, he still had endless aftertastes!


    Gale asked, ¡°And? That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Lonely man and widow, husband and wife, what do you think will happen next?¡±


    Gale understood.


    Her face became hot, and she gritted her teeth and pushed him away forcefully.¡± Boring! Shameless!¡±


    It turned out that was all Shawn wanted to say, and it scared her to death.


    However¡­ was that really all there was to it?


    Nothing else?


    Or was Shawn deliberately testing her to see her reaction?


    When it came to pretending to be ignorant while pretending to be understanding, Gale was no match


    for Shawn.


    However, she would not be the first to break.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want toe into your dream, now or ever!¡± Gale said.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°You won¡¯t even let me dream?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Gale, you are too cruel¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope you will have a long night in the future, never dreaming of me.¡±


    After speaking, Gale shook off his hand and walked quickly to thepany.


    It happened that Joe parked the car in the exclusive parking space, and when he got out of the car and


    opened the door, he almost bumped into Gale.


    ¡°Hey, hello. Wow, watch where you¡¯re going! What are you doing in such a hurry?¡± he said.


    Chapter 521


    Gale walked around the car door. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Winter.¡±


    ¡°Gale, you¡­¡±


    Joe wanted to say something, but Gale had already walked away quickly.


    As she walked away, Joe¡¯s expression changed.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 522

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 522


    Chapter 522


    Shawn¡¯s voice came. ¡°Be careful about how you park your car. What if I bumped into


    her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t look in the rearview mirror.¡±


    ¡°How did you get your driver¡¯s license?¡±


    Joe spread his hands and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss it?¡±


    Shawn gave him a warning look.


    ¡°Yes, I know that¡¯s the apple of your eye.¡± Joe patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡±


    Calm down.¡±


    Shawn pushed his hand away and said, ¡°I asked you to investigate Aurum. Did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s in progress.¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Get it as soon as possible. How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°Two or three days.¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Joe. This is unlike you.¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°The person you asked me to investigate is Aurum, who is not an ordinary person. He has


    always been very low¨Ckey, so my progress will naturally be slower.¡± As he spoke, Joe asked casually,


    ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is why you suddenly want to investigate Aurum? How did he offend you?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing with such detailed inquiries?¡±


    ¡°I need to ask clearly so that I can investigate more urately.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. ¡°It¡¯s because Natalie looked for me.¡±


    ¡°Aurum¡¯s fiance?


    ¡°Gale kept in touch with him frequently, and he kept secrets behind her back, so she became


    suspicious.¡±


    Shawn was also suspicious.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Joe replied.


    Shawn walked into thepany with his long legs. ¡°Be careful. Aurum is not dumb. He might have


    already noticed that it is you by the time you found out the truth.¡±


    203


    ¡°Who do you look down on!¡±


    Joe kept up, entered thepany, and went straight to the jewelry department.


    He immediately looked at Gale¡¯s workstation.


    Gale was talking with a colleague next to him, with a slight smile, looking normal.


    Joe¡¯s heart sank, and his expression was slightly serious, not as casual as before.


    He walked over and knocked on Gale¡¯s desk. ¡°Come to my office.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter?¡±


    Gale stood up and followed behind him.


    ¡°Close the door,¡± Joe said.


    Gale did as she was told, with some doubts in her heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Winter?¡±


    Joe remained silent and kept walking back and forth with his hands behind his back, frowning from time


    to time.


    Gale was stunned.


    He was very abnormal today¡­


    After a while, Joe said, ¡°Speaking of which, I also watched how you and Shawn progressed. In fact, I


    hope you two can be together. I have known Shawn for so many years, and you are the first woman he


    has been so attracted to.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter, you are here¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. I can be sure Shawn absolutely loves you. Before you decisions, I hope you think about


    it,¡± Joe said.


    make any


    ¡°Gale, there are only two of us here. Whatever is said here, no one else will know. You can tell me the


    truth.¡± It was rare to see such a serious Joe.


    Gale looked at him. ¡°Mr. Winter, I know that Shawn loves me deeply. But we can¡¯t go on.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°At all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joe looked into Gale¡¯s eyes without blinking.


    They stared at each other for a full minute.


    They had a momentary connection.


    Joe looked away and said, ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± After a few seconds, he waved his hand. ¡°Go out and


    continue working.¡±


    Gale did not react. ¡°Mr. Winter, you called me into the office just to say that?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Joe suddenlyughed and regained his rxed look. ¡°Oh, I always feel ufortable


    seeing you and Shawn in awkward situations. I want to help you.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 523

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 523


    Chapter 523


    ¡°Emotional matters can only be dealt with by oneself, and no one else can help.¡±


    Joe shrugged and said, ¡°If you try, you might seed. If you don¡¯t try, you will never


    know.¡±


    Gale said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Winter, you should pay more attention to my work.¡±


    ¡°You have done a good job. Besides, you are my boss, so how dare I find fault with you.¡±


    The original atmosphere returned.


    It seemed that the serious Joe just now had never appeared before.


    Gale sighed. ¡°I¡¯m some kind of proprietress. Okay, Mr. Winter, I¡¯ll continue to draw the design draft.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale left, and Joe¡¯s smile slowly froze.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. ¡°Are you sure that what you have


    found is true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Aurum is not an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°We used special methods to hack his phone records and listen to his conversation. We are absolutely


    not wrong!¡± said the person on the other end.


    Joe paused for a few seconds before responding, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, he walked to the


    window with a solemn look.


    This was an emotion that rarely appeared on Joe¡¯s face.


    He kept ying with his phone.


    Shawn asked him to investigate, and now he found some clues, but¡­ he did not want


    to tell Shawn.


    There were so many reasons.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It was because of Gale¡¯s persistence and firmness, because she and Summer are best friends, and


    because he did not want Summer to hate him.


    OnceAurum and Gale¡¯s ns were revealed, it would cause huge waves.


    Chapte


    At that time, Summer would never want to talk to him again after learning that it was Joe who


    discovered it.


    Five minutester, Joe left the jewelry department.


    ¡°Gale, something is wrong with Mr. Winter today. He seems to have something on his mind.¡±


    Peach said, ¡°He rarely does this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe everyone has their own troubles.¡±


    Gale found it weird too, but she had no idea why.


    She had no intention of putting Joe on her side.


    She was still waiting for Aurum¡¯s call.


    Every few minutes, Gale would look at her phone, full of preupations.


    Finally, the screen turned on and disyed thetest message. ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    Gale fully understood the three short words.


    Aurum had already made all the arrangements, and the focus was on her.


    It depended on when she was ready to act.


    Gale¡¯s heart was beating non¨Cstop.


    After thinking about it, she got up and walked out.


    Tonight!


    ¡°Gale, where are you going?¡± Peach asked.


    ¡°To find Shawn.¡±


    Peach put her palm on her cheek and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    There was still a sweet side between Mr. Wood and Gale.


    However, Gale was a step slower.


    Just now, Joe left in a hurry, looking for Shawn!


    CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡°Speak. What have you found?¡± Shawn signed the document in a swish.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn paused his hand holding the pen and raised his head.


    Joe coughed twice, pulled out a chair, and sat down opposite him.


    He tried to dilly¨Cdally.


    Joe said, ¡°Shawn, that¡­ Actually, I think¡­¡±


    He tried to dy it as much as possible.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 524

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 524


    Chapter 524


    Shawn squinted his eyes deeply and asked, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°I found nothing!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I find it strange. Have you been deceived by Natalie?¡± Joe said.


    ¡°How dare she lie to me.¡±


    ¡°But from the clues and news I got, the rtionship between Aurum and Gale¡­is. pretty normal. The


    two of them do call frequently, but they are just a few words of greeting, and the call time is very short,¡±


    Joe replied.


    Shawn asked, ¡°What did they talk about?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it just now? Just normal greetings.¡±


    Shawn denied, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    A normal ordinary friend would always call to ask about each other? Moreover, they even met


    physically.


    If that was the case, Natalie would not havee to see him specially and told him about it.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be that his and Natalie¡¯s intuitions were both wrong?


    ¡°That was really all I had found. Maybe Aurum just cared too much for Gale,¡± Joe replied.


    Shawn leaned back in his chair and threw away his pen.


    Joe spread his hands and said, ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t believe me anymore. Shawn, we have been friends for


    so many years, yet you don¡¯t believe me! I know this matter is very important to you, so you skip Fiona,


    directly handing it over to me. I checked, and this is the result.¡±


    ¡°Either Aurum hid it too deeply, or you¡­ really made a mistake.¡±


    Joe said, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be a mistake in your judgment?¡±


    Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°If Summer and Dr. Lighton would call and send messages in


    Chapter


    addition to their normal contacts on weekdays, causing Dr. Lighton¡¯s fiance to suspect him, what do


    you think? Is it normal between the two of them?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Lighton has a fiance? Is it true?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point.¡±


    Joe continued to ask, ¡°Dr. Lighton is not single anymore, right?¡±


    Shawn nced at him deeply. ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy.¡±


    ¡°Bah.¡± Joe waved his hand. ¡°It made me happy for nothing.¡±


    He alsozily leaned back in his chair. Leaning up, he touched his pocket. ¡°Shawn, do you have any


    cigarettes?¡±


    Joe¡¯s addiction to cigarettes returned.


    Probably because there was a shocking secret hidden in my heart.


    Facing Shawn, even Joe felt overwhelmed.


    Shawn took out the cigarette case from the drawer and threw it to him.


    Joe took it. ¡°I see. You¡¯re just paranoid, making a fuss out of molehills. You have to take out all your


    love rivals to make you feelfortable, right? Aurum is quite


    normal, and you are the one who is abnormal.¡±


    He held the cigarette in his mouth and was about to light it when Gale suddenly pushed open the door


    of the president¡¯s office.


    Before Joe could react, Shawn had already pulled the smoke out of his mouth. ¡°She can¡¯t smell the


    smoke.¡±


    Gale had not expected Joe to be there.


    ¡°Sorry, I came at a bad time. Sorry to bother,¡± she said.


    She was about to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Joe stood up and said, ¡°You came just in time. I just finished chatting with Shawn, and I¡¯m


    about to leave.¡±


    Shawn looked at Gale deeply, a little surprised.


    She actually came to him on her own initiative?


    Did the sun rise in the west?


    Shawn quickly got up and walked in front of her. ¡°Gale, are you here for me?¡±


    He could not believe it, so he asked again.


    A fapte


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m looking for you.¡±


    Joe clicked his tongue twice. ¡°Of course, she came to your office to look for you. If not, would shee


    to look for me? Do married men suddenly be stupid?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°I thought you were leaving?¡±


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go now, for fear of being a light bulb!¡±


    Joe walked out.


    He heard Shawn ask Gale, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you if you are free tonight,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­shall we have dinner together tonight? I booked a restaurant on a yacht by


    the sea.¡±


    Chaite

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 525

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 525


    Chapter 525


    Hearing this, Joe¡¯s eyes instantly became extremely sharp, and he quickly looked


    back at Gale.


    However, no one noticed him.


    Joe closed the door slowly.


    Seaside, yachts.


    He thought about what Aurum was doing¡­


    Joe closed his eyes.


    He had no idea if what he had done was right or wrong, but he had said what he said


    when he came here to meet Shawn. He made a choice.


    He¡­ chose to hide.


    Shawn was even more surprised when he heard Gale¡¯s invitation.


    Not only had she taken the initiative to find him, but she also took the initiative to ask him to have


    dinner together?


    The restaurant on the yacht had always been a sanctimonious spot for couples to


    date.


    Sitting by the sea breeze and eating a candlelight dinner would be very romantic.


    ¡°Gale, you¡­¡± Shawn was not sure, and asked again, ¡°You asked to have dinner with you tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a pause, Gale said, ¡°Fine, just pretend I didn¡¯t mention it.¡±


    She pretended to be free¨Cwheeling, looked away, and was about to turn around.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m free. I will always make time for you,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Then are you going?¡±


    ¡°Why are we having dinner together?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. The food of this restaurant is quite good, and Summer is not free tonight, so I want


    to try it with you,¡± Gale said.


    She lied.


    Charte


    Gale had not given it much thought, so she made up a reason that sounded perfect, which convinced


    Shawn.


    It was because she wanted to do it as soon as possible!


    Time does not wait!


    She had no time to wait for Shawn to take the bait, so she directly used this direct questioning method.


    With how much Shawn was infatuated with her, he would definitely agree.


    It was just that he had doubts in his heart.


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s rare for you to ask. I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Shawn replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. See you tonight.¡±


    Gale did not want to stay any longer and left immediately.


    However, Shawn wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her from the back.¡± Gale, I know you


    won¡¯t suddenly have dinner with me for no reason.¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay. As long as you ask, I will agree,¡± Shawn whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Besides¡­ let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    Shawn felt that the dream he hadst night was about toe true, bit by bit.


    Dreams shine into reality.


    So, no matter what Gale wanted to do, he would attend the dinner.


    Stay with her to the end.


    Even if she wanted his life, he would give it, and he had always been willing to give it, not just today.


    ¡°Gale, I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    Gale turned her back to him and could not see his expression but felt his big hands on his waist.


    It was so hot that she wanted to run away.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. You are overthinking, Shawn. What can I do to you? Kill you? You gave me many


    chances, but I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Gale insisted.


    He said with a low smile, ¡°I love you.¡±


    He loved her willingly.


    Gale pried open his fingers. ¡°See you tonight. I still have work to do, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    She pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I agreed to you easily. Isn¡¯t it too easy?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I should get something in return.¡±


    After all, Gale came to him and asked him for a promise. How could he let go of such an excellent


    opportunity!


    Gale turned around and asked, ¡°You want¡­ um¡­¡±


    As soon as she opened her mouth, his lips were already pressed down, kissing her.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 526

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 526


    Chapter 526


    Gale opened her eyes, stunned.


    It took a few seconds for her to react.


    Shawn¡­ actually kissed her forcefully!


    Gale immediately wanted to escape, but he firmly held the back of her head.


    His lips and teeth, his taste, have invaded her mouth!


    ¡°Shawn, you¡­ um¡­¡± When she spoke, she gave him a chance to get in!


    In the past two days, Gale¡¯s mind had been muddled, but now that he was kissing her deeply, depriving


    her of oxygen.


    She could not think at all.


    Her legs were weak, and she fell limply. Shawn hugged her, supported her, and took a few quick steps


    forward, pushing her against the desk.


    Gale leaned back.


    He bullied her more and more until hepletely pressed her upper body on the table.


    The kiss became hotter and hotter.


    Gale panicked. If this continued, something would happen!


    Shawn was a normal man, and she could already feel the changes in his body!


    ¡°Let go¡­¡± She beat his chest very hard and, at the same time, tightly closed her lips, not giving him a


    chance.


    Who knew that Shawn was so crooked?


    He bit the corner of her lips lightly, and she opened her lips in pain.


    It was not until Gale was out of breath during the kiss and his breathing became unstable that the two


    separated.


    Shawn was still lingering, reminiscing about the scene just now.


    ¡°You!¡± Gale stared at him, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Huh?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not satisfied?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Gale was about to answer when she suddenly remembered that this was his trick.


    If she said she was satisfied, he would be proud.


    If she said she was not satisfied, he would do it again!


    No matter how she answered, she was the one who suffered!


    ¡°Boring and shameless!¡± Gale scolded him.


    ¡°You just scolded me like that a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Ruthless!¡± she added.


    Shawn smiled deeply. ¡°You can say whatever you want.¡±


    Anyway, he had already kissed her, and her taste was as sweet as he had imagined.


    He raised his hand, and Gale asked vigntly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Wipe¡­ your drool.¡±


    Her face turned as red as a boiled shrimp.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Gale angrily pushed him away and stood up straight.


    Gale became very angry, thinking of being pressed on the table and kissed by him just now.


    Are men so shameless?


    She wiped her lips vigorously, and Shawn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Gale, it¡¯s not that dirty.¡±


    He had only kissed her, never other women.


    Gale turned around and left.


    It looked like she was angry, but Gale¡¯s heart felt at ease when the door closed.


    At least¡­ Tonight, Shawn wille to dinner.


    Seaside, yacht, candlelight dinner.


    Thest meeting together was romantic enough and deadly enough!


    She could not care less what Shawn discovered or knew.


    Before he found out the whole n, implement it!


    Race against the clock!


    Make or break tonight!


    Gale sent a message to Aurum. [Tonight.]


    She stared at the screen, unconsciously clutching the phone tightly.


    Gale returned to her workstation, finished thest bit of work, and then handed over everything to


    Peach.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She went through everything in detail, and Peach was a little confused. ¡°Gale, are you going to take a


    long vacation?¡±


    ¡°No. I just want you to be more familiar with these workflows,¡± Gale replied.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 527

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 527


    Chapter 527


    ¡°You said so much at once. I can¡¯t remember it all.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, ask Summer,¡± Gale said.


    Peach nodded and mumbled.


    She did not understand, it was not that Gale would note to thepany anymore. Why must she


    leave everything to her?


    However, Gale could not say anything.


    She dared not even see Summer.


    If she gave such detailed instructions, Summer would definitely question her.


    Peach was different. She was young and knew nothing about her.


    When it was time to get off work, Gale picked up her bag and left.


    When she reached the door, she still could not help but turn her head and take a look look at her


    workstation.


    Farewell.


    Then, Gale walked forward resolutely.


    She went back to thekeside vi first, and it happened that Peter also returned.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Peter waved at her and said, ¡°Gale. Come,e, your medicinal pillow is ready.¡±


    Peter handed the pillow in his hand to her. ¡°I carefully selected the medicinal materials and stuffed


    them into the pillow. I wrote a recipe, and you can follow it yourself. The pillowcase was sewed by the


    head nurse who knows needlework in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can sleep well. Then I can be at ease.¡±


    Gale¡¯s nose was sore. ¡°I also hope that Dad¡­¡±


    She could not continue.


    Peter guessed, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tonight.¡±


    There was a sudden silence between father and daughter.


    Chapte


    ¡°Okay.¡± Peter nodded slowly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a new beginning. I am happy for you,¡± Peter said happily but


    could not restrain his tears from falling down.


    ¡°Fortunately¡­ I still have time to give you the medicine pillow. I have never given your any valuable


    presents in this life. This pillow is the only andst thing,¡± Peter said.


    Gale hugged him tightly. ¡°Dad, it is my greatest honor and pride to be your daughter. If I have another


    life, I will still be your daughter.¡±


    Peter¡¯s lips moved, and his eyes looked at her for a moment as if remembering the past.


    However, he ended up saying nothing.


    Gale dressed up carefully and sprayed on perfume.


    After all, it was a date, so she needed to be more refined.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Gale turned around at the doorstep.


    Peter stood at the door and waved to her.


    As the vehicle drove away, Peter¡¯s figure gradually became smaller, bing a blurred white dot.


    Gale cried bitterly.


    Mom was gone, and only Dad was left. Now, she would go somewhere else and leave him forever.


    She knew that her father actually wanted to leave.


    However, Dad was afraid of dragging her down.


    He was afraid that he would be a burden to her when he was old.


    He was even more afraid that Shawn would notice if he went to find her.


    At this moment, Gale hated Shawn extremely.


    If he was willing to divorce.


    If he was willing to let go.


    If he was willing to stop bothering her¡­


    Why would she choose such an extreme method and leave her homnd!


    Shawn ruined her family and her life, even now, he wants to ruin the rest of her life!


    How could she love such a man with all her heart?


    What Shawn loved the most was always himself, and what he cared about were his own feelings and


    his wishes.


    He never stood in her position and considered her!


    It was getting dark.


    The lights are on.


    Neon street lights adorn the night of the whole city.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 528

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 528


    Chapter 528


    Sea City, named because the sea surrounded it on three sides, was also a famous. tourist city with


    beautiful scenery.


    Gale came to the appointed ce on time.


    To her surprise, there were so many people at the beach at this time!


    Everyone gathered in one ce, whispering as if they were watching the excitemen


    Gale did not want to join in the fun, but if she wanted to board a yacht, she had to go through that port.


    ¡°Sorry, excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I have to go.¡±


    She pushed through the crowd all the way to the port, only to realize what everyone was looking at.


    By the sea, a yacht was docked, and the waiters in uniforms were busy going up and


    down.


    On the deck, there are clusters of flowers, balloons, and ribbons¡­


    A rectangr dining table was ced in the middle, covered with a white tablecloth and sprinkled with


    fresh rose petals.


    Along with precious red wine imported from France, and silver tableware.


    Everything was extravagant.


    Such extravagant and luxurious decorations were rare. No wonder it attracted so many people to


    gather and watch.


    However, Gale was not in the mood to continue watching, and she had very important things to do.


    She looked around and found¡­ the yacht she was going to board was the one in


    front of her!


    Huh? What happened?


    The restaurant on the yacht was open, but at first nce, it was booked out by


    someone rich.


    The more she thought about it, the more something was wrong, and Gale¡¯s mind


    Chapterfere


    2/3


    shed. This was so extravagant, just like Shawn¡¯s style!


    Could it be that the luxurious arrangement on the deck was what he meant?


    Just as she was deep in thought, there were several exmations from the crowd.


    ¡°Look, look, what a handsome man!¡±


    ¡°God! Is this the crew filming?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the night of my dreams.¡±


    ¡°Who is he waiting for¡­ I¡¯m so envious of that girl.¡±


    Gale looked up, and the man standing on the deck had indifferent brows and eyes, sharp outlines, thin


    lips slightly pursed, andzy and casual eyes.


    Is that Shawn?


    It really was him!


    Shawn also saw her.


    He turned his head and whispered a few words to the waiter next to him, and then the yacht staff


    quickly walked up to Gale.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood asked me to take you on the yacht. This way, please,¡± the staff said in a very friendly and


    polite manner.


    Gale nodded.


    There was a sound of envy and exmation from behind.


    ¡°Did you hear that? She is Mrs. Wood!¡±


    ¡°The Wood family! That is the top wealthy family in Sea City!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It turned out to be the young mistress¡­¡±


    ¡°Her husband is willing to spend a fortune on a crown, so what¡¯s the point of chartering a yacht?¡±


    She lifted up the hems of her skirt to get on the yacht.


    She was standing at one end, and Shawn was waiting for her at the other end.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, please.¡±


    She twirled the shattered hair blown around her ears and walked up to Shawn. ¡°You


    harter S


    arrived earlier than me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be so grand. I wanted it to be simple and casual. You just made it so extravagant


    and wasteful,¡± Gale said.


    Shawn replied, ¡°Because, in my heart, you deserve the best.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if no one bothers you?¡± As he spoke, Shawn took her hand


    and walked to the deck.


    ¡°I have a private yacht, but after thinking about it, maybe you like it here since you booked this yacht,


    so I didn¡¯t ask the captain to drive that one over.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 529

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 529


    Chapter 529


    ¡°Tonight, this ce belongs to the two of us, and no one will disturb you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve reserved the restaurant.¡±


    Shawn pulled out a chair for her gentlemanly.


    He always wanted to give her the best and most expensive, but she always acted as though she could


    not care less.


    He did not know what she wanted or cared about except for divorce.


    Gale sat down, and the sea breeze smelled of saltiness.


    She was restless and did not care about the surrounding environment at all, let alone


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    how romantic it was.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Shawn handed over the menu.


    ¡°You can order. Anything is fine.¡±


    Gale lowered her eyes with a look ofck of interest.


    Shawn only thought that it was because he booked the venue without her authorization and made her


    unhappy, so he did not think much about it.


    Gale looked at the endless sea.


    More than a dozen yachts are docked in this port, all ces for leisure and entertainment. There were


    not only restaurants but also hotels, billiards courts,


    clubs, and so on.


    Apart from the one she and Shawn were on, there were many yachts floating around the port. At first


    nce, the lights were bright and lively.


    One of the yachts happened to be having a party, and arge group of men and women could be seen


    having fun.


    Gale looked over one by one.


    Finally, she saw Aurum on the deck of the yacht in front left!


    Her uneasy heart felt at ease at this moment!


    Aurum was here!


    He was always there!


    Chapter 529


    212


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice came out suddenly.


    Gale panicked, and she identally dropped the knife and fork to the ground.


    Shawn took a look in the direction she was looking.


    Nothing unusual.


    ¡°No¡­ didn¡¯t see anything. I was in a daze. I just nced around.¡± She swallowed. The waiter came


    over and picked up the tableware. ¡°Mrs. Wood, I¡¯ll change a new set for


    you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a little absent¨Cminded. Gale, you invited me to this dinner,¡± Shawn said.


    She joked half¨Cheartedly, wanting to liven up the atmosphere and calm down her mind. ¡°Yeah, I invited


    you when I could still afford this meal. If you keep this up, my monthly sry is not enough to pay for


    it.¡±


    ¡°Why would you need money when you are dining with me?¡±


    ¡°That would mean you invited me instead.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°There is no reason for that. My money is your money.¡±


    Gale pouted and said, ¡°I am not as wasteful. You are not thrifty in housekeeping.¡±


    After seeing Aurum, Gale was not as nervous as before.


    In an instant, she felt at ease, and she could chat with Shawn as if nothing had happened and even


    joke around.


    ¡°Thrifty?¡± Shawn never had this word in his life dictionary. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Wood, I¡¯m used to wasting, and I


    need you to take good care of this family in the days toe.¡± After a pause, he smiled and said,


    ¡°However, the most important thing I have is money. You can spend it as you like.¡±


    It was worthwhile for her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t spend all your money in ten lifetimes. I never cared about your money,¡± Gale said.


    She thanked the waiter for bringing new tableware.


    It waspletely dark.


    On the sidewalk by the sea, all the streetmps were lit up, forming a slender strip of light, illuminating


    the night of the city.


    The yacht was also full of lights.


    The breeze was gentle, and the temperature was warm. It was indeed an excellent time for a date.


    ¡°Gale, I know what you care about. Give me some time. Give me another chance,¡± Shawn replied.


    She replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 530

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 530


    Chapter 530


    Shawn was stunned as he was overwhelmed with joy.


    ¡°You agreed?¡±


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Shawn, I want to see how you will make it up to me.¡°.


    She smiled lightly, with two dimples on the corners of her mouth. She looked at Shawn intently.


    It was as if her eyes were twinkling.


    Gale was very different tonight, and Shawn noticed it.


    She was extremely attractive tonight, which made him unable to extricate himself and even more


    fascinated!


    He wanted to stay sane and wanted to explore why she had such a sudden change, but he could not


    help it¡­ he fell in love with her!


    Shawn thought deeply; no matter what, they shall talk about it after tonight.


    No matter how addicted or indulgent it would be tonight.


    He did not want to live so soberly.


    It was rare to show such a side in front of him!


    Shawn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled. ¡°I will treat you well. Everything I owe belongs to you, including my life.¡±


    After Gale heard this, she burst intoughter. ¡°What do I want your life for? Who am I going to act like a


    spoiled child to?¡±


    At this moment, she had an indescribable charm.


    This was a side of her that Shawn had never seen before.


    Gale blinked. ¡°Do you want some wine? I remember that when you couldn¡¯t sleep, you would always


    drink half a ss of red wine to help you sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She summoned the waiter to open a bottle of red wine.


    Gale also understood how attractive she was to Shawn now.


    Men wanted nothing more than women¡¯s tenderness, which was alluring.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    2/3


    It was not that she did not have this quality. It was just that she did not want to show


    it.


    Today was thest night between her and Shawn. She wanted him to see her as a


    woman.


    ¡®Shawn, let¡¯s get along well.¡®


    This would be theirst memory.


    Gale wanted to leave some good things behind, and when she thought about it in the future, the


    corners of her mouth would rise unconsciously.


    After all, she wanted to experience what it was like to fall in love.


    She did not want that every time she recalled Shawn, there would only be heart- piercing pain with no


    tender moments.


    Since they somehow¡­ weirdly loved each other deeply, there should always be something beautiful.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gale, and he could not bear to look away.


    Right now, he had let down every defense he had!


    The waiter poured two sses of red wine and put one next to Gale¡¯s hand. ¡°Mrs. Wood, have a taste.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink. Let¡¯s put it there,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°You should have a taste.¡± The waiter was very insistent. He took a quick look at her, then walked over


    to Shawn and handed him another ss of red wine.


    Gale nced at the red wine, then at the waiter.


    She raised her ss and said, ¡°Shawn, we had never had a toast together. Tonight is the first time. So


    let¡¯s have a toast. I wish you¡­¡±


    What should she wish for him?


    Bright future?


    He was already a man on the top of the pyramid in Sea City, holding power in his


    hands.


    Happiness?


    He would soon lose her forever. Without her, he should be sad. How could there be happiness?


    Gale sighed. ¡°There is nothing I can think of for you.¡±


    She wished that there would be no more of her in this life.


    She wished for a beautiful woman in his arms in theing days and for him topletely forget


    about her.


    ¡°Gale, may I have you in my life,¡± Shawn said slowly.


    Galeughed. ¡°Cheers.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 531

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 531


    Chapter 531


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet. I wish you a lifetime of me.¡±


    He owned her, and she also had him!


    This was the best blessing!


    Gale still just smiled, raised her ss in respect, and drank the red wine with her head raised.


    She only intended to take a sip because she was still pregnant with the baby and could not drink


    alcohol.


    However, Gale realized that it was not red wine!


    It was grape juice!


    What happened? Did the waiter get the wine wrong?


    She subconsciously looked at Shawn, but he took a sip as normal without showing


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    any strangeness.


    So¡­


    Shawn was indeed drinking red wine, but she was drinking fruit juice!


    The waiter changed her wine!


    Gale¡¯s heart became calmer.


    The waiter was a respectful person!


    Aurum was really careful. He even considered that she could not drink and arranged for the waiter to


    come in and help her.


    Gale looked at the yacht Aurum was on.


    It was too dark, and she could not see very clearly, but she could vaguely see Aurum¡¯s figure on the


    deck, and a graceful woman was standing beside him.


    Natalie.


    She was there too.


    When the steak was served, the aroma was overflowing, but Gale had no appetite.


    She rested her chin, admiring Shawn¡¯s cutting of the steak.


    The Wood family had always given him an elite education, and he was very proficient


    in various etiquette, including dining etiquette.


    Therefore, watching Shawn eat had always been a kind of enjoyment.


    He was cutting slowly and gracefully, and the jeweled cuff buttons on the cuffs of his shirt glowed dimly.


    ¡°Why are you watching me?¡± Shawn forked a small piece of steak into his mouth. You don¡¯t want to


    eat?¡±


    ¡°I am full just watching you eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes fell on her. ¡°Gale, you are seducing me.¡±


    She was really different tonight.


    It waspletely different from Gale before!


    ¡°Do you like it? I¡¯m different than usual,¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°If I say I like it, will you be like this every day?¡±


    Gale blinked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    Shawn paused. ¡°Try and see if I can bear it.


    Sheughed and stood up suddenly.


    Gale did not even wear shoes. She stepped on the deck with bare feet, and the wind blew up her skirt


    as she walked to Shawn¡¯s side slowly.


    ¡°The most important thing is to have a full stomach.¡± She put her hand lightly on his shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t


    want to cut it. I¡¯mzy. You can feed me.¡±


    Shawn liked that she was teasing him.


    See her blushing with shyness, see her coquettish appearance.


    Unexpectedly, there would be a day when Gale teased him.


    Shawn enjoyed it very much.


    He did not know that the warmth and happiness at this moment would turn into sharp injuries in an


    hour, cutting his heart one by one!


    How happy he was now was how miserable he would beter!


    Shawn smiled deeply. ¡°Hey, you. Do you want to eat mine?¡±


    ¡°Your one looks tastier.¡± As he spoke, Gale bent down, held his wrist directly, picked


    up a piece of steak, and put it into her mouth.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 532

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 532


    Chapter 532


    ¡°Well, it tastes good, tender, and juicy. Continue to feed me.¡± She nodded in


    satisfaction. As soon as the words fell, Shawn wrapped her waist and brought her into his arms.


    Gale let out a low cry and sat down on hisp.


    ¡°Gale, that¡¯s what you said.¡± Shawn¡¯s lips pressed against her earlobe. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being rude


    if you seduce me like this.¡±


    She smiled and fell into his arms. ¡°What are you doing? Well, it won¡¯t be good when someonees


    over and sees itter.¡±


    ¡°Who dares to disturb us?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale made a gesture to get up. ¡°You are shameless, but I am still shy.¡±


    Shawn tightly wrapped her hands around hers. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±


    He just hugged her and slowly cut the steak.


    He ate one and fed her another.


    In the past, Gale would never do such a thing even if she was beaten to death.


    What a shame.


    However, when she thought it was thest time they were spending together anyway, she powered


    through it.


    Gale was only a girl in her twenties, she also longed to be pampered, to feel favored, and she also


    wanted to be a child who was taken care of.


    ¡°Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You have said several times that you love me. Sometimes I wonder, what is love?¡± Gale leaned into


    his arms, listening to his powerful heartbeat. ¡°Now I think this is love.


    She was sleepy, her eyes half¨Cclosed, like a kitten.


    ¡°Love is being together, doing many, many boring things.¡± Gale found the mostfortable position in


    his arms. ¡°It seems childish and ridiculous, but when two people do it together, they will be very happy


    and satisfied, just like we are now.


    Shawn replied, ¡°I can apany you to grow old like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too far away to say old.


    ¡°It¡¯s so long. When we can be together, we must cherish every minute and every second.¡±


    She murmured, ¡°Yeah, a lifetime will pass in the blink of an eye¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you must stay by my side.¡± Shawn bowed his head deeply and kissed her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose


    you.¡±


    Gale did not answer.


    ¡°Do you still eat, myzy little kitten,¡± he asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, I want to eat fruit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shawn picked up the cherry next to him and was about to feed Gale. At that time, she was one step


    ahead of him and offered to feed him one.


    ¡°Is it sweet? Try it for me.¡±


    Shawn took a deep bite, and the juice of the fruit pulp burst in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s very


    sweet.¡±


    Gale ate one.


    With half of her cherry in her mouth, she slowly approached Shawn.


    The lips of the two gradually touched.


    Of course,


    Shawn knew what Gale wanted to do. He remained motionless, waiting


    for her next move.


    Her red lips and cherries were stuck to his lips.


    Gale asked vaguely, ¡°Would you like it?¡±


    Shawn did not answer but lifted her chin and kissed her before eating the cherry


    together.


    The sweet taste spread in their mouths.


    They have kissed many times, but none of them have been this passionate.


    It was as if body and soul were fused together!


    Shawn initially kissed her very cautiously, but when Gale¡¯s hand hooked his neck and


    kissed him back, hepletely lost control and went crazy!


    She was responding to him!


    This made Shawn fall more deeply!


    The endless sea, the luxurious yacht, the beautifully furnished deck, and the rich spread on the dining


    table¡­ and then kissing.


    Gale had never been so forward with him before.


    It turned out that it was such a wonderful feeling to give one¡¯s heart and soul to love and

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 533

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 533


    Chapter 533


    Even if it was only a few minutes, it was enough for her to remember it for a lifetime.


    Gale really wanted to love to the fullest, but she had no chance.


    In this life, she would never experience this feeling again.


    In the distance, another yacht, Aurum quietly looked into the distance.


    He could only see Shawn¡¯s back from where he stood.


    However, the woman¡¯s hand on the man¡¯s neck, her slender white and tender calf, her feet without


    shoes,


    the raised skirt entangled with the man¡¯s trousers¡­


    Aurum knew exactly how close they were right now and what they were doing.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He knew that Shawn and Gale were husband and wife.


    However, when he saw this scene with his own eyes, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Aurum, you have been absent-minded today. What are you looking at?¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalie.¡±


    She asked, ¡°Why are you apologizing to me¡­ You invited me to have dinner on the yachtst night,


    but you haven¡¯t looked at me properly since you got here.¡±


    Aurum replied, ¡°Because I have more important things


    Natalie finally could not take it anymore. She turned around and followed Aurum¡¯s gaze to look


    carefully.


    Soon, she found Shawn and Gale on the biggest yacht.


    No wonder Aurum sat in this position. He could see this scene very directly.


    Her back was facing them, and she could not see them without deliberately turning her head.


    Natalie felt a little ufortable, but she was overjoyed when she saw what those two people were


    doing.


    ¡°Aurum, that¡¯s Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood. They¡­are kissing. They are not afraid of being seen at all, so


    showy. Their rtionship seems very¡­.open,¡± Natalie deliberately emphasized.


    ¡°Mmmhmm.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood is so romantic. He chartered a yacht and set up a date.¡±


    Aurum looked away. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    He nced at his watch.


    It was gettingte.


    He thought that after Gale invited Shawn to go on a yacht, they would quarrel and argue and then jump


    directly into the sea in anger. It seemed that everything was logical and very natural.


    What he had not expected was that Gale chose such a tender way.


    In her heart, she must be deeply in love with Shawn.


    However, the reality was too cruel, and she could not stay with her lover.


    Shawn¡­ was not a qualified lover!


    It was not worth her time!


    Natalie looked at him. ¡°Dear, you have something on your mind. Can you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡±


    Natalie asked persistently, ¡°Is it rted to Gale? Did you see her and her husband kiss? Your


    expression is unnatural.¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°Natalie, everything will be over soon. Don¡¯t overthink my rtionship with Gale. My


    fiancee. is you, and I will marry you. My only woman will be you.¡±


    ¡°If Gale divorced, wouldn¡¯t you be moved?¡±


    Aurum¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Natalie, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Natalie bit her lips, and eye circles began to turn red. ¡°Aurum, you know what, I think you like Gale.¡±


    He was startled and immediately denied, ¡°How is that possible!¡±


    ¡°We grew up together, and we got engaged after graduation, we have known each other for many


    years¡­ I know you too well. How you look at Gale differs from how you look at others.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, you overthink.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 534

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 534


    Chapter 534


    Aurum raised his voice and could not help scolding, ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    Tonight was a very important night.


    The time was getting closer and closer, any mistake in any step would make all the efforts in vain!


    Aurum could not take it lightly.


    Natalie kept talking about these things, distracting him!


    ¡°Aurum, you raised your voice at me¡­¡± Tears slipped and fell from Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°You raised your


    voice. at me for Gale.¡±


    She had always been the jewel in the Yarn family. She was always gentle and nobody ever said


    anything harsh to her.


    So, how could Natalie bear this?


    She immediately stood up, turned around, covered her face and ran away.


    ¡°Natalie!¡± Aurum wanted to follow up, but he nced at the yacht opposite, and stopped abruptly.


    He still had a lot of time in the future to coax Natalie and exin.


    However, Gale had only now.


    Aurum sat down again.


    On each yacht, there was a joyous scene of singing and dancing, and the atmosphere was warm.


    Gale felt that her lips were going to go numb, so she slowly pulled away.


    A thread of silver appeared between them.


    Her face became hot.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Shawn raised his hand and wiped the saliva from the corner of her lips. ¡°For the first time,


    your responded to me.¡±


    She lowered her head and pressed her forehead against his chest.


    ¡°Do you like me like this?¡±


    If Gale treated him like this every day, he would leave everything behind and die in her arms.


    From then on, he would not even work.


    ¡°In the past¡­we always quarreled, argued, and hurt each other with the sharpest words. There is a sea


    of blood and deep hatred between us. The dead child, and now, my dead mother¡­¡± Gale said.


    ¡°I want to love you very much, but I hate you so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s helpless, Shawn, words are so powerless, but they are so powerless in expressing love. When


    your express your hatred, it¡¯s so sharp.¡±


    He wrapped his hands around her waist and held her in his arms. ¡°Gale, you don¡¯t need to express


    anything. Just stand in front of me¡­Just let me love you.¡±


    She stood there quietly and smiled at him; he was willing to put everything in front of her!


    ¡°Shawn, do you love me that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Then why did you hurt me so much before?¡±


    This was Gale¡¯s doubt.


    Before Shawn said, ¡®I love you¡®, before he admitted that he fell in love with her unconsciously¡­ He was


    always harsh on Gale!


    Shawn sighed softly.


    His big handnded on the top of her head, gently rubbing her soft long hair. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know


    what love was, let alone how to love someone. I thought I should hate you, but now I hate myself.¡±


    ¡°So, I tortured you even harder, thinking I could get rid of my feelings.¡±


    ¡°But I found out that I hurt, every time I hurt you.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale lowered her eyes, and her fingers passed through, tightly interlocked with him.


    ¡°So, Shawn, the way you express your love is to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen in the future. Even if I hurt myself, I won¡¯t let you hurt a little,¡± he promised.


    Gale looked at their sped hands.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 535

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 535


    Chapter 535


    His hands are so big, and her hands are so small.


    ¡°Shawn, before me¡­ have you ever loved someone else?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    Gale looked up at him. ¡°Have you never experienced love?¡±


    ¡°Gale, my parents divorced when I was young, and my father married Pa. My mother left Sea City


    and never showed up again nor contacted anyone,¡± Shawn replied.


    This was from the bottom of Shawn¡¯s heart.


    About love, about family.


    ¡°No one taught me how to love, and no one told me what love is.¡± He stroked the back of her hand with


    his fingertips. ¡°What I study every day is a lot of homework, the etiquette rules of wealthy families, and


    interpersonalmunication. It¡¯s a game.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Love, for the Wood family, was on the lowest on the priority list. Marriage is just a means of joining


    forces to achieve higher interests.¡±


    ¡°After I met you, I realized that love is such a wonderful experience in life.¡±


    Lucas taught him that only sess would bring him happiness.


    Shawn had always felt the same way.


    However, he did not think so anymore.


    Everyone has their own life trajectory. Prosperity and wealth are worthy pursuits thatst a lifetime.


    Having a lover and children, the most ordinary happiness, is actually the rarest!


    Gale listened quietly.


    As strong as Shawn, there was also such a weak and ordinary side, which was only


    shown to her.


    She ticked the corner of his suit. ¡°But we can¡¯t go back.¡±


    His adam¡¯s apple rolled. ¡°Gale¡­ Let¡¯s try it. If you haven¡¯t tried it, how would we know?


    Gale sat on hisp. Her skin was dazzling and fair.


    The man¡¯s hand fell on her knee, contrasting herplexion..


    It was like a movie scene.


    ¡°I tried it.¡± Gale shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not very good.¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply. ¡°When did you try it?¡±


    Why had he not known about this?


    Gale raised her hand to caress his brows and eyes but said nothing.


    There was a voice in her heart saying¡­ ¡®Shawn, I tried in my heart to love you, to let go of the past, but


    I couldn¡¯t do it.¡¯


    ¡®So, I can only leave you.¡¯


    ¡®This will be the end of both of us!¡¯


    ¡°Shawn, let me dance for you. You probably don¡¯t know that I can dance,¡± Gale said softly.


    A surprise shed in his eyes. ¡°You never dance in front of me. I had no idea you knew how.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was forced by my parents to learn for two years, and I cried and refused to continue learning as


    it was too hard and tiring. They love me so much, so they let me go.¡±


    Gale said and stood up from hisp.


    She had not danced for many years, she was a little rusty, and she did not quite remember some


    movements.


    However, at this moment, she wanted to show Shawn her most beautiful side.


    Let thisst time, thest moment, in his memory be beautiful and light!


    Gale stood barefoot on the deck.


    Every time she took a step, the skirt swayed endlessly, forming an elegant arc.


    Gale studied ballet.


    Learning ballet was very tiring, and basic skills such as raising her legs and tiptoeing could be


    torturous.


    However, no matter how tiring it was, it was not as tiring as living.


    Gale was like an elf at midnight, wearing a long skirt, fluttering in the wind, her hair hanging behind her,


    standing on tiptoe, dancing gracefully.


    She danced the moves from ¡®Swan Lake¡¯, a very famous dance in ballet.


    Shawn watched quietly.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 536

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 536


    Chapter 536


    Looking at her light figure, he felt she was flying away from him.


    Shawn stretched out his hand, wanting to grab her. ¡°Gale.¡±


    Gale turned around, avoiding his hand, and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Shawn, did you pay attention


    to my dance¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    ¡°It looks good.¡± The dance was beautiful, and the person was even more so.


    However, Shawn preferred the sense of security that she was in his arms!


    Gale¡¯sughter was like silver bells, echoing in the sea breeze. At the end of the dance, she had


    already forgotten what she was dancing. She was circling happily, holding the hem of her skirt, so


    elegant and charming.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy. Shawn, the two of us have never been so happy together¡­¡± she said.


    She ran casually on the deck, her hair brushing her cheeks, and her slender neck had a beautiful curve


    when she looked up.


    ¡°Gale.¡±


    Shawn walked toward her quickly.


    He wanted to grab her, hug her tightly, closing the distance between them!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn directly reached out to circle her waist.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Gale fell into his arms with a smile and put her hands on his chest. ¡°I agreed to


    dance.¡±


    He replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that others will see you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here.¡±


    ¡°People on other yachts will see it.¡±


    There were no walls on the deck, and the lights were bright. Shawn just cherished her charming and


    affectionate appearance and could not bear having anyone else to see!


    Only he could appreciate it!


    Gale looked at him with bright eyes. ¡°Shawn, if there is a next life, can we be together?¡±


    ¡°Okay. We will be together forever,¡± he replied.


    ¡°But in this life, in this life¡­¡± Gale was smiling just now, but now she burst into tears.¡±


    That¡¯s it.¡±


    She cried for a while andughed for a while as panic grew in Shawn¡¯s heart.


    From the moment she came on the yacht, he felt that Gale was so beautiful tonight


    that it was unreal.


    However, she was so real in his arms.


    He hugged her harder and harder as if he wanted to integrate her into his flesh and blood. ¡°Gale,


    Gale¡­¡±


    What Shawn did not notice was that the phone he left on the dining table was lighting up.


    There are several unread messages.


    After a while, seeing no reply, the call rang again.


    However, the sea breeze whistling and the sound of the sea covered the ringing of the phone.


    The name ¡®Joe¡® was disyed on the screen,


    Joe was going crazy!


    He stood by the sea, holding his mobile phone, calling Shawn over and over again.


    ¡°No reply to messages or calls¡­ Shawn, what the hell are you doing!¡±


    In the end, he felt that he could not do anything and just watched.


    Without Gale, he could not imagine what kind of crazy Shawn would be!


    Joe was on the phone while looking at more than a dozen yachts on the sea, looking for Shawn and


    Gale.


    However, it was already dark, and there were so many people. How could he find them!


    The more anxious he became, the more confused he became. His eyes were dazzled, and he kept


    walking back and forth on the coast.


    His call was still not getting through.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 537

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 537


    Chapter 537


    ¡°She¡¯s going to die!¡±


    Joe nced over, and he actually found Aurum!


    Aurum was here!


    With a frozen expression, he quickly searched around Aurum, but he could not see Gale.


    What happened?


    Are they not on a yacht?


    What about Shawn?!


    Joe wished he could take off his clothes and jump into the sea to swim there!


    ording to what he found about Aurum¡¯s secret operations, seaside, yachts, divers¡­ In addition,


    Gale suddenly asked Shawn to have dinner on the yacht tonight. After contacting each other, Joe


    already guessed the rest!


    His heart was about to jump out of his throat!


    Summer¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Hello, Joe. It¡¯ste at night. Why did you call me to the beach?¡±


    He suddenly replied, ¡°Summer, you came just in time!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hurry up, contact Gale now to see if she will answer your call!¡±


    Summer looked at him strangely. ¡°Why are you looking for Gale?¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°She is with Shawn. I can¡¯t get through to Shawn¡¯s phone.¡±


    ¡°So you are looking for Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Summer curled her lips. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself? Joe, why have you turned into a


    workaholic all this time! You kept calling me when Dr. Lighton and I were eating dinner, and now you


    are still looking for the big boss, Shawn¡­ How much sry does he pay you for working so hard!¡±


    Joe was in so much pain that he could not tell.


    He knew too much!


    In this case, he could not say anything.


    He felt suffocated!


    How!


    Time was running out!


    At this moment, a passer¨Cby suddenly eximed, ¡°Ah! Look, is that person trying tomit suicide by


    jumping into the sea?¡±


    Joe and Summer looked at the sea together.


    They saw a figure standing unsteadily on the railing of the yacht.


    She was like a cardboard figure. As long as the wind blew, she would fall down!


    The sea at night was so deep and so dark it could swallow a person in an instant!


    Summer screamed, ¡°God! Gale! That¡¯s Gale!¡±


    Suddenly, she ran straight toward the sea like crazy.


    Joe pulled her back. ¡°Summer!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Summer¡¯s entire face was extremely pale. ¡°What is she going to do¡­ Don¡¯t think about


    doing stupid things! What should we do? Joe, do you have a solution!¡±


    She grabbed Joe¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Quickly, take me to the yacht. I¡¯m going to persuade Gale!¡±


    At this time, the yacht was floating on the sea, and it was not safe.


    They would have to take a boat.


    Joe looked around. ¡°Follow me!¡± The beach was already full of people discussing that beautiful but


    extremely dangerous figure!


    Shawn¡¯s mind went nk for a while.


    He quietly looked at Gale, who climbed up the railing. His whole body felt as if he had fallen into a


    cer of ice, bone¨Cchillingly cold.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± He could not understand why this happened. ¡°Just now, we¡­we¡­Shawn¡¯s thin lips were


    trembling, unable to utter aplete sentence.


    Obviously, everything was fine. She danced as he watched.


    He hugged her, and she stayed in his arms obediently.


    Although Shawn was very disturbed, he was immersed in the beauty of that moment.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 538

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 538


    Chapter 538


    Unexpectedly, a beautiful moment turned into endless fear!


    Gale went straight to the railing at a speed that he could not have imagined and stood on it!


    There was no protection around her!


    As long as she fell, she would fall into the sea and bepletely submerged!


    Shawn tried to approach her. ¡°Gale,e down. It¡¯s dangerous to be so high, and the wind is strong.¡±


    His voice was extremely soft and gentle, pretending that nothing had happened, pretending that he did


    not know what she wanted to do.


    Get her down first!


    Shawn stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Gale, you are so thin, you are easily blown by the wind. Come


    here. Give me your hand, be careful.¡±


    Gale gently opened her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helping you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shawn, stop! Unless you want to see me jump right now!¡± she said.


    Shawn stopped immediately.


    The wind blew up Gale¡¯s skirt. The skirt was so close. As long as Shawn stretched out his hand to grab


    it, he could touch the thin gauze.


    The hem of his suit was also blown by the wind.


    What a strong wind¡­ It would mess up his and her life!


    Shawn looked at her deeply. ¡°Gale, dear. Come down first.¡±


    Gale shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself. Shawn, you know exactly what I want to do now. Take a look at me and look at


    me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°We finally reached this point.¡±


    Shawn closed his eyes deeply.


    He looked straight into his heart, and he understood.


    When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were full of red blood. ¡°You are so abnormal tonight, and you


    are different from usual. I have already guessed that something is wrong. But I don¡¯t want to think


    about it, and I want to keep tonight beautiful.¡±


    ¡°You are so beautiful, and you smiled at me so sweetly. It took away all my soul and made me addicted


    to it, unable to extricate myself.¡±


    ¡°I thought, at least tonight, you belong to me. But, tonight, you gave me such a fatal blow¡­¡±


    Shawn never expected that after the ultimate beauty, what Gale gave him would be a farewell forever!


    She wanted to jump into the sea!


    In an instant, hepletely understood.


    He understood why she acted like a baby with him, nestled in his arms, and asked him to feed her.


    Understand why she wanted to dance for him.


    He also understood¡­ she had done all this because she nned to leave him forever!


    ¡°Gale, I can¡¯t lose you anymore.¡± Shawn raised his hand, and the veil of his skirt brushed the back of


    his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t bear the pain of losing you!¡±


    She jumped into theke for the first time.


    It was he who jumped down desperately and rescued her.


    The second time, after the miscarriage, she took the knife and aimed it at his heart but stabbed herself


    with the backhand!


    At that time, it was Shawn, who had quick eyes and quick hands, who grabbed the de and stopped


    her abruptly!


    The third time, Susan kidnapped her.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Shawn saved her at the cost of a crippled arm!


    It was said that one had no more than three lives.


    He never thought that such a near¨Cdeath incident would happen to Gale for the fourth time!


    ¡°Gale, why don¡¯t you cherish your life like this! Come down!¡± Shawn roared deeply.


    She stood tall and looked down at him. She also remembered all that had happened between them.


    Scene after scene, like a movie, shed before her eyes.


    ¡°Shawn, who wouldn¡¯t want to live a good life? You only have one life, and who would want to die again


    and again? It was you who pushed me to this point again and again. Why do you me me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t force you anymore, Gale. Juste down!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 539

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 539


    Chapter 539


    Gale remained motionless. ¡°My only choice is to jump.¡±


    ¡°No, what do you want? Let¡¯s talk it out. I promise you everything. I agree to all your conditions!¡± Shawn


    tried tofort her.


    ¡°I have one condition. You know what I want.¡±


    Divorce.


    She just wanted a divorce.


    Shawn¡¯s hand froze in mid-air and then slowly fell to his side.


    He got it.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Without hesitation, Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°Gale, I promise you a divorce. As long as youe


    down now and stop doing s*upid things, I will promise a divorce and let you go!¡±


    Gale looked at him sadly. ¡°If you had agreed earlier, why would I be standing here at this moment¡­


    Shawn, it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± she murmured.


    ¡°You are lying to me. You will deceive me, then put me under house arrest, send people to monitor me


    day and night so that I could only live by you¡­ It¡¯s all fake!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s true. I promise you. We¡¯ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to undergo divorce procedures


    tomorrow!¡±.


    Gale smiled, shaking her head whileughing. ¡°If only you had promised me earlier. It¡¯s gone. Shawn,


    have you noticed that it¡¯s always like this between us, always one stepte.¡±


    The repercussionssted a lifetime.


    ¡°It is not toote. Come down, please. What do you want to believe that I will divorce! ¡°Shawn


    repeatedly emphasized.


    He wanted her to live, to live well.


    He would not allow her to jump into the deep sea in front of her like this!


    The sea was so vast he could not even catch Gale¡¯s body!


    ¡°I want to believe you, but I don¡¯t have time. Shawn, I just told you that if there is a next life, we will be


    together again. This sentence is sincere, and there is no


    deception,¡± Gale said.


    She would get acquainted with him step by step normally, get to know each other, and fall in love with


    him in her next life.


    Follow the steps that all couples follow when they fall in love.


    Then, get engaged, get married, have children, and grow old.


    ¡°Shawn, in the next life, let¡¯s not be like this life where we met as enemies¡­¡±


    Love and hate.


    He looked at her with eyes full of pain. ¡°Gale, don¡¯t punish me like this.¡±


    ¡°What should I do if you jump off?¡±


    ¡°Every night from now on, whenever I close my eyes, I will dream about this scene.¡±


    ¡°You hate me so much that you would rather die than be with me¡­¡±


    Shawn could not ept it. How could he live without Gale?


    She chuckled and said, ¡°I am beautiful tonight, and I think it would be a goodst image of me.¡±


    ¡°This punishment is too harsh, too harsh¡­ Gale.¡±


    Gale looked at him and said, ¡°You treated me even harder. Have you forgotten? Now, I will use my


    death to let you remember my life and make you feel guilty for the rest of my life. I am also cruel this


    time, Shawn. I can¡¯t always be sad and in pain.¡±


    She took a step back.


    There was only a little space above the railing, and her feet were hanging in the air when she stepped


    back!


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    Shawn subconsciously took a step forward.


    He stopped, thinking he would quicken the process if he took a step forward!


    He kept shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t jump. I beg you, Gale,e down, don¡¯t jump, don¡¯t die¡­¡±


    ¡°I promise divorce. I promise you everything!¡±


    ¡°So, for you, death is easier than staying by my side?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Yes. If I die, I will be free.¡±


    ¡°I only want you to live, I don¡¯t want anything else! Gale, you can still discuss it. There is still time! If you


    jump off, you will really have nothing¡­¡± With a plop, Shawn bent


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    his knees and knelt directly on the ground.


    ¡°Gale, please,e down¡­¡±


    He was so humble.


    He just hoped she stayed alive.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 540

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 540


    Chapter 540


    Tears rolled down Gale¡¯s cheeks, and she raised her hand to wipe them away slowly.


    Shawn regretted not agreeing to the divorce earlier.


    She spent too much time and energy nning all this.


    When she stood on this, she had to jump.


    For the kids, Gale had no second choice.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t kneel to me. I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    ¡°Please, Gale, give me your hand, and I¡¯ll help you down¡­¡±


    Gale backed off a little.


    ¡°Tonight is thest memory I will give you, Shawn. If you miss me in the future, just think about tonight.


    What I want you to remember is what I am like tonight.


    ¡°Thest sentence I leave to you is a blessing¡­ to find someone you love fully with your heart and


    never leave each other.¡±


    Such irony.


    Thest entrustment left by the wife to the husband was to hope that he would love


    someone else and never leave her.


    Shawn¡¯s heart was cut like a knife.


    He yelled at her, ¡°Gale, I will never love another!¡±


    ¡°There are so many people in this world. You will meet someone and I will be in your


    memory.¡±


    Gale opened her arms.


    There was the sound of the roaring wind in her ears.


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    She looked up at the dark sky.


    Behind her was the dark sea.


    The sky and the sea seemed to blend into one.


    For her, the love and hatred in this life really came to an end, and it was over.


    The future was a new beginning.


    There was no Gale in the world anymore.


    This life was too tiring, and she did not want to be with Shawn every day and night.


    Gale closed her eyes.


    ¡°Farewell, Shawn.¡±


    She fell backward, her feetpletely leaving the railing.


    Her body was like a kite with a broken string, falling straight from the yacht without the slightest pause!


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s heart¨Cpiercing voice echoed in the wind, drifting far, far away¡­ Shawn rushed forward, the


    fasted he had ever moved, trying to catch her.


    He caught it.


    However, all he grabbed was the hem of her skirt.


    There was a tear.


    It could not stop Gale from falling.


    In just two seconds, with a plop, she had already fallen into the icy seawater.


    The salty and cold sea waterpletely surrounded her body!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Before Shawn could react, Gale had already jumped off.


    What was left in his hand was a piece of pink fabric.


    Only a piece of fabric from her skirt was left behind!


    He looked at the pitch¨Cck water with no end in sight, and without any hesitation,


    he climbed over the railing and was about to jump down.


    He can save her. He can!


    Just like before!


    His Gale would not leave him like this!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 541

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 541


    Chapter 541


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Joe hurried over and happened to see the scene. He immediately rushed forward to pull


    Shawn off the railing!


    The two of them fell on the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Joe stood up. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Shawn was quicker than he was. Shawn immediately crawled up and ran toward the railing.


    ¡°I need to save her! There¡¯s still time! Anyter¡­ Anyter, and she¡¯ll drown!¡±


    Joe grabbed him tightly. ¡°It¡¯s already night. There¡¯s such a huge storm, and it¡¯s the sea! The sea! It¡¯s


    unfathomably deep! Shawn, if you jump down, you should just die


    with her!¡±


    ¡°Dying with her is better than just watching her die!¡± Shawn refused to listen and just wanted to jump


    down to save her.


    He knew how to swim very well. He would be able to save her¡­ He had to!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be s*upid!¡± Joe frantically held him back. ¡°I won¡¯t let you die like that!¡±.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Shawn sent a punch at Joe.


    Joe took the punch head-on, and his nose started to bleed.


    However, he did not let go and held Shawn even tighter instead. ¡°Calm down!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t calm down! The person who jumped down is my beloved wife!¡±


    ¡°You need to get your men to save her, not jump down yourself!¡± Joe answered, ¡± Shawn, you¡¯ve been


    smart your whole life, so why are you being s*upid now?!¡±


    Shawn always seemed to be an idiot when it came to Gale!


    Joe was also a mess. There were too many thoughts in his mind that he could not figure out!


    ¡°Summer!¡± He rushed over and shouted, ¡°Come help. Give me a hand. I can¡¯t hold Shawn back alone!¡±


    Summer stood there, dumbfounded, looking at where Gale jumped off, not blinking.


    When she rushed over in a huff, she happened to witness Gale jumping down.


    That scene was etched into her bones!


    Hearing Joe¡¯s voice, Summer finally snapped back to reality.


    She suddenly shot forward, holding the railing as she shouted, ¡°Gale! Gale!¡±


    How could there be any response?


    Summer¡¯s legs went numb as she copsed on the ground. She was stunned.


    She clenched her teeth and climbed over to Shawn, shouting angrily, ¡°You¡¯ve finally forced her to do


    this! Are you satisfied?! Are you happy now?!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re a murderer! You killed Gale!¡±


    Shawn suddenly stopped everything he did. He only had one thought in his mind.


    He forced her to do this.


    That was right. He had personally forced her to do this.


    Summer¡¯s hand trembled as she pointed at him. ¡°You ruined her whole life and killed her family. Now,


    you made it so she can¡¯t even live on¡­ Shawn, you¡¯re a demon!¡±


    Shawn looked at the dark sea.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gale had also pointed at him like that before as well, calling Shawn a demon.


    Was a demon¡¯s love something that killed women in the end?


    On the distant shore, the sound of police sirens and ambnces roared.


    They seemed to be getting closer.


    Someone had reported it to the police!


    Shawn shut his eyes as he frowned.


    When he opened his eyes, he was calm again. ¡°Where are the men?! Go get them immediately. Seal


    off this areapletely. No one is allowed to rest until we find Gale!¡±


    If she were alive, they would find her!


    If she was dead¡­


    No, she would not die so easily!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 542

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 542


    Chapter 542


    His Galey had gone through so much and managed to turn misfortune into fortune


    time, being safe from danger. This time would be the same!


    every


    Shawn turned around to leave.


    There was no reason for him to remain on deck. What he needed to do at that.


    moment was to takemand, having his men search the whole area!


    The dining table still looked the same. The cutlery was left there, and the edge of the wine ss still


    had Gale¡¯s lipstick on!


    The sea was still the same, and the wind still howled.


    However, everything feltpletely different!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The romantic atmosphere hadpletely died!


    It seemed like nothing had happened at all.


    Yet, everything had already ended.


    Summer¡¯s crying could be heard from outside. She lowered her head as she sat on the deck. Her tears


    fell on the ground.


    It was Joe¡¯s first time seeing Summer cry.


    He was caught off guard and did not know how to console her.


    Summer, who was usually so cheerful and carefree, waspletely stained with


    tears.


    ¡°You¡­¡± After a moment, Joe knelt down next to her and put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°My


    condolences.¡±


    Summer suddenly looked up. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°Summer, I¡­¡±


    Summer said, ¡°What condolences?! Gale still.isn¡¯t dead! Shawn¡¯s already gone to


    save her. She¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s lips trembled.


    He could not guarantee that Gale was dead or alive, but he was sure of one thing. Gale would never


    come back.


    ¡°Touch wood quickly!¡± Summer mmed her fist on his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t say something


    so unlucky!¡±


    She cried so much that her eyes were swollen red. It looked quite pitiful.


    Joe wiped her tears away. ¡°Alright, I was wrong. Don¡¯t cry. We should go help Shawn find Gale.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Summer was incredibly spirited as she hurriedly got up.


    However, after a moment, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Hold on.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t let Shawn find her! Gale only jumped into the sea without any regard because he had hurt


    her too much! So¡­ We have to find her before Shawn does!¡±


    Joe looked at her. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Summer looked at him firmly. ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    Even though she always bickered with Joe and cursed at him, she knew he was an incredibly capable


    person.


    She could even say that he was on par with Shawn!


    Summer pleaded to Joe, ¡°Please help me¡­ Otherwise, even if we find Gale, she¡¯ll just be a walking


    corpse with no soul.¡±


    ¡°You saw how Shawn was just now. He¡¯s gone crazy wanting to search for Gale. Do you think I can


    seed in these circumstances?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d have a chance if you try. If you don¡¯t, then there¡¯s no shot!¡±


    Joe fell silent.


    Summer bit her lips, understanding Joe¡¯s position.


    Joe and Shawn were basically brothers.


    While she was just a friend, how could she be on the same level as Shawn?


    Summer lowered her head. ¡°Whatever, just ignore it. I¡¯ll figure out a way myself.


    Joe looked at her back, wanting to say something but remaining silent in the end.


    He could not.


    The moment he found out and chose to hide it, he would need to keep hiding it.


    It was a path with no return.


    Before leaving the yacht, Joe shot a look at where Aurum had been.


    He was no longer there!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 543

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 543


    Chapter 543


    By the beach, the police had a perimeter set up, not allowing anyone unauthorized to


    enter!


    The fishing boats were all mobilized, and the whole sea area was cordoned off as they began to search


    the sea.


    There were countless white lights on the surface of the sea, and it was incredibly bright. Yet, the


    surface of the sea was still pitch ck.


    The night was the best camouge.


    Shawn stood on the beach.


    The housekeeper and Fiona were both by Shawn¡¯s side, stopping him from doing anything emotional.


    They were worried he would jump into the sea to look for Gale.


    Joe rushed over. ¡°Shawn, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    He pursed his lips and only said one word, ¡°Searching.¡±


    They were still looking.


    There was no news at all.


    Shawn¡¯s face waspletely pale, and his hands were clenched tightly by his sides. His gaze was


    sunken.


    He looked at the sea, and his eyebrows were furrowed. They could not tell what he


    was thinking.


    Joe said, ¡°¡­ You¡¯ll find her. Don¡¯t be too impulsive. There are so many people and so many boats.


    Compared to you jumping into the sea alone, it¡¯s so much more reliable.¡±


    Hearing that, Shawn suddenly reached out and grabbed Joe¡¯s cor.


    He shouted, ¡°If you didn¡¯t rush over to stop me, and I jumped down with her on time, I would have been


    able to save her! I saved her like that once before!


    ¡°Why did you stop me?! Why?! The best time to save her was just now?!


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. How do we find her? Even if we do¡­¡± Shawn could not continue.


    Gale¡¯s body was weak and had been in the hospital for a long time before she slowly recovered.


    The sea was so cold and deep, and she did not know how to swim. She would¡­ drown in just a few


    minutes.


    It was already half an hour since she jumped.


    Every minute that passed, the hope in his heart decreased.


    He was already feeling hopeless.


    Joe looked at him sternly. ¡°Shawn, if I didn¡¯t stop you and you jumped down, you would just die too.


    This is the sea. The sea! Do you think this is the man-madeke in front of Temperley Hall?!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I could have saved her. I had the time and the chance to!¡±


    Joe wanted to punch him to wake him up!


    He pulled Shawn¡¯s hand away. ¡°Wake up! You¡¯re Shawn Wood. You have so much responsibility, on


    you. Could I have just watched you jump down?! Gale has steeled her heart to leave you. She would


    rather die than be your wife!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Joe continued, ¡°You¡¯re always such an idiot when ites to her! This isn¡¯t the Shawn I know at all.


    Just look at you right now!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t love her properly, and when you lose her, you can¡¯t ept it¡­ If I were Gale, I wouldn¡¯t want


    to spend my life with someone like you either!¡±


    They were brothers. He knew Shawn too well and knew where Shawn¡¯s weak points


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    were.


    At that moment, Shawn needed someone to scold him!


    Fiona and the housekeeper stood by the side, not even daring to breathe.


    Shawn¡¯s expression was darker than the night sky as he stared at Joe, looking like he wanted to rip


    Joe apart.


    After a long while, he turned around and continued staring at the sea.


    ¡°You¡¯d better not do anything s*upid. I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to you, then no one will bother


    looking for Gale anymore!¡± Joe warned.


    Shawn¡¯s body stiffened.


    That was right. If he jumped in to find Gale, how could anyone else spend so many resources to find a


    person who jumped into the sea?


    At the most, they would search for three days before giving up.


    Only he would keep on looking until he found her.


    Even if she died, they needed to find her corpsel


    Even if Gale died in the sea, he wanted to find her and bury her, putting her to rest!


    He would not let her go away without even a corpse!


    ¡°Do you hear that?! Even Grandpa Wood or I won¡¯t try so hard to find Gale! Only you would! You¡¯d


    better make sure you live on!¡± Joe said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 544

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 544


    Chapter 544


    Those words spoke volumes.


    Looking at Shawn¡¯s expression changing, Joe finally let out a sigh of relief, knowing that he had


    managed to stop Shawn for the moment.


    ¡°Fiona.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood!¡±


    ¡°Send out more fishing boats, look through the night. They¡¯re not going to stop at all!


    Shawn ordered.


    ||


    Fiona replied, ¡°Mr. Wood, all of the fishing boats we can mobilize in the city have already¡­¡±


    ¡°Then get them from other cities! Immediately!¡± Fiona nodded as she left with a


    serious look on his face.


    They were not going to sleep that night!


    They saw the sky slowly brightening. On the t sea, a sliver of sunlight pierced through the clouds,


    shining on the water.


    It was almost morning.


    That whole night, Shawn stood in ce like a statue, unmoving.


    Every half an hour, the housekeeper would report to him.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, we haven¡¯t found her.¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no news.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve changed shifts.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, there¡¯s still nothing.¡±


    Every time, the reports were the same!


    In the end, the housekeeper could not bear to continue.


    There was no news anyway.


    They heard nothing about Gale. She had sunk into the deep blue sea.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you should go rest. You¡¯ve been by the beach the whole night. What if


    you get sick?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s thetest news?¡±


    ¡°Mr¡­¡±


    He said sharply, ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°They still haven¡¯t found her.¡±


    Shawn looked at the sun slowly rising up from the sea.


    It was an incredibly beautiful sunrise.


    The sun reflected on the surface of the sea, sparkling like ayer of gold.


    His beloved wife was at the bottom of that sea.


    Shawn said, ¡°Continue looking. We¡¯ll find her. We can¡¯t leave an inch of this sea


    unturned!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After that, he did not rx. He issued an order, ¡°Spread the word. There will be a reward. Whoever


    finds Gale will be given fifteen million dors!¡±


    With such a reward, there would definitely be more volunteers!


    Fifteen million was too attractive to regr people!


    Shawn only had that way to increase the likelihood of saving Gale!


    The housekeeper answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yet, everyone knew that the best time to save Gale had passed.


    After a whole night of not finding Gale, they would only find a corpse, even if they were lucky enough to


    find her.


    After being in the sea for too long, the corpse would deform and swell. There was no way to recognize


    the corpse.


    How could Shawn ept Gale looking like that?!


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Suddenly, an angry cry was heard as Sam pushed away the crowd, running right at Shawn.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Gale? Where¡¯s Gale?!¡±


    Sam¡¯s face was pale, and he had an expression of shock and anger. He looked like a madman who


    had lost hisposure.


    Before he could get to Shawn, he was stopped by the bodyguards.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Sam shouted angrily. He pointed right at Shawn. ¡°I¡¯m asking you where Gale is. Answer


    me!¡±


    He only realized that someone had jumped off a yacht when he looked at the news in the morning.


    He had not cared that much about it until Shawn appeared on the screen.


    ¨C

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 545

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 545


    Chapter 545


    So¡­


    Sam felt a chill right at that moment.


    The person who jumped off¡­ was Gale!


    He started to run over frantically!


    Sam cursed, ¡°You pushed her to do this. Shawn, you¡¯ve really killed her! You s*umbag. You did all this


    to her! We don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s dead or alive. Are you satisfied? Are you happy now?!¡±


    The two bodyguards needed all their strength to hold Sam back.


    Shawn looked at him. ¡°If she¡¯s alive, we¡¯ll find her. If she¡¯s dead, we¡¯ll find her corpse!¡±


    He would not allow his Galey to slumber at the bottom of the sea.


    It was very cold and dark.


    She would not like it.


    Even if Shawn had already expected the worst inside, he still did not want to believe


    it.


    He still held a sliver of hope!


    Sam sneered. ¡°Alive? It¡¯s already been a whole night. Tell me, how can someone live in the sea for that


    long? Gale even jumped down herself! She wanted to die!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll live. She will!¡±


    ¡°I hope she lives too, Shawn. Ever since you came into her world, she hasn¡¯t had a single good day!¡±


    Sam shouted, suddenly pushing the bodyguards away as he quickly ran in front of Shawn and punched


    Shawn.


    This time, Shawn did not fight back.


    His strength had already been spent after the whole night, and he was in an incredibly bad mood as


    well. He had no strength.


    Even if he looked normal on the surface, it was just because he was forcing himself


    to hold on!


    Sam¡¯s punch sent him retreating. He lost his footing, and his body swayed.


    ¡°You should be beaten up and killed! Shawn, give Gale back to me. Give her back!¡±


    Sam said.


    Shawn remained silent.


    He felt a metallic taste in his throat. He wanted to push it down but failed.


    Blood started toe out of Shawn¡¯s mouth, staining the ground and his suit.


    Shawn bent down as his knees gave in, falling to the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    He raised his hand. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Sam stared at him in disdain. His eyes were full of hatred. ¡°Ha, why are you acting pitiful now?! Shawn,


    you deserve it! You should have died, not Gale!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Shawn raised his hand and wiped away the blood.


    ¡°If my dying can get her bet, I would be willing. I can give my life for hers!¡± he said.


    His body was already at its limits. He could not even stand up.


    Looking at the blood, Shawn did not seem to care at all. ¡°I can give everything I have to bring her back


    to life. Can I? Who would do it? How do I do it?¡±


    The sky waspletely bright.


    The sun broke through the clouds and illuminated every corner!


    Shawn felt the warmth, but his heart was alreadypletely frozen, unable to feel any more heat.


    He coughed as blood flowed out of his mouth!


    Shawn started to stand up, swaying as he looked at Sam. ¡°I assure you. If we find Galey, I¡¯ll let you


    take her away. Go as far as you can¡­ Don¡¯t appear in front of me anymore. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll regret it


    and try to make her stay.


    ¡°She won¡¯t be happy by my side. She hates me¡­ She hates me for killing her child and for angering


    her mother.¡±


    His vision started to blur, but-Shawn still said onest thing.


    ¡°However, you have to remember to tell her that I love her a lot.¡±


    The moment he said that, Shawn copsed on the ground!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 546

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 546


    Chapter 546


    Bang!


    He fell on the ground, and his face waspletely pale. The blood continued to flow from the corner of


    his mouth!


    His body was incredibly weak, and his heart hurt. It hadpletely destroyed ¨C Shawn¡¯s body!


    Even as strong as he was, he could not hold on!


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    ¡°Quickly, get the doctors!¡±


    ¡°Send him to the hospital!¡±


    After some panic, Shawn was taken away by the ambnce.


    The beach was peaceful once again.


    However, the blood still stained the ground red!


    Sam said miserably, looking at the endless sea, ¡°Gale, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Why did you do something so s*upid? You¡¯ll only have hope if you¡¯re still alive. What will Uncle do


    when you¡¯re dead? He¡¯s alone¡­ How could you bear to leave him alone? It¡¯s not worth killing yourself


    for Shawn!¡±


    Sam med himself for not being capable enough to face Shawn. Otherwise, he would have already


    taken her back!


    What he could do was just help her look into the truth, consoling her when she felt helpless. He could


    not truly save her from Shawn!


    Gale had always been in a crater of fire instead of living a life of luxury that everyone thought she did!


    The fishing boats of various sizes were on the surface, trying to search the seas.


    More and more ships and sailors joined the team. All of them were doing everything they could.


    There was a fifteen million dor prize!


    There was no one who would not be tempted!


    ¡°Did you hear? Someone jumped into the seast night!¡±


    ¡°I happened to be walking by the beach and saw it for myself!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°She seemed light as a feather, jumping down with a plop.¡±


    ¡°The one who jumped was the mistress of the Wood family¡­ How could she want to die with so much


    money?¡±


    ¡°I saw the news. The whole area in this sea has been sealed off! I heard that they¡¯ll only stop it after the


    corpse is found!¡±


    Hearing that, Sam rushed over to the group and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a person! Not a corpse!¡±


    Like Shawn, he still had aughable amount of hope in his heart.


    He still wanted to hold on to the hope that Gale would not die just like that.


    How could she die just like that?


    When everyone saw how crazy he was acting, they did not dare to provoke him. All of them dispersed.


    Same mumbled to himself, ¡°Gale, I know that this is just an ident. I hope that you¡¯re alive


    somewhere else right now. You won¡¯t die. You won¡¯t leave your father


    behind¡­¡±


    No one could ept it since it happened so quickly!


    Suddenly, the news of Gale jumping into the sea took over the news in the city!


    The moment anyone switched on the TV or the phone, they would see the news!


    ¡°This just in, Gale Warm, the wife of the Wood Group¡¯s president, jumped into the seast night. The


    search is currently underway¡­¡±


    ¡°Shocker! Billionaire wife jumps into the sea. Reasons unknown!¡±


    ¡°Reports say that whoever manages to find Mrs. Wood, whether dead or alive, will be rewarded with


    fifteen million by Mr. Wood!¡±


    Everyone was talking about it.


    It was the top trending topic!


    Shawn was still unconscious and currently being treated in the hospital. The Wood Group had no


    leader, so the executives did not know what to do.


    They did not know whether they should suppress the news or spread it!


    Finally, Joe made the decision. ¡°Public rtions department, look at the inte closely. Delete what


    you can. We can¡¯t let this piece of news spread anymore!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 547

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 547


    Chapter 547


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Winter!¡±


    Everyone in the public rtions department scrambled to carry out the orders,


    pushing the news down.


    Yet, it started to trend even more as they did it!


    The moment they deleted one article, another one that was the exact same would pop up on the


    website!


    The more they deleted, the more they appeared!


    There were too many people on the inte who loved gossip!


    On top of that, Gale was a special person. She was the owner of the Heart of the Deep Sea and had


    been the daughter of the Wood family¡¯s enemy, as well as variousbels. All of them shrouded her in


    an aura of mystery!


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Joe quickly felt like something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s public rtions doing?!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter, we¡¯ve already mobilized everyone and contacted the owners of the


    various websites to suppress the news, but¡­ it¡¯s useless!¡±


    Joe frowned.


    How could the public rtions department of the Wood Group fail to suppress a single piece of news?


    There was only one possibility.


    Someone was causing waves in secret, speeding up the spread of the news!


    Joe¡¯s thoughts were quickly validated!


    There were a lot ofmenters that wrote down the exact samements in


    different articles, causing the news to trend!


    The moment the article was deleted, they would go to another one to leave the exact


    samements. There was no difference at all!


    Joe got up from the meeting room and quickly returned to his office.


    He gave Aurum a call.


    Aurum answered very quickly, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Winter.¡±


    Joe said straight away, ¡°Upright people don¡¯t y in the dark. Are you the one stirring up news about


    Gale¡¯s suicide?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Aurum¡¯s tone was very calm.


    Joe asked, ¡°What¡¯s your goal? Do you want even more people to know that Gale jumped into the sea


    and that her corpse was not found? Do you want her death to be a certainty?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter, I still don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Are there some things that I have to expose?¡±


    Aurum¡¯s side went quiet.


    Joe took a deep breath before he said, ¡°You¡¯ve already aplished your goal, whether it was in the


    past or now. Gale¡¯s already jumped. Everyone in the city already knows about it. You should change


    your tactics.¡±


    Right after Joe said that, he heard the sound of ss shattering on the other side.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I identally knocked something down,¡± Aurum said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening closer, he could tell that his voice was a little shaky!


    Joe was being vague, but he knew that Aurum understood!


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s just that you should know when to stop with certain things,¡± Joe said.


    Before Aurum could answer, he hung up.


    After half an hour, the head of public rtions said, ¡°Mr. Winter, the ounts that werementing


    have all disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Joe waved him off, rubbing his forehead with a serious expression.


    He guessed it. Gale might not be dead.


    However, there was no way Gale coulde back!


    Everything was rted to Aurum!


    He had found something unusual before, but he did not choose to expose the truth and hid it instead!


    With everything that had already happened, Joe was smart enough to connect the lines. He understood


    what had happened!


    Chapter 547


    2/3


    Joe sighed and mumbled, ¡°I have to keep such a huge secret, and I can¡¯t tell anyone¡­ This is too hard


    for me.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 548

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 548


    Chapter 548


    He needed to lie to Shawn.


    He even needed to lie to Summer.


    Gale really was ruthless, both to herself and others.


    Looking at how Summer was crying so hard that she was struggling to breathe, Summer really did not


    know anything. She really thought that Gale¡­


    She was dead.


    Joe rubbed his temples as he walked out of the office and continued to sort everything out.


    Aurum looked at the shattered ss on the floor.


    He never expected that Joe had been the one to look into him!


    With how deep Joe had looked, even if Joe had not found out about the whole n, he must still have


    gotten a part of the information.


    With that information, Joe could absolutely figure out what would happen after that.


    Joe was Shawn¡¯s best friend, but Joe had still called Aurum to give Aurum a hint. What did Joe mean?


    Did Joe want Aurum to hand Gale over?


    What was Joe thinking?


    Aurum¡¯s head was in a mess. The further they advanced the n, the more secure they needed


    everything to be!


    He looked at the time. It was nine in the morning.


    If everything went well, Gale should have already left Sea City!


    Aurum did not dare to contaet Gale, worried he would expose her location.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    All he could do was wait until Gale was somewhere absolutely safe!


    11


    ¡®Aurum!¡± Natalie suddenly barged in, running over and throwing herself into his arms, hugging his waist


    tightly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Natalie had left in anger at the yacht the night before. He had not run after her, and


    they had not talked to each other.


    Natalie did not go home but went to the Yarn residence instead.


    Aurum had nned on going over to get her that night, but he never expected that she woulde


    over herself.


    ¡°I saw the news. Gale was just fine, why did she suddenly¡­ jump off?¡± Natalie said.


    She felt like it was strange.


    Everything had happened too suddenly.


    She had clearly witnessed Shawn and Gale kissing each other on the yacht, looking incredibly


    romantic.


    Gale jumped into the sea just like that?


    Aurum sighed and said, ¡°I feel regretful as well. She might have suffered too much and did not want to


    continue on.¡±


    ¡°Aurum¡­¡± Natalie stopped there as she carefully looked at Aurum.


    ¡°You can just tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to do with her jumping into the sea?¡± she asked.


    Aurum shook his head. ¡°No, she jumped right in front of Shawn. I wasn¡¯t even there. How could I have


    anything to do with it?¡±


    Natalie hurriedly exined, ¡°I was just asking. I didn¡¯t mean anything. You¡¯ve been so close to Gale


    before this, and I was worried that Shawn would me you.¡±


    Aurum answered, ¡°There¡¯s no meaning in doing that. Gale won¡¯te back to life.¡±


    ¡°Aurum, have you never noticed anything strange about Gale?¡±


    ¡°She was quite normal.¡±


    Natalie felt strange.


    How could someonemit suicide for no reason?


    Before that, there would definitely be something unusual.


    Could it be because Aurum was a guy and not sensitive enough to feel it?


    Aurum hugged her. ¡°Alright, Natalie, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. You kept on feeling like


    there was something between Gale and me. Now¡­¡±


    Natalie touched his lips and said, ¡°Aurum, it¡¯s not easy being able to spend your life with someone you


    love. Seeing Gale do something like that, I just feel so much pity.


    At the same time, I treasure our love even more!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 549

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 549


    Chapter 549


    Gale was already dead. What did she have to be petty about?!


    She had to hold onto Aurum tightly until they got married and had children!


    The past could be left in the past!


    On the t road, some cars would asionally drive past, but it would quickly go quiet again.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A ck van drove past at an even speed, looking secretive and mysterious.


    The van did not use any highways and only drove on roads that were notmonly


    used.


    Gale slowly opened her eyes.


    She looked at the top of the car, and her mind was nk. It took her half a minute topose herself.


    Everything that had happened before she fell unconscious started to flow into her


    mind.


    The sea, the yacht, the dark sky, the weightlessness of being in the air, seawater crashing at her from


    all directions, her sinking body¡­


    Then, a pair of hands grabbed her and swam toward the shore.


    After that, she did not remember anything.


    Gale sat up, and the nket slipped off her body. She had already been changed into a T-shirt and


    jeans, looking very ordinary.


    She opened the window, looking outside.


    Outside was apletely foreign scene.


    They were foreign houses, foreign roads, and foreign people.


    ¡°Finally¡­ I¡¯ve left. I¡¯ve managed to escape,¡± Gale mumbled.


    From that day on, she would restart her life.


    The Gale of the past was already dead.


    She was no longer Mrs. Wood. She was a brand new person that would only live for


    herself.


    Thankfully, she was not alone. She had the twins inside her.


    ¡°Babies, mommy will bring you into a new life. You¡¯ll have my surname in the future. You just need to


    grow up happily and healthily. You two hold all of my hope.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you won¡¯t have a father, but I¡¯ll give you all the love and care. I¡¯ll make it up to you two¡­¡±


    At that moment, Gale felt incredibly safe.


    She was finally the master of her own life.


    The children would follow her. She would not lose them. She would not rely on anyone else!


    The driver was incredibly quiet, not talking at all. He merely focused on driving.


    Onlyter did Gale realize that the driver was mute.


    Every three hours, the car would stop, and a new driver would take over.


    Aurum had arranged things incredibly secretively.


    That way, every driver would only be in charge of one part of the journey!


    If Shawn found out and wanted to find out where Gale was, he would need to find all


    of the drivers!


    That was no easy feat!


    The car drove for three days and three nights.


    In the end, the car stopped at a small vige, in front of an unassuming two-storey building.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± the driver said.


    Gale got out of the car, stretching by the road.


    She had been in the car for a long time. On top of that, she was pregnant. She had a badplexion,


    and she had not been able to eat much. All she could do was retch.


    After the driver gave her an emotionless look, he got in the car and left.


    He did not care about her at all.


    Gale was not familiar with the ce. She had no money and no phone. Looking around, she suddenly


    heard a voice. ¡°Are you Ms. Warm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± With a creak, the door opened. A fifty-year-olddy walked out and said, ¡°Come


    on in.¡±


    The olddy looked kind, and her clothes might look old, but they were neat and tidy.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 550

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 550


    Chapter 550


    Gale asked, ¡°Are you Zoe?¡±


    Zoe smiled and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lefting already let me know earlier. I have been here since this morning.


    I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±


    Zoe used to be the Lefting family¡¯s Nanny and had taken care of Aurum.


    Two years ago, she returned home due to her health problems.


    Aurum trusted her a lot and left Gale to her.


    It was both because Zoe was experienced and also because Zoe had never liked to gossip when she


    was working with the Lefting family. She was someone reliable.


    ¡°Ms. Warm, I¡¯ve prepared some food for you. I wonder if you¡¯ll like it. I even made some soup. Since


    you¡¯re with a child and you sat in the car for so long, you should nourish yourself,¡± Zoe said.


    ¡°Thank you, Zoe. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Just call me Gale. I¡¯ll be relying on you in the future.¡±


    Zoe smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lefting said you were easy to get along with. Looks like


    that¡¯s true.¡±


    Zoe knew her ce, and did things very quickly. She never asked anything she did


    not need to.


    Zoe said, ¡°Thanks to you, Mr. Lefting fixed up this old home of mine. It will be morefortable. Mr.


    Lefting also bought a ce in the city. If you can¡¯t get used to staying here, you can move into the city


    at any time.¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She did not ask what city it was or what the vige was called.


    None of that was important.


    The important thing was a brand new life for her as well as her children.


    Jumping into the sea had taxed her body, so Gale needed to rest up properly.


    Gale remembered Dr. Lighton¡¯s words very clearly.


    From that day on, she would lie down in bed to nurse her health.


    She could not afford to tax her body anymore!


    Nothing in Sea City concerned her anymore.


    As for what happened after she jumped into the sea, she would not think about it. All she wanted was


    to live a happy life and for her children to be healthy!


    At the hospital in Sea City, Shawn had still not woken up after three days.


    Doctors and specialists came in in waves, and after checking on all of his vitals, all of them just said


    one thing.


    ¡°He just doesn¡¯t want to wake up.¡±


    Everyone knew why Shawn was not waking up.


    He could not ept Gale¡¯s death.


    He could not bear to face the loneliness.


    He had lost the love of his life.


    To Shawn, it was a devastating blow.


    Lucas sat next to his bed, and his hair waspletely white. He lost all the spirit he used to have.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re the only one left for the Wood family. If anything happens to you, this family is ruined. It


    won¡¯t be able to hold on,¡± Lucas said tearfully.


    ¡°Do you really want this pile of old bones toe out of retirement to take over the Wood Group? Who


    will take over I do go? Is the Wood family going to end here?¡±


    Lucas never expected that the Wood family would end up like this.


    His son had been killed by his daughter-inw and second grandchild, while his granddaughter-inw


    had lost her child and jumped into the sea tomit suicide.


    All he had left was his grandchild, who was unconscious.


    Lucas shakily turned to look at Joe. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    Joe shook his head.


    There was nothing to say.


    Shawn had gotten sick after facing the night breeze for a whole night, and had a high fever. After some


    hard work from the doctors, the fever had receded, and all his


    vitals looked normal.


    As for the blood, the doctor said that it was due to being too sad.


    He was just not willing to wake up.


    Lucas said, ¡°Let¡¯s figure something out. There¡¯s been so much going on outside that¡¯s waiting for


    Shawn to handle. We should start preparing for Gale¡¯s funeral


    affairs as well¡­ I know he wouldn¡¯t let anyone interfere. He would want to do it all himself.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 551

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 551


    Chapter 551


    ¡°Bury¡­ what is there to bury? There is nothing left.¡±


    Mr. Wood replied, ¡°Bury her clothes. When a person dies, there must be a burial ce so that loved


    ones can mourn.¡±


    Joe nced at Shawn, frowned, and quickly thought of a way. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He reyed the surveince in the jewelry department conference room.


    Before Gale died, she often held meetings here, and the camera recorded her voice, smile, and every


    move.


    Joe cut out the part of Gale¡¯s speech in the video, put it next to Shawn¡¯s ear, and yed it on a loop.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only Gale¡¯s voice can wake up Shawn!


    ¡°My inspiration for this season¡¯s stylees from Summer¡­¡±


    ¡°The customers of Lovito are mainly young people in their twenties to thirties.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter, what do you think? Or does it need to be decided by Mr. Wood?¡±


    This move was very effective.


    After ying it several times, Shawn¡¯s eyebrows and eyes moved.


    They shouted in surprise, ¡°Look, look!¡±


    Joe turned up the volume again.


    Gale¡¯s voice echoed throughout the ward!


    Finally, Shawn slowly opened his eyes, which were bloodshot.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    He was so familiar with her voice!


    After a few seconds, Shawn¡¯s consciousnesspletely returned.


    ¡°Gale!¡±


    Shawn sat up abruptly, looking around.


    ¡°Where is she? Where is she! I heard her talking! Where is she! Why can¡¯t I see her!¡± Shawn asked


    nervously.


    Joe did not know how to answer him, so he could only silently turn off the recording.


    The ward fell into silence for a moment.


    Shawn also seemed to have noticed the pause button.


    He was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly lifted the quilt and got out of bed. ¡± No, you must be


    lying to me. You hid her! Where is she? Give her back to me, and hand her over! I heard her talking!¡±


    Shawn rushed out of the ward barefoot without any shoes on. ¡°Gale! Where are you,


    Gale!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re divorced. I¡¯ll let you go. If you want freedom, I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t avoid me. Can you see


    me?¡± The corridor was empty.


    Only Pearton stood there¡­ he came to plead guilty.


    Although Pearton knew everything, he said nothing.


    Gale was gone.


    She jumped into the sea in front of Mr. Wood.


    At that time¡­ Pearton was not on the yacht at all. He was on the shore.


    In this way, Pearton can be said to have no responsibility and canpletely


    disassociate himself from it!


    Gale thought of him.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, we are still searching the sea, but at present¡­ there is still no news of your wife.¡± Pearton


    walked in front of him.


    Shawn stared at him closely. ¡°Pearton.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you her shadow? You are here, and she is gone! Now you are here, what about her? Where is


    she?¡± Shawn asked sharply.


    Pearton remained silent.


    ¡°Speak up!Is this how you perform the task I entrusted to you?¡±


    Pearton knelt on one knee and lowered his head. ¡°Mr. Wood, it was my mistake. I deserve to die.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 552

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 552


    Chapter 552


    Shawn kicked him hard in the chest.


    Pearton fell to the ground in pain, got up without saying a word, and continued to


    kneel.


    Shawn kicked again.


    ¡°Trash! Trash! You can¡¯t even look after a single person, so what use are you!¡± he


    yelled angrily.


    It was unsure whether he was scolding himself or Pearton.


    ¡°I asked you to shadow her, follow her. Why did you lose her!¡±


    ¡°She clearly knew that if something happened to her, you would suffer and take all the responsibilities!


    Gale¡¯s heart is so kind, and I did this on purpose to make her feel unruly, and as a result¡­¡±


    ¡°As a result, she still doesn¡¯t care about your life! Pearton, you are so useless!¡±


    Shawn cursed, and a foot was about to kick over.


    Pearton still lowered his head and endured silently.


    Shawn was the master, and he was the subordinate.


    He failed to fulfill his duty, and he deserved to bear the anger of his master.


    If this could make Shawn feel better, it did not matter if he got punished!


    ¡°Okay, Shawn!¡± Joe chased after him and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health to lose your temper just


    after waking up!¡±


    Shawn sneered coldly. ¡°Health? Good? No matter how healthy I live, without her, what is the point? I


    can live a long life, but I am also alone!¡± There was no Gale beside him!


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to me Pearton. Someone did not kidnap Gale, let alone something happened. Pearton


    was not on the yacht at the time. It¡¯s not his fault no matter what, ¡°Joe said.


    Shawn did not want to empathize.


    He had nowhere to vent!


    He seemed to be scolding Pearton, but he was scolding himself with every sentence!


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Shawn clenched his fists tightly. ¡°I should not have been


    optimistic about her, I should have held her back, but I just watched her jump down like a feather in


    front of my eyes.¡± The sea¡­¡±


    ¡°Thest words she said to me were farewell.¡±


    ¡°Joe, she and I will never say goodbye.¡±


    ¡°She jumped into the sea. Isn¡¯t she afraid? The sea is so dark and so deep.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, his face full of pain and sadness.


    Gale was gone.


    His sky had copsed.


    Joe could only say, ¡°Get back together slowly¡­ There are many things you need to deal with now. It


    has been three days and three nights, and I don¡¯t think we can find Gale¡¯s body. You should start


    preparing for her funeral.¡±


    Shawn remained silent.


    ¡°Because of your reward, there are arge number of fishing boats floating in the sea, which has


    seriously affected the normal order. Do you want them to stop?¡± Joe asked tentatively.


    It was because it would be futile to look any further.


    He was afraid Gale had already moved to an unknown ce long ago!


    ¡°It¡¯s only been three days. Are you going to stop? It¡¯s only been three days¡­ Are you going to cut off


    myst hopepletely?¡± Shawn said slowly.


    In Shawn¡¯s heart, of course, he knew that it would be useless to continue salvaging.


    However, as long as people were still searching, he thought he still had hope.


    People live by relying on hope to support them!


    ¡°Shawn, you understand. The golden time for the final rescue has passed. There is no possibility of


    surviving.¡± Joe sighed.


    ¡°Maybe she was washed to another beach by the waves? Maybe she was rescued? Maybe¡­ maybe


    she jumped into the sea on purpose tomit suicide, but she actually swam away from the bottom of


    the sea and left me!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s emotions suddenly became agitated.


    ¡°She jumped down, swam ashore from the other side, and left the city in chaos!¡±


    The veins on his forehead were so obvious, and a trace of hope showed on his handsome face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 553

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 553


    Chapter 553


    That would mean¡­ Gale was still alive.


    Joe¡¯s heart s*ipped a beat, and Pearton¡¯s expression changed rapidly.


    Shawn guessed it?!


    He found out the truth so quickly?


    This¡­ was incredible!


    Joe looked at him. ¡°Shawn¡­ Did you forget that Gale can¡¯t swim.¡± With one sentence, Shawn was sent


    to hell.


    He pulled up the corner of his lips and smiled bitterly. ¡°Yeah, why am I so naive and deluding myself?


    She can¡¯t swim. If she jumps, she will definitely die!¡±


    Shawn was just trying tofort himself.


    It was because he could not ept Gale¡¯s death.


    Shawn leaned weakly against the wall, with his head raised. This posture looked ufortable and


    strained.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe stood beside him quietly.


    No one¡¯s words can calm Shawn. The only thing he could rely on was himself and


    time.


    Time would dilute everything.


    After a while, Shawn said, ¡°Pearton.¡±


    Pearton was silent.


    ¡°Never appear in front of me again.¡±


    Pearton raised his head in astonishment. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Shawn kicked over the chair next to him, exuding a strong hostility!


    He never wanted to see Pearton again.


    It was because he would think of Gale!


    A reminder of how powerless he was!


    Joe waved his hand, signaling Pearton to leave immediately.


    The current Shawn was an irrational lion who may lose control at any time!


    In the silence, Lucas s*aggered over with a cane. ¡°Shawn¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    Shawn bowed his head deeply, with his hair hanging down on his forehead, looking so helpless.


    As powerful as he was, he was helpless in the face of Gale¡¯s death.


    What was the use of money and power?


    There was a hole in his heart forever.


    ¡°ept reality. Start preparing for Gale¡¯s funeral, and let her be buried in a beautiful manner, which can


    be regarded as an exnation to the Warm family,¡± Lucas said.


    The Warm family¡­


    Shawn remembered Peter.


    The only one left in the Warm family was this father-inw.


    Another pain in his heart.


    Gale, who had always been very respectful, left Peter alone. How can he bear the loss of both his wife


    and daughter?


    ¡°These days, I allow you to be indulgent and allow you to immerse yourself in the grief of losing Gale. I


    know you love her very much, and this will hit you hard.¡±


    When Lucas said this, he changed the subject. ¡°But¡­ You are the only one left in the Wood family! The


    Wood family still needs you! When the timees, you still have to return to thepany, and you


    have to face all the employees, shareholders, and directors!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gale is dead, but the world is still going on as nned! You are still alive, and many people still


    need you!¡±


    ¡°You can miss her and continue to love her, but you can¡¯t give up on yourself because of this!¡±


    Lucas¡¯ face turned red, angry. He was a little out of breath.


    It was because he wanted Shawn to cheer up!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 554

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 554


    Chapter 554


    ¡°Shawn, take one to three years; I will give you time to recover. You are not yet thirty years old. You still


    have a long way to go in your life, and you also have time!¡±


    ¡°However, in two years and three years, you will start a new life! The Wood family¡­ the Wood family


    cannot be here with you, given how torn apart we have be!¡±


    Shawn twitched his lips deeply. ¡°You only care about thepany.¡±


    ¡°Every word I sayes from the heart! Days go by, and you will still marry a wife and have children in


    the future! You can put Gale in your heart, always leave a ce for her, and then live your own life!¡±


    Lucas replied.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    Shawn sighed deeply. ¡°Tell me, how can I pretend to be Gale in my heart and be with another woman


    for the rest of your life?¡±


    He could not do it.


    No other woman, no matter how beautiful or charming, was not his Gale.


    She was unique!


    It was absolutely impossible for him to fall in love with a second woman again!


    Lucas looked at him pleadingly. ¡°The Wood family must have continuity! We need sessors! Shawn,


    do you want me to kneel down and beg you?¡±


    Joe immediately stepped forward and supported Lucas.


    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this, old man. Give him some time. If you force him now, it will only


    backfire,¡± he said in a low voice.


    ¡°Joe, persuade him.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Joe responded, motioning for the nurse toe forward and take Lucas away.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ Otherwise, everything would be a mess in these three days.¡± Lucas held Joe¡¯s hand before


    leaving.


    ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡±


    Joe sent Lucas to the elevator entrance, and when he turned around again, Shawn was no longer in


    the corridor.


    What about others?


    With an ominous premonition in his heart, Joe strode toward the ward.


    As soon as he opened the door, he was so frightened that his legs almost went limp. ¡°Shawn! What are


    you doing!¡± The window was open, and Shawn was standing on it.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Joe was so nervous that his heart was about to jump out of his throat.¡± Don¡¯t do anything


    s*upid! If you leave¡­¡± He paused, and he shouted again, ¡°What about your father-inw! Gale is gone,


    but you are still husband and wife. You have to take care of her father for her in the future!¡±


    The building is very high, and the wind is very strong!


    Shawn¡¯s hospital gown ttered in the wind!


    ¡°Shawn! You can¡¯t jump off the building! Did you hear that!¡±


    If he jumped down, he would be smashed to pieces.


    Joe originally thought that Shawn¡¯s words just now meant that he would not do extreme things again.


    Unexpectedly, he was so overwhelmed!


    ¡°I can¡¯t jump. I haven¡¯t buried her with my own hands. How could I die,¡± Shawn said lightly, his voice


    blown far away by the wind.


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want to feel what it was like to stand on the railing of the yacht at night.¡± As he spoke, Shawn


    lowered his head and looked down at his feet as he spoke.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The crowd was like ants, and the car was only the size of a grain of rice.


    In the distance, the blue sea and blue sky were clear.


    The sun was shining warmly.


    It was very high, so high that a normal person would be frightened.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid? She is standing at such a high ce, and the wind is so strong. How dare she jump?


    Shawn asked deeply.


    ¡°It¡¯s even more terrifying to fall into the bottom of the sea at a depth of 10,000 meters.¡±


    ¡°Did I scare her that much?¡±


    Joe breathed a sigh of relief but was still very nervous. ¡°You have felt it now. Come


    down quickly!¡±


    ¡°But the sea was under her feet. It was dark, and I couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. I still


    can¡¯t personally understand her mood at that time,¡± Shawn asked.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 555

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 555


    Chapter 555


    His Gale was never timid.


    Shawn had almost never heard her say that she was afraid, even in her most difficult


    time.


    What she cared most about was her family and her children, not him.


    In her heart, her dead children are more important than him.


    ¡°Things have already happened. There is no point in what you are doing now.¡± Joe tried to approach


    slowly. ¡°Come down first. It¡¯s too dangerous. I¡¯m afraid you will take the wrong step.¡±


    ¡°Joe.¡±


    ¡°Yes,?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and apany her after I have settled everything. What do you say¡­ how about


    it?¡±


    ¡°How should I arrange it?¡±


    Shawn was silent for a long time.


    When Joe was thinking how he should answer, Shawn opened his mouth¡­


    ¡°Bring the Wood Group to a highermercial standing, and apany Grandpa to spend the rest of


    his life until the end of his life. Completely carry on the task of the Wood family, create an heir and have


    a session n.¡±


    ¡°After doing all of that, my mission as a member of the Wood family, and my goal ofing to this


    world would bepleted.¡±


    ¡°The next thing I have to do is for myself.¡±


    Joe swallowed. ¡°You want to apany Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to apany her,¡± Shawn replied.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Joe opened his mouth in astonishment, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Shawn actually had the thought of dying!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Gale died, his heart also died.


    The current Shawn had only a body without a soul.


    What supported him to continue to live was the responsibility and burden on his shoulders.


    Afterpleting these, he would go to apany Gale!


    ¡°She will be lonely by herself¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s voice became lower and lower. ¡°However, the child should be


    able to apany her. I don¡¯t know if she will still be there when I go down. Or maybe she doesn¡¯t


    want to see me, so she will avoid me.¡±


    ¡°Then, in order to see her, I have toplete the tasks on me as soon as possible, and I can¡¯t dy.¡±


    He smiled, the corners of his lips raised, and his chin was full of tears. He touched


    his stubble.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Gale. Wait for me.¡±


    Give him some time, two years, three years, five years¡­


    Five years at most!


    Shawn closed his eyes. His tall body swayed on the window sill as if he might fall at


    any moment.


    Taking advantage of his inattention, Joe rushed forward, grabbed the corner of his clothes, and yanked


    hard¡­


    ¡°Come down!¡±


    Shawn fell from the window to the floor.


    Joe also fell down.


    He quickly got up, closed and locked the window, and looked at Shawn in shock. ¡°It was really


    dangerous just now, did you know that!¡±


    ¡°I said I won¡¯t jump.¡± Shawn looked indifferent.


    ¡°What if you slipped?¡±


    ¡°Fate is making its own arrangement,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Joe had no idea what to say to him!


    ¡°You love Gale so much. You love her so much that you can die for her. You should cherish it at the


    beginning! You have to go this far! I could tell at a nce that you fell


    in love with her! It¡¯s you who refused to admit it!¡± Joe said bitterly.


    ¡°I admitted itter.¡±


    ¡°It was toote!¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. It¡¯s because I used the wrong


    method. I shouldn¡¯t have used her for my own sake. I shouldn¡¯t have sent her to the operating table and


    taken the child away.¡±


    It was his child, his flesh and blood.


    He had no idea at the time.


    By the time he knew¡­it was toote.


    Shawn stood up from the ground s*aggeringly. ¡°What¡¯s the situation at sea? Is there


    still no news.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 556

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 556


    Chapter 556


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Joe did not stop him.


    Shawn must go have a look, and then he would give up.


    The car stopped.


    Shawn got out of the car and looked at the sea.


    The sea swallowed the woman he loved the most.


    This area was still blocked, and there were still about twenty fishing boats driving back and forth on the


    sea.


    After all, with such a huge reward, she may be found!


    The yacht that Gale was on before jumping into the sea was docked at the port.


    It was deserted, and there was no one there.


    ¡°Gale, where are you? You are too cruel not to leave me a body¡­¡±


    Standing beside the yacht, scenes from that night flooded into his mind.


    Gale was so charming and soft. She snuggled into his arms obediently and let him. feed her


    coquettishly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She danced for him.


    He drank with her.


    At that time, she was really beautiful, so beautiful that Shawn was deeply intoxicated.


    He never thought that behind the beauty, there was such deep despair!


    Gale had decided to jump into the sea early on, so she asked him to have dinner on the yacht, and she


    was so kind to him!


    It was because she knew that it was herst time with him!


    However, Shawn did not know. Although he was uneasy, he enjoyed himself.


    However, it turned out that it was thest.


    ¡°Buy this yacht and seal it up. No one can step foot in it again,¡± Shawn said. In the long days toe,


    he could asionally board the yacht again, recalling every detail of that night.


    Chapter 556


    This was his only constion.


    Behind him, Fiona replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡± After a pause, Fiona asked again, ¡°Mr. Wood, do you want


    to continue looking?¡±


    The body.


    Continue.


    These words left no hope!


    This made Shawn turn around abruptly, looking at her with extremely sharp eyes.


    ¡°Fiona, do you know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as we don¡¯t find Gale, we can¡¯t stop looking! The reward willst forever! It will work!¡± Shawn


    said.


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Even though he knew it was impossible, three days had passed, and Gale was still nowhere to be


    seen.


    However, stopping the search would plunge Shawn into the deepest darkness and despair!


    He needed spiritual sustenance and needed someone to continue to search day after day.


    Shawn was looking forward to the day when the news came that they had found Gale!


    Maybe this day would nevere, but he would always look forward to that day!


    Shawn stood on the beach for a long, long time.


    No one dared to step forward to disturb him.


    Until the sun slowly set from sea level, putting away thest ray of light.


    It was dark.


    Shawn bent down deeply, picked up a handful of sand on the beach, and put it into a ss jar.


    Immediately afterward, he took out a piece of pink fabric from his pocket.


    That was when Gale took a deep leap, he reached out to grab her but only caught her skirt, a piece of


    fabric torn from her skirt.


    This was thest thing she left for Shawn.


    It was also the only thing Shawn got!


    He could not help but think, if at the moment she jumped, his speed was half a second faster, and his


    hand stretched a little bit more¡­

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 557

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 557


    Chapter 557


    He could have grabbed her entire skirt or her ankle.


    Gale would not have fallen into the sea.


    Shawn tightly held the piece of pink fabric to his heart.


    This would be something that he treasures in this life!


    ¡®Gale¡­¡± Shawn carefully wiped off the sand on the ss jar. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    In fact, he knew better than anyone that Gale would nevere back.


    Not even a floating corpse.


    Therefore, he could only take away this handful of sand by the sea.


    From now on, Shawn would always live with the pain of losing Gale!


    This was her best revenge, the most painful punishment for him!


    In the Sea City.


    Everyone knew that today was the day for the funeral of the youngdy of the Wood family.


    It rained.


    The mourning hall was set up in Temperley Hall.


    An endless stream of people came to express their condolences, and there was a lot of traffic in front of


    the gate.


    How many


    of these people would really feel sad about Gale¡¯s death?


    They were there for Shawn!


    It was because Shawn loved Gale deeply, and he was famous in the city for it.


    ttering Mrs. Wood was much more effective than ttering Mr. Wood!


    Now that Mr. Wood has lost his beloved wife, they naturally want to show their faces and express their


    condolences.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of making it so grand and shrouded?¡± Summer was wearing a ck dress with a


    white flower pinned to her chest. She definitely wants to be buried quietly on a mountain full of


    wildflowers. When springes, the small wildflowers


    Chapter 557


    will bloom all over the hillside and apany her year after year.¡±


    ¡°When she was alive, Shawn trapped her in the cage of Temperley Hall. Now that she is dead, she will


    still be trapped in an exquisite tomb!¡± Summer said to herself while paying her respects.


    Her eyes were red and swollen.


    In the past two days, Summer had shed so many tears that she was almost blind from crying.


    Next to her, Joe sighed, and after a long while, he only said one sentence, ¡°My


    condolences.¡±


    Perhaps for Gale, death in Sea City was a rebirth somewhere else!


    She no longer misses anything here.


    Shawn stood in the middle of the mourning hall.


    His face was haggard, his eyes were ck and blue, and the ck suit made him tall and straight,


    looking like a tree facing the wind.


    He just looked at Gale¡¯s ck and white photos quietly.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­ I heard from the butler that you have already chosen the cemetery.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter came over.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She and her mother should be buried in the same ce.¡±


    Summer¡¯s ears were sharp. She immediately raised her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Uncle has the


    right to her body, so why do you take over everything? Have you considered Gale¡¯s feelings?¡±


    She was angry.


    Even the father could not decide where his daughter would be buried!


    It was sad enough for a white-haired person to bury a younger person.


    Peter had also aged a lot. He looked depressed. He only sighed every day and stared into the distance


    in a daze wherever he sat.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 558

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 558


    Chapter 558


    There were signs of Alzheimer¡¯s disease!


    Peter¡¯s words were not as aggressive as Summer¡¯s.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, she is dead. It¡¯s meaningless to have a grand funeral or tens of thousands of condolences.


    I just hope that Gale can sleep peacefully. From now on, every year during her death anniversary¡­¡±


    Peter said.


    Gale¡¯s father could not go on, and his voice was choked with sobs.


    Shawn said in a low voice, ¡°Father¨Cinw, I n to bury Gale¡­ in Temperley Hall.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There is an open space in the back mountain, which is just right.¡± When you miss her, you can go


    there anytime.¡±


    Peter was a little shocked.


    Unexpectedly¡­ he actually buried her in her prison?


    Shawn wanted to be with Gale all the time, day and night!


    ¡°Father¨Cinw, in the future¡­ I will take care of you instead of Gale and provide for your retirement.


    This is my wish and my responsibility. I hope you don¡¯t refuse,¡± Shawn said again.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m alone. I¡¯m pretty good. I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    ¡°I will, so Gale can rest assured.¡±


    Peter¡¯s lips moved, and in the end, without saying anything, he silently walked to Summer¡¯s side.


    Shawn was still standing straight, right in the middle.


    At this time, Sam came over.


    Looking at Gale¡¯s photos, his eyes were filled with dismay, and he offered the paper flowers he had


    prepared.


    Peter looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Peter nodded. ¡°Good boy. You and Gale are destined for each other, after all. There will be no chance.¡±


    Chapter 558


    With tears in Sam¡¯s eyes, he tightly held Peter¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle, you must be strong. If you need anything


    in the future, just tell me, and I will rece Gale to take care of you.¡±


    Peter shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything. I am the only one left at home, empty, s¡­¡± A gust of


    wind blew, and his white hair swayed in the wind, making it more obvious. Shawn took a deep look at


    Sam.


    He was the son¨Cinw of the Warm family and Gale¡¯s husband, but in Peter¡¯s heart,


    Sam was more important!


    What did that matter?


    Gale was dead.


    There was no need to worry about it.


    Shawn just wanted to do what he was supposed to do and fulfill his responsibilities.


    ¡°Shawn, why do you still have the face to stand in the mourning hall and in front of Uncle Peter?¡± Sam


    turned to look at him. ¡°The Warm family was broken because of you, and you can¡¯t make up for the


    damage. Now, Wendy and Gale died in front of you one after another!¡±


    Shawn lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Leave after you finish your condolences, don¡¯t make trouble here,


    or you will disturb her.¡±


    Sam sneered. ¡°Trouble? Did I say something wrong? Yes, you didn¡¯t directly kill Auntie and Gale, but if


    you think about it carefully, they both died because of you!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you should live in pain and regret your whole life. You should never be able to love and see


    the people you care about the most leave you one by one!¡±


    ¡°The more you care about something, the less you will get!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are high above the sky. You hold all the power and power. I wish you could stand on the


    highest uninhabited peak and enjoy the loneliness of being so high


    alone!¡±


    No matter what Sam said, Shawn¡¯s expression remained the same. It was faint, with


    no joy or anger.


    In the past, whoever dared to be so presumptuous in front of him would have ended badly!


    ¡°Are you done? You blocked the people behind froming to mourn her.¡±


    Sam snorted. ¡°When I think about the painful days you would have, I feel happy!


    Shawn, you deserve it!¡±


    After finishing, Sam left.


    The people behind him happened to be Aurum and Natalie.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 559

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 559


    Chapter 559


    Shawn was a little surprised and raised his eyebrows.


    Aurum bowed to him and brought flowers.


    Natalie said softly, ¡°Mr. Wood, sorry


    for your loss.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s ears were numb from the word ¡®sorrow¡¯.


    Natalie was a little afraid of his aura, and when she remembered that she looked for Shawn alone and


    mentioned the close rtionship between Aurum and Gale, she felt even more flustered and guilty!


    ¡°On the day Mrs. Wood jumped into the sea, Aurum and I happened to have dinner on a nearby yacht.


    I also saw you and Mrs. Wood enjoying a romantic time together on the deck. How long will she¡­¡±


    Natalie said.


    Natalie did not see the scene where Gale jumped off.


    She just left in anger and found out after watching the news.


    Next to her, Joe looked straight at Aurum when he heard her.


    That night¡­ he also saw Aurum!


    It was a pity that with so many people present, Joe could not ask him anything!


    Shawn raised his eyes, but his gaze passed Natalie, who was speaking, andnded


    on Aurum.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    He finished, turned, and walked out.


    Aurum was about to follow.


    ¡°Aurum¡­¡± Natalie was a little uneasy. ¡°Why did Mr. Wood wants to talk to you alone?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there is something important to talk about.¡±


    Natalie took his hand.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Aurum reassured.


    Looking at Aurum¡¯s back as he went away, Natalie was very upset.


    In the past, she never questioned Aurum¡¯s feelings for her and always felt safe. It was impossible for


    those single women in Sea City to s*atch Aurum away from her.


    However, it had all changed since Gale appeared.


    Natalie could never regain the sense of security she once had!


    Even now that Gale was dead, she was still in a panic!


    She always vaguely felt that Gale¡¯s death had something to do with Aurum!


    The two of them kept in touch frequently, and Aurum had always been a delicate person. Did he not


    notice something wrong with Gale?


    If a person dared to jump into the sea from a tall yacht, looking for death, something must have


    happened before!


    ¡°Ms. Yarn.¡± Suddenly, Joe¡¯s voice sounded.


    Natalie was shocked. ¡°Joe¡­ Mr. Winter.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so dazed?¡± Joe asked kindly.


    ¡°Mr. Winter was joking.¡±


    Joe looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you still suspect that there is an unusual rtionship between Aurum


    and Gale?¡±


    Natalie¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Winter¡­¡±


    How could Joe know about that!


    Joe smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually. There¡¯s no other meaning.¡±


    ¡°Aurum is my fiance, and Gale is Mr. Wood¡¯s wife. How could the two of them have any other rtions?


    They are just good friends with simr interests.¡± Natalie smiled


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    Natalie nodded. ¡°Of course, Mrs. Wood passed away, and Aurum was also very sad. He hasn¡¯t eaten


    for a few days. We both can¡¯t sleep well at night.¡±


    Joe did not say anything more.


    He was thinking about how to deal with Natalie.


    He was worried¡­ Aurum did not have his guards up against Natalie, and made her realize that there


    was something strange about Gale jumping into the sea.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 560

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 560


    Chapter 560


    After chatting a while longer, Natalie did not reveal anything.


    So the secret was still a secret!


    Temperley Hall, next to the garden.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Wood wanted to tell me by calling me here,¡± Aurum said calmly and frankly.


    ¡°No other meaning, just want to know, the few days before Gale jumped into the sea


    did she tell you anything?¡±


    Aurum replied, ¡°Mrs. Wood didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were deep and full of inquiry, kept staring at Aurum, trying to see the w.


    However, Aurum¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    ¡°I understand what Mr. Wood is thinking. Mrs. Wood was in close contact with me a few days ago. But


    she behaves very normally, and we only talked about some daily and work matters,¡± Aurum said.


    ¡°No more?¡±


    ¡°No more.¡±


    Shawn was silent for a few seconds before asking again, ¡°Has she ever told you¡­ about me.¡±


    He wanted to hear how she described him to others.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes lit up slightly but soon dimmed again. ¡°That¡¯s not a good thing.¡±


    ¡°She said she loves you.¡±


    Shawn was shocked.


    Aurum continued, ¡°But she can¡¯t go on with you. If you continue, the rtionship between the two of


    them will be exhausted until there is only deep hatred and no


    love.¡±


    ¡°She also said that she was very afraid of being alone for a long night. But she was even more afraid of


    staying by your side forever, never seeing the sun, and never being free.¡±


    ¡°Everyone envied her and thought she was rich, bing a wealthy wife. She can easily own an


    expensive crown, which no one else can get in a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°But actually, she said, she lived a very hard life. In two years, she has gone through. all the hardships


    of her life because of you.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face became more solemn, and his lips slowly turned pale.


    Although he did not say anything, he was experiencing great pain in his heart.


    Calm on the outside, turbulent on the inside!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mrs. Wood entrusted me to keep that crown. Now, I should return it to the original owner,¡±


    Aurum said.


    ¡°Original owner?¡± Shawn pulled his lips deeply with a wry smile. ¡°She is no longer in


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    this world.¡±


    Aurum¡¯s expression showed a little unnaturalness, but he quickly hid it. ¡°Although she is gone, as long


    as there are people who miss her, she will always exist.¡±


    Real death was not leaving this world but being forgotten.


    To bepletely forgotten was truly to depart!


    Shawn closed his eyes. ¡°Give me the crown.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send someone to bring it to Temperley Hall.¡±


    Shawn turned and left.


    It was not until he walked away that Aurum dared to breathe a sigh of relief.


    He pressed the center of his brow.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting.¡± Joe suddenly appeared from the side.


    He was startled and said, ¡°Mr. Winter, why are you here?¡±


    Joe looked at him and said, ¡°You and Natalie are so simr, so easily startled. I just spoke, and you two


    seemed to have seen a ghost. Am I so scary?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter is joking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Since I¡¯m not a ghost, then do you have something to hide?¡± Joe replied.


    Aurum said, ¡°Mr. Winter is really humorous. No wonder everyone is happy to talk with


    you.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 561

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 561


    Chapter 561


    Joe folded his arms with a small smile. ¡°Last time¡­ when you secretly hired arge number ofizens


    to keep reading thements about Gale jumping into the sea and dying, I called you. Could it be that


    you had such a bad memory that you forgot about it early?¡±


    Aurum¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He guessed that before the jump into the sea was implemented, the person who checked him was Joe!


    However, Aurum did not know what he found and how far he got!


    Could it be¡­ Could it be Joe¡­


    Joe took a step forward, whispering, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I know it all.¡±


    Aurum¡¯s pupils dted.


    ¡°You secretly found divers, and you prepared vehicles and first-aid kits on the shore,bined with


    Gale¡¯s jumping into the sea¡­ A fool can figure out what you did.¡±


    Joe took a step closer. ¡°Where is she?¡± The distance was so close that Aurum could feel the


    oppression on his body.


    He was so uncharacteristically threatening.


    Everyone in Sea City said that Mr. Winter had a good personality and a good temper, and he was very


    easy to get along with.


    People rather deal with Joe than Shawn.


    How could Joe be an ordinary person if he was Shawn¡¯s best friend and sat firmly in the position of vice


    president of Wood Group all the time!


    Aurum could not help trembling for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are trying to hide it.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that.¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°Of course it is Gale.¡±


    ¡°Gale¡¯s body has not been salvaged yet. Mr. Wood offered a huge reward,¡± Aurum


    said.


    ¡°It¡¯s all said and done, do you still want to hide it?¡±


    w*f 1


    Aurum pursed his lips. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Joe suddenlyughed.


    He raised his hand and patted Aurum on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand. Mr. Lefting, I


    hope you can keep your mouth shut forever, not only when facing me but also when facing anyone


    else. Don¡¯t reveal it!¡±


    Aurum looked at Joe with sharp eyes and doubts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything. If I wanted to tell Shawn, I would stop it before the incident


    happened. How could your n go so smoothly!¡± Joe replied.


    Aurum did not say a word.


    Joe said again, ¡°I hope she can really live a better life than before. This is my


    blessing, and also¡­ Summer¡¯s blessing. If possible, please send our regards to her.¡±


    He did not wait for Aurum to answer. He waved his hand c*olly and left.


    Aurum was left standing alone, still in fear.


    It took a brave man to be able to cope with being questioned by Shawn and Joe one after another and


    barely holding on.


    If it were someone else¡­ he would have already given up and spilled everything!


    Aurum took several deep breaths repeatedly to calm down his emotions.


    He did not understand why Joe decided to hide everything. Joe and Shawn had such


    a good rtionship, they were brothers who shared highs and lows together. Joe clearly found out


    about such a big matter but chose to hide it!


    Why?


    Could it be that Joe hated Gale and thought this woman was a stumbling block for Shawn?


    Or did Joe feel sorry for Gale and let her go?


    Aurum was thinking while walking toward the mourning hall.


    ¡°Aurum.¡± Seeing himing back, Natalie quickly stepped forward and took his hand. ¡°How was it?¡±


    Shawn was aiready standing in the middle of the mourning hall again, with a straight posture.


    Joe was talking to Summer in a low voice.


    Peter was just muttering alone.


    ¡°Mr. Wood didn¡¯t me you, did he? Will it affect the rtionship between the twopanies and the


    business of thepany?¡± Natalie asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we just chatted casually.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 562

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 562


    Chapter 562


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurum took her hand. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t think too much. Just leave things to me.¡±


    Natalie replied, ¡°I want to help.¡±


    Aurum walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. I won¡¯te here again in the future.¡±


    He was still him, living a life simr to before.


    Gale only briefly appeared in his life and then left again.


    Just like¡­ the little girl back then, the real daughter of the Yarn family.


    Aurum¡¯s life has returned to the original track.


    He suddenly asked, ¡°Natalie, are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°Angry?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Angry that I¡¯m too busy to spend time with you. Angry that I¡¯ve been close to Gale and


    neglected you.¡±


    Natalie shook her head again and again.¡±How could I be really angry with you? Besides, Mrs. Wood


    has already¡­ s,¡± she said, quietly looking at Aurum¡¯s face.


    Nothing unusual.


    Natalie silently thought in her heart, ¡®Gale, don¡¯t think I¡¯m too cold and heartless. After you die, I can


    indeed sleep well and rest easily.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m always afraid that you will s*atch Aurum away!¡¯


    From time to time, cars drive into Temperley Hall, which has never stopped.


    There were cars and people for several miles around, and the sound of mourning and music spread far


    and far.


    This hustle and bustlested until dark and then gradually calmed down.


    The lights came on.


    The mourning hall looked a little deserted and gloomy.


    The me of the candle flickered gently, and the reddish light reflected on Gale¡¯s photo.


    Shawn was alone.


    Summer walked to Peter¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Uncle, go and rest. You are tired after a busy day.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want to stay with Gale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll watch the night tonight. You¡¯re old, and you still have to pay attention to your body. If


    you¡¯re tired or sick, how can I face herter?¡± Summer softly persuaded.


    Joe could not help but nce at her.


    He rarely saw such a gentle Summer.


    It turned out that she also had such a side, but it was rarely revealed.


    ¡°Okay¡­Thank you for your hard work, be safe,¡± Peter replied, standing up.


    ¡°No worries. Uncle, you can go to bed.¡±


    She winked at Joe, signaling him to help him away.


    Joe stepped forward and supported Peter. ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡± The two walked away slowly.


    In the huge mourning hall, only Shawn and Summer were left.


    She walked over silently, and re-lit the candles.


    Shawn¡¯s thin lips moved. ¡°Do you think¡­she really died?¡±


    She stared at him fiercely. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Gale left. In the past, it was so bitter and difficult, and she survived one by one. Why did it happen this


    time¡­¡±


    Shawn could not continue. He choked up.


    The darker the sky, the more loneliness he felt.


    From now on, he was alone.


    No matter how long the night was, Gale would never be by his side.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 563

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 563


    Chapter 563


    Summer gritted her teeth. ¡°Because you finally forced her! Shawn, the reason why I am not arguing


    with you is because of Gale¡¯s funeral! Otherwise, I really don¡¯t want to see you for another second!¡±


    Summer also broke down several times and cried countless times till her pillow was


    wet.


    So what?


    Gritting her teeth, she still had to face Gale¡¯s death.


    ¡°The sea area is so wide, and it¡¯s impossible not to find her body. But there is no news now. Maybe she


    has gone ashore,¡± Shawn said. His voice was t, but his eyes were dull and lonely.


    Summer was so angry that she threw the funeral brochure at him. ¡°It was night; it was dark and windy.


    How could she survive as a person who can¡¯t swim? Shawn, I think you are crazy! You are sick!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am crazy. I am indeed sick¡­ I am no longer a normal person from the moment she jumped off.¡±


    Although Shawn looked very calm now, he felt haggard and tired.


    A huge disturbance could happen, but he always suppressed it!


    Shawn once told Gale himself that without her, he would go crazy.


    He would go crazy to the point of no cure!


    He wished to destroy everything, wished to go down to apany her now, and even more wished to


    injure himself and cut himself into pieces!


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry until you see the coffin. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t find Gale¡¯s body, and what¡¯s buried now are only


    some of her daily necessities! Otherwise, she has to live here, even after she dies, in her prison. That¡¯s


    called despair!¡± Summer gritted her teeth.


    Shawn just stared nkly at her.


    He said, ¡°If I don¡¯t find her body, there is still a glimmer of hope.¡±


    ¡°If you find it, you can¡¯t recognize it! It¡¯spletely unrecognizable ! She has been floating at sea for so


    many days. Can anyone still look like a human?¡± Summer roared.


    Shawn¡¯s voice was louder than hers. ¡°Why can¡¯t you think positively? Why can¡¯t you think that she was


    rescued? Maybe she is not floating in the sea! Maybe she¡¯s still


    alivet?¡±


    His voice echoed in the mourning hall.


    Summer was taken aback by his yelling.


    It took several seconds for her to realize. ¡°Shawn, I think you are delusional!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m just delusional!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Summer said happily, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make it clear, if Gale is lucky enough to be rescued by someone and


    she is still alive, then she will definitely note back to you again! She will take this opportunity to


    stay as far away from you as possible!¡±


    ¡°So, Shawn! No matter if Gale is alive or dead, you will never get her again! Do you understand?¡± The


    woman¡¯s voice was sharper than the man¡¯s, and Summer had a hot temper.


    For a while, the volume of the two people did not give way to the other.


    Shawn stared at Summer intently, his eyes were full of red blood, and he was about to burst into


    mes.


    ¡°As long as she is alive¡­As long as she is still in this world, even if she is not by my side, I am willing.¡±


    ¡°You will never get her!¡±


    Shawn clutched his heart, veins popped up on the back of his hand, and he was suffering great pain in


    his heart.


    When Joe came back after seeing Peter off, he heard Shawn and Summer arguing from a distance.


    He hurried back to the mourning hall, only to see two people face to face, each of them flushed red.


    Especially seeing Shawn¡¯s sad and angry look, Joe hurriedly stood between the two of them. ¡°Speak


    up if you have something to say. Arguing can¡¯t solve the problem. I know you


    are all very sad¡­¡±


    Summer replied angrily, ¡°Shawn is sad because it is toote for him not to get Gale, not because she


    died! I am sad because she died! Can this be the same?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, stop arguing.¡±


    ¡°Is he so fragile that he can¡¯t bear a few words?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 564

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 564


    Chapter 564


    Joe pulled her away. ¡°Do it for my sake and stop irritating Shawn. It¡¯s not easy for


    him to maintain such calm now!¡±


    Summer turned sideways. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡±


    Joe sighed.


    He was worried that Shawn¡¯s emotions were out of control every day, but fortunately, Shawn looked


    normal.


    Grief and low mood are understandable.


    Thank goodness he was not going crazy.


    Joe was really afraid that one day, what word or what thing stimted Shawn¡¯s nerves, he would do


    something insane!


    With Shawn¡¯s ability, he can totally mess up the whole Sea City!


    That was a scene that no one wanted to see!


    ¡°Stop arguing in front of Gale. Who is keeping watch tonight?¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Shawn and Summer looked at each other.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me! Gale doesn¡¯t want to see you at all, and you still refuse to leave!¡± Summer said.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±


    ¡°Her biggest wish is to divorce you. What kind of husband are you!¡±


    Shawn pursed his thin lips tightly. ¡°I will always be her husband.¡±


    Summer rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Hehe! You have done a good job as the young


    master of the Wood family, the president of the Wood Group. But Shawn, don¡¯t forget that you will


    always fail as a husband and father!¡±


    He frowned, his face gradually turning pale.


    Every word Summer uttered was pierced hard into his b*oody wound!


    Shawn mmed his fist on the wall, and there was a heavy, m*ffled sound.


    Joe wanted to cover Summer¡¯s mouth. ¡°I really beg you to stop talking!¡±


    Shawn looked gloomy. ¡°Let her talk. Summer, what else do you want to say? Say it all!


    In the past two days, he might have looked calm, but in fact, it was a ticking time bomb.


    Shawn could not wait to destroy the whole world, and he could not wait to die to apany her


    immediately!


    He missed her like crazy, but on the surface, he was quiet.


    It was because Gale did not like the way he lost his temper, and he did not want to show her the most


    annoying side in front of her at her own funeral.


    ¡°Okay, are you sure? Shawn, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to bear it if I say it!¡± Summer


    asked.


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    Joe dragged Summer out. ¡°It¡¯s already messy enough, don¡¯t make it worse. You go to rest first¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, let go.¡±


    Shawn stopped Joe. ¡°Let her go, I want to listen.¡±


    He felt that something was going to happen, and he felt very uneasy.


    Summer shook off him and walked in front of Shawn. ¡°Listen, there is a secret that you never know. I


    didn¡¯t want to say it, and there¡¯s no need to say it, but now I want to tell you! You will live in more pain in


    this life!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 565

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 565


    Chapter 565


    Shawn looked at her.


    ¡°Gale¡­is pregnant with a child. Shawn, Gale is not the only one who jumped into the sea.¡± Summer


    spat each word out.


    Shawn¡¯s tall body swayed, and then there was a plop. As if he could not bear the strength of his body,


    he knelt on one knee on the ground.


    A cloud of dust was raised.


    His knees were covered with dirt, and his trousers were torn!


    ¡°What did you say? Say it again? Gale is¡­ pregnant?¡± Shawn could not believe his


    ears.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s not true¡­ Summer, you¡¯re lying to me!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were scarlet, and his handsome face waspletely ashamed.


    The news hit him really hard!


    After Joe heard this, he also gasped. ¡°What? Gale is pregnant?¡±


    She had tears in her eyes. ¡°She kept this a secret.¡±


    Shawn knelt there in a daze and slowly raised his head, looking at Gale¡¯s


    posthumous photo.


    She was pregnant with his child again!


    He did not even know it!


    Huge pain enveloped Shawn, and his sadness doubled again!


    He had already lost a child, but he did not expect to lose it again now!


    Why punish him like this?


    Shawn thought deeply. What had he done wrong to take away his offspring again. and again!


    If it was retribution or punishment, punish him instead!


    Summer murmured, ¡°She had a miscarriage not long ago, and she was pregnant again. It is


    conceivable how weak her body is¡­ But Gale told me that she wanted to


    keep the child and give birth.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Gale also said that she hopes to have her own child. In order to hide this matter and let the fetus grow


    up healthily, she has suffered so much. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±


    At this point, Summer changed the subject and looked at Shawn indignantly. ¡°Don¡¯t you me


    yourself? All of this is because of you! Shawn, think about it. What you did was worse than a beast!¡±


    ¡°Why did you get her pregnant? It¡¯s only because you touched her! Are you human? She was in such


    poor health at the time. She had just had a miscarriage and was immersed in grief. You still used her


    without taking precautions!¡±


    Summer¡¯s tears were falling down. ¡°With her physical condition, if she gives birth to a child, she will


    definitely have to suffer a lot! Maybe¡­ she would have died too!¡±


    ¡°When a woman gives birth, it¡¯s always one foot into the gate of hell!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more¡­¡±


    Gale was pregnant with twins!


    However, Summer did not mention that.


    It was meaningless to say.


    Pregnant with a child, twins, and now it was all gone.


    Nothing.


    Gale was nowhere to be found, and her whereabouts were unknown, so how could


    the child survive?


    What a pity¡­


    ¡°Go on! Go on, what else do you know? Tell me everything!¡± Shawn gritted his teeth deeply, trembling


    all over.


    ¡°So what if you know? Shawn, you will always be sorry for Gale and always owe her a happy and


    peaceful life!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that she was pregnant? Why?!¡±


    Summer snorted. ¡°Yes, Gale didn¡¯t want to tell you. Don¡¯t you have any idea as to why she didn¡¯t tell


    you?!¡±


    Shawn knelt deeply on the ground, slouching even more.


    Chapter 566

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 566

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 566


    Chapter 566


    He propped his hands weakly on the ground, unable to lift his head for a long time.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen how much Gale suffered to protect her pregnancy. How many medicines does she


    have to take a day, and have needles in her stomach¡­ It hurts. just looking at it, but she never


    comined.¡± Summer sniffed.


    ¡°Shawn, now you understand how desperate she is to jump into the sea with her child from the yacht!


    You forced her to this point. You are the executioner!¡±


    Summer¡¯s voice echoed for a long time in the empty mourning hall.


    Even Joe was stunned and remained silent.


    This news was too shocking.


    There was actually Shawn¡¯s child in Gale¡¯s stomach!


    This was simply sprinkling salt on Shawn¡¯s wounds!


    How could Shawn ept it!


    ¡°She is pregnant with my child. She is pregnant with my child¡­She left me and took our child¡­¡±


    Shawn repeated over and over again.


    ¡°We have lost a child before, and it is an eternal pain in my heart and her heart. Why this time, the child


    is still¡­¡±


    Shawn could not continue.


    He punched the ground one after another until the back of his hand oozed blood, but he still did not


    want to stop.


    Only by using the pain in the body can the pain in his heart be relieved a little bit.


    However, it was still very ufortable, as if a hand was strangling Shawn¡¯s heart, making him unable


    to breathe!


    Joe could not stand it anymore. ¡°Do you want a hand?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything! There is nothing left to live for!¡± Shawn said, rolling up his sleeves, showing the


    obvious scar on the arm.


    ¡°In order to save her, I picked up the knife and stabbed my arm without blinking. It almost c*ippled


    me¡­ I can die for her! Now she is gone, and the child is gone too. Tell me, Joe, what is the meaning of


    my life!¡±


    Blood dripped down Shawn¡¯s hand.


    Joe opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    At this time, anyfort seemed weak.


    ¡°Things¡­ have already happened, and no one can change them. The living should live well.¡± Joe


    sighed.


    Shawn stood up numbly, and his whole body was like a walking dead.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The mourning hall returned to silence.


    It was so quiet that the faint sound of the wind could be heard outside.


    After a while, Shawn shouted, ¡°Hello, Summer.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for telling me this. It hurts me so much,¡± Shawn said.


    Summer, with a very expressionless face, said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. At first, I thought I could be a


    godmother, but now¡­¡±


    Shawn turned around slowly, and his eyes fell on her.


    Joe was startled and subconsciously walked in front of Summer with a protective


    attitude.


    The current Shawn was a ticking time bomb, and he did not know when he would explode.


    However, he could not hurt Summer.


    ¡°Shawn you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to take a look at her. I won¡¯t touch her because she is Gale¡¯s best friend,¡±


    Shawn said.


    ¡°Summer, you¡¯re lucky. I¡¯m sparing you not because of Joe, not because you are a woman. It¡¯s


    because you are Gale¡¯s best friend!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 567

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 567


    Chapter 567


    So, that was why Shawn could tolerate Summer again and again!


    Joe breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Summer is just as sad as you are. She is also emotionally unstable now,


    so don¡¯t take some things to heart.¡±


    ¡°She is right.¡±


    Summer walked to the room in silence. The candles that were about to burn out were removed, and a


    new pair of candles were lit.


    The secret was finally out.


    Shawn was far more in pain than Gale could ever imagine.


    Summer felt that he deserved to suffer.


    It was because this was what he deserved, and people like him did not deserve sympathy!


    Behind her, the sound of footsteps faded away.


    Summer looked back. ¡°Shawn left?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will be even sadder for him to stay here alone,¡± Joe replied.


    ¡°You revealed that Gale was pregnant. It was a big blow to him, and he really couldn¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer looked at him sideways. ¡°Joe, do you believe in retribution?¡±


    Joe remained silent.


    Summer continued, ¡°This is Shawn¡¯s retribution. The cost is Gale jumping into the sea andmitting


    suicide. It¡¯s a pity and a tragedy.¡±


    Looking at Summer¡¯s eyes swollen from crying, Joe wanted to tell her that Gale should still be alive.


    Aurum was a capable man, fully able to transport her out of Sea City without anyone noticing.


    However, the secret was too important, so important that Joe dared not spill it, so he could only keep it


    in his heart!


    Gale and Summer¡¯s rtionship was like that of sisters, but Gale concealed it tightly, obviously


    because she did not want Summer to know about it!


    Knowledge was a curse!


    It would be hard hiding a huge secret!


    Joe was in a dilemma right now, but he could not say it!


    Joe could only repeat these two words. ¡°My condolences. It¡¯s not appropriate for a girl like you to watch


    the night in the mourning hall. I will apany you.¡±


    Summer nodded.


    In fact, she was not afraid at all. This was her best friend, and she just wanted to stay with Gale for a


    while longer.


    It was getting dark.


    There was solitude all around.


    Shawn returned to the master bedroom.


    He walked numbly, kicked down the chair halfway, and it almost fell down, but he could not care less.


    Mud, sand and dust mixed with blood dirtied the back of his hand, making it very painful, and he


    seemed not to feel it.


    His Gale was gone.


    His child was gone again.


    Shawn lost his whole world.


    He wished he could jump off here now, end his life, and be with his wife and children


    once it was over.


    However, he could not.


    He still had responsibilities on his shoulders.


    ¡°Every night¡­you punish me with your own death. You are so cruel¡­¡±


    ¡°You let me immerse myself in the grief of losing you and my child day and night.¡±


    ¡°If you are really dead, let me find your body. Let me give uppletely without any hope.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ would you even take that away from me¡­¡±


    Shawn sat on the ground, leaning against the end of the bed, his eyes zed over.


    The wisdom, swiftness and decisiveness of the past were all gone.


    At this time, Shawn was just an ordinary man, the saddest and loneliest man.


    Outside the window, there was still the mourning music of the mourning hall.


    That night, everyone did not sleep.


    Joe and Summer stayed up all night in the mourning hall, all night with extremely badplexions.


    Peter rushed over. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Go and have some breakfast, and get a good night¡¯s


    sleep. Please leave it to me now

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 568

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 568


    Chapter 568


    Summer looked at the haggard Peter. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night, did you?¡±


    He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you care about him? He doesn¡¯t deserve any attention,¡± Summer said.


    Peter frowned and said, ¡°I want to ask him if he ns to let Gale be buried here. I don¡¯t want her here


    at Temperley Hall.¡±


    ¡°I absolutely support you!¡±


    Summer also did not want Gale to be buried here.


    Besides, Gale did not want to return here when she was alive, and she should not stay here after


    death!


    How could she let Shawn guard her tomb every day!


    Listening to this conversation, Joe thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, there will be another quarrel.¡¯


    Certainly, none of them was willing to give in!


    Just as Joe was about to say something, he saw a figure walking toward him out of the corner of his


    eye.


    He did not take it seriously at first because the man had white hair.


    He thought it was the housekeeper or some old man who came to offer his condolences.


    As a result, Joe felt something was wrong when that person approached. This figure looked familiar¡­


    Immediately, Joe looked up carefully.


    ¡°Shawn! You, you, you¡­¡± he screamed as if he had seen a ghost.


    Joe opened his mouth and eyes wide, and he could not believe what he saw!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Peter and Summer were startled, and they all followed his line of sight.


    Shawn walked into the mourning hall.


    However, the difference was his hair¡­ was all white!


    How was that possible?


    Shawn grew old overnight!


    Summer, who was usually so eloquent, stuttered, ¡°You, you¡­ Shawn, what¡¯s the matter with your


    hair?¡±


    Shawn and Peter stood together. He had more white hair than Peter!


    His hair was fully white!


    However, Shawn¡¯s face still looked youthful, his facial features were still handsome, his outline was


    deep, and his white hair made him look¡­ more like a monster!


    Handsome and charming!


    Under the sun, Shawn looked more refined and handsome with his silver hair than when he had ck


    hair!


    Like a princeing out of a cartoon!


    Shawn¡¯s expression was still calm, no different from usual.


    ¡°Shawn, you¡­ you couldn¡¯t think things throughst night, so you ran to dye it?¡±


    Summer was speechless.


    She could not help kicking Joe.


    How could he ask such a s*upid question!


    However, even if she beat Joe to death, she still would not believe that Shawn¡¯s hair turned all gray in


    one night¡­ just one night!


    ¡°If it¡¯s white, it¡¯s white. It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Shawn said.


    He only realized that his hair was all white when he looked in the mirror this morning.


    His hair all turned white overnight.


    It was a deep pain and a strong love sickness that made a person grow old overnight.


    Shawn missed Gale so much that his hair turned white overnight!


    He obviously did not do anything and just sat quietly on the ground all night.


    He just recalled all the things between himself and Gale, from the time they first met and separated.


    Every scene¡­ he had experienced it himself again.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 569

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 569


    Chapter 569


    The good, the bad, the happy, the painful, the angry¡­ It ended with the image of Gale¡¯s deep leap.


    She jumped down, taking his baby with her.


    Forever.


    When he came back to his senses, it was already dawn.


    His hair had turned white when he looked in the mirror.


    After Peter came to his senses, he asked, ¡°Shawn, do you miss her that much?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I am willing to sacrifice my life for her and the child to live.¡±


    Peter almost forgot to act surprised. ¡°The child?! She¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Peter actually knew about this and acted on purpose.


    Gale kept it a secret, how could Shawn know?


    Who let it spill?


    Shawn lowered his eyes deeply, his face ashen ashes. ¡°Yes. There were two deaths¡­


    ¡±


    A head of silver hair, with a few strands hanging down on his forehead, coupled with Shawn¡¯s sad


    expression at the moment, made him feel even worse.


    Everyone who saw Shawn would be stunned, dumbfounded, rubbing his eyes and blinking vigorously,


    wondering if they were hallucinating.


    Why was his hair all white¡­


    However, Shawn had no expression.


    Soon, the news spread throughout Sea City¡­


    ¡°Have you heard? After Mrs. Wood jumped into the sea and died, Mr. Wood¡¯s hair turned gray all night!¡±


    ¡°What? His hair was all white?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Many people went to the mourning hall. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really affectionate, and it¡¯s worth it to be loved by a man like this for a lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Someone as rich and handsome as Mr. Wood!


    In the eyes of everyone, he was a good man who loved his wife as much as his life!


    Shawn ignored the rumors.


    He could not get out of the grief of losing his beloved wife and son in this life.


    He would rather he was the one who died and he was the one who jumped off in exchange for Gale


    and the child¡¯s lifetime of safety!


    Why was he still alive?


    He was still standing here, looking at the blue sky, smelling the fragrance of flowers, and hearing the


    wind.


    His wife and children could no longer feel the warmth of this world.


    From then on, anotheryer of mystery shrouded Shawn of the Wood Group.


    Everyone who saw him, saw his silver hair, would be curious about what this man. had been through.


    Her head was full of ck hair and turned gray for one person.


    On the day Gale¡¯s clothes were buried, the weather that was originally cloudy and rainy suddenly


    cleared up.


    The sun was shining brightly.


    Shawn had an outstanding temperament and was quite conspicuous in the crowd. Now that he had


    silver hair, he was even more unique, and he easily became the focus of the crowd.


    The tomb was located on the back hill of Temperley Hall.


    With a beautiful environment and gentle breeze, Shawn ordered the people to nt flowers all over the


    mountains and ins.


    He squatted in front of the tombstone, sweeping away the dust and dew with his own hands.


    ¡°Gale, you will sleep here forever. I can visit you all the time, and I can apany you day and night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t like being buried in a strange ce, and I¡¯m afraid you will be lonely.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me¡­ thene to me in my dream, and I wille here less to pay homage


    to you in the future.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°But Gale, you must not even want toe to my dream.¡±


    Shawn solemnly put down a bouquet of roses.


    He insisted on sending roses.


    Warm, bright and vibrant.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 570

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 570


    Chapter 570


    Not many people came to Gale¡¯s grave, just close rtives and friends.


    Everyone stood quietly behind Shawn, unable to bear to disturb him.


    Even Summer remained silent.


    She knew how regretful Shawn was because of his silver hair.


    What deep yearning must it be to make a person turn gray overnight¡­.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment of silent mourning, the housekeeper suddenly came in a hurry, and the sound of his


    footsteps was very clear.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    Shawn frowned and looked at the housekeeper with displeasure. ¡°Is this the time to interrupt? You


    don¡¯t even understand the rules!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, this matter is very important¡­ I have to report to you now.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    The housekeeper said hastily, ¡°A fishing boat picked up a corpse in the sea half an hour ago! It must be


    a female corpse! But¡­¡±


    Before the housekeeper finished speaking, Shawn had already walked down the mountain.


    ¡°Prepare the car immediately!¡±


    His voice echoed on the back hill.


    Shawn did not even have the patience to listen to the housekeeper¡¯s words. His mind was full of the


    word ¡®female corpse¡¯.Could it be his Gale?


    Had Gale really died, leaving him nost hope?!


    Shawn had always had a glimmer of hope, until the body was found.


    Soon, Shawn¡¯s figure disappeared.


    Peter was stunned for a long time, then gave a jolt and quickly chased after him. ¡± What? I¡¯ll go and


    have a look too!¡±


    Even Lucas was astonished.


    ¡®Found it? It¡¯s been so many days. Can you still recognise her? Can you tell the difference?¡¯ he said to


    himself.


    Joe and Summer looked at each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m going to have a look!¡± Summer said immediately.


    To the seaside.Before the car stopped, Shawn got out of the car quickly.His eyebrows and eyes were


    stern, and he was very anxious. ¡°Where is it? Take me there quickly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood!¡± On the beach, many people formed a circle, discussing and pointing.


    Shawn pushed aside the crowd and walked in quickly.


    Seeing the swollen corpse that was almost inhuman, Shawn¡¯s body shook violently.


    He could not believe it¡­ that was his Gale.


    What happened to her


    Shawn could not recognize her!


    The corpse soaked in seawater for too long, bulging. The skin was all wrinkled, and the facial features


    could not be seen clearly!


    After staring nkly for a long time, Shawn took a difficult step, walked to the side of the corpse, and


    slowly squatted down.


    ¡°How did you find it?¡± he asked h*ars*ly.


    The leading captain replied, ¡°We were fishing. When the was lowered and then raised, we caught


    it¡­ We were shocked, and when we got closer, we found that it was¡­ a dead body.¡±


    So many fishing boats that wanted to earn the reward money failed to catch her, but she was caught by


    this normal fishing boat.


    Shawn reached out his hand, wanting to touch her, but his hand shook.He could not stop.


    ¡°Out of the way!¡± Summer pushed through the crowd and squeezed in. She was


    dumbfounded when she saw the corpse on the ground. ¡°How can you recognize her?


    ¡°It was beyond recognition!


    Summer murmured, ¡°Is it Gale? Could it be someone else?¡±


    The captain said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Has anyonemitted suicide by jumping into the sea recently?


    There¡¯s only one case, right? It can¡¯t be anyone else.¡±


    Summer stared for a long time and still could not find any resemnce to Gale.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 571

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 571


    Chapter 571


    ¡°Uncle,e and identify her?¡± she said.


    Peter was stunned for a while when he was called, and then pointed to his nose.


    Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there anything obvious about Gale? A birthmark, or a scar or something.¡±


    Peter shook his head. ¡°No. She was very good when she was a child, and she didn¡¯t have any scars


    from falling.¡± As he said this, Peter¡¯s heart s*ipped a bit.


    How could a female corpse suddenly appear?


    Did someone deliberately arrange it to make Shawnpletely give up?


    Or¡­ the n failed, and Gale drowned!


    Peter almost fainted at that thought.


    He could not wait to find Aurum, to get rid of his anxiety!


    These days, Peter had been suppressing his concerns and worries, ying the role of a sad father,


    and had not contacted anyone proactively for fear of arousing


    suspicion!


    ¡°Scar¡­¡± Shawn frowned and suddenly thought of it.


    Summer¡¯s words inspired him!


    Shawn immediately reached out, pulled off the female corpse¡¯s cor, and looked at


    her neck.


    However¡­ he could not see anything.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Summer hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°On Gale¡¯s neck, there is a scar from a knife cut. But this female corpse does not! So,


    this is not Gale!¡± Shawn said.


    After a pause, his tone became more and more certain. ¡°Gale has scars on her


    cheeks!¡±


    Summer thought for a while and said, ¡°It is true. However, you searched all over the world for scar


    removal creams, and she puts them on every day, and the effect is very good. If you don¡¯t look closely,


    almost all of them are not obvious!¡±


    ¡°But the scars are still there!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I couldn¡¯t see it when she was alive, and it¡¯s even harder to see it now after the body has


    been in the waters for so many days!¡± Summer said.


    Shawn slowly fell into despair again.


    In his heart, he just did not want to admit that this was Gale.


    He refused to face it!


    Joe, next to him, was also full of doubts.


    What happened?


    Where did a female corpse emerge from?


    Did Aurum arrange it to confuse Shawn intopletely epting the fact of Gale¡¯s


    death?


    Or¡­ coincidence!?


    Joe could not figure it out.


    Everyone present had their own secrets!


    After thinking for a while, Joe said, ¡°Summer is right. It¡¯s definitely not enough to rely on scars to


    identify. Shawn, please stay sensible.¡±


    Shawn pressed his lips tightly. ¡°Then tell me, how can you identify?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Joe could not answer for a while.


    However, he believed that it was impossible to do so.


    If the n had failed and Aurum had not rescued Gale and sent her out of Sea City,


    Aurum would not be so calm!


    The matter was of great importance, and the whole n could not be allowed to fail!


    It was because it concerned Gale and the child in her womb. Human life was at stake!


    Shawn looked at the corpse with a serious expression, trying to see some trace of Gale from the


    blurred facial features.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He could not ept that the woman he loved the most was lying there, looking barely human.


    Suddenly, Summer screamed, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Shawn stared at her deeply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something here,¡± Summer stared at the corpse¡¯s half-open cor and


    reached out to touch it. ¡°It¡¯s a pink thread¡­ Let me see.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 572

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 572


    Chapter 572


    She was so courageous as she pulled the thread out.


    A piece of crystal clear jade pendant appeared in front of everyone.


    The second the jade pendant appeared, everyone¡¯s expressionspletely changed! Summer


    gasped. ¡°Jade pendant! This is Gale¡¯s jade pendant! I gave it to her with my own hands!¡±


    Summer remembered clearly that Wendy¡¯s jade bracelet was broken, and Gale found it and tried to fix


    it.


    Peter heard what she said, ran up to take a look, and fell to the ground with a bang.


    He kept saying, ¡°This, this jade pendant¡­is Gale¡¯s. It¡¯s her mother¡¯s relic! I gave it to her, and she wore


    it around her neck!¡±


    Shawn also remembered it.


    He bought that jade bracelet and broke it with his own hands.


    Gale¡¯s heartbroken expression at that time was still fresh in his memory.


    Now, the jade pendant appeared on this corpse.


    For Gale, the meaning of this jade pendant was too important, and she could not throw it away. She


    would only keep it safe and wear it on her body.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Shawn felt that the sky had copsed!


    The female corpse fished out of the sea could only be Gale!


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Shawn shook his head repeatedly, and his eyes were scarlet.


    He s*atched the jade pendant from Summer¡¯s hand and held it tightly. ¡°Fake, it¡¯s fake! There are so


    many jade pendants in the world, and it¡¯s not umon for them to be exactly the same!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t deceive yourself here. Now, is such fine jade avable to ordinary people? Did it happen


    to appear on this corpse?¡±


    Saying this, Summer looked at Peter and said, ¡°Uncle,e and take a look!¡±


    Peter did not even need to look carefully, and he was sure with just one nce.


    He nodded. ¡°It is indeed Gale¡¯s jade pendant. After her mother died, I took it off with my own hands and


    handed it to her. It is said that jade has spirituality. I hope this


    jade pendant can protect her life¡­¡±


    Peter turned around and covered his face, tears streaming down his face.


    Joe patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    Peter sighed. ¡°Oh. Don¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t want to say anything¡­¡±


    Even Peter could not tell the difference.


    He wiped away his tears, thinking that he would find a chance to meet Aurum, or make a phone call.


    He wanted peace of mind.


    With this sudden shock, Peter was getting old, and his heart could not take it!


    Shawn gripped the jade pendant so hard that he was about to crush it!


    He stared at the female corpse.


    Even if she did not want to admit it anymore, he could not fake it.


    Shawn stretched out his hand tremblingly. ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    He hugged ¡®Gale¡¯ into his arms tightly and refused to let go.


    At this moment, where was the fear? Where was the disgust? There was only


    endless grief and love!


    ¡°You punish me like this, and it hurts me more and more again and again¡­ Is there anything more


    terrifying than facing your dead body?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even see your face clearly, and I don¡¯t recognize you!¡±


    ¡°Is this you on the deck wearing a skirt and saying you want to dance for me?¡±


    Shawn lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers.


    Hot tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes.


    When the mourning hall was set up, and the funeral was held, Shawn restrained the grief in his heart


    and never shed tears in front of others.


    However, facing this corpse, his sanity and his defenses all copsed!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 573

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 573


    Chapter 573


    ¡°Gale!¡± Shawn shouted out in grief!


    No response.


    The sea was churning, and the tide was ebbing and flowing.


    She left.


    She would not being back.


    Far away, by the window, Aurum put down the binocrs in his hand.


    He had clearly seen the change in Shawn¡¯s expression just now.


    Shawn buried Gale in Temperley Hall, Shawn¡¯s turned white all night, and Shawn firmly believed that


    as long as the body was not found, Gale may still be alive¡­ which caused the appearance of the


    female corpse.


    He hoped this would make Shawnpletely give up!


    As for the jade pendant¡­ Of course, it was provided by Gale!


    Aurum pressed the earphones in his ears. ¡°It was done as you wished. Now he


    shouldpletely believe that you have been buried in the sea.¡±


    A soft female voice came from the earphones. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The voice was clearly Gale¡¯s!


    Aurum sighed lowly. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to express my gratitude. You have done so much for me.¡±


    ¡°As long as you are safe.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Zoe is experienced and reliable.¡±


    ¡°Take care of your baby with peace of mind. I¡¯m looking forward to the birth of twins,¡± Aurum said.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I just had a pregnancy test yesterday, and everything is normal. Zoe¡¯s cooking is


    too good for me, and I¡¯m already getting fatter.¡±


    ¡°Be fatter. There isn¡¯t a pregnant woman as skinny as you.¡±


    Gale joked, ¡°It¡¯s just right to be fat, no one will recognize me.¡±


    Aurum also could not helpughing.


    However, they could not talk for too long.


    ¡°Is there anything you need me to tell your father? He should be very scared now, and he doesn¡¯t know


    your situation,¡± Aurum asked.


    ¡°Tell him everything is fine. Please rest assured.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely convey it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Aurum picked up the binocrs again and looked toward the beach.


    Coincidentally, he saw Shawn lift up the female corpse and leave the beach step by


    step.


    Every step Shawn took was so heavy.


    What was worse than death was theplete loss of hope.


    Aurum sighed, turned and left.


    In a small vige thousands of miles away, Gale returned the phone to Zoe and smiled slightly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Herplexion was quite rosy and quiet, very gentle and elegant, with a bit of maternal glow.


    ¡°I¡¯m making chicken soup. Gale, you can drink it right away. Do you want to watch. TV? I¡¯ll put on a


    show for you. Your room is too quiet, so it needs to be lively,¡± Zoe said enthusiastically.


    Without waiting for her response, Zoe had already turned on the TV.


    Just in time for the news to y.


    ¡°ording to thetest news from our station, the case of suicide by jumping into the sea, which has


    been widely rumored in Sea City, has thetest progress today. It is reported that the body has been


    salvaged and taken away by the family members.¡±


    ¡°The protagonist of this case is Mrs. Wood from the Wood Group. Because of her special status, she


    has attracted a lot of attention¡­¡±


    ¡°After Mrs. Wood¡¯s funeral, the body has been found, and the case has finallye


    to an end.¡±


    On TV, there was a fishing boat on the sea and images of peopleing and going.


    asionally, the camera would sweep across the sea.


    Gale saw the silver-haired man.


    Shawn.


    She choked and unconsciously pressed the pause button as her eyes fell on him.


    Had his hair turned gray because of her?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 574

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 574


    Chapter 574


    Looking at Shawn like this, Gale could not express how she felt in her heart.


    How should she remember this man, Shawn?


    He drove her to death and ruined her life.


    However, because of her death, he turned gray overnight.


    Who would be able to judge if this love was right or wrong?


    Gale only wishes that¡­ her next few years would be peaceful and the children would be safe!


    Her hands were covering her lower abdomen, and her gaze was firm and determined.


    Four yearster, at the Wood Group, a Rells Reyce stopped, and Fiona trotted forward and opened the


    car door. ¡°Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn bent down to get out of the car with awe-inspiring eyes.


    In the sun, his silver hair was particrly eye-catching.


    This had be his trademark!


    In the past four years, the silver hair had not affected Shawn¡¯s good looks. On the contrary, it added a


    bit of character to him!


    Handsome and charming!


    His outline and facial features were simply the most satisfying artwork carved out of


    heaven!


    However, Shawn was even more indifferent.


    Since Mrs. Wood passed away, no one saw himugh again!


    Fiona reported on her work. ¡°Mr. Wood, the curator of the museum called and asked


    if


    you would like to lend them the ¡®Heart of the Deep Sea¡¯ for a one-month exhibition.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fiona was stunned for a moment. Mr. Wood agreed so quickly?


    The Heart of the Deep Sea is worth billions, and it was something Mrs. Wood once owned. Mr. Wood


    cherishes it very much!


    It took a while for Fiona toe back to her senses. ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Where is the exhibition?¡± he asked lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s at Sea City Art Museum, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Book a ticket for me.¡±


    Shawn nned to take the weekend and go for a stroll as a tourist.


    When the Heart of the Deep Sea was ced in the exhibition hall, he watched it quietly, and he felt


    another feeling.


    He thought back to when he bought it.


    Fiona replied, ¡°Also, the twenty-eighth branch of Lovito is opening soon, do you want to cut the ribbon


    on site?¡±


    Shawn refused, ¡°Just ask the director of the marketing department to go.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Lovito¡¯s influence was growing, ounting for a huge share of the jewelry market.


    Because of the variety of styles and fashion, it firmly grasped the hearts of white- cor workers and


    has a high-end brand line dedicated to serving distinguished VIP customers, so it is very popr.


    Every season, their new products set off a worldwide trend!


    This time, the twenty-eighth branch was set up in a capital city in the south, which is the first offline


    gship store opened there.


    It would also be thergest store in the South.


    Everyone in the Wood Group knew that Mr. Wood attached great importance to the jewelry department


    because it was the department where Mrs. Wood once worked.


    Lovito was Mrs. Wood¡¯s hard work!


    Shawn walked into thepany with a stern expression and walked straight into the special elevator.


    He opened the door and walked into the CEO¡¯s office, only to hear Joe¡¯szy voice. Shawn, you¡¯re on


    time. The profit has increased by 40%. You have contributed a lot!¡±


    Shawn sat on the sofa expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. Keep working.¡±


    Joe almost vomited blood when he heard it. ¡°40%! What else do you want? Are you going to exhaust


    yourself to the point of being awarded the title of a model worker, and then who¡¯s going to give you an


    award!¡± Shawn had be aplete workaholic over the years!


    ¡±


    He had to work overtime every night untilte at night, and the lights in the president¡¯s office were


    always on.


    How could the other employees have the nerve to leave work if he did not leave? Everyone was


    exhausted!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 575

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 575


    Chapter 575


    Shawn pressed the center of his brows. ¡°What else am I going to do if I don¡¯t work?¡±


    He could only use work to numb himself and keep himself busy.


    Otherwise, once he became free, he would miss Gale.


    That kind of unforgettable pain and love carved into the bone marrow devoured Shawn every night.


    Looking back on the past, Shawn did not even know how he got here in the past four


    years.


    Every day felt so long, but he survived alone.


    Joe, aware of his sadness, avoided the topic. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m here to ask if you want toe to the


    celebration banquet tonight?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Have you even given it some thought?¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°There is an international meeting tonight.¡±


    ¡°You cane over after the meeting. You greatly contribute to thepany¡¯s ability to achieve such a


    good financial report, and you must be present,¡± Joe said.


    Shawn wanted to say something, but Joe got up. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll wait for you. Go out more, get in touch


    with people more. It¡¯s good for your physical and m*ntal health.¡±


    He pursed his lips, took out a cigarette, lit it, and took two puffs.


    Shawn¡¯s outline gradually blurred in the blue-white smoke.


    He thought, ¡®Gale, Lovito has grown in strength and has be the leading jewelry brand in the


    country.¡±


    ¡®I will support your career for you.¡¯


    ¡®But why, these four years¡­ you have never appeared in my dreams.¡¯


    ¡®Not once.¡¯


    ¡®Do you really hate me that much?¡¯


    ¡®You don¡¯t even let me dream of you!¡¯


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shawn really wanted to see her, even if it was in his dream.


    At night, the location of the celebration banquet was Crown Hotel.


    Joe arrived early.


    Later, Summer and Peach also arrived.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ms. Summer and Ms. Peach?¡± Joe raised the wine ss in his hand and said, ¡°You two


    are today¡¯s protagonists.¡±


    Peach waved his hands quickly and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, don¡¯t make fun of me. It¡¯s all


    thanks to Mr. Wood. He¡¯s putting pressure on us, forcing us to y to our greatest potential, so we can


    achieve today¡¯s results!¡±


    After Gale¡¯s death, Shawn took over the jewelry department himself.


    Joe had taken his hands off the management.


    Under Shawn¡¯s devilish management model, the jewelry department worked overtime every day,


    rushing to design drafts every day. Every designer has developed the ability to sit down anytime,


    anywhere, and pick up a pen to draw a draft!


    Due to her outstanding performance, Peach was promoted from an intern designer to a designer and


    then to chief designer, sessfully taking over Gale¡¯s previous position!


    Summer looked around and asked, ¡°Shawn¡¯s not here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be hereter. Why are you looking for him?¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Hmph, why should I look for him? I¡¯m going toin about him, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll hear it!¡±


    Summer said disdainfully.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who dares to scold Shawn. Why are you still afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s scarier now than before, don¡¯t you think?¡± Summer felt goosebumps all over her body and said


    gloomily, ¡°His eyes can sweep over someone and freeze someone


    in an instant.¡¯


    ¡±


    Joeughed loudly. ¡°He won¡¯t eat you again! Besides, you have a gold medal for avoiding death.¡±


    Summer was Gale¡¯s best friend, and Shawn would not touch her, and he also took good care of her


    and was especially partial to her.


    When someone else made a mistake, they had to pack up and leave.


    Summer made a mistake and could be forgiven.


    Shawn had such a double standard.


    He tolerated everyone rted to Gale.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 576

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 576


    Chapter 576


    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯d rather not have this gold medal to avoid death,¡± Summer said.


    ¡°The director¡¯s position is that easy. Especially since Mr. Wood attaches so much importance to Lovito


    now.¡±


    Only Summer could sit firmly and withstand Shawn¡¯s high-intensity work pressure.


    Just as they were talking, someone shouted loudly, ¡°Mr. Wood is here!¡±


    Immediately, everyone turned to the door in unison.


    Gray suit, jeweled cufflinks, and spotless leather shoes, a man with extraordinary temperament


    stepped into the banquet scene.


    His silver hair was even more eye-catching.


    Shawn.


    He became more and more calm, unsmiling, and awe-inspiring, exuding vibes that people dared not


    approach casually.


    Joe walked over with a ss of wine in his hand. ¡°Shawn, you¡¯rete. Punish yourself with three


    sses.¡±


    He took it and said, ¡°I just finished the meeting.¡±


    His face had frown lines, marks left by years of frowning.


    ¡°You are the protagonist, and everyone is waiting for you. One more toast to everyone. That¡¯s four


    sses. Come, drink,¡± Joe said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In the entire Wood Group, only Joe could joke with Shawn like this.


    Joe took the lead, and Summer also joined in the fun.


    She prepared the wine ss and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, here it is.


    Shawn nced deeply without saying anything, raised his head, and drank three sses directly.


    On the fourth cup, he raised it high above his head. ¡°Everyone has worked hard during this period and


    strived for new heights. Cheers.¡±


    After speaking, he drank it in one gulp.


    Joe apuded. ¡°Okay! Mr. Wood is a good drinker!¡± In the past, it was not easy to persuade Shawn to


    drink, but in the past few years¡­ he could not live without


    alcohol.


    He could not sleep without the paralysis of alcohol.


    Sleeping pills did not work as well as alcohol.


    When drunk, he would be able to fall asleep drowsily, thinking about Gale¡¯s voice and smile and


    recalling every bit of the past.


    So for Shawn, wine was a life-saving medicine, and he had to drink it every day.


    It was better to be with so many people than to drink alone.


    Peach said with a bitter face, ¡°I have to create more glories¡­ how tiring. I am out of creative juices,


    and I can¡¯t draw good design drafts.¡±


    Summerforted her, ¡°Inspiration is inexhaustible. After this month¡¯s work, take a vacation, go out to


    rx, and when youe back to work, inspiration wille.¡±


    ¡°Summer, if only it was so easy¡­¡±


    ¡°No hurry, no rush. Shawn can¡¯t be so pressuring all the time, right?¡±


    Peach sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Wood has been pressuring us for four years.¡± Summer was also taken


    aback suddenly.


    Calcting the time, she was gone for four years.


    Time passed so fast.


    Shawn looked her way and said, ¡°Peach, recently, there has been a cheap jewelry brand emerging in


    Belka. Have you noticed it?¡±


    Peach immediately stood up straight after her boss called her. ¡°Here!¡±


    She opened her eyes widely and dared not to neglect hismand in the slightest.


    Summer could not helpughing out loud.


    Joe was also amused. ¡°Shawn asked you if you paid attention, not whether you were present.¡±


    ¡°I have paid attention.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, I think you are too unkind. You always startle the little girl Peach. She has worked from an


    intern to a chief designer, yet she still shrinks before you.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 577

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 577


    Chapter 577


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn was expressionless. ¡°Am I so scary?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you


    tell from her expression?¡±


    Peach coughed. ¡°Mr. Wood, let¡¯s talk about work¡­¡±


    She did not have the guts to tease and joke with Shawn.


    Every time after chatting about work, she wished she could wipe the soles of her feet with oil and


    quickly disappear from Shawn¡¯s eyes!


    Peach could not say why, but it might be from the fear and awe that came from his


    bones.


    Shawn¡¯s aura was too strong.


    She often thought that a gentle and kind person like Gale waspletely ipatible with a cold man


    like Mr. Wood.


    ¡°Speak.¡± Shawn shook the wine ss in his hand.


    Peach was still very capable when it came to her work. ¡°I checked the relevant information about this


    brand two days ago, Florei. They mainly focus on the lower ie people, and the most expensive


    ones are not more than five hundred dors. Naturally, the materials used are not authentic, and silver


    and moissanite are used as raw materials.¡±


    ¡°But because Flore¡¯s design is novel and unique, and it is cheap that it only costs one or two thousand


    to buy a whole set of series, so many Inte celebrities like the brand, and it has be popr


    among them.¡±


    ¡°We also have an affordable series of Lovito, but our focus is on mid-to-high-end series, so we are not


    sure about this market. Let Florei grab its share.¡±


    Peach looked at Shawn. ¡°Mr. Wood, if you n topete with Florei in the cheap market, then you


    can organize activities and discounts. This is the most direct way. We can also ce advertisements,


    find female celebrities and inte celebrities for advertising.¡±


    Florei has just emerged, and the poprity was far less than that of Lovito.


    At this moment, it was still easy to suppress Florei.


    After all, Lovito was backed by the Wood Group, and it was also a department managed by Shawn


    himself with a lot of resources, connections and money.


    What about Florei?


    It was just a brand by an inconspicuous smallpany.


    Joe asked, ¡°Shawn, everyone just follows the trend and buys it without thinking twice, and the trend will


    pass away after two months. Why do you pay attention to it?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Summer expressed his disapproval. ¡°It is necessary to suppress it before it wakes


    up. By the time it does, it will be toote.¡±


    Joe shrugged. ¡°If it¡¯s a big deal, just buy Florei directly.¡±


    How simple and fast.


    Anyway¡­ they had plenty of money.


    If Shawn wanted to grow Lovito and be a world-ss jewelry brand, he would inevitably acquire


    many small and medium jewelry brands to form his own industrial chain and style! Shawn lowered his


    eyes deeply and said in a deep voice, ¡°You missed the point.¡±


    The three looked at each other.


    Peach scratched his head before asking, ¡°Mr. Wood, do you have any other opinions on Florei?¡±


    ¡°What I see is not Florei¡¯s market share, nor its impact on Lovito, but¡­¡± Shawn. paused before


    answering, ¡°The designer behind it.¡±


    The three asked in unison, ¡°The designer?¡±


    Shawn raised his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t think Florei¡¯s products are so popr because of the designer?


    Doesn¡¯t the style of design look familiar?¡±


    In an instant, there was silence.


    Joe and Summer¡¯s expressions immediately changed.


    Peach was clueless. ¡°Florei¡¯s design looks familiar? Who? Let me think about it¡­¡±


    She even took out her mobile phone and carefully looked at the jewelry Florei was


    selling.


    Summer kept coughing.


    Joe changed the subject. ¡°Oh, today¡¯s banquet was arranged with great care¡­¡±


    However, Peach missed all these hints!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 578

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 578


    Chapter 578


    She swiped the screen and suddenly said, ¡°Ah, I see!¡±


    Peach was stunned for two seconds and looked at Shawn. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°Give it to me straight, who does it look like?¡±


    That name was hovering on his lips, but Peach dared not say it.


    She felt that she was so innocent and naive!


    However, Shawn persisted, ¡°Speak!¡±


    Peach swallowed and answered, ¡°Florei¡¯s style is really simr to Gale¡¯s.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As she spoke, Peach shrank her neck and quickly hid behind Summer.


    ¡®Summer, help!¡¯


    Shawn nced at Joe and Summer. ¡°You guys think the same way.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Cough¡­


    ¡°It is really simr. I have read Gale¡¯s design drafts, especially the ones she hand- painted many times.¡±


    Shawn was very familiar with Gale¡¯s jewelry design style.


    He originally thought that no one would be able to design such expensive and shining jewelry after she


    died.


    Unexpectedly, the birth of Florei made him see her shadow in these products!


    What a wonderful world.


    There is a person, like Gale, in the jewelry design industry who has a design style simr to hers.


    ¡°There is indeed a bit of simrity. But they are all designers, and they study the same majors and


    courses. It is normal for them to have simr styles. You¡­ don¡¯t think too much about it,¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Just a bit like it?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°1%¡­¡±


    Shawn stared at him without blinking. Under his gaze, Joe had no choice but to say, ¡±


    It¡¯s 80% simr.¡± That was the truth.


    Anyone who had appreciated Gale¡¯s design drafts and worked in Wood¡¯s Jewelry Department could not


    help but think of Gale when they saw Florei¡¯s best-selling


    series!


    Summer curled her lips. ¡°Yes, the simrity in style is indeed extremely high. But what does this mean?


    Even if it is 100% simr, it would be impossible to be Gale!¡±


    The word ¡®impossible¡¯ made Shawn¡¯s eyes darken.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it. I suspect Florei¡¯s designer is copying Gale¡¯s previous design draft!


    Summer said.


    Otherwise, how could the style be so simr?


    ¡°Summer, don¡¯t talk nonsense. From the professional point of view of our designer, this designer did not


    copy Gale. It¡¯s just that the style and vision are the same, and there is no collision,¡± Peach said very


    straightforwardly.


    Summer hurriedly pulled her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Which side are you taking?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Would it not be plucking the tiger¡¯s hair to mention Gale in front of Shawn?


    The current Shawn was obviously very interested in the designer of Florei!


    With his character, he would definitely investigate.


    Maybe, Shawn directly scooped up this designer to Lovito. By then, would Peach¡¯s position not be in


    danger?


    With the degree of Shawn¡¯s obsession with Gale, he would definitely favor this designer!


    Even just having a style like Gale¡¯s was enough to make Shawn do many incredible


    things!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 579

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 579


    Chapter 579


    ¡°Enough. Go and find out who this designer is,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Joe kept muttering in his heart, always feeling that something was wrong, but he could not put the


    finger on it.


    ¡°Okay. I will do it, but if people don¡¯t want toe, you can¡¯t me me,¡± Joe replied.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Who would give up the invitation to join the Wood Group and stay


    in Florei? Such a smallpany?¡±


    ¡°What if they just don¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°She wille.¡± Shawn took a deep sip of red wine.


    High sry, high benefits, what else could she want?


    He did not believe that this designer could not be tempted!


    Joe rubbed his nose, and nced at Peach¡¯s phone screen, which stayed on Florei¡¯s sales page.


    Could it be¡­


    Was it really designed by Gale?


    It should not be such a coincidence, right?


    Shawn casually raised his wrist and nced at the time.


    It was gettingte.


    It was time for him to go.


    Putting down his wine ss, Shawn stuffed his hand into his trousers pocket naturally. ¡°Have fun. I¡¯ll go


    first.¡±


    ¡°In such a hurry? What¡¯s the rush? Anyway, you are single, so drink a few more cups,¡±


    Joe asked.


    As he spoke, he put his hand on Shawn¡¯s shoulder and pulled him to the table full of


    red wine.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Shawn gave him a cold look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink! Everyone is here. It¡¯s bad to arrivete yet leave early.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Joe was speechless.


    Shawn was still the same Shawn.


    He nced at the audience and said lightly, ¡°During this period of time, everyone has really worked


    hard. The year-end bonus is doubled, plus a week of paid vacation. Pass the news on for me.¡±


    ¡°Such a good benefit. Wouldn¡¯t it be better toe from you?¡±


    ¡°No mood.¡±


    Shawn waved his hand, turned around, and was about to leave.


    Just two steps away, a server came over with a tray, failed to notice him, and bumped into him.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    All the snacks and red wine on the tray were spilled, and there was a very obvious stain on Shawn¡¯s


    gray suit.


    The server shook her hands and even dropped the tray.


    The sound resounded throughout the audience.


    Shawn¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    He was a clean freak!


    Looking at the cream and stains on the suit, he frowned tightly.


    The server was a girl. She lowered her head, not daring to make a sound, trembling


    tremblingly.


    The server quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Mr. Wood, I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡­ I¡¯ just wipe it off for


    you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She took out the tissue and was about to go to Shawn to his suit.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Shawn scolded, ¡°Who allowed you to touch me?¡± The server¡¯s hand froze stiffly in mid-air.


    ¡°But Mr. Wood, your clothes¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face was deep and displeased, and the people next to him did not dare toe forward to


    intercede.


    This server was unlucky!


    It was bad enough to bump into someone, let alone Mr. Wood!


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing this scene, Joe immediately came to rescue her. ¡°Shawn, she was working


    normally, but you bumped into her. Why are you losing your temper? It¡¯s difficult to do a job, so you


    must forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    He waved his hand to signal the server to leave.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 580

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 580


    Chapter 580


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply but did not say anything.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the server thanked, raised her head timidly, and took a quick look at


    Shawn.


    Then, she quickly withdrew her gaze, squatted on the ground, and cleaned up the mess all over the


    floor.


    Suddenly¡­ the slender fingers grabbed her wrist and pulled her up from the ground!


    The server eximed, ¡°Mr. Wood¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Raise your head!¡± Shawn raised his voice, with a hint of impatience.


    The server flinched, then slowly raised her head. Her eyes moved up from Shawn¡¯s chest and finally


    fell into his deep eyes.


    Shawn stared at her.


    The server trembled even more, lowering her head again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Shawn said harshly.


    The server could only look at him.


    The sudden urrence of such an ident naturally attracted the attention of the


    audience.


    Next to him, Joe was shocked when he saw the server¡¯s face as if he had seen a


    ghost.


    Joe pointed at her with trembling hands. ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes seemed to see through her.


    The server was on the verge of tears, weak and helpless.


    In the next second, Shawn stretched out his arms and hugged her tightly!


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± His voice was so hoarse, mixed with endless thoughts.


    Shawn hugged the server deeply as if he wanted to rub her into his own flesh and blood with such


    strength!


    Shawn kept saying, ¡°Gale, is that you? It¡¯s you¡­ You¡¯re back. You¡¯re finally back¡­¡±


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, smelling the fragrance of her body.


    ¡°It¡¯s your scent from before. It hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were alive. You won¡¯t leave me like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been four years, and you know that during these four years, what a torment I¡¯ve been through!¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve finally been waiting for you, finally¡­¡±


    Shawn murmured like a demon, his eyes full of tenderness, only for the woman in


    front of him!


    Everyone was shocked¡­


    ¡°What? That¡¯s Mrs. Wood?¡±


    ¡°My God, didn¡¯t she jump into the sea and die?¡±


    ¡°How did she be a server?¡±


    ¡°Is it really her? Why is it so unbelievable?¡±


    Everyone stared at the couple, embracing each other.


    Shawn could not describe the excitement in his heart with words.


    The feeling of being lost and found again was so good!


    He let go of his hand cautiously, afraid to hurt her, but he pinched her shoulder and looked at her facial


    features.


    ¡°Gale, my Gale¡­¡± Shawn murmured. The affection in his eyes was about to drown


    her!


    Summer rushed over quickly, grabbed the server from Shawn¡¯s hand, and pulled the server in front of


    her.


    She looked at the facial features of the woman in front of her.


    ¡°Like, it¡¯s so simr¡­ At first nce, I really thought it was Gale,¡± Summer said.


    However!


    After taking a closer look, she found there was still a difference between this woman


    and Gale!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The appearance and facial features are simr, but the charm and temperament are


    not the same!


    Summer and Gale have been best friends for many years. They have slept in the


    same bed and exchanged the deepest secrets in their hearts. She knew Gale too well!


    The server said pitifully, ¡°Ah¡­you hurt me.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Shawn immediately


    pushed Summer away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her cry in pain?¡±


    Summer was wearing high¨Cheeled shoes, and she took several steps back and almost fell down!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 581

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 581


    Chapter 581


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, Joe was beside her and quickly reached out to support her. ¡°Be careful!¡±


    However, Shawn did not even look her way, only focusing on ¡®Gale¡¯ in front of him.


    He asked cautiously, ¡°Gale, where does it hurt? Are you injured?¡±


    The server shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home. Let¡¯s go back home. We¡¯ll never be apart again. I¡¯ll give you whatever you


    want!¡± Shawn said.


    He held the server¡¯s hand, sped his fingers tightly, and a long-lost smile appeared on the corner of


    his mouth!


    In his eyes, there was no room for other people anymore!


    After Summer stood firm, she stomped her feet angrily. ¡°Shawn! This woman is not Gale!¡±


    Shawn just took a step, and when he heard this sentence, his face changed quickly.¡± What nonsense


    are you talking about!¡±


    ¡°Do you have eyes? Can¡¯t you recognize Gale? Take a closer look!¡±


    Although Summer also hoped that the server in front of her was Gale, she could not lie to herself.


    No one was Gale.


    Even if they looked alike!


    Shawn had already be sick with longing and lovesickness. That¡¯s why he was confused by this


    woman¡¯s appearance!


    Joe also looked at the server carefully and then nodded. ¡°Yes, Summer is right. Shawn, this woman


    looks like Gale, but she is definitely not Gale!¡±


    Even Peach, who had always been afraid of Shawn, also came forward at this time and said seriously,


    ¡°She just looks like Gale. Mr. Wood, why don¡¯t you take a closer look?¡±


    Each sentence made Shawn¡¯s conviction shake.


    Although¡­ deep down in his heart, he did not believe that Gale just came back and appeared in front


    of him vividly.


    Because even if she was still alive, she would definitely stay as far away from him as possible.


    She would never appear wherever he was!


    How could she be a server, and how could she run into him?


    The real Gale would avoid Shawn!


    The server had been standing quietly beside Shawn, like a frightened little white rabbit, making him feel


    protective over her.


    After a while, Shawn said, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He really wanted to question, but facing a face that looked like Gale, he could not do


    it!


    He could only be gentle and soft-spoken.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The server shrugged in fear.


    ¡°With me here, no one will make things difficult for you. You just answer truthfully,¡±


    Shawn said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a server working in this hotel.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is¡­¡±


    Just as the server was about to speak, Shawn stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Shawn?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you away first. Are you willing toe with me?¡± he asked.


    Shawn would have taken her to the car long ago if it were any other woman.


    However, facing ¡®Gale¡¯, he could not be too domineering.


    Gale liked respect and equality, so Shawn was learning.


    It was a pity that he learned it, but she would nevere back.


    The server nodded shyly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s my good fortune to be by Mr. Wood¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shawn walked out quickly, and the server happily followed behind him.


    Joe yelled, ¡°Shawn! Sober up!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not Gale! Did you hear us?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 582

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 582


    Chapter 582


    Soon, both he and the server disappeared at the door of the banquet.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept it!¡± Summer picked up her skirt and ran out in high heels. ¡°I don¡¯t allow a woman


    who came out of nowhere with a face simr to Gale¡¯s to pretend to be her.¡±


    Shawn deserved the guilt, and she did not deserve treatment that should belong to Gale!


    Joe wanted to hold her back but was a step toote.


    Summer ran fast.


    ¡°S*it!¡± Joe also quickly caught up.


    The elevator was already going down.


    Summer was so aggressive that she simply ran down the stairs!


    She ran out of the hotel just as Shawn¡¯s car started and drove away slowly.


    Through the car window, one can see that the server is sitting on the co-pilot, acting like a hostess.


    Shawn drove the car himself!


    Summer was out of breath. ¡°Hurry up, Joe. Where is your car? Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Summer said, ¡°Stopping Shawn! Do you want to sit and watch? He found a


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    substitute like Gale. Is he obsessed with her?¡±


    Joe was silent.


    Summer gritted her teeth. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll go! I¡¯m not afraid of anything!¡±


    Joe stood in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of fear. Do you think Shawn will let this woman go? Even if


    it¡¯s a substitute, a stand-in, he¡¯ll keep her!¡±


    ¡°But, after all, she is just Gale¡¯s substitute, not the real Gale!¡±


    Joe asked back, ¡°The real Gale is dead? Is it possible for her to appear in front of all of us?¡±


    Summer was at a loss for words.


    She bit her lip. ¡°Is that the way to go?¡±


    ¡°Shawn is not as confused as you think.¡± Joe looked in the direction the car was going. ¡°He knows


    better than anyone else that it¡¯s not Gale.¡±


    ¡°He brought the server home!¡±


    ¡°If there was a person who looked like your dream standing in front of you at this moment, wouldn¡¯t you


    be moved?¡±


    Summer suddenly understood Shawn, and after a while, she said sullenly, ¡°I hope he will recognize the


    reality as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Give him some time.¡±


    Gale had always been the pain in Shawn¡¯s heart.


    No one or anything could defeat Shawn, but when he got involved with Gale, Shawn was destroyed


    forever!


    The car was parked in Temperley Hall¡¯s garden.


    Shawn sat quietly with one hand on the steering wheel.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­Aren¡¯t you going to get out of the car?¡± the server asked.


    Shawn leaned his head back on the seat, his Adam¡¯s apple rolling. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Winnie?¡±


    Shawn thought that name sounded a little familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere.


    He did not remember much, though.


    He was so high above. How could an insignificant person like her deserve to be remembered by him!


    ¡°Yes, Winnie.¡±


    ¡°You look so much like her.¡± Shawn opened his lips lightly.


    There was something in his eyes, and he seemed to be recalling the past, indulging in those memories.


    Winnie turned her head, looking at his profile, fascinated.


    This man was too handsome and domineering, young and rich, and his silver hair highlighted his charm


    even more!


    Winnie put her hand gently on the back of his hand. ¡°Mr. Wood, are you taking me


    home or are we only going to sit in the car like this?¡±


    Her voice was delicate and soft.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 583

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 583


    Chapter 583


    As long as she could win Shawn over, her prosperity and wealth in this life would be secure!


    She would not need to be a waitress anymore.


    Everyone in Sea City must give her the respect she deserves!


    Shawn lowered his head deeply, looked at Winnie¡¯s hand, and stared straight at it. Take it away.¡±


    Winnie was startled and quickly withdrew it.


    Did he not like people touching him?


    Not even her?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Obviously¡­ Her face was the best weapon! Could Shawn refuse her face?


    Shawn opened the car door and said, ¡°You can¡¯t touch me without my permission. Follow me.¡±


    He walked in front with his long legs, and Winnie trotted to keep up.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you are back.¡± The housekeeper came forward to greet him, and took the car keys and


    coat.


    When he saw Winnie behind him, the housekeeper froze. ¡°This¡­ is¡­¡±


    Shawn did not make a sound and pulled his tie slowly.


    The housekeeper stared at Winnie for a while and then asked, ¡°Mr. Wood, who is this?


    ¡°Who do you think she is?¡±


    The housekeeper looked terrified.


    Shawn looked at him. ¡°Is it very simr to her?¡± The housekeeper nodded and said, ¡± Yes. But if you


    look closely, something is missing.¡±


    Gale¡¯s kindness and charm were missing from this woman.


    It was just a simple simrity in facial features!


    ¡°Get out.¡± Shawn waved his hand. ¡°There is no need for a vigil tonight. Please don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Winnie looked around at the interior decoration of Temperley Hall.


    Expensive marble floors, a giant crystal chandelier of more than ten meters, luxurious furniture,


    priceless ornaments¡­


    How happy and free it would be to live here.


    High above!


    Shawn went upstairs.


    Winnie withdrew her gaze, continued to follow behind him and walked into the master bedroom.


    She was overjoyed.


    Being together in the same room, with this face on her face, as long as she seduced Shawn into bed,


    everything would be fine!


    Winnie closed the door with her backhand.


    Shawn walked to the safe, entered his fingerprint to open it, and took out a crown from inside. The blue


    gemstone in the middle emits a faint light.


    The Heart of the Deep Sea.


    Holding it in both hands, he looked back at Winnie, only to find that she was taking off her clothes.


    The sleeve slipped from her arm and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡± Winnie looked at him delicately, with provocative eyes.


    She walked in front of him shyly and deliberately shielded her body, pretending to be very shy.


    Now that Shawn had just met her, she was still not sober and unable to control herself. She had to


    hurry up and seize the day so that she could be his!


    Who knew¡­


    Shawn¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°Who told you to take it off? Put it on!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it a second time!¡±


    Terrified by the harsh aura, she picked up the clothes on the ground in embarrassment,


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Shawn just looked at her coldly. There was no facial expression!


    Sober, calm, and restrained!


    Winnie put on her clothes, and her face was a little pale. She did not know what he was thinking.


    ¡°Stand still. Lower your head,¡± Shawn ordered.


    Winnie nced at the crown in his hand. ¡°Mr. Wood, do you want to give it to me?¡±


    This woman talked too much.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 584

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 584


    Chapter 584


    Shawn did not want to hear her voice. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Winnie could only stand quietly on the spot like a puppet.


    Shawn ced the crown on her head.


    Ambilight.


    Beautiful.


    Not everyone had the opportunity to wear such a precious and dazzling crown!


    Just as Winnie was about to raise her head, Shawn immediately stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    She felt aggrieved, but she did not dare to resist Shawn, so she could only maintain this posture stiffly.


    She stood naked in front of him, but he was not moved!


    What was Shawn¡¯s purpose in bringing her back to Temperley Hall?


    The rough fingertipsnded on her cheeks and then down before slightly raising her chin.


    ¡°You know, you are most like her when you are silent.¡±


    Once Winnie opened her mouth or made any expressions or movements, she reminded Shawn that


    the woman in front of her was a fake. She just looked like Gale.


    The facial features could be simr, but the temperament and charm would not be simr.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to take off her clothes in front of me. She can¡¯t do such a shameless thing. It¡¯s


    even more impossible for her to tter me and curry favor with me.¡± Shawn stared deeply at this face.


    ¡°Every time she needed to please me, she was forced. Although she was cute on the surface, she


    hated me very much in her heart.¡¯


    ¡°And what about you? Your eagerness and ambition are all written on your face!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Shawn raised his hand and waved her heavily, pushing her away.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Winnie eximed and fell to the ground.


    The crown also fell from the top of her head.


    When she saw it, she quickly crawled over and carefully picked up the crown with both hands,


    ¡°Mr. Wood, if such a precious treasure is broken, how distressing it would be¡­¡±


    Although Winnie wanted it very much, she knew this was impossible.


    She held it up and handed it to Shawn.


    Very humbly.


    Shawn took it and put it back in the safe.


    He turned around, turned and sat on the sofa without saying a word, lit a cigarette, and puffed.


    Winnie just knelt and sat at his feet.


    Like an obedient pet.


    Shawn bent deeply to approach her, exhaling smoke rings from his mouth. Winnie. choked and


    coughed again and again.


    A look of distress shed in his eyes. ¡°Gale, you can¡¯t smell the smoke, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not Gale.¡±


    Winnie looked at him affectionately. ¡°Mr. Wood, you can treat me as her and call me Gale.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes suddenly became cold. ¡°Heh¡­ you deserve it?¡±


    He crossed his legs with a cold face. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Winnie was dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Shawn repeated.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. Where can I go?¡± You have to be responsible for me.¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes deeply and asked, ¡°Do you want to stay?¡±


    Winnie nodded vigorously. ¡°Yeah! As long as I can stay by Mr. Wood¡¯s side, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±


    ¡°Winnie¡­ It seems that you know what your face means to me.¡±


    She deliberately lowered her head before raising her head to look at him¡­ All of this


    was Winnie¡¯s scheme.


    Just to make him notice her!


    She had done it!


    Shawn could not ignore her!


    ¡°They all said that I look like the dead Mrs. Wood. Mrs. Wood, rest in peace. Let me take care of you


    from now on!¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes, at least look at me every day. This face will make you feel better.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 585

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 585


    Chapter 585


    Shawn snorted deeply, and his expression became stern. ¡°How do you know that I will be in a good


    mood? Instead, I hate you so much because you have a face simr to hers. I just want to scratch it


    and destroy it?¡±


    ¡°After all, my Gale is unique. No one can be her, and no one can rece her,


    including you!¡±


    ¡°Why do you have a face simr to hers? Huh?¡±


    Winnie did not expect him to say that. Her face turned pale in an instant, and she covered her face.


    ¡°No, Mr. Wood, don¡¯t scratch my face¡­¡±


    ¡°Then get out!¡±


    Winnie scrambled and crawled out of the master bedroom.


    Shawn, who had been gentle and considerate to her before, suddenly turned his back on her, so


    heartless and terrifying!


    In the master bedroom, the silence was restored.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The cigarette in Shawn¡¯s hand also burned out, burning his fingers.


    He looked tired.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like her anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you are so st*pid.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think she¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been four years, and you have never dreamed of her. I would like you in my


    dreams.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you deceive yourself, you know Winnie is just Winnie.¡±


    Thinking of the excitement and uncontroble emotion when he met Winnie in the banquet hall, Shawn


    could only pull his lips with a wry smile.


    At that moment, he really thought that Gale was back, standing right in front of him, within reach of his


    hand.


    Just for that moment.


    Soon Shawn understood that it was not Gale.


    It was just that he did not want to face the fact, let alone wake up. That was why he


    brought Winnie back to the house.


    Since it was not his Gale¡­ he let her go.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    Shawn murmured the name all night long.


    Although he closed his eyes, he was wide awake as he just sat on the sofa until


    dawn.


    Light shone through the curtains on Shawn¡¯s high and straight nose.


    As time passed, the light dazzled his eyes.


    Shawn got up and walked into the bathroom.


    Another night, and finally made it through.


    For him, the night was the most difficult and longest time, the long night was lonely.


    After taking a shower, sh*ving his beard, and putting on a new shirt and suit, Shawn regained his calm


    and dignified appearance.


    He had just reached the stairs when Summer ran into the living room.


    ¡°Summer?¡± The housekeeper saw her and quickly said hello. ¡°Why did youe to Temperley Hall


    today? Are you here to pay homage to Gale?¡±


    ¡°No, today is not the day. Where are you? Why did you disappear?¡± Summer looked


    around.


    ¡°Summer, who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Shawn bring a woman backst night? Where is she? No¡­¡±


    Summer¡¯s eyes widened.


    Upstairs? In the bedroom?


    What would happen when a lonely man and a single woman slept in the same room?


    The housekeeper nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood brought Ms. Nightingale home. She is in the kitchen now.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nightingale? Kitchen?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 586

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 586


    Chapter 586


    ¡°Yes, she said she would cook for Mr. Wood herself.¡±


    Summer snorted. ¡°If you want to grab a man¡¯s heart, you have to grab his stomach first, right? She¡¯s


    pretty good at it.¡±


    Saying so, Summer leaned in front of the housekeeper. ¡°Last night, did anything happen?¡±


    The housekeeper looked confused. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ oops.¡±


    Summer, not knowing what to say, stomped her feet.


    She would be embarrassed too!


    ¡°Hey, are there any guests at home?¡± Winnie came out of the kitchen and saw Summer. ¡°You are here


    to look for Mr. Wood. He is still sleeping. Wait a minute, I will call him for you.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Summer looked at her wearing an apron as if she regarded this ce as her own home and


    was very upset. ¡°You seem to be too familiar with this ce?¡±


    Winnie replied innocently, ¡°I just want to make breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Summer wanted to rush up, take off her apron, and drive her out, but looking at that face, she could not


    bear it. She felt like she was bullying Gale.


    Gale had always had a soft temper. If she were not hurt badly, she would not bully


    others.


    Summer thought about it for a while. She was so reluctant to do anything to Winnie,


    let alone Shawn.


    She was afraid that when the time came, he would bepletely fascinated by this


    woman!


    If it was Shawn who moved on, forgot about Gale, and fell in love with another woman, fine. It would be


    understandable.


    However, she could not ept that a woman who was enjoying Shawn¡¯s love had Gale¡¯s face!


    After a long breath, Summer tried hard to keep calm. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Chapte


    ¡°Winnie Nightingale.¡±


    ¡°What!?! Are you Winnie?¡± Summer doubted her ears for a moment!


    She rushed up suddenly, grabbed Winnie¡¯s shoulder, and carefully looked around.


    Winnie lowered her head and kept avoiding her gaze. ¡°What are you doing¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you really Winnie?!¡± Summer asked again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you know me?¡± Winnie said so, but her expression revealed a guilty


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    conscience!


    Summer suddenly understood what was going on.


    ¡°I know, I must know! Winnie, it¡¯s you. This world is really small!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her before¡­ Ms. Summer, do you know each other?¡± The housekeeper asked from


    the side.


    Winnie, once a first¨Cline female star, was popr all over the Inte, butter because she offended


    someone, she was blocked by the entire Inte, and her works were also taken off the shelves and


    could not be yed. After more than four years, many people don¡¯t remember this female star


    anymore!¡± Summer said.


    The housekeeper also finally remembered.


    At that time, Winnie¡¯s works were popr all over the country, and basically, everyone had seen them.


    Female stars in the entertainment industry emerge endlessly, and they are reced very quickly. In


    addition, after so many years had passed, very few people knew


    Winnie.


    ¡°But¡­¡± the housekeeper looked at Winnie in front of him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like her at


    all.¡±


    In his impression, the female star Winnie did not look like this at all.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also surprised.¡± Summer stared at Winnie for a long time. ¡°However, I can still vaguely tell


    that it¡¯s her. The charm and some expressions still can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    Immediately afterward, Summer directly exposed her. ¡°Winnie, you got stic surgery!¡±


    Winnie¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°You, what are you talking about? I can¡¯t understand a word you are saying.¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. You just had stic surgery! Look at how high your nose is, the


    corners of your eyes have been opened, and your lips have been plumped¡­ Yuck,


    Winnie, you just took Gale¡¯s photo and got it done!¡± Summer said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 587

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 587


    Chapter 587


    ¡°Where did you get the stic surgery? It¡¯s quite sessful. It looks very simr at first nce, and


    you look stiff and strange.¡±


    ¡°But why do you want to have stic surgery to look like Gale? You are a female star, Winnie


    Nightingale. You have been the dream lover of so many men, and you are pretty good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Or was it just to seduce Shawn?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s expression changed again.


    She did not expect that after four years of lurking, she woulde back to Sea City with a changed


    face, approach Shawn again, and want to rely on this face to h*ok


    him, but Summer found it out so quickly!


    She thought that no one would remember her, let alone recognize her!


    After all, she looked totally different!


    Summer folded her arms and said, ¡°Hehe, the n is pretty good. stic surgery changed your face


    into Gale, deliberately pretended to be a server, bumped into Shawn at the banquet, and made him


    notice you¡­ Tsk tsk, you are really good at


    scheming.¡±


    Winnie began to quibble, ¡°Being a server is my job, and there is no distinction between high and low


    jobs! I work hard with my own hands! I didn¡¯t deliberately bump into Mr. Wood. At that time, he was


    walking too fast.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you are right. What happened to your face?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. You im to have no stic surgery, right? How about I take you to the hospital and


    remove the prosthesis in your nose?¡±


    Shawn must be really blind and confused to treat this woman as Gale¡¯s substitute!


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Temperley Hall is Mr. Wood¡¯s residence. How can you enter so casually?


    Housekeeper, drive her out quickly!¡±


    Naturally, the housekeeper would not listen to her.


    Summer said, ¡°Are you yelling at me? I¡¯ll tear off your cosmetic face mask right now!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Winnie screamed and hurriedly dodged.


    Summer naturally would not let her go so easily.


    Seeing that Winnie was about to lose out, suddenly a male voice sounded, ¡°What are you doing?


    Stop!¡±


    Shawn went downstairs gracefully.


    As soon as he spoke, the s*rvant and the security guard next to him, immediately stepped forward to


    separate Summer and Winnie.


    Summer¡¯s clothes were torn, and her hair was messed up, but Winnie was even


    worse.


    There was a long scratch on her face.


    When Shawn walked in front of her, tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    Shawn gently slid his fingertips over her wound.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Winnie blinked, looking at Summer deliberately.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. There shouldn¡¯t be any scars on this face, even if it¡¯s a simr one.¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was low


    and h*arse.


    He turned his head and said, ¡°Go and call the family doctor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Summer could not believe her ears. ¡°Such a slight injury. Why do you still need to call


    a doctor? Why are you feeling distressed?¡±


    ¡°What I feel distressed about is this face.¡±


    Not Winnie.


    Summer said, ¡°She is Winnie! Don¡¯t you remember? In the past, Lovito nned to choose her as the


    spokesperson, but in the end, they didn¡¯t choose her! She was also blocked by you yourself. Have you


    forgotten?¡±


    Shawn remembered.


    He stood at the stairs, watching the farce from a distance, and heard the


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    conversation between them.


    It brought back his distant memory.


    Winnie Nightingale.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 588

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 588


    Chapter 588


    The female celebrity who contradicted Gale in the shopping mall and bullied others was banned by him


    personally, quit the entertainment circle and was no longer


    allowed to appear in Sea City.


    Unexpectedly, she came back after stic surgery.


    Moreover, she even had stic surgery to look like Gale!


    She really put in so much effort¡­


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. Summer, don¡¯te to the Temperley Hall without permission to make a fuss in


    the future,¡± Shawn said lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you are confused by this face!¡±


    Shawn waved his hand. ¡°I have my own discretion. Take her out.¡± The security guard


    responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Shawn, you¡­you¡­ Hey, I can go by myself!¡±


    Two security guards, one on the left and one on the right, carried Summer away.


    Before Winnie had time to be happy, she caught a glimpse of Shawn¡¯s face and immediately shrank


    her neck in fright.


    She nned meticulously for four years, but it onlysted for one night before being exposed.


    She did not know what Shawn would do to her¡­


    However, Shawn took a cotton swab from the housekeeper and wiped off the blood that came out of


    her wound with his own hands.


    The medicine touched the wound, and Winnie shuddered in pain.


    Shawn immediately slowed down his movements.


    He loves this face and every inch of skin on it.


    Because she looked like Gale.


    ¡°It hurts? Then I¡¯ll take it easy.¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows. ¡°Winnie, you are so st*pid. But you are


    also smart, and the smartest thing you did was to have this face¡­ When the knife cuts your face,


    doesn¡¯t it feel bad?¡±


    Winnie did not dare to make a sound.


    It was because she could not figure out what Shawn was thinking.


    He can be extremely gentle toward her, but he can also push her away at will without


    mercy!


    Winnie did not know¡­ whether Shawn wanted her or not.


    Shawn took care of the wound carefully before standing up. ¡°Take good care of your face. If you get


    hurt again next time¡­ I won¡¯t let you off lightly!¡±


    Winnie responded obediently, ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, when did you get your face done?¡±


    Shawn sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, his posture rxed andzy.


    There was no hint of a smile in those deep eyes.


    ¡°It was a year ago¡­ I spent half a million dors and gave Gale¡¯s photo to the doctor, letting him


    change my face to this. I recovered for more than half a year. Then, the wound on my face healed, and


    I was able to see people,¡± Winnie replied truthfully.


    Since Shawn had already guessed it, she said it all.


    Winnie also understood that Shawn would not treat her as Gale.


    She was just a stand-in.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, if she could be a substitute, she would also have inexhaustible glory


    and wealth!


    Anyway, Gale was dead. A dead person was the safest and could notpete with


    her!


    With this face, Shawn could not bear to do anything to her!


    ¡°Half a year to recover. There is still half a year left. What were you doing then?¡± Shawn asked deeply.


    His mind was meticulous and clear!


    Where was the obsession fromst night!


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m trying to find a way to go back to Sea City. Four years ago, you blocked me from the entire


    Inte and kicked me out of Sea City. My life was very difficult after, ¡°Winnie said.


    ¡°Why did you have stic surgery?¡±


    Winnie looked at him obsessively. ¡°Because, Mr. Wood, I have always loved you


    deeply. The first time I saw you, I fell for you. I couldn¡¯t help falling in love with you.


    To stay by your side, to be your woman¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 589

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 589


    Chapter 589


    ¡°But Mr. Wood, you only have Gale in your eyes and heart. You even drove me to death for her. All of a


    sudden, I have changed from a female star that everyone admires to a passerby that no one cares


    about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous. Why can she have your love? Later, I heard that she jumped into the sea, and when the


    body was fished up, it was swollen and no longer human-like. So, I started saving money for stic


    surgery.¡±


    ¡°Only when my face was recovered, and my expression was no longer stiff, I dared to appear in front of


    you when I was more natural!¡±


    Winnie begged softly, ¡°Mr. Wood, let me stay. Even if I could just look at you from a distance every day,


    I would be satisfied.¡±


    Shawn lit a cigarette.


    The smoke lingered, and his expression was indifferent, showing no joy or anger.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do anything, and I won¡¯t try to rece Gale. Mr. Wood, I just want to be with you.


    When you miss her, look at my face. It will make you feel better,¡± Winnie said hastily.


    She frowned slightly, with tears in her eyes, but they did not fall for a long time.


    She looked fragile but desperately trying to be strong.


    She just looked at Shawn.


    Through the smoke, Shawn¡¯s expression softened a lot.


    It was because he had seen that expression on Gale¡¯s face too many times.


    She was too strong. No matter how hard it was, she just gritted her teeth and held on.


    Such a simr face, such a simr expression¡­ How could Shawn refuse?


    ¡°Then stay here.¡± He dusted off the cigarette ash. ¡°Do your part.¡±


    Winnie immediately nodded happily after hearing his words. ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood! I will be obedient and


    not cause trouble!


    ¡±


    If she stayed, she would have unlimited possibilities!


    Shoot for the moon. Even if you miss, you willnd among the stars.


    Sooner orter, when Shawn is drunk or misses Gale, he will be unable to hold back


    and want her!


    Winnie can wait!


    ¡°Wipe away your tears.¡± Shawn threw down a fluffy tissue.


    She reached out to take it and wiped it carelessly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn strode away without looking back at her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He could not bear the tear stains on that face, and he was afraid that he would wipe them off with his


    own hands.


    So, he simply looked away!


    How could he wipe tears for other women!


    Winnie watched Shawn¡¯s back disappear into her sight, full of pride in her heart.


    She seeded in the first step!


    Winnie would work hard to rece Gale!


    She not only had stic surgery to look like Gale but during the recovery period of the wound on her


    face, she collected a lot of information about Gale, watching and


    studying it over and over again!


    Winnie began to imitate Gale¡¯s every move, the curvature of Gale¡¯s mouth when sheughed, and her


    expression when she cried.


    Even Winnie smelled exactly like Gale!


    She knew that it was not enough to have a face; she had to keep up with other aspects and work hard


    enough to sessfully take down Shawn!


    ¡°Ms. Nightingale, throw away your breakfast, Mr. Wood won¡¯t eat it,¡± said the housekeeper.


    ¡°Did he say he won¡¯t eat it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±,


    Winnie was a little disappointed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He won¡¯t eat today. There will always be one day he


    will eat the food I cook.¡±


    The housekeeper showed no expression and continued, ¡°By the way, you will be staying in the


    s*rvant¡¯s room at the back.¡±


    ¡°What? A s*rvant¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie could not believe it. ¡°Mr. Wood wants me to live in the s*rvant¡¯s room?¡±


    The housekeeper asked back, ¡°Ms. Nightingale, who do you think you are? The master? Should you


    live in the bedroom on the second floor?¡±


    She snorted angrily, red at the housekeeper, and dragged her luggage to the room.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 590

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 590


    Chapter 590


    Everyone looked down on her, right?


    Did they think she was humble and easy to bully?


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. Take your time! One day, I, Winnie, will be thedy of Temperley Hall and live in the


    master bedroom!¡¯


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Today was just the beginning!


    She will seed. Unless Gale were revived, no woman would be her opponent!


    In the countryside of an unknown city in the south, where life moves slowly, the air is good, and it is


    suitable for living.


    Gale was in the kitchen preparing dinner.


    Her hair was tied up casually, and a few strands of hair fell on her shoulders. Just from the back, she


    looked like a gentle and virtuous woman.


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m back!¡± A childish voice sounded.


    A little girl in a pink kindergarten uniform walked in.


    She was fair with a beautifully sculpted face, had two ponytails, her eyes were watery and clear. She


    was like a beautiful little princess!


    Following behind the little girl was a boy who was half a head taller than her.


    The little boy was also wearing a kindergarten uniform, but it was blue.


    Compared with the little girl¡¯s cuteness, the little boy looked a bit more c*nning and


    clever.


    ¡°My baby!¡± the little boy said.


    The little boy noticed what Gale was doing and immediately shouted to the kitchen, Let me wash the


    vegetables for you!¡± The little girl corrected him solemnly, ¡°Joshua, we are Mommy¡¯s babies. She can


    call us baby, but you can¡¯t call Mommy baby.¡±


    ¡°Why not? We are each other¡¯s baby! Nicole, you are also my baby sister!¡± Joshua replied confidently.


    Nicole Warm immediately said, ¡°I am the elder sister, and you are the younger brother.


    Chapte


    ¡°I am the older brother!¡±


    ¡°No, I am the older sister!¡±


    Seeing that the two were about to quarrel over this issue again, Zoe smiled and said, ¡±


    Okay, Nicole and Joshua, what¡¯s the first thing you do when you get home?¡±


    ¡°Wash your hands!¡±


    ¡°Wash your hands!¡±


    The two little kids rushed to the bathroom.


    ¡°Zoe, thank you for your hard work.¡± Gale leaned out from the kitchen. ¡°The two


    children are very noisy.


    ¡°They are smart kids!¡±


    Zoe really liked these two little kids.


    They are cute and smart, with strong self-care abilities, can talk very sweetly, and will get a lot of love


    from passers-by wherever they go.


    Galeughed and said, ¡°They are arguing about who is the eldest. My ears are numb from listening.¡±


    Joshua and Nicole were twins.


    They were born only a few minutes apart.


    At that time, Gale was in so much pain that she had to give birth naturally, but after a while, she had an


    incision and spent a day and a night in the operating room.


    She did not feel anything and vaguely heard the nurse say that she had given birth, and it was a boy.


    Then there was the loud cry of a baby boy.


    Then, the girl was born.


    Then Gale fell into aa. Her whole body was drenched in sweat as if she had been pulled out of the


    water.


    The one standing outside the delivery room was Zoe.


    For some reason, the nurse took Nicole out first, causing Zoe to mistakenly think that Nicole was born


    first and that she was the older sister.


    After Gale woke up, Zoe realized that she had made a mistake, andter she thought


    it was an interesting story and told the siblings.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 591

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 591


    Chapter 591


    Unexpectedly, from that moment on, the two siblings kept fighting over who was the older one. Neither


    of them was willing to give in!


    ¡°It was my mistake, I was careless. The two kids kept on asking where you were when you didn¡¯t get


    them at the kindergarten today,¡± Zoe said.


    ¡°I epted a new job. I¡¯ll need to rush some drafts in the next few days, so time is tight.¡±


    ¡°Then go focus on your work. I¡¯ll make the food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, her phone rang.


    Gale looked at the caller and wiped her hands dry as she walked to the balcony, picking up. ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Hughes.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Molly, how are your draftsing along?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to rush them. Mr. Hughes, design can¡¯t be rushed. The more you do, the less I¡¯ll be able to


    give you a good design. Then, if the design isn¡¯t nice and sales don¡¯t go well, your profits will be lower


    as well, right?¡±


    Arthur Hughesughed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t calling to rush you, Ms. Molly. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re free


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow? Do you need me for something, Mr. Hughes?¡±


    ¡°Come over to my office. There¡¯s something amazing. You won¡¯t expect this at all,¡±


    Arthur said.


    Gale turned around as she looked at the two children who had just finished washing


    their hands.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, you know that I have two children. Can¡¯t you just tell me if there¡¯s anything?¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Juste whenever you¡¯re free tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. I have to tell you such good news to


    your face. As for the drafts, it¡¯s fine even if they¡¯re a weekte!¡± Arthur said.


    Gale wanted to say something, but Arthur continued, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Let me be the first to offer you


    congrattions, Ms. Molly!¡±


    The phone was hung up.


    Gale frowned, not knowing what was going on with Arthur.


    A month after she had given birth to her children, Gale started to look for work in the


    city.


    She needed to make money to take care of her family. Zoe was working so hard to help her raise her


    children, doing the chores at home. She wanted to give Zoe a sry, feeling like she owed it to Zoe.


    Aurum was helping her out of the kindness of Aurum¡¯s heart, but she could not rely


    on Aurum to survive.


    After looking around, Gale really did manage to find work as a designer.


    Arthur¡¯spany had over a dozen jewelry stores around the nearby cities, and they


    had been looking for someone specifically to design jewelry.


    Gale managed to get the job easily.


    She did not report her own name but instead used an alias.


    Molly.


    In thest few years, her designs sold very well. Arthur really appreciated having her around, and now


    only did he give her a raise, but he had even allowed her to work


    from home since she had two children to take care of.


    Gale suddenly felt her pants being pulled at, and Nicole¡¯s sweet voice was heard,¡± Mommy, Mommy,


    don¡¯t frown. You¡¯ll get wrinkles and turn old. Then you won¡¯t be pretty anymore!¡±


    Gale¡¯s heart softened at her daughter¡¯s voice.


    She knelt down and pinched Nicole¡¯s round face. ¡°Once the two of you are all grown up, I¡¯ll be old.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll never grow old, Mommy. You¡¯ll always be the most beautiful and the youngest mommy.¡±


    Gale kissed Nicole on the face.


    No matter how tired she was, she felt like it was all worth it when she looked at her


    two children.


    Gale was very happy with her life at that moment.


    She had a family, her two children, and her life was peaceful and happy.


    She felt like she was in paradise.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, and you still want kisses. How shameful,¡± Joshua said.


    Nicole said in a pleased manner, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous!¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m not that childish. Girls are so troublesome.¡±


    Looking at Joshua trying to act like a mature adult, Gale could not resist knocking him on the head.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 592

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 592


    Chapter 592


    ¡°Joshua, you¡¯re the only boy in the family, so you¡¯ll have to make sure to protect Nicole and I.¡±


    Nicole had a bright sh in her eyes. ¡°How will he protect us?¡±


    ¡°How could you not know that? I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Joshua quickly jumped down from his chair and held both


    his hands high. ¡°Look, I will shield you from everything. I¡¯ll nt my feet on the ground and protect you!¡±


    He tossed his hair aside cheekily.


    Nicole stil! looked puzzled.


    Joshua waved it off. ¡°Whatever, you won¡¯t understand anyway. It¡¯s fine, just make sure you stand


    behind me if anything happens!¡±


    Galeughed so hard she had to bend down.


    Her two babies¡­


    Nicole did not understand what Joshua was trying to say, so she did not think it was cool in the


    slightest.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy. I got red flowers from the teacher as a reward. I even got two! I was the only one


    who got two in ss!¡± she said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale rubbed her head and said, ¡°Nicole, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s little baby.¡±


    Next to them, Joshua took out his own two flowers from his bag.


    He put it on the table and pped the table before coughing to attract Gale¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Joshua has them too?¡± Gale quickly noticed. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll stick them on the wall for you two. Once you


    graduate from kindergarten, we¡¯ll see which one of you has more!¡±


    Joshua tried to act cool as he crossed his arms. ¡°There¡¯s nothing worthpeting for. I¡¯m going to help


    Mrs. Zoe cook.¡±


    He tried to keep a cool look as he walked to the kitchen, but his eyes kept on


    ncing toward the wall.


    When he saw that Gale had stuck the flower on wrong, he hurriedly pointed it out. Mommy, do it


    properly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Only when he watched Gale properly put it on did Joshua walk into the kitchen.


    However, he still tried to act cool and uncaring.


    The girl was caring and sweet, aplete bundle of warmth.


    As for the boy¡­


    Sometimes, when Gale looked at Joshua, she would see Shawn¡¯s image.


    The two of them were too simr.


    It was not just in terms of appearances, but even their expressions and attitudes!


    Gale felt like it was strange. Joshua had never met Shawn before and had never even seen photos of


    Shawn!


    How could the two of them be so simr, down to their expressions and temperaments?


    Was that the power of gics?


    They were just as proud, just as arrogant and just as cold.


    Gale no longer felt anything in her heart when she thought of Shawn.


    The two of them would not meet anymore.


    He would never know that she was still alive and that she had two children that belonged to him.


    The next day, Arthur called her early in the morning.


    ¡°Ms. Molly, do you need me to send a driver to get you?¡±


    ¡°No need, Mr. Hughes. I¡¯ll head over after I send my children to school.¡±


    Arthur answered, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient if I had the driver send them


    too?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hughes, but there¡¯s no need for the trouble.¡±


    Gale felt like she was forced to go at that point.


    She busily ran around, never stopping. It was like she was at war.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 593

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 593


    Chapter 593


    After sending her children to the kindergarten, Gale kissed Nicole and rubbed Joshua¡¯s head, ¡°Be


    good. Listen to your teachers.¡±


    Nicole asked, ¡°Mommy, will youe to get us from schoolter?¡±


    She was just about to answer when Joshua suddenly raised his hand. ¡°You should focus on work,


    Mommy. Come get us if you¡¯re free, but if you¡¯re not, Mrs. Zoe is fine too! Bye-bye!¡±


    Her phone was ringing again. Arthur was rushing her.


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Alright, alright, bye!¡±


    She had no time to think as she hurried onto the bus.


    Nicole reluctantly watched her mother go away before she turned around to enter the kindergarten.


    Joshua scratched his chin. ¡°Nicole, do you think mommy¡¯s just too tired doing everything alone?¡±


    ¡°Mommy takes care of us. Of course, she would be tired.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find someone to help her out?¡±


    Nicole did not understand. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mrs. Zoe enough?¡±


    Joshua answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that we needed a guy to protect usst night? So, Nicole, we need


    to find ourselves a father.¡±


    Nicole finally understood. ¡°A father?¡±


    Joshua sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t just trust her to do it herself. All she does every day is


    draw. She never gets out of the house, and even when handsome. guys walk past her, she doesn¡¯t


    bother looking at them!¡±


    His dumb mommy.


    She was so beautiful and so gentle. Men liked the type, but she never bothered to look.


    It was up to Nicole and himself!


    Nicole thought about it and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. If we have a daddy, Mommy will have a much easier


    time. Someone will sleep with her at night too.¡±


    ¡°So, we should start our n!¡±


    ¡°What n?¡±


    Joshua pointed forward and said, ¡°A n to find a father! We¡¯ll work together to set the standards!¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    The two of them walked into the kindergarten shoulder to shoulder, starting to talk about it.


    ¡°He needs to be at least a hundred and eighty centimeters. He must be tall.¡±


    ¡°He should have muscles, and he can¡¯t be too skinny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He can¡¯t start losing his breath just holding one of us.¡±


    ¡°He should be rich too. Otherwise, how can he take care of mommy?¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t look too ugly. Mommy is so pretty.¡±


    Gale did not know what the two of them were discussing in secret at all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She had just been about to knock on the door to Arthur¡¯s office when it suddenly opened.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Molly, you¡¯re finally here. Come in,e in.¡± Arthur sounded incredibly excited.


    Gale was very apologetic. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting so long.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t long at all. I¡¯m perfectly willing to wait for someone as talented as you.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 594

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 594


    Chapter 594


    ¡°I know I should have submitted the drafts this timest week. But my daughter caught a cold, so there


    was a dy¡­ I hope it hasn¡¯t caused you any trouble,¡± Gale


    said.


    Arthur waved it off and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even those designs you gave us two years ago are still selling


    very well this year. There¡¯s no problem if we dy the new releases a little!¡±


    Gale really appreciated Arthur.


    Not only did Arthur hire her, but he also helped her in many aspects as well. He never mistreated her.


    So, Gale put her all intoing up with designs. She never raised her price and never held anything


    back. Even when otherpanies tried to hire her with a higher sry, she would refuse.


    She owed Arther, and she was someone who knew to repay those who helped her.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, why did you need to see me so urgently? You weren¡¯t even willing to talk about it on the


    phone,¡± Gale asked.


    Arthur poured her some tea as he smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good news.¡±


    Gale looked at him curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I gave two of the draft designs you gave me to my cousin. He took your designs to make


    some products, establishing a new brand called Florei,¡± Arthur said.


    ¡°My cousin opted for high volumes and low profits, so the products were cheap to target the masses.


    Your designs were so nice and really suited the tastes of the younger generation. So Florei¡¯s sales


    boomed, and it¡¯s even gained the attention of a bigpany!¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°What about it? What¡¯s the bigpany called?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called¡­ Ah, I suddenly forgot.¡± Arthur pped his leg. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I remember. Let me just tell


    you the full story first.¡±


    ¡°My cousin¡¯s Florei is just a new brand. It¡¯s quite small, so there¡¯s no way it canpete against the big


    brands from majorpanies. He never expected your designs to blow up so much.¡±


    ¡°Molly, right now, the majorpanies are looking into you. They¡¯re trying to ask who created Florei¡¯s


    designs. They want to poach you for a very high sry!¡±


    Gale was stunned when she heard that.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, is that what you wanted to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What do you think?¡±


    ?


    Gale smiled. ¡°Mr. Hughes, I¡¯m not that ambitious. I¡¯ve always been someone who just wants to do what


    I can in my career. I have people to take care of, and I¡¯m perfectly happy staying in this small city. Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t leave yourpany because of


    them.¡±


    It had been so difficult for her to leave Sea City and gain her peaceful life here. There was no way she


    would leave.


    She was already happy being able to draw up some designs to earn the money to


    raise her two children.


    Wealth, fame or career advancements were not important to her.


    Arthur was stunned for a few seconds after he heard that, asking in disbelief, ¡°Y¡­You don¡¯t want to


    go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So, Mr. Hughes, you don¡¯t have to try to get me to stay, I won¡¯t leave. Everything you¡¯ve


    given me these few years is already amazing,¡± Gale said.


    Arthur was a realistic person.


    His jewelry stores had been faltering, but the moment Gale joined as a designer, all of his shops came


    back to life.


    So, not only did Arthur give Gale a regr sry, he even gave her three percent of all sales of her


    designs.


    ¡°No, Molly, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I actually want you to go,¡± Arther exined.


    Gale was the one in disbelief. ¡°You want me to go?¡±


    Arthur gripped his hands and said, ¡°Florei managed to get a lot of attention thanks to your designs. My


    cousin actually wants argepany to buy it so he can just be a shareholder.¡±


    ¡°Surely that has nothing to do with me? I¡¯m just a designer. If I¡¯m poached away, then I won¡¯t be able to


    design anything for Florei anymore,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°My cousin said that anypany who wants you will have to buy Florei. Otherwise, he won¡¯t reveal


    who you are and won¡¯t let anypany approach you!¡±


    Gale finally understood what Arthur was getting at.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 595

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 595


    Chapter 595


    To prevent her identity from being exposed, she had always worked under the alias of Molly.


    No matter how thepanies looked into it, they would not be able to find out her true identity.


    No one here knew of Gale¡¯s past at all!


    Even Zoe did not know who she was.


    Only Arthur had even seen her, and only Arthur knew her, but he did not know her past. All he knew


    was that she was a single mother with two children.


    ¡°You should just go. On the one hand, it¡¯ll be good for Florei¡¯s future. On the other hand, you¡¯ll have a


    bigger stage to show your talents. At the very least, it¡¯ll be better than staying here with me,¡± Arthur


    said.


    Gale still refused, ¡°Mr. Hughes, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even want money?¡±


    ¡°All I want is a stable and peaceful life. It¡¯s not something money can buy.¡± Gale stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Mr. Hughes, but can you tell your cousin my thoughts? I


    won¡¯t add more to it.¡±


    She did not want to be pulled into the business world.


    She definitely did not want any rtionship with Florei.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Arthur.¡± Gale suddenly thought of something and added, ¡°Please don¡¯t sell my designs


    to anyone else so easily in the future. This is my pride as a professional.¡±


    It was a warning from her.


    It was because Gale knew that her designs were unique. She was sure that those familiar with her


    would definitely be able to see that she had designed the jewelry!


    She was worried that it would get so popr that it would attract the attention of Lovito from Wood


    Group!


    Lovito was filled with her old colleagues!


    It has already been four years. Gale did not want any more trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave, Mr. Hughes.¡± Gale nodded slightly as she politely bid her goodbye.


    Only Arthur was left alone in the office, puzzled.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He mumbled, ¡°There are still those who aren¡¯t obsessed with money in this day and age? She¡¯s even


    raising two children alone. That costs a lot of money!¡±


    Arthur was a businessman. He naturally always looked at the profits.


    If Gale went to argepany and Florei was sold, then his cousin would soar. He would be able to


    get some benefits too!


    After all, he was the one who gave his cousin her designs.


    Just a bit of share from any of thoserge corporations was worth much more than even a hundred of


    his shops.


    At Wood Group Headquarters, the door to the meeting room opened, and Shawn walked in with a calm


    look on his face.


    They had the jewelry department¡¯s weekly meeting.


    Summer reported what happenedst week. ¡°Mr. Wood, do you have any opinions?¡±


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Peach reported on their progress. ¡°The design department is nning on working with the sales


    department to organize some events to garner more interest.¡±


    ¡°Have the marketing department join too.¡± Shawn tapped his finger on the desk and


    added, ¡°Make sure this season shows better results than thest.¡±


    Peach almost fell back to her seat.


    Thankfully, Summer was quick enough to help her stay up.


    At the same time, Summer responded with a smile. ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood, we¡¯ll all work


    hard.¡±


    The meetingsted for an hour.


    When the meeting almost ended, Joe came in.


    Only when most of them had left did Joe slowly say, ¡°Shawn, do you remember that designer from


    Florei you were so fixated on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, have you found her?¡±


    ¡°We did, but we didn¡¯t really.¡±


    Shawn kicked him under the table rudely.


    ¡°Just let me finish first.¡± Joe patted the footprint on his pants away. ¡°This designer isn¡¯t using her true


    name. She uses an alias called Molly. She¡¯s not even Florei¡¯s designer.


    Shawn frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 596

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 596


    Chapter 596


    ¡°Molly¡¯s designs were secretly sold to Florei. She probably doesn¡¯t know about it,¡±


    Joe said.


    ¡°What else did you find out? Tell me everything.¡±


    Joe shrugged. ¡°This designer¡¯s very mysterious. She keeps an incredibly low profile. All she does is


    submit her design drafts. She doesn¡¯t even go to the office. She only interacts with the boss.¡±


    ¡°So, no one¡¯s ever seen her, and no one knows what her address is or what she looks


    like.¡±


    Joe coughed and added, ¡°And¡­she rejected our invitation.¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Rejected?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Does she know what I¡¯m offering? Are you sure she really rejected it?¡± Shawn asked.


    Joe nodded. ¡°She knows, but she doesn¡¯t want toe.¡±


    Shawn slowly pursed his lips tightly.


    ¡°I think there are enough designers in Lovito. It¡¯ll be easy for all of them to work together to figure out a


    design that can go against Florei. Why would you be so fixated on one unknown designer?¡±


    Joe tried to dispel Shawn¡¯s intentions.


    Unfortunately¡­


    ¡°They can¡¯t do anything simr. Only Molly¡¯s designs are the most like hers,¡± Shawn said inly.


    Joe rubbed his forehead.


    He knew that Shawn was so fixated because of Gale!


    ¡°Are you nning on collecting everyone who¡¯s simr to Gale?¡± Joe asked, ¡°First, you kept Winnie,


    who looks like Gale, in Temperley Hall. Now, you¡¯re trying to get that person who designs like Gale to


    thepany.¡±


    ¡°Can I not?¡±


    Joe sighed, ¡°Of course, you can as long as you¡¯re happy.


    Gale would not know anyway and would note back.


    However¡­


    Joe said, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about Molly not willing toe over. There¡¯s no way anyone would be


    able to match our invitation, but she still refused us.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Surely we can¡¯t kidnap her.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t kidnap her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°I can just keep trying myself.¡±


    Joe had a look of confusion on his face.


    Was someone not known in the world of jewelry at all important enough for Shawn to want to invite


    them himself?


    Joe¡¯said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Is your brain not working properly because you¡¯re too tired? You


    want to go find Molly? Yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joe was speechless.


    Shawn wanted to collect everything simr to Gale!


    ¡°That¡¯s settled. Give me the address and the contact. I¡¯ll go there during the weekend,


    Shawn said.


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t even see Molly?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d keep trying? I never nned on seeding in just one try,¡± Shawn said.


    Joe felt like Shawn really was crazy.


    It was quite strange. First, Molly appeared, who had very simr designs to Gale. After that, Natalie


    appeared, who looked just like Gale.


    Who would appear next?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, Joe still gave Shawn Author¡¯s contact information.


    ¡°He¡¯s Molly¡¯s boss. He interacts with Molly the most.¡± Joe passed a name card and added,


    ¡°Whether or not you can see Molly or invite her to the Wood Group will


    depend on you now.¡±


    Shawn epted it.


    For the past few years, he did everything mechanically. His responsibility was just a duty, not anything


    he wanted to do.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 597

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 597


    Chapter 597


    He had no motivation and nothing he wanted. He was just like a working machine.


    However, his interest had been piqued by Molly.


    Shawn wanted to meet that mysterious woman.


    Molly, Molly, would she be a gentle and elegant woman?


    During the weekend, Shawn headed straight to the city early in the morning. The only person with him


    was Fiona.


    There was no airport there, so Shawn had tond nearby before he took a car to the unassuming little


    city.


    By the time he got there, it was already three in the afternoon.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Mr. Hughes has already made a reservation at a restaurant. He¡¯s waiting for us in the


    room,¡± Fiona said.


    ¡°Okay, is he alone?¡±


    ¡°He said he would do his best to ask Molly toe to meet you.¡±


    Shawn answered inly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He was tall and had an extraordinary aura about him. He looked like a male celebrity within that small


    city.


    He was handsome and elegant, and everyone turned their heads to look at him.


    Shawn remained devoid of any expression. He was incredibly cold, and his gaze never stopped on any


    person.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the room, Arthur tried his best to call Gale.


    However, no one answered.


    When he called for the tenth time, someone finally answered.


    ¡°Hello, Molly. What are you so busy with that you can¡¯t even answer your phone? I¡¯m telling you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡± Joshua¡¯s childish voice could be heard on the other end, ¡°Are you looking for my mommy?¡±


    Arthur was stunned. ¡°You are Molly¡¯s son?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy brought my sister to the clinic downstairs. She was charging her phone, so she


    didn¡¯t bring it with her.¡±


    ¡°Then when is sheing back?¡±


    Joshua answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do you need anything?¡±


    Arthur said, ¡°It¡¯s incredibly urgent! Can you give your mother the phone?¡±


    Joshua rolled his eyes. ¡°For my beloved mommy, only finding a good husband is important. Nothing


    else is urgent.¡±


    Arthur answered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that easy? This time, an incredibly rich, famous and


    handsome guy who¡¯s single is here. Quickly get your mother to tidy up and put on some makeup, then


    make here over here!¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real! If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane with her!¡±


    When Joshua heard that, he immediately agreed, ¡°Alright, leave it to me!¡±


    After hanging up, Joshua hurriedly went out.


    At the clinic, Nicole looked ill as she leaned into Gale¡¯s arms. There was a needle on the back of her


    hand.


    ¡°Mommy, it hurts¡­¡± Nicole said.


    Gale gently patted Nicole on the back. ¡°I¡¯m here with you. Don¡¯t be afraid. We can go home after this.¡±


    Gale felt incredibly worried as she looked at her daughter¡¯s pale face.


    Ever since she was born, Nicole¡¯s body was not the healthiest. Her immune system was quite bad, and


    she fell sick very easily.


    Either she had a cold, or she had the flu. It never stopped.


    Gale med herself a lot.


    She felt like Nicole¡¯s body must have been so weak because she had experienced too much hardship


    during her pregnancy, not taking care of them properly.


    Yet, Joshua¡¯s body was extremely healthy. He was incredibly active and never fell sick.


    Gale lightly consoled, ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s alright. Just sleep for a moment. Everything will be fine when you


    wake up.¡±


    Nicole felt very safe in her mother¡¯s arms and slowly fell asleep.


    At that moment, Joshua ran over with a huff. ¡°Mommy!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 598

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 598


    Chapter 598


    ¡°Shush, Nicole just fell asleep.¡± Gale quickly asked him to be quiet.


    Joshua scrambled over, whispering into her ear, ¡°Mommy, someone¡¯s looking for you. He called over a


    dozen times. It kept ringing, so I answered it for you. Here, see for yourself.¡±


    Gale took the phone.


    Why was Arthur looking for her again?


    Was it about that bigpany?


    She had already told him clearly that she would not go.


    Gale stared at the phone. Joshua said, ¡°Mommy, are you not going to call him back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call them backter. I¡¯m not free right now.¡±


    Joshua blinked. How could he allow that?


    Then would his mother not miss out on an amazingly rich and handsome man?!


    ¡°That man made it sound like it was important. He said there was something urgent!¡± Joshua said with


    an exaggerated expression.


    Gale patted him on the head. ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t meddle in adult matters.¡¯


    Right after she said that, her phone rang again with a call from Arthur.


    Worried that she would wake her daughter up, Gale had Zoe keep an eye on Nicole while she got up to


    answer the call.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes.¡±


    ¡°Molly, my driver is at your ce. Hurry up and get in the car.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°What is it? If it¡¯s still about what we talked about that day, then there¡¯s no reason for me to go,¡± Gale


    asked.


    Arthur answered, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Thepany¡¯s big boss is here. He said he wants to see you!¡±


    ¡°Big boss?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. He¡¯ll be here in half an hour!¡±


    Gale could not really believe it. ¡°Mr. Hughes, how could someone insignificant like


    me end up having anyone so high up from apanye over? You are overthinking it.¡±


    She felt like it was probably just a department manager.


    At the most, it was the head of a department.


    Furthermore, there was no way that person woulde for her. They probably had a business trip


    nearby and decided to make a detour to see her and talk about working together.


    There was no way it was a big boss.


    When it came to people like Shawn, their time was valuable. Anyone who wanted to see them would


    need to make an appointment. How could theye to a small town for a mere designer?


    It did not sound realistic at all.


    Arthur pleaded, ¡°Molly, juste for my sake. If you don¡¯te, then I¡¯ll end up offending them. What¡¯ll


    happen to me in the future? Please,e and eat with us, okay? If you don¡¯t want to work for them,


    reject him personally. Don¡¯t make me ry the message.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gale knew that Arthur was in a difficult position as well.


    Thepany wanted her and had even sent someone to see her. They were already being very


    sincere in their approach.


    Joshua suddenly appeared and tugged at her skirt. ¡°Mommy, you should go. I¡¯ll take care of Nicole with


    Mrs. Zoe. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Gale looked at him and said to Arthur, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over.¡±


    When she hung up, Joshua excitedly waved to her. ¡°Bye-bye!¡±


    Gale felt like it was very strange.


    Why was that kid in such a hurry for her to leave?


    There was something wrong.


    She purposely put on a stern look. ¡°Joshua, did you cause any trouble?¡±


    Joshua shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Then, are you nning on doing anything bad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    Gale looked at that little rascal, unable to guess what he was thinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bete, mommy. Good luck! I¡¯m rooting for you!¡± Joshua pushed her to the car.


    His beloved mother was so beautiful, gentle, smart, kind and elegant. She would definitely be able to


    bring a handsome guy home! 2


    Gale was still confused, but she could not figure it out.


    Nicole was sick, and work was bothersome. So she was so busy that her mind was


    not working as well as usual.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 599

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 599


    Chapter 599


    Looking at the car drive further away, Joshua had a thought in mind.


    It was his mother¡¯s future happiness. He needed to be more careful.


    If the other side were an old, ugly, and sleazy man, then it would be trouble.


    He was the only man in the household. He needed to protect the family!


    The driver sent a message that Molly had gotten in the car and that they were on the way.


    Only then did Arthur breathe a sigh of relief.He had finally managed to get the most important person to


    come.


    Before he had even settled down, he heard footsteps approaching from a distance.


    Arthur immediately stood up.


    ¡°Please, this way.¡± The staff led the way, pushing open the door as she snuck a nce at that


    incredibly good-looking man.How handsome.He was even better looking than celebrities on TV!


    His nose was straight, and his thin lips were pursed tightly. The way he carried himself made him look


    like a big shot!


    Furthermore, he had a head full of silver hair!


    The staff felt her heart beating quickly, not expecting to meet such an amazingly handsome man in


    such a ce.


    Arthur hurriedly rushed forward and greeted, ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡¯re here. A small ce like ours is lucky to


    have you here! Hello, hello.¡±


    He reached out his hand, but Shawn did not ept the handshake.He walked into the room, and his


    eyes nced around. His lips curled downward slightly.


    Fiona immediately understood after working for him for so many years. Shawn was not happy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Molly?¡± Fiona said.


    Shawn hade here specifically for Molly, after all.Yet, the person was nowhere to be seen.


    Arthur hurriedly answered, ¡°She¡¯s on the way. She¡¯ll be here soon! Her child is sick, so she¡¯s been busy


    taking care of her. Many things have been dyed because of that.¡±


    Shawn sat down slowly, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Molly has two children, and she¡¯s a divorcee. She¡¯s a single mother.¡±


    Shawn felt even more curious about Molly.


    He had thought that she was a university graduate who had graduated not too long ago. That was how


    she had such trendy designs.


    Yet, Molly was a mother with two children.


    ¡°How old are her children?¡± he asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re about three years old. They just entered kindergarten. But I¡¯ve never met them before. Molly


    has always separated work and her personal life and doesn¡¯t really let them meet outsiders,¡± Arthur


    said.


    Three years¡­


    Shawn had a distant look on his face.


    If Gale had not jumped into the sea back then, and if that child had been born, that child should have


    been this age too.


    Yet, there was no such thing.He was alone with no wife and children.He had nothing.


    Shawn sipped his tea.


    At the entrance of the restaurant, Gale got out of the car and headed straight for the room..


    Strangely, she felt a sense of unease.


    The closer she got, the more intense that feeling was. Her heart beat rapidly, feeling like it was going to


    jump out of her throat.


    Who could the person be?


    If it was some head of department or manager, would they recognize her or have seen her before?


    Gale had kept a very low profile the past few years, never going anywhere with a lot of people because


    she was worried she would see someone who knew her.


    The room was right in front of her.


    Gale quietly stood at the door and did not hear a single sound from within.


    Why was it so quiet?


    She put her ear against the door, but it was stillpletely silent.


    Why are they not talking at all?


    Gale¡¯s palm was getting sticky with sweat.Arthur looked incredibly awkward in the room as well.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 600

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 600


    Chapter 600


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shawn was so hard to deal with. He seemed so imposing that Arthur was feeling intimidated. Shawn


    was clearly adopting a casual and idle stance, but it felt like there was a distance between them that he


    could not surpass!


    ¡°Fiona.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Go wait by the door to receive Ms. Molly. We came here to recruit her, so we need to show some


    sincerity,¡± Shawn said.


    It was obvious that Shawn was getting impatient.No one had ever made him wait like that before.If it


    were not because of Gale, he would not be there at all.


    Fiona answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fiona headed outside.


    Gale could vaguely hear some sounds from inside, but the sound was too insted, so she could not


    tell what was being said.


    However, she still felt an immense sense of panic.


    So, when she heard the door opening, she turned around subconsciously, hiding in a corner!


    She needed to hide!


    Gale had just hidden when the door opened.


    Fiona walked out from within.He looked at the signs, headed toward the restaurant¡¯s entrance, and


    happened to walk past where Gale was hiding!


    Gale could see the side of Fiona¡¯s face clearly!


    Her breathing almost stopped!Why was it Fiona?!


    She immediately leaned against the wall, not even daring to breathe.


    G*d¡­ don¡¯t let Fiona notice her. Please!


    The footsteps slowly went further away.


    Fiona did not notice her. Fiona was not familiar with the small city and was only there because Shawn


    was.


    Fiona kept on walking to the entrance, not noticing that there was someone standing in the corner.


    Gale started to look over carefully when she heard no more noise.Her back was thoroughly wet. She


    had broken out in cold sweat.


    So, had Arthur been referring to Fiona?


    Then, Gale suddenly understood everything!


    That bigpany Arthur was talking about was the Wood Group!


    Thepany that wanted to buy Florei was Lovito!


    Florei must have gotten too popr and ended up attracting Shawn¡¯s attention. On top of that, her style


    was still the same as before. It had never changed, so Shawn wanted to recruit her!


    However, there was no way someone like Shawn would lower himself toe to a small city like this,


    so Shawn sent Fiona over!


    Just thinking about that made Gale afraid.


    Thankfully, she had been cautious enough and did not knock on the door to enter right away.


    Otherwise, everything would be over!


    The moment Fiona saw her, her four years in seclusion would have ended on the spot!


    Fiona knew her much better than some random manager.


    Gale did not dare to stay there anymore. She put on her mask and lowered her head, leaving in a rush.


    She could not meet Fiona!


    Gale stopped an employee and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Where is the back door?¡±


    ¡°Go straight and make a left turn.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Gale pulled her mask up as she lowered her head and left through the back.


    Meanwhile, Fiona was talking to the driver at the entrance of the restaurant.


    The driver answered, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent Ms. Molly here. She just went inside. I saw it for myself.¡±


    Fiona was a little confused. ¡°What? She¡¯s already here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It should have been about five minutes.¡±


    Then, where was she?


    Fiona thought about it. There was no woman in sight when Fiona walked out.


    Fiona cast a look back at the restaurant and happened to catch a figure shing by and disappearing


    from her sight.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    She looked somewhat familiar.


    However, she had no rtives in this small county, so how could she know anyone?


    ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you,¡± Fiona said.


    Fiona was a little confused.


    ¡®Ms. Molly¡¯ had arrived at the restaurant. Why was there no one there?


    Could it be that they just missed each other?


    She went upstairs and entered the room from the other side?


    Fiona returned to the room.She looked at Shawn, and Shawn looked back at her.


    Fiona¡¯s forehead burst into cold sweat. ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Wood, has Ms. Molly been here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to meet her?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hughes¡¯s driver said Ms. Molly had already entered the restaurant.¡±


    Shawn frowned and looked at Mr. Hughes.


    Mr. Hughes shivered for a moment and quickly showed his phone. ¡°I¡¯m calling her now!¡±


    Mr. Hughes dialed the number in front of Shawn.


    After a long dial tone, no one answered!


    Mr. Hughes smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Hehehe, I¡¯ll call again!¡±


    However, no one answered.


    When the third call was made, the phone was directly turned off.


    Shawn¡¯s face darkened slightly.


    Mr. Hughes was at a loss of words. ¡°Mr. Wood, this¡­ I don¡¯t know what Molly is doing, I¡­¡±


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    He could see through this at a nce.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    How can someone go to the restaurant but not see him?


    There was only one possibility. Molly arrived at the door of the box, but for some unknown reason, she


    regretted it again, and she did not want to see him, so she left directly.


    ¡°But she clearly promised me. Molly is very reliable in her work. As long as she promises, she will try


    her best to do it, and she will never go back on her word!¡± Mr. Hughes said.


    Today was out of character.


    Shawn leanedzily on the back of the chair. ¡°What kind of person is she?¡±


    ¡°Very low-key, very modest. A woman who doesn¡¯t fight or grab, and has no sense of utilitarianism, and


    is easy to get along with. She is definitely a beauty in the crowd,¡± Mr. Hughes said.


    ¡°Have you mentioned all the conditions I offered?¡±


    Mr. Hughes nodded hastily. ¡°Yes! I also persuaded her to develop her talent on a better tform and let


    her work in your group. But she just doesn¡¯t want to, saying that she has to take care of the children


    and doesn¡¯t want to leave this ce.¡±


    Shawn pursed her lips slightly.


    Children, right?


    Simple.


    ¡°Tell her that I can provide her two children with the best education, from kindergarten to high school. If


    she wants to send her children abroad, that¡¯s fine too. As long as shees to Wood Group as a


    designer,¡± Shawn said.


    Mr. Hughes¡¯s eyes widened.


    Even the future of the children was covered. Mr. Wood really appreciates Molly from the bottom of his


    heart!


    ¡°Alright, alright, Mr. Wood, I will definitely tell Molly, and I will double my efforts to persuade her to


    agree¡­¡±


    Before Mr. Hughes could finish speaking, the door of the box was suddenly pushed open.


    Shawn frowned, displeased.


    He disliked sudden interruptions!


    Anyone who entered or exited must knock on the door before entering!


    But this time, the person who pushed the door¡­ was a little boy!


    Joshua looked inside and eximed, ¡°Ah! Not here?¡±


    Where was Mommy?


    It was so hard to keep tabs on his mom.


    Fortunately, he kept an extra eye on her and followed her stealthily. Otherwise, such a good opportunity


    would have been missed!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 602

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 602


    Chapter 602


    He must find the best, most handsome, richest, and gentlest husband in the world for his mother!He


    was also looking for a father for himself!


    Joshua stared straight at Shawn with watery eyes.


    ¡®Yo! This man is really handsome!¡¯


    Wearing a suit and leather shoes with an indifferent expression but full of demeanor, he could attract


    everyone¡¯s attention just by sitting there casually.


    So sharp!


    Not bad, Joshua fell in love at a nce!


    ¡°Who are you? Where did youe from, little brat? Get out quickly,¡± Mr. Hughes asked.


    Afraid of disturbing Mr. Wood, he hurriedly rushed forward to drive Joshua away, preparing to close the


    door.


    However, Joshua bent down and got in from under Mr. Hughes.


    He quickly ran up to Shawn. ¡°Hey, handsome guy. Are you single?¡±


    ¡°Pft!¡±


    Fiona could not hold back and spat out the water she had just drunk.


    It was the first time he heard someone talking to Mr. Wood like this!


    Shawn and Joshua turned their heads sideways at the same time, dodging Fiona¡¯s water spray attack.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Fiona took out a tissue and covered her mouth.


    Shawn sat back on the chair calmly.


    Joshua patted his clothes in disgust. ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t do that next time.¡±


    Fiona asked, after hearing what he said, ¡°Do you have OCD?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Coincidentally, Mr. Wood also has it.¡±


    Joshua did not pay attention to her at all and quickly looked at Shawn again. ¡°Your surname is Wood?¡±


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Wood, hello, my name is Joshua Warm,¡± he introduced himself,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°What is your full name?¡±


    Looking at this immature face and hearing this very familiar surname, Shawn has been silent for a long


    time.


    His heart had felt neutral all this while, and the surname caused his heart to beat like never before.


    ¡°Warm?¡± His body unconsciously leaned forward, approaching Joshua, and his tone was a little eager.


    ¡°Your surname is Warm?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why is your surname Warm?¡±


    Joshua blinked and answered, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be? Mr. Wood, you haven¡¯t told me what your name is.¡±


    ¡°Shawn.¡±


    Shawn did not know what was wrong with him. He had an indescribable patience and gentleness when


    it came to this boy.


    He even stretched out his hand, picked up Joshua, and sat on hisp.


    Fiona gasped.


    Mr. Wood was actually gentle!He even looked like a dad!


    Shawn looked down at Joshua. ¡°I¡¯m also confused. Your surname is Warm. Of course, it¡¯s because


    your father¡¯s surname is Warm.¡±


    Ny-nine percent of people would follow their father¡¯s surname, especially the boys.


    Shawn was also too sensitive to the surname ¡®Warm¡¯. That was why he subconsciously thought of Gale


    when he heard this little boy¡¯s name.It was because he thought too much.


    Joshua replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have a father.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I. Don¡¯t. Have. A. Father,¡± Joshua answered slowly.


    Shawn was a little surprised.


    He immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ don¡¯t know your family situation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Joshua waved his hand readily. ¡°You can be my Fiona was shocked. father!¡±


    Joshua looked at Shawn expectantly, clutching his suit with his little hands, and began to talk nonstop.


    ¡°My mommy is very beautiful! Fair-skinned, beautiful, and tall, she cooks well, and she is awesome.


    She can even work and earn money outside, and she can also do housework

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 603

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 603


    Chapter 603


    ¡°You are just right for her, definitely a match made in heaven!¡±


    ¡°Besides, when you are with my mommy, you can have such a handsome son!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good deal to marry one and get two for free!¡±


    It was weird.


    Even Shawn could not help but raise the corners of his lips.He was amused by Joshua.


    In the past four years, he did not know what it was like to feel happy. He did not expect that it would be


    a little boy who made him feel it.


    ¡°You just sold your mommy to me. Does she know about this?¡± Shawn asked.


    Joshua was full of confidence. ¡°As long as you agree, I will persuade her to agree!¡±


    Shawn squeezed the tip of his nose and smiled lightly, but did not answer.


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t answered the question I just asked! Are you single? My mommy is my baby.


    She must be married to someone who is rich and beautiful!¡± Joshua said.


    Shawn slowly opened his lips and said, ¡°Widowed.¡±


    Joshua was stunned for a moment.


    The word ¡®widowed¡¯ was indeed beyond the scope of his age.


    What did it mean?


    Seeing his puzzled expression, Fiona exined next to him, ¡°My little friend, our Mr. Wood¡¯s wife


    passed away unexpectedly four years ago. So our Mr. Wood is now widowed.¡±


    Joshua also apologized. ¡°Oh¡­I see. I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know your family situation either.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The two apologized to each other.


    As he said that, Joshua scratched his head. ¡°Then, in your current situation, you are considered


    single¡­ you can still get married again?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get married again, kid.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Shawn replied in a low voice, ¡°I love my wife very much, and I will only marry her as my wife. After she


    passed away, I will not marry again, let alone let anyone take her ce.¡±


    He also did not know what came over him that he could have the patience to exin his life story in


    such simple words to a little kid.


    He did not know if the kid would understand.


    Joshua was surprised at first, then disappointed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pity, then you won¡¯t be with my mommy.¡±


    Shawn was about to say something, but Joshua struggled twice, falling from hisp. He jumped down.


    With his hands behind his back, he stood up straight like a little adult, looking at Shawn.


    ¡°You are the first man I fancy in my ¡®finding a father¡¯ n. Every aspect must meet my requirements,


    handsome, tall, rich, and good attitude¡­¡± Joshua said.


    The more he talked, the more regretful he became, and he sighed again and again.


    ¡°Forget it. Men are everywhere. My mommy will find a man who is more suitable and better.¡± Joshua


    waved his hand and said, ¡°I will go, excuse me!¡±


    He swaggered out of the room.


    The three people had not returned to their senses.


    Three people, one was the president of the group who could control the wind and rain, the other was


    the assistant with superior ability, and the other was the shop owner who managed well¡­


    However, they are helpless when they face the three-year-old Joshua.He teased Shawn a lot and then


    ran away like this, slipping away!


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡± Fiona came back to her senses first and asked, ¡°Do you want to check on this little boy?¡±


    Shawn tapped the table with his fingertips.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°No need.¡±


    It was just a child who he met by chance.


    In the future¡­ He would never meet him again.


    What was he doing looking into the background of a mere kid?


    Just treat it as a funny story.


    We ago That to put Jack-

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 604

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 604


    Chapter 604


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious who his mother is?¡± Fiona asked.


    Shawn nced over.


    ¡°Why? Should I follow Joshua to find the mother he was talking about and then get married?¡±


    Did they think Shawn really wanted to be his father?


    Fiona covered her mouth. ¡°Mr. Wood, I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Shawn stood up and looked up at Mr. Hughes.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    ¡°I will stay here for one night. Tomorrow, I hope to see Molly,¡± Shawn said.


    His aura was so strong that Mr. Hughes subconsciously wanted to nod in agreement. However after


    thinking about it, Mr. Hughes asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Wood, if Molly¡­. doesn¡¯t want to see you¡­ Shall I


    tie her up?¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    Mr. Hughesughed dryly.


    ¡°I must see her. If not this time, then I wille back next weekend.¡± The more Molly hid, the more


    curious he became.


    It had been a long time since Shawn had met someone who had interested him so much!


    He left the restaurant, got in the car, and went back to the hotel.


    Looking at the street scene outside the car window, it was far less prosperous and lively than Sea City.


    Shawn pressed his eyebrows deeply. If Gale were still alive, he would be willing to live with her in this


    small town and lead an ordinary married life.


    However, he would never be able to do so.


    Joshua stood at the door of the house.


    He skillfully entered the password, carefully opened the door, and looked inside.


    As soon as he pushed open a c*ack in the door, he heard Gale¡¯s voice. ¡°You are back.


    Joshua raised his head and saw Gale standing at the door with his arms folded, looking at him with a


    half-smile.


    ¡°Baby!¡± Without saying a word, Joshua rushed forward and hugged her thigh. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a


    few hours, and it felt like a year had passed!¡±


    Gale pulled him away. ¡°Joshua, stop being so silly.¡±


    ¡°I was expressing my thoughts and love for you, but you ignored me.¡± Joshua made a gesture of


    holding his heart. ¡°I¡¯m so hurt, Baby.¡±


    ¡°How dare you call your mother a baby? No manners!¡± Gale said.


    Seeing that Gale seemed to be really angry, Joshua immediately returned to a serious look. ¡°Mommy,


    what are your orders?¡±


    Gale twisted his ears. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I went to y with my


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Joshua said with an innocent face, ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to help Mrs. Zoe? Did you take care of Nicole? Why did you run away?¡±


    Joshua immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mommy, I was wrong, and I will never do it again.¡±


    He looked so earnest that it made it impossible to be angry with him.


    Gale did not me him for going to y. After all, Joshua was just a child, and it was understandable


    that he was serious about ying.


    He did not get into trouble.


    It was just that Gale felt very uneasy after seeing Fiona.


    She was worried that Joshua would run around and that if he met Fiona, it would cause unnecessary


    trouble.


    Joshua¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were somewhat simr to Shawn¡¯s.


    Although no one would think of that, but¡­ just in case!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gale could not lose the two children!


    ¡°Okay, Mommy doesn¡¯t me you. Nicole is sick, Mrs. Zoe has to take care of her, and Mommy has to


    work. You have to be good, okay?¡± Gale patted his head.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 605

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 605


    Chapter 605


    ¡°Is Nicole still sick?¡±


    ¡°The fever has gone down, but she is still coughing.¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°It would be great if I could give half of my health to Nicole.¡±


    His words made Gale¡¯s heart suddenly soften.


    ¡°S*upid child. My Joshua also has to be healthy!¡± she said.


    ¡°Well! I¡¯m the man of the family!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The mother and son high-fived happily.


    After lecturing Joshua, Gale went to Nicole¡¯s bedroom.


    Joshua hurriedly followed behind.


    ¡°Mrs. Zoe, is Nicole feeling better?¡±


    ¡°She has already taken medicine, but she still coughs from time to time.¡± Zoe looked worried. ¡°Nicole¡¯s


    body has always been weak.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gale also was so nervous. ¡°If she still hasn¡¯t improved after tonight, I¡¯ll take her to the hospital for a


    check-up.¡±


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s just that you work too hard.¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°As long as Nicole¡¯s illness can get better, I won¡¯t suffer. Zoe, I¡¯m sorry to trouble


    you these days.¡±


    Zoe sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m also very worried seeing her like this.¡±


    For Nicole, colds and fevers weremon, but as she got older, she got sicker and sicker.


    Those minor ailments that used to be cured in two or three days took a week of rest to see the


    improvement.


    ¡°You have to take care of your body. Gale, you can¡¯t fall sick as well,¡± Zoe said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Joshua stood aside quietly.


    Late at night, Zoe went to bed with Nicole. Although Gale was exhausted, she did not forget to take a


    look at Joshua.


    She loves her two children equally and never favors one over the other.


    She walked into the children¡¯s room and asked, ¡°Joshua, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll


    read you a story and then turn off the lights and go to sleep, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale pulled out the storybook. She sat on the edge of the bed and read slowly.


    From the beginning to the end, Joshua had been staring at her.


    ¡°Since then, the prince and princess have lived a happy life¡­¡± Gale closed the storybook and said,


    ¡°Okay, Joshua, it¡¯s time to go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Joshua asked, Where is your prince? You are a beautiful and generous princess, and a prince should


    be standing by your side.¡±


    Gale was amused and said, ¡°I am at this age, and I have two children.¡±


    ¡°In my heart, you will always be a princess!¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gale tucked up the quilt and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Joshua still stared at her, saying nothing else.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he still said, ¡°Mommy, I want a father.¡±


    Gale¡¯s smile gradually became stiff.


    She reluctantly raised her smile again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Joshua? Is there something I didn¡¯t do well


    enough?¡±


    She had always understood that Joshua and Nicole were children whocked the love of a father.


    However, there was no way to do it. Gale could only love them twice as much.


    She hoped to make up for that part of fatherly love.


    However, it was still different.


    Father¡¯s love was like a mountain, and mother¡¯s love was like water.


    Gale has worked hard to let the children have a normal life. She did not want them to feel inferior


    because they did not have a father. She educated them to be confident and positive.


    As a result, Joshua now said that he wanted a father.


    Gale felt a little sad.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 606

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 606


    Chapter 606


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not doing well enough. On the contrary, you¡¯re doing too well,¡± Joshua


    said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gale did not quite understand.


    ¡°Yes. You are too tired, doing this alone. Mommy, I hope that someone can help share your burden so


    that you can rx a bit. He will be responsible for making. money and supporting the family, and you


    will be responsible for being beautiful!¡±


    Gale did not expect Joshua wanted a father because he thought she was too tired!


    For a moment, she did not know whether to be happy or sad.


    Yes, she was tired.


    She had to work and take care of her family at the same time. Although it was tiring,


    it was worth it to her.


    Every time she saw Joshua and Nicole, she would be full of energy and motivation again!


    Gale replied softly, ¡°I can make money to support my family and be as beautiful as a flower!¡±


    ¡°No, no, making money is a man¡¯s job. Mommy, when I have money, I won¡¯t let you work. Just dress up


    beautifully!¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m waiting for that day. Go to sleep. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡±


    Gale turned off the lights, walked out of the children¡¯s room, and returned to her


    bedroom.


    Only when she was alone she dared to show her exhaustion and helplessness.


    Joshua and Nicole had never seen their father, and they also understood that their father would not


    come to see them either.


    The siblings never mentioned in front of her that they wanted a father.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    They never asked who their father was, what he looked like, what his name was, where he lived.


    It was because they were very sensible.


    Zoe must have warned the two children.


    Tonight, Joshua brought it up.


    Gale thought, maybe no matter how much love she gave them, it was never enough


    The piece of fatherly love was always missing


    No matter what, Gale would never return to Sea City, nor would she see Shawn again.


    She was even less likely to remarry another man.


    For four years, Gale had never looked at Shawn¡¯s photo, nor had she searched for any news about


    him.


    Even if he was the father of the child.


    Galey in bed with her thoughts jumbled up as she fell asleep unknowingly.


    She had a dream.


    She dreamt that when she went to the restaurant in the afternoon, she just walked into the box.


    Then, Fiona saw her at a nce!


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    Fiona pointed at her and yelled, ¡°Yes, you are, Mrs. Wood! You¡¯re not dead!¡±


    Gale kept shaking her head. ¡°No, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±


    She turned around and wanted to run, but Fiona chased after her and called Mr. Hughes toe over


    and help. ¡°Stop her!¡±


    Mr. Hughes was confused and could not figure out what was going on. ¡°Fiona, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, let me go, Mr. Hughes, please!¡±


    Fiona¡¯s voice was very sharp. ¡°Mr. Hughes, you are so brave to let our honorable Mrs. Wood work for


    you! I will tell Mr. Wood!¡±


    Gale was just a woman. How could she escape Fiona and Mr. Hughes?


    She struggled hard and shouted in despair, ¡°No, I¡¯m not Mrs. Wood, I¡¯m just me. Let go¡­I don¡¯t want to


    go back to Sea City! I won¡¯t even see Shawn!¡± However, Fiona insisted, grabbing her desperately, and


    red marks appeared on her arms.


    Immediately afterward, the scene changed.


    Shawn was wearing a suit, with the cor of his shirt half open, walking toward her


    step by step.


    ¡°Gale, you lied to me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead at all! Where is the child!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 607

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 607


    Chapter 607


    Shawn leaned closer, his handsome facial features magnified infinitely in front of her


    eyes¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gale screamed and sat up suddenly from the bed.


    She was panting heavily, and her whole body seemed to be fished out of the water,


    covered in sweat.


    Her hair stuck to her face, and her back was soaked.


    It took Gale a while to recover.


    This was the house she had lived in for four years.


    It was the same cozy little town.


    She did not go back to Sea City, did not see Shawn, and no one found out that she was still alive!


    Just a dream!


    It was a dream!


    Gale closed her eyes, swallowed, and raised her hand to wipe the sweat off her face.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s a dream. It¡¯s just a dream¡­ It was a false rm,¡± she muttered to


    herself.


    Zoe knocked on the door. ¡°Gale, what¡¯s the matter? I heard a scream. Are you right?¡±


    all


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay!¡± Gale replied loudly and asked as she got out of bed, ¡°How is Nicole?¡±


    ¡°She is still coughing, and taking medicine didn¡¯t help. Besides, she seems to have worsened, and her


    gums are bleeding.¡±


    When Gale heard this, she felt anxious and distressed and hurried to Nicole¡¯s room.


    Nicole sat on the bed, her face flushed red.


    She pressed her teeth with a tissue, and the tissue was soon stained red.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mum, it¡¯s bleeding. My mouth is swollen¡­ cough, cough, it¡¯s swollen,¡± she said.


    ¡°Nicole, let me see.¡±


    Gale worriedly observed her gums. There was redness, swelling, and bleeding.


    What happened? She seemed fine yesterday.


    In the past few days, Nicole also ate very little, very nd food. Logically, it was impossible to have a


    bad throat which would cause a b*oody cough.


    Gale put on Nicole¡¯s clothes. ¡°We are going to the hospital. It looks too serious for the small clinic


    downstairs.¡±


    Zoe nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you too.¡±


    ¡°No, you can take Joshua to the kindergarten first.¡±


    Joshua stood at the door and said, ¡°Mommy, Mrs. Zoe, I can go by myself. Anyway, it¡¯s very close. It is


    only a ten-minute walk, and I remember the way!¡±


    ¡°Joshua¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk to strangers, Mommy, trust me!¡±


    Gale also could not help but nod. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t run around and go straight to school.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Gale carried Nicole and went out.


    On the way to the hospital, Nicole leaned against Gale¡¯s arms, and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy is here. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It hurts. My tooth hurts,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to see a doctor, and the pain will be gone soon. Nicole, bear with it, don¡¯t touch it with


    your hands.¡±


    Nicole asked, ¡°Will the doctor give me an injection? I don¡¯t want to get an injection. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Nicole. You need to get better soon.¡±


    Gale keptforting her, wishing that she could bear the pain for Nicole.


    It was all because she was in poor health when she was pregnant, and she did not raise the baby well,


    and now her daughter¡¯s immunity was so weak.


    Nicole sniffed. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m causing you trouble again, you and Mrs. Zoe takes care of me every day,


    and you don¡¯t have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°You are our Nicole, and we all hope you get well soon.¡±


    Gale lowered her head and kissed her daughter¡¯s forehead.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Gale went straight to the pediatrics department.


    A ck limousine stopped at the door after she entered the hospital.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 608

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 608


    Chapter 608


    The car door opened, and a silver-haired man appeared, wearing a mask, with deep and dark eyes.


    His sharp eyebrows slightly frowned, and he wore a shirt and trousers, giving him an


    air of extravagance.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, this is the best hospital in the area,¡± Fiona said.


    Shawn clenched a fist with one hand, put it on his lips, and coughed twice. ¡°Uh¡­ cough cough, let¡¯s go


    in.¡±


    ¡°You take some medicine first and see if it improves. If not, we will leave tonight and return to Sea City


    to ask the family doctor to take a look at you.¡±


    Shawn coughed and felt tight in his chest.


    He did not know if it was because the climate was not suited to him or if the air quality here was too


    bad.


    Everything in the five-star hotel was up to his standard.


    He did not sleep all night, and he was not used to it, so he sat in the living room of the suite with his


    computer on and worked all night.


    Then, at dawn, he started coughing.


    The hospital was filled with the pungent smell of disinfectant, people came and went, and the air was


    dull.


    Shawn was also the most eye-catching presence in the crowd. Countless eyes were


    focused on him.


    He went to the Respiratory Department.


    The Respiratory Department was on the third floor.


    The elevator in the hospital was crowded with people, and there was a long queue. Shawn was used to


    taking the exclusive elevator, and it was impossible for him to be in a crowd of people, so he simply


    walked up the stairs.


    The pediatric consulting room was facing the stairs on the second floor!


    Shawn stepped up the steps, lowering his eyes slightly, indifferent to everything


    around him.


    After seeing the doctor, he was going to visit Mr. Hughes.


    If Molly had not shown up then, he would leave.


    He woulde back next time.


    At this moment, Gale haspletely transformed into a superwoman.


    She took a number and cued up at the registration counter, holding the medical record and checklist in


    her hand, ready to pay the fee.


    Because she left in a hurry, Gale did not even have time to wash her face. She wore a in T-shirt,


    trousers, and sneakers, and her hair was draped softly behind. She was petite and thin, looking like a


    college student.


    She used to love to dress like this.


    Comfortable and natural.


    She was too anxious, and people wereing and going at the door of the Pediatrics Department.


    Gale was only focused on walking forward and identally. bumped into a child.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The child just learned to walk, wobbled twice, and fell to the ground with a buttock.


    ¡°Waaaa¡­¡± The child pursed his mouth and began to cry.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gale quickly apologized, bent down, and helped the child up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean


    to, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    She had taken care of two children, so she was experienced.


    It just so happened that there was a lollipop left by Joshua in the bag.


    Gale took it out and stuffed it into the child¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat the candy, it won¡¯t hurt after.¡± The child stopped


    crying immediately when he saw the candy.


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief, got up, and continued to walk to the payment window.


    Her figure shed past the open door at the top of the stairs.


    Like a gust of wind.


    Just two seconds.


    Shawn just happened to walk up to thest step on the second floor.


    He only saw a delicate figure with fluttering long hair walking in front.


    Among the crowd, she was so conspicuous and outstanding, with a superior figure.


    Even with simple clothes, one could imagine her beauty and gentleness.


    ¡°Mr. Wood? Mr. Wood?¡± Fiona was a little surprised when he saw him stop. ¡°The


    Respiratory Department is on the third floor, and we have to go up one more floor.¡±


    Shawn asked lightly. ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°Ah? What did you see?¡±


    Fiona looked around in confusion

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 609

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 609


    Chapter 609


    The people who came to the hospital were all in a hurry with a bunch of papers in their hands Was


    there anything strange about it?


    ¡°A woman,¡± Shawn said


    ¡°Eh Fiona thought, Aren¡¯t there women everywhere?


    However, she dared not ask more


    Shawn stood quietly at the stairs, staring at where the woman had walked by just


    now


    He longed to see her again.


    That figure always gave him a sense of familiarity.


    Shawn felt that he was absurd. How could he think that someone¡¯s silhouette looked like Gale?


    However, recently, he met Winnie and then Molly.


    Shawn did not leave, and Fiona dared not to urge him, so she quietly stayed by his side.


    After paying the fee, Gale nced at the numbers silently.


    Just the consultant fee cost several thousand.


    She was willing to spend any amount for her children, but she was very disturbed.


    If the consultant cost so much money, did it mean that Nicole was really sick?


    Biting her lip, Gale took a deep breath, calmed down, and returned to the pediatrics department.


    The pediatric department was very noisy, with sick children crying from time to time.


    Gale was afraid that Zoe would be unable to take care of her alone, so she quickened her pace.


    She went back the same way.


    Naturally, she also passed the door at the top of the stairs.


    Shawn stood there the whole time without blinking his eyes, and just when he was about to give up,


    that figure appeared.


    Another sh


    Moreover, the woman passed by someone else and turned her body slightly, facing his side


    Although only for that second.


    However, Shawn¡¯s pupils shrank sharply!


    Galel


    Her figure was about the same height, and although she was also wearing a mask, her eyes, her


    expression when she lowered her eyes.


    Shawn immediately yelled, ¡°Gale!¡±


    He rushed over like crazy.


    Fiona was stunned for two seconds and immediately caught up with him. ¡°Mr. Wood!


    Shawn ran into the long corridor full of people, and the sound of children crying filled his ears.


    However, the woman was missing.


    Where had she gone?


    Was it his hallucination?


    No, it was impossible¡­ hallucinations do not appear twice!


    Shawn concentrated his attention and carefully looked at each one, hoping to find


    the face that haunted his dreams.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, who did you see? What are you looking for? Can I help?¡± Fiona said.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.I saw her!¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Her?¡±


    Could it be¡­ Mrs. Wood?


    Fiona felt that Mr. Wood was in a daze again. How could he see his wife in this small


    town?


    Besides, his wife had been dead for four years.


    Although she thought so in her heart, Fiona still said, ¡°Mr. Wood, I will help you find


    her.¡±


    There was no such figure in the corridor, so Shawn began to search from room to


    room.


    He stood at the door and nced inside. If there was no one, then he immediately


    left for another one.


    He feared that she would disappear if he took a step toote.


    Race against time.


    As a result, the doctors and nurses in the pediatrics department, as well as the patients and their


    families, all saw a young man with silver hair walking through each


    room.


    His face was full of eagerness as if he had lost something very important.


    Judging from his attire, he was obviously a rich or noble person.


    From the first room to thest room, Shawn could not find that figure.


    How strange.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 610

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 610


    Chapter 610


    Where is she?


    She just disappeared into thin air?


    Or was it really just because he missed her so much that he was hallucinating?


    ¡°Fiona¡±


    She quickly responded, ¡°Mr Wood, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Did you see a person passing through the door in the stairwell just


    now ?¡±


    ¡°Er


    Fiona saw a lot of people!


    ¡°She was wearing a T-shirt and trousers. She didn¡¯t tie her hair up, she wore a mask, and she was


    holding a bunch of papers in her hand. She was a young woman¡­ very simr to Gale. Did you see


    it?¡±


    ¡°There might be someone who looked like that¡­¡±


    To be honest, Fiona did not really pay attention.


    ¡°You saw it too!¡± Shawn¡¯s emotions were instantly agitated. ¡°So, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m delusional, nor is it an


    illusion, but there is such a woman!¡±


    ¡°Is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why did she disappear? Is it because she found me and hid?¡± Shawn asked.


    He stood at the end of the corridor with the window behind him.


    Light shrouded him.


    Fiona did not know how to answer, so she could only silently apany him.


    Time would calm Mr. Wood down.


    People came and went in the pediatrics department, but the person Shawn wanted to see never


    appeared again.


    Five minutester, Shawn slowly lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    There are billions of people in the world, and there is a woman who is simr to his Gale in figure and


    height, which is nothing more than normal matter.


    Perhaps, he would bepletely disappointed when he saw the face.


    It was because he missed her so much.


    Before leaving the pediatrics department, Shawn still looked back unwillingly.


    He could only leave.


    The footsteps went away.


    Gale slowly stood up from under the desk in the chief physician¡¯s consulting room.


    The people next to her looked at her strangely.


    She smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m tying my shoces, and the straps came loose.¡±


    After speaking, she stepped aside.


    Gale¡¯splexion was very bad, and when she stepped aside, she tripped over herself.


    All because she saw Shawn.


    It was him.


    Even though she had not seen him for many years, she could still recognize him. clearly at a nce!


    He had not changed since four years ago, and the only thing was his hair¡­ was all white!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Not a single ck hair!


    Moreover, Gale could clearly hear Fiona¡¯s voice, and Mr. Wood kept shouting.


    She met Fiona yesterday.


    So¡­ the one who really came to Mr. Hughes and asked to meet ¡®Molly¡¯ was Shawn!


    Shawn actually came in person, bringing Fiona along!


    Gale recalled yesterday and suddenly felt scared¡­ Fortunately, she did not enter the


    room!


    Otherwise, she would run into not only Fiona but also Shawn!


    Head on!


    Gale swallowed her saliva, her hands trembling a little¡­


    At that time, Gale did not even notice the side of the stairs, and it was the sound of Gale¡¯ that made her


    vignt.


    In the whole world, only Shawn would call her name in that tone!


    Therefore, Gale decided to walk into the nearest doctor¡¯s office and hide under the


    table.


    In this way, when Shawn nced at the door, he would not be able to find her, unless he came in to


    search!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 611

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 611


    Chapter 611


    Gale just escaped a catastrophe.


    She never thought that Mr. Hughes would give the jewelry design blueprints she drew to her cousin,


    create the Florei brand, and then attract the attention of the Wood Group, and then cause Shawn to


    come to her personally!


    Fortunately, she used the nickname ¡®Molly¡¯!


    The phone rang suddenly. Gale was startled and quickly answered without looking at


    it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Molly, it¡¯s me. Where are you? Are you busy?¡± Mr. Hughes asked kindly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hughes, I¡¯m in the hospital, and my daughter is sick.¡±


    When Mr. Hughes heard that, he was about to say something, but Gale interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t have


    time these days, so you don¡¯t have to ask anymore. I¡¯m now very busy, the hospital is very noisy, and


    the signal is not good. Goodbye.¡±


    She hung up the phone and mustered up the courage to go out.


    She poked her head out and looked around, making sure that Shawn was not there, before rushing


    back to Nicole¡¯s side.


    ¡°Zoe, I¡¯ve paid the fee. Let¡¯s take Nicole for a checkup.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Among the checkup items, there was a blood test.


    Moreover, the blood drawing needle was thicker and longer than usual.


    Even Gale could not bear to watch.


    Nicoleforted her instead, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. It doesn¡¯t hurt. I will get better soon, Mommy. I will


    definitely get less sick in the future, so I won¡¯t make you tired.¡±


    Gale patted her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mommy is not suffering. I just hope you get better soon.¡± The long


    needle pierced into the blood vessel.


    Nicole could not help but wince.


    Gale hugged her tightly.


    It was already noon after the examination, the doctor was off work, and the results.


    would note out until the afternoon.


    After taking the medicine, Gale carried Nicole and went home.


    The medicine was very bitter, but Nicole finished it with a frown and never


    The more sensible and obedient she was, the more Gale¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡°It will get better. Nicole is very strong and great,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Nicole wanted to smile to reassure mommy, but suddenly her stomach churned.


    She wanted to puke the medicine she had just drunk!


    Gale quickly patted her on the back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay if you vomit. We¡¯ll just take medicine again


    later¡­¡±


    She did not know if she wasforting Nicole or herself.


    She always felt that Nicole¡¯s illness this time was different from usual!


    However, Gale could not do anything now but wait for the test results from the hospital!


    Zoe went to the kitchen to cook some porridge, and Gale stayed with Nicole all the


    time.


    When she remembered that she had to pick up Joshua, it was past school time.


    Gale hurriedly called the kindergarten teacher. ¡°Hello, teacher. I¡¯m Joshua¡¯s mother. Is he still in


    school?¡±


    ¡°Joshua has already gone back, and he said he can go home alone, and he will be there in ten minutes


    on foot.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Tell me when he gets home.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°I will, teacher.¡± There shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Joshua has always been sharp. The kid


    was smart and savvy, and sometimes even adults were no


    match for him at all.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Nicole was holding her hand tightly, refusing to let go.


    Nicole, you must be fine.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 612

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 612


    Chapter 612


    Joshua was carrying a schoolbag on his back, holding a stick that he tore off from a random tree in his


    hand, scratching the ground as he walked.


    In his mission to find him a new father, the first man he found and was satisfied with happened to be a


    widower.


    Now that his sister was sick, he could only continue this operation by himself.


    Joshua thought that he must help Mommy find a Daddy!


    As a woman, you need a man!


    Before he knew it, Joshua had reached the intersection of the apartment.


    Just turn a corner, and he would enter the lobby to get home.


    Coincidentally, three or five elementary school boys came out in a group. When they saw Joshua, the


    leading boy shouted in a very airy voice, ¡°Hey, little devil!¡±


    Joshua was immersed in his own thoughts and did not hear him.


    ¡°Little devil Joshua!¡± the boy shouted again.


    Only then did Joshua look up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not a little devil.¡±


    ¡°You are so small and thin, and this is the nickname I gave you. When I call you that in the future, you


    have to answer!¡± the boy said.


    Joshua gave them a nk look and continued to walk forward.


    He wanted to go home to see if Nicole was getting better and then help Zoe cook and apany


    Mommy.


    He did not have time to deal with these people.


    As a result, the leading boy felt that Joshua looked down on him and was very angry. ¡°Joshua, stop!¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, Joshua, are you deaf?


    ¡°He can¡¯t even hear him!¡±


    Joshua stopped suddenly. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said you don¡¯t have a father!¡± The boy put his hips on his hips and said arrogantly,¡± I¡¯m not wrong.


    Everyone in themunity knows. Your mother had two children by herself and didn¡¯t go out to work.


    Nobody knows which wild man she was with¡­¡±


    The boy relied on his age, being older and taller than Joshua, and the fact that he was around several


    friends, to bully Joshua.


    However, Joshua was not an easy target.


    He was smart since he was a child, and Gale sent him to learn the piano. He could get a certificate by


    ying casually, and he was good at practicing the music by practicing it once.


    He could get first ce in all the pianopetitions!


    When she sent him to learn taekwondo, he won a fight. The coach was so surprised that he wanted to


    ept him as an apprentice, waiving all fees!


    However, Gale told him to keep a low profile, not to cause trouble, to be kind when you get along with


    ssmates and friends, and help each other.


    Joshua was very obedient, he did not want to cause trouble for Mommy. Mommy was already busy and


    tired enough.


    However, someoneughed at him for not having a father!


    He really did not have a father, and he did not care about having his biological father.


    It was because Joshua felt that his father had never visited them, regardless of whether he cared about


    them or ignored them, leaving Mommy to work hard alone. He was not worth any attention and thought!


    However, only he could dislike him. It was not in their ce tough at him!


    What made Joshua even angrier was that he even said that Mommy followed a wild


    man!


    This was what he could not bear the most!


    Joshua roared, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Apologize immediately! Say sorry!¡± The boy grimaced, ¡°I


    won¡¯t say anything. You¡¯re just a little boy. What can you do to me?¡±


    Joshua squeezed the stick in his hand.


    Joshua looked at him and threatened, ¡°Let me say this onest time. Apologize!¡±


    ¡°If I said I won¡¯t apologize, I won¡¯t apologize.¡± The other boys also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, who are you?¡±


    ¡°A little b*stard without a father.¡±


    ¡°A kid who doesn¡¯t grow tall.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just learn how to y the piano? Who bought your piano for you? Your


    wild father!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Shame!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 613

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 613


    Chapter 613


    Laughter, mixed with some unpleasant words,pletely angered Joshua.


    He rushed forward and gave the leading boy a hard push.


    The boy fell to the ground. ¡°You¡­ you actually pushed me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pushing you? Who made your mouth so dirty!¡±


    ¡°What I said is true! That¡¯s what my mother told others, and everyone agrees!¡± the boy replied.


    Themunity was also really gossipy.


    Gale was a young and beautiful single woman with two cute and smart children, so it was inevitable


    that people would gossip about her.


    Furthermore, the two children crushed other children in academic performance and various special


    sses.


    This made some parents even more unhappy.


    In addition, Gale was drawing design drafts at home and did not go out to work, so they thought she


    was idle at home. Where did she get the money to support the


    babies?


    Her apartment was the most expensive area in the small town. How could she afford


    it?


    She must be the sugar baby of someone or more than one man!


    ¡°You are all talking nonsense! You all have to apologize to my mommy! Ask her to forgive you!¡± Joshua


    roared.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s impossible. You are dreaming!¡± The boy got up and immediately started to fight back. He


    also reached out to push Joshua.


    Joshua took two steps back, grasped the wood strip in his hand with quick eyes, and mmed it hard.


    ¡°C*ack!¡±


    There was a dark red mark on the boy¡¯s arm.


    Seeing this, several other boys immediately surrounded Joshua, trying to outnumber him!


    Joshua snorted. ¡°Just you? I can knock down with one hand!¡±


    Several boys rushed up to deal with Joshua together.


    Joshua was surrounded in the middle, fighting hard to resist.


    For a while, they fought inseparably, and it was very fierce. There was a busy intersection again, and


    they suddenly attracted the attention of passers-by.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Oh, who¡¯s the kid? Why did they start fighting?¡±


    ¡°The boy in the middle is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he looks the smallest.¡±


    Inside the ck limousine, Shawn closed his eyes, resting while he drove to the airport.


    He was going back to Sea City.


    It was within his expectation that he would not see Molly this time.


    However, it did not matter, he woulde again.


    Not just for Molly, but also for¡­ that figure.


    Shawn was not sure if it was Gale or just a woman with a simr figure.


    However, he must see her again, must see her face under the mask!


    He had never been to this small town, but it gave him too many surprises.


    Suddenly, Fiona eximed, ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    He quickly opened his eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Fiona pointed to the outside of the car. ¡°Look. Is that¡­¡±


    Who was it?


    Was that woman?


    Shawn immediately looked outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s Joshua. I didn¡¯t expect to see him again, but¡­¡± Fiona said.


    Joshua was in a tricky situation.


    He was beaten up by several boys. He was not badly beaten, but he was bruised.


    Moreover, some parents rushed over aggressively after hearing the news.


    Joshua was alone.


    ¡°Joshua is very courageous, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so daring. He dared single- handedly fight all


    of them. That¡¯s pretty impressive,¡± Fiona said.


    Thinking that Joshua dared to tease Mr. Wood, asking Mr. Wood to marry his mother as part of a buy


    one get two free deal, she could tell he was not an ordinary child!


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply and said, ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The driver had already stepped on the brakes.


    Shawn stepped out of the car.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 614

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 614


    Chapter 614


    ¡°Mr. Wood, the airport¡­¡±


    ¡°Change the flight time!¡±


    Shawn crossed the sidewalk and walked straight to Joshua.


    Fiona scratched his head. Mr. Wood was trying to meddle in this little boy¡¯s business?


    Since when has Mr. Wood been so kind?


    She quickly unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car.


    The parents rushed over and separated the children.


    Joshua stood alone, clenching his fists. The stick in his hand had been broken in two.


    There were a few scratches on his face, and his clothes were messed up, but¡­


    Oshua¡¯s momentum was not lost!


    He just stood there, his eyes unruly!


    He did not pay attention to these people at all!


    The parents cursed and said, ¡°Oh, hell, you got hurt in the fight! What¡¯s going on!¡±


    Of course, the group of boys wanted to push all their faults and responsibilities on


    Joshua.


    ¡°He did it first!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Joshua pushed me!¡±


    ¡°He beat us with a stick!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all Joshua¡¯s fault!¡±


    Joshua did not bother exining and just looked at them coldly.


    ¡°Joshua, why are you fighting? Where¡¯s your mother? Call her here!¡± the parent asked.


    He said, ¡°Why do you want to call my mommy?¡±


    The parents immediately chattered¡­


    ¡°You injured our kid. Don¡¯t you need to paypensation for hurting someone? Look at their injuries.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We need to go to the hospital for an examination!¡±


    ¡°We need to see a psychiatrist!¡±


    ¡°Our children are timid and never cause trouble. We needpensation for m*ntal


    damage!¡±


    Usually, they are unhappy to see Gale, but they have been unable to find fault in her, and today they


    finally caught it.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Joshua fought.


    After finally grabbing this opportunity, they had to make a big killing out of it!


    Anyway, Gale was alone in this city. She had no rtives, no support, and they were


    locals.


    One of the parents reached out to grab Joshua. ¡°Did you hear that!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Joshua raised his hand and waved the stick.


    C*ack! The parent yelled in pain after being hit.


    ¡°You still dare to hit me?¡±


    ¡°I told you not to touch me. Don¡¯t you understand basic speech!¡± Joshua said.


    ¡°I will call your mother and ask her to educate her precious son!¡±


    Joshua hurried to grab his mobile phone. ¡°No, you can¡¯t tell my mommy!¡±


    Nicole was sick, and Mommy was busy. He did not want to worry her.


    Joshua did not want to cause trouble at first. It was all because these boys talked


    too much!


    However, these parents were naturally partial to their children and did not care about Joshua¡¯s life or


    death.


    ¡°You are afraid now. I have to ask her toe over to settle this!¡±


    Joshua desperately tried to stop them.


    However, he was too short to reach it.


    Joshua jumped up vigorously and stretched out his hand, but there was still a gap.


    He was sweating profusely.


    At this moment, a pair of well-knit hands reached out, f**k the phone away, and pressed it to hang up.


    The man¡¯s deep voice came. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You may speak to me. I¡¯m in charge.


    Everyone looked at him in unison.


    The man had silver hair, but his facial features were extremely handsome, and his eyes were so deep


    and vast that no one dared to look directly at them!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 615

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 615


    Chapter 615


    This man looked rich!


    Big shot!


    Standing beside Joshua, Shawn was imposing. His eyes swept over everyone.


    In an instant, everyone was silent.


    Parents who were shouting loudly just now looked at each other.


    Joshua looked up at him. ¡°Handsome Uncle? It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Handsome Uncle.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. It was the first time someone called him that, but it sounded


    pleasing to the ear.


    ¡°Since you call me uncle, I¡¯ll take care of your affairs.¡±


    Joshua blinked and suddenly became full of confidence.


    He took the initiative to hold Shawn¡¯s hand, stood beside him, and said in a loud voice, ¡°Now my uncle


    is here. If you have anything to say, just talk to him! My mommy is not free, so there is no need to


    disturb her for this small matter.¡±


    Shawn curled his lips slightly.


    What a cheeky kid, who immediately pushed him out as a shield.


    Clever.


    It was easy for Shawn to solve this matter.


    It just depended on whether he wanted to help or not.


    Since he had a predestined rtionship with Joshua, he decided to help him out.


    After all¡­ he woulde to this town again. If there was fate, maybe they would meet again.


    ¡°Who are you? Joshua¡¯s uncle? Why haven¡¯t we met you before?¡± the parents asked.


    Shawn asked, ¡°You deserve to see me?¡± The parents were at a loss for words.


    Shawn was tall and slender, with a noble appearance, and at this time, Fiona also followed. The driver


    parked the car on the side of the road with double shing lights


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    on.


    This car cost several million dors!


    This man had an assistant!


    Someone discerning in the crowd suddenly said, ¡°The watch on his wrist¡­ is a global custom model,


    there is only one piece in existence, and VIP customers who spend more than ten million a year are


    eligible to customize it!¡±


    What?


    So rich?


    Tens of millions¡­ so his worth must be hundreds of millions?


    Such a rich man with extremely wide connections, who could afford to offend him?


    They were allmon people.


    However, thinking about it, it was Joshua who hit someone first, and the parents felt that they had a


    reason.


    Since Joshua¡¯s uncle was so rich, they could ckmail him severely!


    The parents discussed with each other and made up their minds, and soon they united!


    ¡°You¡­ you are Joshua¡¯s uncle, fine, then we will settle it with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I am fully responsible,¡± Shawn replied.


    He also understood that this little brat Joshua caused trouble. He must be afraid that his family would


    find out, and he would either be scolded or punished to stand when he returned.


    ¡°Joshua hit people first, and even took out sticks. Everyone was injured, look.¡± The parents rolled up


    their children¡¯s sleeves, revealing the scars on their arms.


    ¡°There are also scars on the back.¡±


    ¡°And on the legs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all made by Joshua.¡±


    Shawn nced casually.


    ¡°Is there anything else? Show me,¡± he asked lightly.


    His words made the parents mistakenly think he would start payingpensation.


    After all, Joshua¡¯s uncle had plenty of money!


    All of a sudden, the parents almost stripped off their children¡¯s clothes and pants to find a few more red


    marks.


    Anyway, it was all children fighting, and there was no blood. At most, it was just a flesh wound, and it


    did not look serious.


    Just rub some medication on it at home!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 616

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 616


    Chapter 616


    Get the money first!


    There were also a few c*nning people who quietly pinched their children, leaving


    scars.


    It was all for money!


    Shawn did not bother to talk to them at all, he did not care what they did.


    He lowered his head and looked at Joshua.


    ¡°What are you going to do without me today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But you are still here. You are like a g*d descending, so heroic, mighty, tall, handsome,


    handsome, and domineering¡­ ¡± Joshua replied.


    He had a smart mouth, highlighting Shawn¡¯s qualities one after another.


    Fiona listened beside him, thinking this kid was c*nning and smart!


    ¡°Uncle, you are so handsome. I dere that you are my idol. You must help me solve


    today¡¯s matter. If my mommy finds out, I will definitely be punished!¡±


    Joshua hugged Shawn¡¯s thigh tightly, refusing to let go.


    Now, this was his savior!


    If he let go and it would be gone!


    Shawn bent his fingers deeply and tapped his forehead lightly.


    The parents counted the number of scars. ¡°A total of eighteen!¡±


    ¡°Joshua, are you injured?¡± Shawn replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joshua rolled up his sleeves, and there was a scar on his knee. He also had obvious. bruises.


    Although he did not lose, he still suffered several blows to his body.


    ¡°I am injured everywhere. Uncle, are you going to pay them? My mommy said I couldn¡¯t spend other


    people¡¯s money,¡± Joshua said.


    He looked confused.


    His mother taught him that spending other people¡¯s money was bad, and it made


    him feel uneasy.


    However, this matter could not be resolved without money.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± Shawn tilted his head and ordered, ¡°Fiona.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Go to contact thewyer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Upon hearing the mention of awyer, the parents were stunned.


    He called awyer for something this minor?


    No one knew what Shawn was thinking!


    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have any other intentions. We just need to get somepensation for their injuries. After


    all, it¡¯s just children fighting each other, so there¡¯s no need to make a big fuss,¡± the parent said.


    Shawn pursed his lips slightly before saying, ¡°Ipensate you?¡±


    His tone was rxed and casual but gave off an invisible sense of oppression.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. It was Joshua who did it first. Of course, it was his fault.¡±


    Shawn shouted, ¡°Joshua.¡±


    ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°Why did you do it first?¡±


    Joshua gritted his teeth. He wanted to say something but finally stopped.


    ¡°Speak. With me here, nothing will happen to you. Even if the sky falls, I will support


    you.¡±


    It was not because Joshua did not dare to say it, but he did not want to.


    He would get angry everything he remembered those insults.


    He did not want to repeat it at all!


    However, looking at the group of people in front of him, he still said it because he believed he was not


    in the wrong for striking first.


    ¡°I came back from school and was walking by myself. They suddenly stopped me,ughed at me for


    going home alone, andughed at me for being a child without a father.¡±


    Shawn frowned suddenly.


    He identally mentioned this matter yesterday, and he even apologized to Joshua.


    This was a great psychological injury for a child.


    This group of people actually mocked Joshua with the fact that he did not have a father?


    Shawn deeply thought of the two children he had lost.


    If Gale were still alive and gave birth to a child, his child would not have a father in the eyes of others.


    Shawn¡¯s heart twitched in pain.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 617

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 617


    Chapter 617


    His face gradually turned grim.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to argue with them. I really don¡¯t have a father, and I don¡¯t know who my father is. But,


    they started attacking my mommy!¡± Joshua said.


    ¡°My mommy is the world¡¯s most gentle mommy!¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°What did they say about your mommy?¡±


    ¡°They said¡­ she has a wild man.¡± Joshua gritted his teeth. ¡°Actually, there is no such. thing! Mommy


    has to take care of me every day. She works for my sister and I have. never seen her with a man!¡±


    ¡°They are talking nonsense, and I am very angry, and ask them to apologize. They won¡¯t! So, I fought


    them!¡±


    After Joshua finished speaking, the expressions of the parents changed.


    Joshua¡¯s family was indeed a very unique and odd existence in themunity.


    Everyone talked about her in private, with disdain in their expressions.


    The children must have heard what the adults said, and they followed suit, ran to


    Joshua and said it.


    Shawn¡¯s voice was chilling. ¡°Did you hear that? Educating children to talk nonsense. like this¡­ you all


    should be beaten!¡±


    He squinted his eyes!


    Joshua agreed, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time to hit! p them hard!¡± The parents were


    dumbfounded.


    They thought that Joshua¡¯s uncle was here to give money and make peace.


    Unexpectedly¡­ he came to support Joshua and avenge him!


    Shawn said, ¡°Your children made the first move. Not only should they be beaten, but they should also


    bear full responsibility! Joshua was also injured. What do you say


    about these scars? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You expect us topensate?¡±


    ¡°If I want you to paypensation, none of you can escape.¡±


    The parents heard this, refusing to agree. ¡°You are covering up! No one educates


    children like this. It was obvious that Joshua made a mistake by beating someone first. You should be


    willing to take responsibility¡­ You are also the problem!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°I am covering up?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You are biased toward your child!¡±


    ¡°I just want to cover it up. What can you do about that?¡± The parents were speechless.


    Shawn could do whatever he wanted!


    It depended on his mood!


    ¡°Originally, I didn¡¯t intend to cover up, but with your attitude, you leave me no choice.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes


    swept over every parent and child present. ¡°You, none of you can escape!¡±


    ¡°How could you do this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°No matter how rich you are, you can¡¯t bully us like this.¡±


    ¡°Our children were all injured by Joshua alone!¡±


    Shawn asked sharply, ¡°Why did he do it? You heard it just now!¡±


    The parent replied, ¡°They are all children, making jokes casually. Children¡¯s words are innocent. Why


    should they be so serious?¡±


    Joshua retorted, ¡°Then can I say that your son is not well-educated, born with parents but not taught by


    parents?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Joshua said innocently, ¡°I¡¯m just joking, Auntie. Why are you still angry?¡± The parents did not expect


    that Joshua was so eloquent that they could notpete with a child


    in a battle of words!


    After thinking about it, the parent snorted, ¡°We¡¯re right. You don¡¯t have a father. If you do, call him out


    now and show us!¡±


    ¡°Whether I have a father or not is none of your business. Do you have to gossip behind other people¡¯s


    backs!¡±


    ¡°Why are you still so rude!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 618

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 618


    Chapter 618


    Joshua grimaced, ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t say you were a gossip. Why did you jump out and call yourself out!¡±


    The parent was defeated.


    Seeing this, another parent immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s a fact that you don¡¯t have a


    father! Besides, your mother doesn¡¯t work. Where did you get the money to buy a house in this


    apartment for you to go to school? You also enroll in various interest sses and special sses?¡±


    ¡°My mom works! She just works at home!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think she works on the bed! I don¡¯t know how many wild men she has been with. Cheating


    men for their money! After all, she looks pretty!¡± The parent sneered.


    Joshua stomped his feet angrily. ¡°You can¡¯t nder my mommy! She really has a job! She makes


    money by painting!¡±


    ¡°Painting? Who does she sell it to? She¡¯s not an artist, so how much can a painting.


    cost?¡±


    Then, the parents looked at Shawn. ¡°It¡¯s the kind of rich man who would be willing to buy her paintings


    at a high price!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he might be buying a painting, but it¡¯s actually her body.¡±


    ¡°It sounds so nice.¡±


    ¡°Joshua, your mommy is really capable. She can even seduce such a rich and


    handsome man.¡±


    ¡°A single mother with two children can still defeat the charm of a young girl, which shows how powerful


    she is!¡±


    Everyone rushed to attack Gale.


    The topic also involved Shawn.


    A parent asked Shawn, ¡°You¡­ you help Joshua so much. Who are you? What kind of uncle are you,


    and from which family? I haven¡¯t seen you in the many years I lived here!¡±


    ¡°What uncle, I think¡­ He¡¯s a lover!¡±


    ¡°Are you having an affair with Joshua¡¯s mother?¡±


    Although Shawn did not know who Joshua¡¯s mother was, his face instantly became ugly when he


    heard them.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± he snapped.


    These people were really short-sighted, and they did not know what they were thinking.


    All sounds stopped instantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tarnish a woman¡¯s reputation. I have nothing to do with her,¡± Shawn said coldly.


    He also did not want to get involved in the gossip.


    If Gale in the heavens found out, she would be unhappy.


    For Shawn, there would only be one woman, Gale, in his life.


    From the past to the future!


    ¡°Uncle, my mommy really makes money by painting. She¡¯s not that kind of woman,¡± Joshua said.


    He believed Joshua.


    He believed the single mother was innocent and made money by working with her


    hands.


    ¡°Well, I know.¡±


    Joshua sighed and said, ¡°If she is, why would I still find a father for myself? She only knows about work


    and taking care of us. She doesn¡¯t want to fall in love at all, and it


    worries me to death.¡±


    At this time, Fiona brought thewyer over.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, thewyer you wanted.¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He told thewyer in front of these people, ¡°You remember them all and sue them all. No one can


    escape.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood. What happened? What causes can we bring against them?¡± thewyer replied.


    ¡°nder, fighting, and¡­¡± Shawn parted his thin lips slightly before saying, ¡°Extortion.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The faces of the parents changed instantly.


    How could there be so many charges?


    Even extortion!


    ¡°Who¡­ who ckmailed you?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 619

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 619


    Chapter 619


    Fiona said, ¡°I have recorded everything just now, and I will submit it to the court as evidence.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, if you have any opinions, I will see you in the court and wait for the judgment.¡±


    Going to court was so troublesome.


    Some parents had jobs. If they were sued, they might lose their jobs.


    It was a trivial thing to say, but once it became a big deal, it would be of no benefit to anyone!


    Shawn¡¯s attitude was very tough. ¡°Just do it like this!¡±


    He took Joshua by the hand, turned around, and was about to leave.


    The matter here should be left to Fiona and thewyer.


    He took Joshua to the hospital to treat the wound.


    When the parents saw this situation, their attitudes changed drastically.


    They hurriedly stopped in front of Shawn, smiling.


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s a trivial matter. Why do you want to go to court?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, forget it, let¡¯s forget it. We don¡¯t care about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the children are ignorant and naughty.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows. ¡°Forget it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    In Shawn¡¯s dictionary, the word ¡®forget it¡¯ has never existed.


    Whoever he wanted to hurt would definitely not be able to escape!


    Joshua took his hand and whispered, ¡°Uncle, give them a small punishment and warning.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Joshua shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m worried about Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Shawn was a little puzzled.


    ¡°My mommy and I will still live in the apartment. If the rtionship with our neighbors bes tense, it


    won¡¯t be good for her.¡±


    Joshua was really smart.


    There was awareness of advance and retreat.


    When someone vilified Mommy, he stood up and defended it vigorously.


    However, when he had the upper hand and could bully others at will, he could take care of the overall


    situation.


    A hint of appreciation shed in Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you. Tell me¡­ how should I deal with


    them?¡±


    ¡°Just apologize, and I will pretend this never happened. Go to my mommy, and I don¡¯t


    want her to worry,¡± Joshua said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shawn raised his head and looked at the parents again. ¡°Joshua pleaded for you, and


    I have reconsidered.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it. Anything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Everyone apologizes to Joshua and is not allowed to nder their family again.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s voice was clear and stern. ¡°Otherwise¡­¡±


    They understood everything.


    His aura was unparalleled!


    Therefore, Joshua was a proud and victorious rooster, standing there with his head held high,


    epting everyone¡¯s apologies.


    The parents led their children and walked up to Joshua, and everyone said sincerely,¡± I¡¯m sorry. This


    will never happen again. Please forgive me.¡±


    They could only leave after Joshua nodded.


    He felt super cool!


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± After everyone left, Joshua happily held his hand and said, ¡°You have helped me


    so much. I want to repay you!¡±


    Fiona and the driver bothughed when they heard this.


    What could he do to repay Shawn?


    What could a little kid do to give it to him?


    Shawn asked him seriously, ¡°How do you repay me?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Pleasee to our house for dinner! My mommy cooks delicious food! Let¡¯s go!¡± Joshua said.


    He led Shawn to the apartment.


    Shawn squatted down and looked at Joshua. ¡°No, Uncle is going home.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 620

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 620


    Chapter 620


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we have a chance to meet again. How are your injuries?¡±


    Shawn said.


    Joshua was very bold and answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±


    Shawn really liked Joshua.


    However, he could not steal him and bring him home.


    ¡°Okay, Uncle is leaving first. Goodbye.¡±


    Joshua held his hand reluctantly.


    This uncle was really kind. He supported him and cared about him, s¡­ it would be great if he was


    his father!


    ¡°Uncle, do you really not think about getting married again? Sleeping alone is so lonely and scary. After


    marrying, there will be two people. You can have a wife to warm the bed in winter and use your wife as


    a pillow in summer!¡± Joshua asked.


    Fiona spat out,ughing.


    ¡°What are youughing at? I want to grow up and marry a wife soon. I don¡¯t want to sleep alone,¡±


    Joshua said seriously.


    Shawn replied, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when you grow up.¡±


    Fiona nced at the time and said, ¡°Mr. Wood. It¡¯s time to go to the airport.


    Otherwise¡­ we won¡¯t be able to leave today. This is thest flight back to Sea City


    today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joshua waved his hand. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle!¡±


    ¡°See you again.¡±


    How many chances would there be to meet again?


    Some people can say goodbye but never have the chance to meet again.


    Shawn let go. ¡°Go home. I¡¯ll watch you enter the apartment.¡±


    Joshua lifted the shoulder strap on his schoolbag and walked away with a spring int his step.


    It was not until his small figure disappeared from sight that Shawn turned around.


    and got into the car.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­ you acted differently in front of Joshua.¡± Fiona looked at him through. the rearview mirror.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have this kind of patience with other children before.¡±


    ¡°Fate.¡±


    Shawn also cannot understand.


    It was an amazing feeling.


    He woulde to this town again.


    Joshua returned home and looked around. ¡°Mommy?¡±


    Zoe came out of the kitchen and whispered, ¡°Hush, she just fell asleep with Nicole, don¡¯t wake her up.¡±


    Nicole, who had taken medicine, was coaxed to sleep.


    Zoe did not even dare to turn on the stove.


    When a child is sick, the parents suffer the most.


    Joshua nodded and gently put down his school bag. ¡°Mrs. Zoe, is my sister still coughing?¡±


    ¡°Well, she vomited up all the medicine she drank today.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°So serious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it feels like this time is strangely serious, and it¡¯s really bad. G**d bless you all. I will go to the


    church to pray,¡± Zoe said.


    Joshua asked, ¡°Does being sick cost a lot of money?¡±


    Mrs. Zoe replied while washing the vegetables, ¡°Today, the consultant fee alone is more than a


    hundred dors, and there are also medicine fees. Tomorrow, I have to go to the hospital to get the


    results and see why she is sick.¡±


    Then, Zoe nced at the time and added, ¡°By the way, why did youe back sote?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I yed outside for a while. Mrs. Zoe, I¡¯m going to do my homework!¡±


    Joshua hurriedly slipped away.


    When Gale woke upte, it was already dark.


    She reached out and touched Nicole¡¯s forehead. Fortunately, it was not hot.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, got up gently, and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Has Joshuae back? Where is he?¡± she asked Zoe.


    ¡°Doing his homework in the room. Gale, the food will be ready soon. You can get him ready for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale was still a little tired and dazed. Just as he was about to open the door of the children¡¯s room,


    Joshua opened it first.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 621

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 621


    Chapter 621


    ¡°Mommy! Good evening!¡± he said.


    ¡°Good evening. Let¡¯s have dinner, Joshua.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to wash my hands!¡±


    Gale scratched his hair, feeling that something was wrong. Why was Joshua acting so weird?


    However, she could not tell what was wrong.


    After washing his hands, Joshua ran past her like a gust of wind and went straight to the dining hall.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Gale finally understood what was wrong.


    Why was he still wearing a mask at home?


    Joshua lifted the mask from below and lowered his head to scoop food into his


    mouth.


    This kind of strange behavior¡­


    ¡°Joshua.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Take off the mask.¡±


    He deliberately coughed hard. ¡°No, this can prevent infection.¡±


    Gale did not listen to his nonsense, and she just reached for his mask.


    Joshua pressed down hard. ¡°Mommy, what are you doing¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it off. Let me see your face. What are you trying to hide?¡±


    Joshua curled his lips and gave up struggling.


    The scratch mark on his cheek was very obvious.


    ¡°How did you do it? Did you get hurt? Did you fight with someone?¡± Gale asked.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gale obviously did not believe it. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°It was when I was chasing my ssmates. I identally scratched myself with a


    branch. I was afraid you would scold me, so I wore a mask,¡± Joshua blinked his watery and innocent


    eyes.


    ¡°Joshua, you really didn¡¯t cause trouble?¡±


    ¡°Really! If I were disobedient, the teacher would have called you a long time ago.¡±


    Gale was dubious, but there were too many things happening, and her mind was too confused, so she


    did not care about it so much.


    After eating, she disinfected Joshua¡¯s wound with iodine.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to sign up for the pianopetition in the city,¡± Joshua said. Gale paused while


    holding the cotton swab.


    She sent her two children to study music and art sses in order to cultivate their artistic skills so that


    their life would be more than reading and homework.


    However, she never asked the siblings topete.


    Although given the proficiency of Nicole and Joshua, winning an award would. -definitely not be a


    problem.


    However, she was afraid that if he participated in thepetition and were on TV, the overexposure


    would attract the attention of a certain someone from Sea City.


    Gale wanted to keep a low profile to the end,


    Thosepetitions were not important, and they did not have to participate in them. at all.


    She only let the siblings take basic exams to get a certificate.


    Somepetitions would lead to final rounds in big cities, which was a ce Gale. did not want to set


    foot again.


    Life in the small town was peaceful.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Joshua asked again, ¡°Mommy, is it okay?¡±


    ¡°Why do you suddenly want to go to thepetition?¡±


    Joshua clenched his fists and answered with determination, ¡°I want to test my skills. I can win!¡±


    Gale looked at him seriously. ¡°Joshua, you have to tell Mommy the truth.¡±


    Under her sincerely expecting eyes, Joshua slowly lowered his head and pursed his mouth. ¡°I want to


    get the prize money. This way, you don¡¯t have to be too tired.¡±


    In this city¡¯s children¡¯s pianopetition, the prize money for first ce is seven


    thousand dors.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 622

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 622


    Chapter 622


    Gale had a sore nose and felt like crying.


    She blinked quickly and forced back the tears. ¡°Joshua, you are still young, and the family does not


    need you to go out to make money.¡±


    ¡°But I am confident that I can get first ce. It¡¯s a seven thousand dor prize..It is enough for our


    family¡¯s living expenses for a year,¡± Joshua replied. The more sensible he was, the more Gale med


    herself.


    It was because she was incapable that the child knew to help her share the pressure of life at such a


    young age.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Gale touched his head and said, ¡°Joshua, Mommy will work hard and design to make money. The


    money is enough, so you don¡¯t need to worry. The family is not at the point where you need to show


    your face to make money.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just apetition¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t touch the wound when you wash your face at night. I have to take Nicole to the hospital


    tomorrow. You go to school by yourself, don¡¯t run around, and don¡¯t cause trouble, okay?¡± Gale said.


    Joshua¡¯s little head nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The next day at the hospital, Nicole¡¯s chin was sharp, and her small face was thinner, sallow and thin,


    nestled in Gale¡¯s arms.


    Zoe handed over all the reports in her hand to the doctor.


    The doctor lowered his head and carefully flipped through the pages, reading each page very carefully,


    frowning from time to time.


    The expression was dignified.


    C


    Gale worried and asked, ¡°Doctor¡­ how is my daughter? Does she have amon cold and cough,


    or¡­ some other illness?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll check again.¡± The doctor looked at the reports for five minutes and then looked at


    Nicole slowly.


    After a while, the doctor sighed, with a bit of an unbearable expression on his face.¡± Nicole, right?


    She¡¯s only three and a half years old.¡±


    ¡°Yes. She just started kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°Are you her mother?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yes. Doctor, tell me what the cause is.¡±


    The doctor looked at her and answered, ¡°Leukemia. But if it is found early, there is still great hope for a


    cure.¡±


    Gale watched the doctor¡¯s mouth open and close but could not hear any sound from


    The blood in her whole body seemed to have coagted.


    She could not face this fact.


    How did Nicole get leukemia¡­ why leukemia!


    Nicole raised his head from her embrace and asked, ¡°Mummy, is my blood weird? When the blood was


    drawn, I took a peek, and the blood drawn by the nurse was red.¡±


    Gale¡¯s mind was in chaos. Looking at her daughter¡¯s innocent and cute face, she had no idea how to


    answer.


    It was Zoe who was the first to react.


    ¡°No, no, of course, Nicole¡¯s blood is red. Our blood is all red.¡± Zoe picked Nicole up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.


    I will take you outside.¡±


    Zoe was smart, and she knew not to let Nicole hear the rest.


    Although children were young, they could still understand many things.


    Gale¡¯s arms were empty. She desperately wanted to grab something, but in the end, her hands could


    only hang powerlessly on her legs.


    She used to sit with her back straight, but now she slowly slouched.


    Gale looked at the doctor helplessly. ¡°Nicole has always been weak. It¡¯smon for her to have a cold


    and a fever, but every time it gets better. It¡¯s the same this time. Why is it leukemia?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did the report go wrong? Or did you take the report?¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Gale reached for the report and looked. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s the name of Nicole.¡±


    On the list, it was clearly written ¡®Nicole¡¯.


    She stared fixedly, feeling that her sky was about to copse.


    Gale would rather have this illness herself!


    ¡°Calm down first. By the looks of it, it can still be treated,¡± the doctor reassured her.


    ¡°Really? How to treat it? Can it be cured? Will it affect her future?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it. Moreover, it is rmended that you go to a hospital in the city and have a


    comprehensive examination. The equipment there is better, and there are more experts that can


    provide you with more treatment options.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 623

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 623


    Chapter 623


    City?


    Yes, the bigger the city, the higher the level of medical care.


    ¡°I can only tell you the result. If you want medical treatment, you should go to the city, or¡­ Sea City.


    Sea City is thergest port city, and it is very developed in all aspects. Maybe she can bepletely


    cured there,¡± the doctor suggested.


    Gale never expected that she would hear the ce name ¡®Sea City¡¯ being suggested to treat Nicole¡¯s


    leukemia!


    She nodded and said, ¡°Okay, okay¡­ Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Gale stood up and started seeing double. She was shaking and almost lost her footing.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She supported the table and forced herself to calm down. ¡°By the way, doctor, how much is the


    approximate treatment cost?¡± The doctor said, ¡°A conservative estimate, seven or eight hundred


    thousand.¡±


    Seven or eight hundred thousand!


    Where would Gale get so much money!


    Aurum bought the apartment.


    She jumped into the sea and left toe here penniless, earning little by little.


    Could it be¡­ should she go to find Aurum again?


    She already owed Aurum too much, but Gale would do anything for her daughter!


    The doctor said again, ¡°Moreover, money is only one aspect. Leukemia requires bone marrow


    matching, and transntation can only be done after the matching is sessful. Only with matching


    bone marrow can there be hope for a cure. If you have money but no bone marrow, she won¡¯t get


    better.¡±


    Gale quickly asked, ¡°Will the hospital contact you for bone marrow matching?¡±


    ¡°It will help, but generally speaking, the probability of being matched by strangers is very small.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ the bone marrow matching of immediate rtives has the highest probability of sess, right?¡±


    The doctor nodded.


    This was undoubtedly another bad news for Gale!


    Nicole¡¯s immediate family member was her and Shawn!


    If¡­ If hers was not a match for Nicole, then she must go to Shawn!


    The doctor saw that herplexion was too bad, so he pushed his sses. ¡°Of course, immediate


    family members are not necessary, but the sess rate is higher. And some people are not willing to


    donate even if they are matched.¡±


    Gale closed her eyes.


    After a few seconds of dy, she opened it again and exhaled. ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you,


    Doctor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Gale did not even know how she got out of the hospital.


    She still felt bone-chillingly cold standing under the sun.


    What should she do¡­


    Nicole¡¯s operation cost a lot of money, and the bone marrow match was another


    obstacle that made her unable to breathe.


    In order to save her daughter, she would do anything!


    If¡­ if she could only go to Shawn, she would go back to Sea City!


    Shawn was extremely powerful and had resources and connections in his hands. He could hire the


    best team of experts in the world to tailor a treatment n for Nicole!


    He could even look for matching bone marrow all over the world!


    With him, there was hope for Nicole!


    Gale calmed down and soon came up with a n.


    Finding Shawn was thest resort. She will take Nicole to the big hospital in the city


    first!


    When she got home, she found Nicole sitting at the dining table, sipping soup.


    ¡°Mommy, can I go back to school tomorrow?¡± she said.


    ¡°Well¡­ not yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Nicole looked at her, puzzled. ¡°I think I¡¯m much better, and I am not coughing anymore. Right,


    Mrs. Zoe? I didn¡¯t cough at all in the hospital today!¡±


    Zoe nodded. ¡°Yes, Nicole is the best!¡±


    Gale forced a smile. ¡°Tomorrow, Mommy will take you to the city.¡±


    Nicole blinked and asked, ¡°Huh? What are we doing there?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 624

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 624


    Chapter 624


    ¡°Mommy is worried about you, so I will take you to a big hospital in the city for al physical examination.¡±


    Nicole shook her head immediately after hearing this. ¡°No need, Mommy. I¡¯m really better, don¡¯t worry


    about it. No more wasting money. I go to school tomorrow. I want to go to school. I miss my teachers


    and ssmates!¡±


    ¡°Mommy has money, don¡¯t worry. Your body is more important.¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°Is it because of the doctor? He said¡­ I have leukemia?¡±


    Gale¡¯s heart twitches violently.


    ¡°No, why would Nicole get this disease. Just listen to Mommy. I¡¯ll send kindergarten when youe


    back from the city, okay?¡± Gale said.


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°Hey, I have to finish this bowl of soup.¡±


    ¡°You eat it too, Mommy. You¡¯ve lost weight,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat with you.¡±


    Nicole turned his head. ¡°Mrs. Zoe, youe too!¡±


    you to


    Zoe was hiding beside her and quietly wiping away her tears when she heard Nicole. calling her. She


    quickly collected her emotions and replied with a smile, ¡°Okay, Nicole is so caring.¡± The


    three of them sat at the dining table.


    Nicole did not know what the food tasted like, as Gale just stuffed it into her mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was Zoe who stopped her. ¡°Okay, Gale, she¡¯s eaten enough.¡± Then she came to her senses and


    stopped. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gale was in a daze.


    After Nicole took a nap, Zoe asked her in a low voice, ¡°What did the doctor say?


    What¡¯s the situation with Nicole now?¡±


    ¡°Leukemia, and needs a bone marrow transnt. The hospital here can¡¯t treat it. I need to go to the


    city. I¡¯ll take Nicole there tomorrow,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    ¡°Zoe, Joshua is still here. Stay and take care of him.¡±


    Zoe patted her forehead. ¡°Oh yes, I forgot about him. But Gale, you will be alone¡­ can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Nicole is very obedient and easy to take care of. There will be no problem.¡±


    Zoe sighed without saying anything and walked back to the room silently.


    Gale sat there quietly.


    She had already thought about it.


    Go to the city first, and check her bone marrow for a match first. Once matched, she can save Nicole!


    If it does not match, she can only ask the hospital to help check whether anyone has a bone marrow


    match.


    If there is still nothing in the end¡­


    Gale could only take Nicole to find Shawn.


    Or, she could secretly give Nicole to him and not show up.


    How could she be willing?


    Gale¡¯s heart felt like a needle was p**king her just thinking about giving her daughter to someone else


    and never seeing her again.


    Just as she was thinking wildly, Zoe handed her the phone.


    ¡°Gale, answer the young master¡¯s call quickly.¡±


    ¡°Zoe, you¡­¡±


    Gale guessed.


    It must be Zoe who went to find Aurum!


    Gale sighed and could only take it. ¡°Hey.¡±


    Aurum¡¯s voice came. ¡°Zoe told me. I will charge the treatment fee to Zoe¡¯s card¡­¡±


    Gale¡¯s tears fell on the table, sshing small sshes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She restrained the choking in her voice. ¡°I always cause you trouble, and I always need


    your help¡­ This time it¡¯s for Nicole. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Aurum was still the same as before and gently said, ¡°It¡¯s not something you can control. Moreover,


    Gale, you have been refusing my help since you left.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 625

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 625


    Chapter 625


    Four years have passed in the blink of an eye, and Aurum felt that he had not actually done anything


    for Gale.


    Four years.


    Gale had very, very little contact with Aurum, and it was all through Zoe.


    Every time he asked her if there was anything he could do to help or if she was missing anything, or if


    there was anything she needed him¡­ Gale would answer in a rxed tone, that everything was fine.


    She always rejected him.


    ¡°Aurum, you have helped me enough¡­ How can I ask for more?¡±


    Aurum asked, ¡°Then what about Nicole? This is not a trivial matter. Can¡¯t dy this!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Aurum was still very firm in his decision. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled. Take Nicole to check first. Tell me


    immediately if there is any trouble in the future, and I¡¯ll help you find a solution.¡±


    He knew that Gale had a strong self-esteem, so she must be feeling very


    ufortable now, and Nicole¡¯s condition was so serious. He was afraid that she would have a


    nervous breakdown.


    So, Aurum said, ¡°Just treat it as a loan from me, and you will pay it back slowly in the future. And you


    are not doing it for yourself, but for Nicole. You can¡¯t bear to see her suffering from a serious illness


    when she is so young, right?¡±


    ¡°Gale, although I haven¡¯t seen Nicole, I have seen photos. She is so cute and smart, and her life has


    not yet begun, so we must do our best to heal her!¡±


    ¡°Everything is for Nicole, do you understand?¡±


    Aurumforted her repeatedly before hanging up the phone.


    Zoe also said, ¡°Gale, you must let go of any ego at this time. Nicole¡¯s health is the most important


    thing.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I just feel¡­ very useless.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already excellent, but you¡¯re too kind.¡± Zoe patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Those designs you


    drew, although I can¡¯t understand them, I¡¯ve heard people say they are very valuable! You can sell it to


    other bosses at a higher price, but you insist on only


    giving it to Mr. Hughes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hughes is kind to me, and¡­ there isn¡¯t much need for money.


    Until now, Nicole has been diagnosed with leukemia.


    In fact, Mr. Hughes¡¯s sry plusmission was not bad, far higher than the average sry in a small


    town by three or four times.


    It was no problem for Gale to earn one or two hundred thousand a year.


    However, the family expenses were also high.


    The two children¡¯s tuition fees, interest ss fees, food and clothing, and Zoe¡¯s sry


    were all paid by Gale alone.


    After leaving Sea City, Gale always felt that money was enough.


    Now she felt that she was too naive.


    Money is life and dignity at critical moments, and it can even extend life!


    Sea City.


    Temperley Hall.


    As soon as the car came to aplete stop, Winnie could not wait to run forward. and enthusiastically


    opened the door.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Shawn cast a deep nce at her.


    ¡°I cooked a few home-cooked dishes, which are still warming up, and I am waiting for you toe


    back. You must not have eaten well during your business trip these days!¡± Winnie said.


    Although the food outside was delicious, it could notpare with the food at home.


    She wanted to hold Shawn¡¯s hand, but she was afraid that he would lose his temper, so she only dared


    to follow him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°You cut your hair?¡±


    Winnie looked at him happily. ¡°Yes. Did you notice? Does it look good?¡±


    She deliberately chose a hairstyle exactly like Gale¡¯s.


    Even the length was just right.


    giving it to Mr. Hughes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hughes is kind to me, and¡­ there isn¡¯t much need for money.


    Until now, Nicole has been diagnosed with leukemia.


    In fact, Mr. Hughes¡¯s sry plusmission was not bad, far higher than the average sry in a small


    town by three or four times.


    It was no problem for Gale to earn one or two hundred thousand a year.


    However, the family expenses were also high.


    The two children¡¯s tuition fees, interest ss fees, food and clothing, and Zoe¡¯s sry


    were all paid by Gale alone.


    After leaving Sea City, Gale always felt that money was enough.


    Now she felt that she was too naive.


    Money is life and dignity at critical moments, and it can even extend life!


    Sea City.


    Temperley Hall.


    As soon as the car came to aplete stop, Winnie could not wait to run forward. and enthusiastically


    opened the door.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Shawn cast a deep nce at her.


    ¡°I cooked a few home-cooked dishes, which are still warming up, and I am waiting for you toe


    back. You must not have eaten well during your business trip these days!¡± Winnie said.


    Although the food outside was delicious, it could notpare with the food at home.


    She wanted to hold Shawn¡¯s hand, but she was afraid that he would lose his temper, so she only dared


    to follow him.


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°You cut your hair?¡±


    Winnie looked at him happily. ¡°Yes. Did you notice? Does it look good?¡±


    She deliberately chose a hairstyle exactly like Gale¡¯s.


    Even the length was just right.


    This way, Winnie looked more like Gale from the outside.


    Shawn looked at her quietly.


    Through her, he was actually looking at someone else.


    Winnie knew it, Shawn knew it, and the housekeeper and s**nts next to her knew it.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 626

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 626


    Chapter 626


    However, no one would say anything.


    ¡°Eat it yourself.¡± Shawn turned on his toes and changed his pace.


    ¡°Ah? Mr. Wood, where are you going? I¡¯ve worked so hard for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow!¡±


    Winnie abruptly stopped.


    She nned to use kindness to slowly grab Shawn¡¯s heart.


    It started with cooking, then ironing, tidying the room, and so on.


    Step by step, she could gradually infiltrate his life!


    Unexpectedly, Shawn still ignored her!


    Looking at Shawn¡¯s back, Winnie was furious. ¡°Where is he going? When he got home, he didn¡¯t even


    enter the door!¡±


    ¡°The mountain,¡± the housekeeper replied.


    Winnie asked, ¡°What? What is he doing on the mountain? Is there any treasure


    hidden there? He doesn¡¯t even need to eat!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡¯s treasure is indeed in the back mountain.¡±


    Winnie said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡± The bodyguard immediately stopped her.¡± Mr. Wood just


    said you can¡¯t follow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look. I won¡¯t go up the mountain!¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°The back mountain is exclusive and guarded, except for Mr. Wood. No one can step in without


    permission!¡±


    ¡°Mysterious¡­¡±


    Winnie turned her head and walked to the living room.


    Shawn stood by the tombstone on the mountain.


    For four years, he came here often.


    Sometimes when he was drunk at night, he would run to Gale¡¯s tombstone alone, hugging the cold


    tombstone without saying a word.


    He even fell asleep, and when he woke up the next day, he found himself sleeping


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    next to the tombstone.


    ¡°Gale.¡± Shawn gently wiped off the dust on the photo. ¡°I have been out for two days. and haven¡¯t seen


    you. Have you missed me?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I miss you, but I also hope you will miss me.¡±


    ¡°I met a person who looks very simr to you, even the eyes. Although she is wearing a mask, I can


    imagine the face under the mask.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s just that one look. I haven¡¯t seen her since then.¡±


    Shawn bent down deeply and sat beside the tombstone.


    ¡°Only with you can I feel absolutely at ease.¡±


    ¡°Will you be angry that I let Winnie stay?¡± As he spoke, Shawn sighed deeply. ¡°You will be angry, but


    you won¡¯t say it. You¡¯re always like this, holding everything in your heart and suffering in silence.¡±


    ¡°I know. Winnie had stic surgery to look like you. I want to see that face every day. Even if I deceive


    myself, I feel satisfied. Looking at her, I can trick myself into thinking that you are still by my side and


    you haven¡¯t left.¡±


    ¡°Besides, she has your facial features. I can¡¯t bear it even more.¡±


    ¡°Although¡­she is not you.¡±


    In the past four years, every time Shawn came to Gale¡¯s tomb, he would stay for most of the day.


    He babbled all by himself, talking a lot.


    Say whates to mind.


    He would also confide in her by sharing his daily life, mentioning his recent situation, and sometimes


    facing troubles at work.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Chapter 627


    That was Shawn¡¯s holynd.


    Gale¡¯s tombstone was very clean and tidy, without a trace of dust, and the freshest and most delicate


    flowers were always ced there by Shawn himself.


    When spring came, wildflowers would bloom all over the mountain.


    One after another, small flowers swayed gently when the wind blew.


    It was like being in naturesummer, the back mountain was green and shaded by trees, and there would


    be e chirping of summer cicadas and frogs.


    Shawn also nted a maple forest.


    Every fall, it would turn red in arge area, which was very beautiful.


    He worked hard to make the back mountain have unique scenery in the four seasons.


    Everyone in Temperley Hall knew that the most important thing in Shawn¡¯s heart was his wife, so they


    dared not take things lightly in that area.


    ¡°Gale, I know a woman whose design style is simr to yours. Her name is Molly.¡±


    ¡°I am on a business trip this time to meet her.¡±


    ¡°If you are still alive, you will want to meet such a person. Let¡¯s meet her and exchange design


    experience together.¡±


    ¡°After all¡­ it¡¯s hard to find a confidant in life.¡±


    Having said this, Shawn twitched the corners of his mouth deeply and raised a low smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pity


    that I couldn¡¯t see her. But, I will go again until I see her. At that time, let her work in Lovito, okay?¡±


    Naturally, no one would answer him.


    Only silence.


    ¡°Molly already has two children. She is divorced and takes care of her kids alone. It¡¯s hard work, and


    she is strong.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°If¡­ if you didn¡¯t jump off the yacht, we will also have children.¡±


    ¡°In my life, I dare not imagine that I will hear someone calling me Dad one day.¡±


    That was Shawn¡¯s holynd.


    Gale¡¯s tombstone was very clean and tidy, without a trace of dust, and the freshest and most delicate


    flowers were always ced there by Shawn himself.


    When spring came, wildflowers would bloom all over the mountain.


    One after another, small flowers swayed gently when the wind blew.


    It was like being in nature.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In summer, the back mountain was green and shaded by trees, and there would be the chirping of


    summer cicadas and frogs.


    Shawn also nted a maple forest.


    Every fall, it would turn red in arge area, which was very beautiful.


    He worked hard to make the back mountain have unique scenery in the four seasons.


    Everyone in Temperley Hall knew that the most important thing in Shawn¡¯s heart was his wife, so they


    dared not take things lightly in that area.


    ¡°Gale, I know a woman whose design style is simr to yours. Her name is Molly.¡±


    ¡°I am on a business trip this time to meet her.¡±


    ¡°If you are still alive, you will want to meet such a person. Let¡¯s meet her and exchange design


    experience together.¡±


    ¡°After all¡­ it¡¯s hard to find a confidant in life.¡¯


    Having said this, Shawn twitched the corners of his mouth deeply and raised a low smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pity


    that I couldn¡¯t see her. But, I will go again until I see her. At that time, let her work in Lovito, okay?¡±


    Naturally, no one would answer him.


    Only silence.


    ¡°Molly already has two children. She is divorced and takes care of her kids alone. It¡¯s hard work, and


    she is strong.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°If¡­ if you didn¡¯t jump off the yacht, we will also have children.¡±


    ¡°In my life. I dare not imagine that I will hear someone calling me Dad one day.¡±


    ¡°Because this day will never happen again.¡±


    Gale died.


    Shawn would not marry again, let alone have children.


    Although¡­ every time he went to visit Grandpa, Grandpa would mention it.


    They also quarreled countless times because of this.


    Lucas just hoped that the Wood family would not be discontinued because of this!


    However, Shawn was firm on not marrying again.


    Every time they meet, they quarrel over this issue¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to marry! Just one child! I don¡¯t want you to have three, four, or five


    children!¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Not one. I promised Gale, I just want her to have a child.¡±


    Lucas was so angry that he even said, ¡°I know you are sad to lose Gale, and I have given you time to


    recover. It has been four years, Shawn. You are already thirty!¡±


    ¡°I know how old I am, so I don¡¯t need Grandpa to remind me.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, if you are so stubborn again, then I¡­ I can only let your brother out, he will definitely fulfill the


    duties to produce an heir! He still has the blood of the Wood family on his body!¡± Lucas said such


    words to provoke Shawn.


    Who knew¡­


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°This is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Send him to the hospital, recuperate well, send a healthy and clean woman in, or do it with medical


    methods. Make a test-tube baby. In this way, you will get a great- grandson,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Grandpa, after the birth, my younger brother should be¡­¡± Shawn also reminded.


    He made a gesture of cutting at his neck.


    Lucas would understand it.


    This child would be the only descendant of the Wood family, inherit the Wood family business, and be


    raised by Shawn.


    He cannot know his own life story. Otherwise, there will be endless troubles.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Chapter 628


    A qualified heir cannot have too many emotions. Only the ability to manage thepany is enough!


    Too much family involvement would only hinder him!


    Thinking of this, Shawn shook his head deeply.


    He wiped the photo on the tombstone again. ¡°Gale, don¡¯t worry. I will do what I promised you. In this


    life¡­ I will never touch another woman.¡±


    He would not meet other women.


    Just thinking about it, Shawn would feel conflicted in his heart.


    Shawn left when it was dark, and the wind on the mountain turned cold.


    He coughed again.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, do you want to call the family doctor? You seem to have caught a cold,¡± said the


    housekeeper.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him right away.¡±


    Winnie saw it and immediately followed suit. ¡°Mr. Wood, do you have a cold? I¡¯ll pour you a cupof hot


    water!¡± She was very attentive. ¡°Drinking more hot water can make your cold better. Where have you


    been? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long.¡±


    Shawn stared at the cup and took a sip.


    He said lightly, ¡°I went to the mountain.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you staying on the mountain alone? It¡¯s better to let me¡­¡± Winnie said.


    She smiled shyly and continued, ¡°¡­Apany you.¡±


    There was no trace of emotion on Shawn¡¯s face. ¡°You look really disgusting.¡±


    He was staring at Gale¡¯s face, yet she made an expression that did not belong to Gale at all.


    Gale would not speak in such a gentle voice and would not pretend to be shy.


    The appearance was simr, but her charm and demeanor were not!


    Winnie froze. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll learn more and try to be more like her.¡±


    In fact, Winnie was already 80% like Gale.


    She had already changed her facial features, facial expressions, dressing style, hairstyle, and even


    body fragrance.


    As for her demeanor¡­ it was something internal, something that had been cultivated over the years,


    and Winnie could not change it overnight.


    Speaking of which, Shawn was too sober.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He clearly knew that Gale was dead and would note back to him again.


    When he was more awake, the woman in front of him was Winnie, not his Gale.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very simr, and it looks like her¡­¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± What should I


    do if I can¡¯t tell the difference?¡±


    ¡°Then you just treat me as her.¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± At this moment, he was interested and willing to have a


    few words with Winnie.


    Winnie could also see that he was in a much better mood now, so she dared to sit beside him, but she


    still did not dare to touch him.


    Afraid that she would be unceremoniously thrown out!


    ¡°She is¡­ in your heart?¡± Winnie replied.


    ¡°Yes, she will always be in my heart. I am asking do you know where she is buried?¡±


    ¡°A cemetery on the outskirts of the city?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°She¡¯s on the mountain, apanying me day and night, staying in this


    house.¡±


    It happened to be night, and the living room was big and empty, and the slightest sound would


    reverberate through the home. It sounded so eerie. Winnie was so frightened that she flinched.


    She did not expect that Gale was buried in the back mountain!

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Chapter 629


    No one would bury his dead wife at home!


    ¡°So¡­ So, Mr. Wood, after you came back, did you go to the back mountain to apany Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie swallowed.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­ aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Winnie rubbed her arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s better not to say these things at


    night. It¡¯s scary.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Scary? If there are ghosts in the world, then I hope she cane to Temperley Hall, see


    me, appear in front of me, and let me meet her.¡±


    He was not afraid.


    That was his favorite woman. He was not afraid of people or ghosts. He would open his arms and hug


    her!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was a pity that Shawn had never even dreamed of her.


    ¡°If she appeared, just take me away¡­¡±


    Shawn raised his head, leaned on the sofa, and closed his eyes to rest.


    His throat hurt as he coughed again. After staying in the back mountain all afternoon, his body was


    exhausted.


    However, he could not sleep.


    Gale was all on his mind. It was Jasmine, the woman who had glimpsed in the hospital! The family


    doctor came and prescribed medicine, and Shawn took it on the spot. Comment by Eunice Low: Who is


    this?


    Immediately afterward, Lucas came.


    ¡°Shawn, I heard that you called for the doctor. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucas asked.


    The family doctor replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Wood has a respiratory tract infection. I prescribed some


    anti-inmmatory drugs, and he will be fine in two days.¡±


    ¡°How did this happen? Where have you been these two days?¡±


    ¡°Why is Grandpa here? It¡¯s already veryte,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°I was worried about you. You are now the pir of the Wood family, so you can¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    Shawn smiled deeply.


    Yes, he had a responsibility and a mission, and he could not fall down yet.


    One day, he would go to apany Gale.


    That day was getting closer and closer.


    ¡°What can happen to my body? Grandpa, you should go back so you won¡¯t get sick as well.¡± Shawn


    coughed deeply.


    ¡°It was an undeniable fact that as one grew older, one¡¯s body worsened. Shawn, while you are still


    young, hurry up and have a child¡­¡±


    Before Lucas could continue, Shawn had already interrupted him. ¡°Grandpa, stop. I don¡¯t want to


    quarrel. Housekeeper!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Send Grandpa back.¡±


    Lucas stared and said, ¡°Every time I talk about wanting grandchildren, you have this attitude. You


    deliberately want me to die with regret! Let me watch the Wood family die out!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandpa say that you would release your second grandson so that he can carry on the family


    line?¡±


    ¡°I was angry!¡±


    Shawn pressed his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Grandpa, please go back. This matter is not for discussion, and I


    will not back down.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Lucas was about to say something when Winnie walked in from the outside.


    Seeing her, Lucas thought he was old and dizzy, so he rubbed his eyes vigorously and looked again.


    Lucas pointed at her and asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    The housekeeper was afraid that the old man would faint from fright, so he quickly exined, ¡°This is


    Ms. Nightingale, and she has only been in Temperley Hall for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nightingale?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Chapter 630


    Lucas asked, ¡°Why do you look so much like Gale?¡±


    The old man immediately regained his spirits.


    ¡°Well, you can just call me Winnie. When I first came in, I just knew you would be kind, she said very


    attentively.


    Winnie was such a smart mouth.


    Lucas saw through it.


    However, Lucas nodded. ¡°Yes, this girl can talk.¡±


    Winnie was even happier when she heard that.


    ¡°Yes, Shawn, if you don¡¯t wait to see me, I¡¯ll leave first. No matter how angry you are with me, this body


    is yours, so take good care of it,¡± Lucas said.


    Then, the old man looked at Winnie. He turned around and walked slowly outside with a cane.


    Winnie also understood the look in his eyes and hurriedly followed. ¡°Master, slow down. I¡¯ll see you off!¡±


    ¡°Okay, housekeeper, take care of Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They left, and the housekeeper looked at Shawn. ¡°Mr. Wood, do you want to send someone to


    watch¡­¡±


    ¡°Let them go. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it,¡± Shawn said.


    Winnie followed, wanting to be alone for a while, and had something to say.


    He has already seen through this small thought.


    However, Shawn did not take it to heart.


    He finally met another woman in Temperley Hall, so naturally, he had to make a good n.


    Next to the vehicle, Lucas looked at Winnie carefully again. ¡°You look like her. No wonder Shawn will


    keep you. Other women are not as lucky as you!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I am not lucky¡­¡±


    ¡°Looking like Gale is the best. Over the years, I have sent many women to Shawn, but he has sent


    them all away.¡±


    Winnieined, ¡°I live in a se**nt¡¯s room, and I¡¯m not allowed to go up to the second floor. I¡¯m in


    Temperley Hall, yet I am not even treated as a master or guest! Sir, I don¡¯t even know who I am!¡±


    Lucas replied, ¡°You are too anxious to ask for status. Take your time. If you can stay, you¡¯ve already


    won more than half of it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Shawn doesn¡¯t like me at all.¡±


    Lucas smiled and answered, ¡°Like? Then what you want is too extravagant. Shawn will only love Gale


    in this life, and you are just her substitute.¡±


    Winnie gritted her teeth and could only smile dryly. ¡°Then I will be a substitute for the rest of my life.¡±


    Lucas almost understood Winnie¡¯s character.


    This woman was not very bright.


    Moreover, she was very purposeful, did not know how to take her time, was too anxious, and


    everything was clearly written on her face!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, it did not matter. Lucas thinks that Winnie¡¯s greatest role in the Wood family is to be able to


    have children!


    Lucas asked, ¡°What do you want to be? Mrs. Wood?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Of course, she wanted to!


    She dreams about it!


    However, she deliberately asked, ¡°Sir, do you think I can be the one?¡±


    Lucas did not answer her directly but asked instead, ¡°Is a position and an identity so important?¡±


    Winnie did not understand.


    ¡°There is a saying that a woman is more valuable with a child. Have you heard of it?¡± Lucas said slowly.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    Chapter 631


    Winnie nodded again and again. ¡°I heard! So¡­you mean, let me have a child for Shawn?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Well, we are not in the same house. Master, you have to help me find a way,¡± Winnie said aggrievedly.


    She could also see that Lucas was nning to help her and stand by her side.


    With the support from Lucas, her future journey will be much easier!


    Who else dares to look down on her!


    ¡°I will help you, but you have to do many things yourself,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Lucas urged, ¡°Winnie, if you can give birth to Shawn¡¯s child, you never have to worry about the future


    again. Everything in the Wood family will belong to the child bore by you.¡±


    Winnie became excited.


    The top wealthy family in Sea City¡­ everything owned by her children¡­


    Just thinking about it makes her feel dreamy and excited!


    At that time, even if she, Winnie, was not Mrs. Wood, so what? So what if there was no name or title?


    Her child would be the next head of the Wood family!


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stop here.¡± Lucas turned and got into the car. ¡°You have to think about the rest yourself.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Lucas! With your support, it will be easier and smoother!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good you understand.¡± The car slowly drove away from Temperley Hall.


    ¡°Master, can you ept a woman like Winnie?¡± the housekeeper who apanied him asked.


    A wealthy family pays attention to their sessors.


    A woman like Winnie had a low education background and a background in the entertainment industry.


    She had a lot of ck history¡­


    Which wealthy family would want her as a daughter-inw?


    Why did Lucas point her out?


    Lucas sighed and said, ¡°It is not about what kind of woman I can ept, but what kind of woman can


    keep Shawn by my side. It¡¯s been four years. There is only Winnie. I have no one else to choose from.¡±


    The old housekeeper nodded. ¡°So you think so.¡±


    ¡°Winnie can see Shawn every day. Maybe someday, when he is drunk, he will mistake her for Gale,


    then as a lonely widow, they will¡­ It¡¯s just a matter of time.


    ¡°He is really heartbroken.¡±


    Lucas said, ¡°No matter what, the Wood family can¡¯t end! As long as I am alive, I will find a way to let


    Shawn carry on the family! Now, it depends on whether Winnie can live up to it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In the old man¡¯s mind, Winnie is a reproductive tool.


    The role was to find a way to conceive a child, give birth to a child, and let him cradle a great-grandson!


    Winnie watched the car drive away, feeling ted.


    From now on, she has a backer could go to the old man for help if she ran into any trouble.


    G**d help her too. Her better days are just around the corner!


    Winnie turned around happily¡­ ¡°Ah! ¡°She took a step back and patted her heart.¡± Mr¡­. Wood, when


    did youe? You scared me to death.¡±


    Shawn was standing not far behind her, with one hand in his trousers pocket, looking at her


    indifferently.


    ¡°In a good mood?¡± he said.


    Winnie smiled and said, ¡°I¡­ I saw you, of course, I feel better. Shawn, you can take me with you on


    your next business trip.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    Chapter 632


    ¡°I can take care of you. Look, I feel so sorry for you getting sick after two days out,¡± Winnie said.


    Shawn took a deep look at her. ¡°You sure can talk. If she were one-third as sweet as you, maybe it


    would have ended differently.¡±


    Winnie replied, ¡°Mr. Wood, the deceased can be missed, but the most important thing to do is to win


    over the person in front of you.¡±


    She cautiously stretched out her hand, trying to h**k the corner of Shawn¡¯s clothes.


    Shawn did not push her away.


    The smile on Winnie¡¯s face became even more obvious.


    Mr. Wood began to ept her!


    This happiness, however, had notsted for two seconds before she heard Shawn say, ¡°You better be


    obedient.¡±


    Winnie was startled and immediately withdrew her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to have children for me. Even if you have Grandpa as your backing, it¡¯s


    useless.¡±


    Winnie did not expect that he would see through her n so quickly.


    His mind is so deep and sharp¡­


    Nothing could be hidden from his eyes!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯m willing to have a baby for you.¡± Winnie bit her lip, looking very innocent. This gesture


    was learned from Gale. ¡°It¡¯s better to have a baby with me than with other women. At least¡­ your


    mood will be better when you look at me.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Shawn raised his hand, and his fingertips slid across the corner of her lips.


    ¡°So good, but still a fake.¡±


    He snorted coldly.


    Shawn strode away, and his back looked so lonely in the dark night.


    ¡°How capable is Gale? She can upy such a powerful and outstanding man and make him


    fascinated by her, captivate her, and remember her forever¡­ Why is she so lucky?¡± Winnie said, full of


    jealousy. gust of wind blew, and the leaves on the back mountain rustled.


    Winnie¡¯s back felt cold when she thought about Gale, buried in the backyard. She was frightened and


    hurried back to her se**nt¡¯s room!


    The next day in the Wood Group.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this our boss?¡± Joe closed the car door and leaned beside him. ¡°How was your weekend?¡±


    Shawn did not even look at him.


    ¡°It seems that it did not go well. Mr. Wood condescendingly went to meet a small designer in a small


    county, but he was rejected,¡± Joe said.


    Shawn walked toward thepany and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will treat you as dumb.¡±


    Joe shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your heart. I told you a long time ago that Molly is not an ordinary


    person. Please don¡¯t try! You just won¡¯t listen. Have you given up now?¡±


    With such a generous offer, any normal person would have already packed their luggage and reported


    to the Wood Group.


    However, Molly not only did not agree but also refused any other requests..


    Bendes, with Molly¡¯s level, other jewelrypanies must have paid attention to her,


    just Lovito.


    Shawn replied, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Summer also rushed to work. ¡°What are you talking about? Mr. Winter, who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Where is he?¡±


    Summer immediately looked around. How could she not see a living soul!?

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Chapter 633


    ¡°He just went in.¡± Joe nced at the breakfast in her hand and added, ¡°Are you eating all of that?¡±


    How could he say something like that to a girl?!


    She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t it be done? Whichw stiptes it? Am I eating


    your food, spending your money?¡±


    Summer was full ofebacks.


    Joe nodded in defeat and said, ¡°Eat, eat whatever you want, and grow fat.¡±


    Summer became even angrier. ¡°You are already fat!¡±


    ¡°Well, I am tall, so it¡¯s well-distributed.¡±


    ¡°Yuck!¡± Summer bumped him away and walked toward thepany.


    ¡°Hey, Summer, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. If you continue to eat like this, you will really gain


    weight. No man would like a fat¡­..¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Joe sighed again and again. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Summer also became angrier and angrier the more she thought about it, and turned back, with her hips


    on her hips, and roared fiercely, ¡°All I do is work! I work overtime every day, and my hair is about to fall


    out. The pressure is high, so naturally, I eat a lot and have no time to keep fit¡­ Why is it so difficult for


    women!¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Peach fat?¡±


    ¡°She is still a little girl with a fast metabolism! When I was her age, I also was not fat!¡±


    ¡°I knew you when you were that age, but you still don¡¯t have Peach¡¯s weight.¡±


    She was speechless.


    Summer was not petite and thin.She was tall, with long arms and legs, and curvaceous. She was not


    thin, but not fat either, just curvy.


    The perfect body.


    In Joe¡¯s mouth, she became fat.


    How could Summer endure it!


    ¡°Come on. Chickens talk to ducks.¡± Summer smiled slightly instead. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Winter is tall, rich, and


    handsome. He likes the type with a red face and a pointed chin. The type who is as thin as a pole and


    will copse in the wind. How can anyone appreciate a high-ss beauty like me.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°You? A high-ss beauty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°Then why are you single?¡±


    ¡°If I want to look for it, I can look for it at any time. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m currently looking for someone with a


    career. The most important thing, of course, is that I can find one anytime I want. But you have to keep


    your eyes open, don¡¯t be scammed!¡± Summer replied.


    Joe narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who do you want to find?¡±


    Dr. Lighton?


    ¡°I can find whoever I want, but I won¡¯t be looking for you, Mr. Winter!¡±


    ¡°Even if all the women in the world are gone, I wouldn¡¯t be with you.¡± The two turned around and left.


    No one looked back at anyone!


    This pair of ¡®lovers¡¯ would quarrel with three sentences after meeting!


    Standing in front of the window of the CEO¡¯s office, Shawn took this scene into his eyes.


    When Joe and Summer turned around, he suddenly understood why Joe could tell at a nce he liked


    Gale.


    It was because the ones in the thick of it would be confused, but the bystanders were clear.


    Just like now, he can tell at a nce that Joe liked Summer well.


    It was just that Joe had not realized it yet, and he still felt that he had no feelings for Summer. After all,


    they quarreled every day.


    In fact, quarreling could also evoke feelings.


    Fiona walked in and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, Florei¡¯s boss wants to see you. Look¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn ordered, ¡°Tell the owner of Florei and Mr. Hughes that if he wants to cooperate with us in any


    way, then he must have Molly join the Wood Group. Otherwise, there is no need to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood.¡± Fiona wrote them down before adding, ¡°Any other orders?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 634

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 634


    Chapter 634


    Shawn pondered deeply for a few seconds.


    He slowly turned around, his figure against the light, and his tone was undeniably firm. ¡°Have someone


    look up Molly, her real name, her photo, all her information ¡­ find out everything you can find!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood!¡±


    Shawn thought deeply, and it was he who underestimated Molly.


    Originally, he had thought that with such a lucrative offer of employment, plus the fact that he


    personally acted, Molly would definitely agree.


    As a result, she did not even show up.


    He will go again.


    The next time he went, he would not fight unprepared.


    He had to find out all about Molly¡¯s situation and her weaknesses so that he could increase his sess


    rate!


    Everyone had weaknesses.


    Just like¡­ Gale was Shawn¡¯s eternal pain!


    However, what Shawn did not expect was that Joe also started to investigate Molly¡¯s situation at the


    same time.


    Joe always felt that something was wrong.


    Design styles were boundless¡­ Molly¡¯s jewelry works were too simr to Gale¡¯s!


    Joe thought, could it be that Molly was Gale?


    There should not be such a coincidence, right?!


    However, now that Shawn was so persistent and insisted on meeting Molly, Joe decided to check it out


    by himself first.


    Please not be Gale!


    Joe was also quite frightened.


    It was Gale¡¯s first visit to this central hospital.


    The hospital wasrger than the town hospital and had more people.


    She took Nicole by the hand and shuttled through the crowd. She had to register, and sometimes she


    had to get medicine.


    After seeing the test results she brought from the town hospital, the doctor asked for several other


    tests.


    Nicole looked normal, alive and kicking. Probably because of the medicine, her cough was gone.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry. You¡¯re tired too, let¡¯s go have a meal and rest, okay?¡± Nicole


    said.


    ¡°Okay, wait a minute.¡±


    Gale took her to finish onest check, and they went to a nearby restaurant.


    Nicole was really hungry. Seeing her like this, Gale kept serving her food, but she, herself, did not have


    much appetite.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It was because she was anxiously waiting for the result.


    She also had a checkup to see if her bone marrow matched Nicole¡¯s. If it did not, Gale would be


    devestated.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine.¡± Nicole could also see her worry. ¡°Look, I can eat so much, I am not coughing


    anymore, and I¡¯ll get better soon!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nicole,e, drink some soup.¡±


    At this moment, Zoe called, ¡°Gale, are you in the central hospital now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Zoe, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Joshua signed up for the pianopetition and is going tomorrow for an interview in the city. I thought


    this was perfect. When Joshua goes to thepetition, I cane to your side and help you,¡± Zoe


    said. H


    Joshua signed up for thepetition for the prize money and to lighten Gale¡¯s burden.


    Now that Nicole had leukemia, Gale really needed a lot of money.


    A deep sense of powerlessness swept over her, and she knew that Joshua was doing this for her.


    Her children are all so sensible. How could she bear to me them?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 635

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 635


    Chapter 635


    Gale bit her lip and answered, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Nicole, next to her, suddenly yelled and then covered her mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°Bleeding teeth.¡±


    Gale was startled and quickly pulled out a tissue to help her stop the bleeding.


    The doctor said that leukemia patients would have the symptom of tooth bleeding.


    Gale¡¯s heart was heavy, looking at the b*oody tissues.


    In the afternoon, Gale came to the doctor¡¯s consulting room.


    ¡°You are Nicole¡¯s¡­ Mom?¡±


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Yes. This is the test result you want. Also, does my bone marrow match?¡± The


    doctor looked carefully.


    After a while, he shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, yours doesn¡¯t match. Were you the only one who got


    tested? What about her father?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°He¡­ He is out on a business trip.¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°He still has the heart to work after this? Come back as soon as possible to see if his


    match is good. If it matches, it¡¯s best. If it doesn¡¯t match¡­ Then we can only see if there is a sessful


    match from the bone marrow bank of volunteers across the country.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, what if there is no match in the bone marrow bank?¡±


    ¡°Then it will be even more difficult. You may have to go abroad.¡±


    It would take a lot of money and connections.


    It could not be done with Gale¡¯s ability.


    Aurum could help her.


    However, Aurum suddenly searching for bone marrow all over the world would definitely cause Shawn


    to be suspicious!


    By then¡­


    Gale lost her train of thought, and she was in a mess.


    chapter tox


    ¡°Doctor, now¡­ what should I do? Wait for the news of the sessful bone marrow matching?¡± Gale


    asked.


    ¡°Yes, and Nicole needs to be hospitalized. Because she is too young, her condition. would be more


    difficult. You can¡¯t take care of her at home, and she would need infusion and treatment every day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale paid the money and went through the hospitalization procedures.


    There were three beds in the general ward, all of which were upied by people. It was very noisy and


    messy.


    Gale tied her hair up and got busy.


    Zoe brought Joshua to the city.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve lost weight,¡± Joshua said as soon as he saw her.


    Seeing Nicole, who was connected to a drip on the hospital bed, Joshua¡¯s eyes


    turned red.


    However, he kept holding back.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gale squeezed out a smile, squatted down, and patted his head. ¡°I¡¯m losing weight. You can see how


    sessful I am with my diet.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you are so thin. Why are you losing weight? Eat more!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, Mommy will take you to eat western food tonight.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to practice the piano tonight. Mommy, are you angry at me for secretly signing up for the


    competition without telling you,¡± Joshua said.


    ¡°Come on, try your best topete. If you don¡¯t get first ce, don¡¯t be discouraged.¡±


    Who knew that Joshua replied ambitiously, ¡°I will definitely win first ce!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Joshua is the best.¡±


    Joshua ran to the hospital bed. His small body was only a little higher than the hospital bed.


    He said very seriously, ¡°Nicole, you need to get better soon. As long as your illness is cured, I will admit


    that you are my older sister, and I will call you older sister from now on.¡± 1


    ¡°I was always the older sister. I don¡¯t need you to admit it,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Okay, okay, fine.¡±


    Joshua shrugged c*olly.


    Looking at the two children, Gale felt a little more energized.


    ¡±


    Zoe walked to her side and said, ¡°Gale, I¡¯ll take care of Nicole tonight. You go to the hotel and have a


    good sleep.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 636

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 636


    Chapter 636


    How could she sleep?


    Every time shey down, the thought of finding a bone marrow match shed across


    her head.


    Now, she had to wait for news from the bone marrow bank.


    In case there was still no match, she could only pin her hope on Shawn and see him. with Nicole.


    ¡°I¡¯d better stay. You and Joshua can go to the hotel and get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°You have to take good care of yourself so that you can have the energy to take care of Nicole.¡±


    Under Zoe¡¯s persuasion, Gale took the room card.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When she arrived at the hotel, she was taken aback for a moment.


    It was because this was a five-star hotel in the city.


    How could Zoe have the money to live here?


    Could it be¡­ Aurum!


    Gale quickened her pace and came to the room.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a figure by the window.


    Aurum, wearing a blue shirt and gray trousers, turned around when he heard the


    sound.


    Although they have been in touch for four years, they have never seen each other.


    Seeing her tired expression and thin body, Aurum¡¯s heart twitched violently.


    After leaving Shawn, she should have been happy and carefree, living the free life


    she wanted.


    Who would have thought that Nicole¡¯s sudden illness would quickly crush all these good things to


    pieces?


    ¡°I guessed it was you.¡± Gale closed the door behind her a little nervously. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the rooms are all booked in the name of Zoe, and you cannot be found.¡±


    Gale lowered her head slightly. ¡°You made a special trip here because of Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m worried. What¡¯s Nicole¡¯s situation now?¡± Aurum replied.


    Gale told him what the doctor said.


    Aurum frowned tightly.


    This was really tricky.


    Money was not a problem, but¡­ things like bone marrow could not be solved with money!


    ¡°What are you going to do? What can I do for you?¡± Aurum asked.


    Gale¡¯s heart warmed.


    Every time something happened, Aurum would say¡­


    ¡®What do you want to do¡¯ or ¡®what can I do for you¡¯. It gave her a great sense of


    security.


    It seemed that he was always behind her, supporting her. As long as she turned her head, she could


    see his figure.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Gale covered her face with her hands and sighed softly through her fingers.¡± Wait for the results


    from the bone marrow bank.¡±


    ¡°If¡­ the bone marrow bank doesn¡¯t have a match?¡±


    ¡°I can only go and find Shawn.¡±


    After Gale finished speaking, the room fell into a deathly silence.


    Aurum stood there motionless, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Gale was helpless.


    She could not just watch Nicole¡­ being tormented by illness.


    After a long time, Aurum finally said, ¡°Are you sending Nicole to Shawn, or are you taking Nicole to find


    Shawn?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You about this. This is apletely different life. Give Nicole to Shawn. If you don¡¯t show up, I will still


    have a chance to hide you from him. If you take Nicole back to Sea City¡­ then, what about Joshua?¡±


    Aurum said.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 637

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 637


    Chapter 637


    What a dilemma.


    She could not bear to give Nicole to Shawn because she would lose her beloved


    daughter.


    However, what would Joshua do if she went to see Shawn with Nicole?


    Could she bring Joshua back?


    Both children belonged to Shawn!


    She could notpete with him!


    However, if Joshua were left to live with Zoe and never showed up, and Shawn did not even know that


    he had a son, it would mean that Gale would never be able to


    meet Joshua again.


    Otherwise¡­ Shawn will discover Joshua¡¯s existence sooner orter.


    Whether it was a son or a daughter, they were all his children.


    Gale could not bear it! 1


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I want Nicole, and I also want Joshua. I know it¡¯s greedy and difficult, but I¡­ I¡¯m their mother,¡± Gale


    said.


    Aurum walked in front of her, raised his hand, hesitated for a few seconds, and finallynded on her


    shoulder. ¡°Think carefully. There is still time.¡±


    Gale had thought about this question many times.


    No solution.


    There was no right answer!


    ¡°My original thought was that I would take Nicole back to Sea City and find Shawn to match the bone


    marrow. Joshua would be left to Zoe first, and I cane back to see him when I have a chance.


    However, there is a possibility of visiting him. Once I return, I will expose myself.¡±


    ¡°That way, I have chosen Nicole and abandoned Joshua. It is unfair to Joshua, and he didn¡¯t do


    anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°However, if I also bring him back to Sea City, he will be the heir of the Wood family, and he will


    be trained as a machine, studying financial management and social etiquette all day long, without


    happiness and freedom.¡±


    ¡°I want to give a free life to my children.¡±


    Gale still wanted to keep Joshua.


    She raised the two children with painstaking effort.


    She would have nothing left if she gave the children to Shawn.


    She was not reconciled.


    If Joshua was kept in the county, this child still belonged to her, not to the Wood family!


    Aurum thought for a while and said, ¡°Perhaps, you should ask Joshua what he thinks.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Gale paused and looked up at him. ¡°Why did I forget to ask for his opinion?¡±


    ¡°If Joshua wants to go back to Sea City, you can¡¯t stop him. If he doesn¡¯t want to go back, you can¡¯t


    take him away.¡±


    Gale wrung her fingers weakly and said, ¡°Is there no other way¡­¡±


    She still had to go back to Shawn¡¯s side in the end.


    To go back to the man who ruined her life.


    Four years have passed, and Gale has let go of her hatred and those painful days of


    torment.


    It was not that she had forgotten her hatred but that the arrival of the two children. had downyed the


    past.


    She did not want to worry about it anymore and looked forward to the future.


    asionally, Gale would think of Shawn.


    She did love him, after all.


    In countless midnight dreams, she woke up to find the pillow wet.


    She hated him to the bone but also loved him.


    It was not easy to forget him¡­ unless she dug out her heart.


    However, no matter how much she missed Shawn and loved him, she would never see him again.


    ¡°¡­I have another way. However, the risk is extremely high,¡± Aurum said.


    Gale raised her head suddenly and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Aurum looked very serious. ¡°It¡¯s very risky.¡±


    !

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 638

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 638


    Chapter 638


    ¡°For Nicole, I can do anything.¡±


    Aurum walked back and forth in front of the windows with his hands behind his


    back, and after a while, he said, ¡°Maybe, I can secretly check if Shawn¡¯s bone marrow


    matches.¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t match, then you don¡¯t need to bring Nicole to him because he can¡¯t save Nicole. I can also


    help you with things if that happens.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°What if it matches?¡±


    Aurum looked at her firmly. ¡°Then join forces with Joe and find a way to get Shawn


    to the hospital toplete the bone marrow transnt.¡±


    This idea¡­ was too bold!


    It was too risky!


    Gale stood up in shock. ¡°Joe? Why do we need him?¡±


    ¡°Because he may know that you are not dead.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Aurum exined, ¡°Before you jumped into the sea, I said before that someone is checking us. Do you


    remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°That person is not Shawn, but Joe. But it¡¯s strange that he didn¡¯t act on it after he found out. After you


    jumped into the sea and left, he came to me and tested me.¡±


    Gale did not expect that there would be a third person to know that she was still alive!


    This person was actually Shawn¡¯s best friend, Joe!


    ¡°I definitely didn¡¯t admit it. But Joe became suspicious, and he knew that you didn¡¯t die. So if it is true


    that only Shawn¡¯s bone marrow matches, we need to ask for his help,¡± Aurum said.


    Gale¡¯s heart was beating fast. ¡°Will he¡­ agree?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but you can try. Since he didn¡¯t tell Shawn this shocking secret at the beginning, I think he


    won¡¯t just watch Nicole get sick and die.¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°I¡¯ll check Shawn¡¯s bone marrow first to see if it matches!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Wait for my news.¡±


    Aurum could not stay here for long. He still had to return to Sea City to avoid


    suspicion.


    He came here for one purpose.


    Although he had not seen her for four years, he really wanted to chat with her a little.


    more.


    He felt satisfied, even if he said nothing, and just watched her quietly.


    Gale has a charm that fascinates him.


    He did not know why that was.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Gale nced at him, then lowered her head. ¡°I am always troubling you.¡± Aurum said


    jokingly, seeing the atmosphere was too heavy, ¡°Joshua and Nicole are also the ones I watched


    growing up. I told them I was their godfather before. Did you forget?¡±


    ¡°No, I remember.¡±


    ¡°So, Joshua and Nicole are also my children. The godfather saves his goddaughter,


    of course.¡±


    There was nothing for granted.


    Knowing that he wasforting her, Gale nodded.


    She watched him get in the car and leave from afar.


    It began to rain lightly in the sky.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Drizzling.


    Gale bought some fruit and went back to the hospital.


    But¡­


    Nicole¡¯s hospital bed was clean, and the quilt was neatly folded.


    Missing?


    Where was Zoe?


    What about Joshua?


    Where had they gone?


    The bag in Gale¡¯s hand fell to the ground with a bang, and all the fruits fell out.


    R

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 639

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 639


    Chapter 639


    However, she could not care less. Her eyes went dark, but she quickly regained herposure and


    ran out quickly.


    That was her whole world!


    She had just returned to the hotel, and the hospital bed was empty!?


    Was Shawn here?


    He came with Aurum and then took the two children away?!


    Gale stumbled, knocked down several people along the way, and went straight to the


    nurse¡¯s station.


    ¡°Where is the child on bed 26?¡± Gale grabbed a nurse and asked frantically, ¡°The one who is still living


    there today, why did she disappear? Where is she!? I haven¡¯t gone through the discharge procedures!¡±


    ¡°I am her mother, and I have the right to decide whether she lives in the hospital or not! How can you


    let her go casually!¡±


    ¡°Give me back my daughter! Give her back to me!¡± The nurse was frightened and said, ¡°What are you


    talking about?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Gale yelled, ¡°Nicole, in bed 26!¡± ¡°A three-year-old girl with leukemia, where is she? Why is she


    missing? Her hospital bed was cleaned up!¡±


    There was a big hole in her heart, the wind was blowing, and it was chilly.


    Her Joshua!


    The nurse went to check on theputer and then told her, ¡°Nicole, right? She¡¯s


    been transferred to a senior ward!¡±


    Gale was startled. ¡°A senior ward?¡±


    The nurse nodded and said, ¡°Yes. She was transferred an hour ago to the top floor. I can take you


    there now.¡±


    Gale did not react.


    She looked lost until she stood at the door of the ward and heard Zoe and Nicole¡¯s


    voices from inside.


    Joshua just opened the door and saw her at a nce. ¡°Ah! Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Joshua¡­¡±


    ¡°We have changed to a new ward!¡± Joshua took her hand enthusiastically and walked in. ¡°Look, there


    is a separate bathroom and a room next to it! No need to crowd with people anymore!¡±


    Senior wards are all independent spaces.


    There were specialized doctors and nurses to make ward rounds, just like a five-star hotel, away from


    the noise of ordinary wards.


    Zoe said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quiet and clean, and you can sleep well. Aurum specially arranged this. We just


    moved in, so we haven¡¯t had time to tell you.¡±


    Gale knew that this must be him. She was secretly thankful for the arrangement.


    She was just scared to death.


    She thought that Nicole had been taken away, and if she wanted to see her daughter,


    she had to go to Shawn.


    Fortunately, it was just a false rm!


    ¡°Gale, just ept it.¡± Zoe quietly pulled her aside and said, ¡°It¡¯s also good for Nicole¡¯s condition. The


    normal ward is crowded and noisy. She can rest here and you can sleep soundly.¡±


    Saying that, Zoe handed her another bank card.


    ¡°The password is the children¡¯s birthdays. Aurum puts money into it, and you can use it with ease. It¡¯s


    done in my name, so Shawn can¡¯t trace you,¡± Zoe said.


    ¡°Zoe¡­ Thank you, thank you.¡±


    Zoe smiled. ¡°We have been together for so long, and you are still so polite. In my heart, I have long


    regarded you and the two children as family members.¡±


    Speaking of which, Zoe was also a miserable woman.


    When she was young, she worked as a nanny in the Lefting family and took care of Aurum. She was


    very popr with the family, and they employed her all the time.


    However, she met an unkind person and married an alcoholic who loved to gamble.


    Fortunately, her child was quite smart, with excellent academic performance. He had already worked


    and settled abroad and rarely came home.


    Zoe was lonely and bored by herself, so she could pass the time if she had something to do and


    someone to apany her.


    Gale clenched the bank card in his hand.


    She owed Aurum more and more.


    How to repay this¡­


    Gale checked it and found that Aurum had credited a hundred thousand dors into


    the card.


    She silently wrote down the number, how much was spent, and how much was left. She must return it


    to him.


    She could not pay back other favors, but she could work hard to earn money back. and try not to owe


    him any more favors!


    Later, Gale went to the doctor¡¯s office.


    She did not know if it was because of Aurum, but the doctor¡¯s attitude was better and more positive


    than before.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 640

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 640


    Chapter 640


    ¡°We are already looking for a matching donor in the bone marrow bank. You just need to wait for the


    news,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°If all goes well, it will probably be about half a month.¡±


    ¡°Is it not going well?¡± The doctor hesitated for a few seconds before replying, ¡°The sess rate of bone


    marrow matching is usually one in a few million¡­ the


    probability is very low. Whether there is a match is one thing. If there is a match, rejection may also


    ur.¡±


    ¡°Rejection?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if it is a family member¡¯s bone marrow match, the possibility of rejection is


    much lower.¡±


    Gale understood the most important parts of it.


    Now¡­ it depended on whether Shawn¡¯s bone marrow could match.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just be positive. There are so many volunteers now. Maybe, there will be


    matched soon!¡±


    Gale forced a smile and said, ¡°I hope so.¡±


    In Sea City.


    Inside Temperley Hall.


    Shawn sat in front of the desk, the faint blue light of theputer reflected on his


    face.


    ¡°Have you found Molly?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡± The voice on the other end of the phone faltered.


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Molly is using a pseudonym, and she doesn¡¯t have a photo. I haven¡¯t found her name in


    various systems in the small town.¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply.


    Could an ordinary person hide her identity so well?


    Even his subordinates could not find her!


    Molly¡­ seemed very strange!


    Shawn¡¯s curiosity about her deepened.


    It had been a long time since he had met someone who wanted him to work this


    hard. Now that he has started to investigate, no matter how deep she hid, he would


    still find her!


    No one could hide from his eyes!


    Shawn gave an order, ¡°Continue. Onlye to me when you have found her!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, it¡¯s just¡­ no one knew who she was? Unless¡­¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes deeply.


    Molly never used her identity information from the beginning to the end.


    She used someone else¡¯s.


    Only then could she hide so well!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, we will try our best to speed up and let you know as soon as we have news!¡±


    ¡°The sooner, the better!¡±


    Shawn put down his phone and leaned back in his chair.


    He furrowed his eyebrows.


    It was the first time he went to that small town, but there were two people¡­ he could not forget.


    One was Molly.


    The other was Joshua.


    He had not seen the little rascal for a few days, but his strange appearance was deeply engraved in


    Shawn¡¯s mind.


    He worried whether other children would bully him.


    He was curious whether his wounds were recovering.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Shawn found it very strange that he was thinking about a three-year-old boy who had only met twice.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 641

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 641


    Chapter 641


    There was onest person¡­ the woman he glimpsed at the stairs of the hospital.


    She walked through that door twice and shed by less than two meters away from


    him.


    It very much resembled her.


    It was as if she was standing in front of him.


    Shawn closed his eyes, unconsciously recalling the scene in his mind.


    Why could he not be faster so that he could grab her and stop her?


    He could have torn off her mask and saw her full face!


    However, why was Shawn stunned?


    If only he were one second quicker.


    If he had been a second quicker, he would not have missed her.


    The vast sea of people, how could he even find her again?


    ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± There was a sudden knock on the door of the study.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    When the door opened, it was Winnie who came in.


    Shawn frowned deeply.


    He thought it was the housekeeper.


    Winnie walked in with warm milk and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, it¡¯s sote. Why aren¡¯t you resting? I see that the


    light in your study is still on, so I brought you a cup of hot milk. Drinking it can help you sleep.¡±


    Under the dim light, he saw she was not wearing heavy makeup, her lipstick was light, and her hair was


    hanging behind her¡­


    She looked gentle.


    Winnie looks more and more like her.


    Not just her face. She started to resemble her demeanor.


    Seeing that Shawn had not chased her out, Winnie knew that she had a chance tonight.


    ¡°I heard from the housekeeper that you have not been sleeping welltely.¡± She put down the milk


    gently and added, ¡°Mr. Wood, your work is endless, but you still need


    to rest.¡±


    Shawn looked deeply at the ss of milk but did not drink it for a long time.


    Winnie said, ¡°Mr. Wood, drink it early while it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    ¡°She also brought me milk.¡±


    ¡°Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    At that time, she had other ns when she delivered him milk.


    She put sleeping pills in it, and she sneaked out of the house while he was sound asleep.


    Shawn knew that there was something wrong with that ss of milk, but he drank it


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    anyway.


    It was because it was given to him by her.


    Now that time had passed, and another woman brought him milk. What¡¯s more, it was someone with


    her face.


    Life was amazing.


    ¡°Drink it, so you can sleep well. Mr. Wood, I have no other intentions. I¡¯ll leave after you finish drinking.¡±


    Winnie looked at him expectantly, wringing her hands non-stop.


    Shawn noticed the blisters on the back of her hand.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you burn yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already applied medicine.¡±


    ¡°Did you get burned while warming the milk?¡±


    Winnie shook her head and said, ¡°No. These days¡­ I am learning how to cook in the kitchen, and I


    was clumsy, either sshed with oil or scalded when I went to take the lid off the pot. So, I got these


    injuries.¡±


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°Give it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a minor injury.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it a second time.¡±


    Winnie could only follow suit, spreading her hands out.


    On the back of her hand and fingers, there were more than a dozen blisters,rge and small, which


    looked shocking.


    Shawn would not have any emotions if it was another woman.


    A burn was a burn, and it had nothing to do with him.


    However¡­


    Shawn asked, ¡°I told you to protect your face so that you won¡¯t get hurt, but you did it, and you started


    to abuse your hands? Can¡¯t you stop for a while?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Shawn withdrew his gaze coldly. ¡°Her hands are beautiful. They are delicate, white, and slender. Her


    nails are neatly cut because she needs to draw with a pencil, and there are little calluses on her


    fingertips.¡±


    Winnie hid her hand behind her back. ¡°Mr. Wood, I understand. I will protect these


    hands.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 642

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 642


    Chapter 642


    ¡°The milk¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    His voice was sharp, and Winnie was so frightened that she dared not breathe and left in a desperate


    state.


    It had been several days since she came to Temperley Hall, and the time she spent alone with Mr.


    Wood had never exceeded half an hour!


    How could she have a baby!


    Her ns with Lucas earlier¡­


    How could she fulfill Lucas¡¯ entrustment?


    Winnie thought about it but was not quite reconciled, so she simply stood at the door of the study and


    waited.


    The night was quiet, the moon was dark, and the wind was strong. It was said that night was when


    people were most vulnerable. She tried to cry a little to win the sympathy of Mr. Wood, and maybe she


    could get a chance to enter the master


    bedroom!


    Winnie used to be an actress.


    Squeezing out a few tears was easy for her!


    The study was quiet again.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The milk was ced there quietly, steaming.


    He thought of sleep aids and scoffed.


    Heh¡­ for four years, he has never had a full night¡¯s sleep!


    Not a single one!


    However, this ss of milk brought back memories for him.


    He would drink whatever Gale gave him, even if it was poison.


    However, it was given by Winnie¡­


    Shawn picked it up, took a sip, and felt tired, so he put it down.


    He looked back at theputer.


    Not long after, Shawn felt a rush of heat in his body, and his back slowly began to


    sweat.


    Why was it so hot?


    He felt his mouth turn dry.


    Shawn thought it was the weather, so he lowered the room¡¯s temperature, and the cold wind blew


    straight at him.


    However, it did not work.


    As time went by, his body became hotter and hotter!


    What happened?


    Shawn sensed something was wrong.


    This was not the first time he had felt this!


    Someone drugged him!


    It was a love potion!


    He looked at the ss of milk.


    After being in the study for so long, he only drank two sips of milk!


    Shawn¡¯s expression changed, and he swept it away with his hands.


    ¡°C**ck!¡± The cup shattered, and the milk spilled all over the floor.


    Winnie, who was standing outside, heard this voice, thought something had happened, and hurried in.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, why¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡± Shawn yelled loudly!


    Winnie froze at the door. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­your face¡­¡±


    She saw Shawn¡¯s forehead was covered with dense beads of sweat, and his face was unnaturally red!


    What was wrong?


    ¡°I tell you to get out, get out! Get out!¡± Shawn raised his hand and swept everything on the table to the


    ground. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand!¡±


    The veins on the back of his hand bulged out, which was very shocking to see.


    He stood up suddenly, and as a result, the world was spinning as he saw double.


    Shawn could only sit down on the chair again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Winnie ran in and squatted beside him. ¡°Mr. Wood, you are sweating a lot¡­¡±


    The scent of the woman¡¯s body and thece tulle on the pajamas¡­ it tugged at Shawn¡¯s heartstrings.


    Men have always had no resistance to these things¡­!


    Fortunately, Shawn was quite determined.


    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Winnie, what a good job you did!¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°You drugged me!¡±


    Winnie admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right. I warmed it up myself and served it to you.¡±


    ¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 643

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 643


    Chapter 643


    Shawn¡¯s eyes are scarlet.


    The effect of the medicine was quite powerful, and he almost lost control!


    Shawn raised his hand and grabbed Winnie¡¯s neck fiercely. ¡°It¡¯s you! You drugged me!


    His hand tightened suddenly, almost breaking that slender neck!


    Her face quickly turned red as she struggled to breathe.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ cough, cough¡­ Mr. Wood¡­I wouldn¡¯t dare¡­ Mr. Wood¡­ Let go¡­ Let go¡­


    she hurriedly exined with difficulty.


    ¡°Only you!¡±


    ¡°Really not¡­ No¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Winnie felt that she was about to suffocate, and tears rolled down her eyes


    unconsciously.


    Shawn¡¯s hands were really heavy and cruel, and she was about to die in his hands!


    His instinct was overpowered by the effect of medicine. Even the rational Shawn could not escape.


    The skin on his hands was delicate and smooth, exuding a scent¡­


    He could not bear it anymore!


    ¡°I¡­ how could I do such a st**id¡­ thing¡­ I¡­ I gave you the milk¡­ When you drink it, you¡­ have a


    problem. Naturally, you are looking for me¡­I¡¯m trying to¡­ cough¡­¡±


    Winnie said.


    Her tears slowly dripped down on the back of Shawn¡¯s hand.


    Warm and humid.


    Looking at the two lines of tears on Winnie¡¯s cheeks, a picture suddenly shed in Shawn¡¯s mind.


    He also strangled Gale¡¯s neck like this.


    However, she would not beg for mercy, let alone talk. She would just look at him quietly.


    Shawn quickly came back to his senses, and the strength in his hand gradually


    loosened.


    Feeling the breathing back into her lungs bit by bit, Winnie took two steps back, fell to the ground,


    and coughed repeatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me. Mr. Wood, although I¡­ I really want to be your woman, but if I use this despicable method,


    you will definitely hate me! I don¡¯t want you to hate me!¡± Winnie said pitifully.


    Although¡­ Winnie had thought about it.


    However, she held back, intending to find a suitable opportunity.


    After all, it would not work at the rate her rtionship with him was going.


    She only dared to use it when she was sure that nothing would go wrong.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was something wrong with the milk. Who the hell wanted to frame me like this by


    putting medicine in it¡­ Mr. Wood, what do we do now? Are you okay?¡± Winnie said.


    She said as she got up again, knelt beside Shawn, and reached out to touch his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Shawn roared deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wipe your sweat for you¡­ Mr. Wood.¡± The woman¡¯s fragrance lingered on the tip of her nose.


    Shawn was already a little delirious, and he saw Winnie¡¯s face as double.


    The tender hands kept rubbing against his forehead, the worried eyes of the woman, the red lips, and


    the graceful figure under the pajamas¡­


    Shawn gritted his teeth hard, forcing himself to wake up.


    He wanted to wave Winnie¡¯s hand away, but he could not help shaking.


    The beast in his heart was moring and roaring, wanting to vent as soon as possible!


    Shawn was, after all, just a man!


    Furthermore, Winnie looks so much like Gale!


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you back to your room. Then I¡¯ll call the doctor over and prescribe some medicine. Or¡­ do you


    want to take a cold shower in the bathroom?¡± Winnie whispered softly.


    She said slowly, leaning closer to Shawn, ¡°Or, Mr. Wood, the best antidote for this


    drug is to have a woman. I happen to be here, I am clean, and I have never been touched by a man¡­¡¯


    Winnie unbuttoned Shawn¡¯s shirt.


    This man was really handsome and domineering


    Winnie felt h**y, just looking at his Adam¡¯s apple.


    She dreamed of giving herself to this man.


    ¡°Get out, get out¡­¡± Shawn was furious but only had a little bit of resistance left.¡± Winnie, get out!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you want me,¡± Winnie said as she offered her red lips actively.


    However, when she was about to meet his lips, Shawn grabbed her wrist.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 644

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 644


    Chapter 644


    ¡°Ah¡­Shawn, it hurts,¡± she eximed gently. The next second, Shawn roared in a low voice, wrapped


    his arms around her waist and carried her onto the desk.,


    domineeringly.


    Winnie was overjoyed.


    She was going to seed in what she wanted the most!


    So fast!


    It was really unintentional, and she was so grateful to the person who put medicine


    in the milk!


    It not only cleared her suspicion but also made her Mr. Wood¡¯s woman!


    Winnie h**ed Shawn¡¯s neck very actively.


    She tried her best to entangle him. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡± she said coyly.


    She was one step closer to prosperity and wealth!


    Winnie closed her eyes and was about to enjoy herself, but she could not feel Shawn¡¯s fiery kiss.


    What happened?


    She opened her eyes and met his fierce and scarlet eyes.


    ¡°Winnie, you are Winnie!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Get out immediately. Otherwise, I will kill you!¡±


    At thest moment, reason still defeated the efficacy of the medicine.


    It could be said that it was Shawn¡¯s love for Gale that defeated the love potion.


    He swore at her grave that she would be the only woman in this life.


    There would be no other!


    How could Shawn break his vow to Gale!


    He would think of the night when his hair turned white all night every time he looked at himself in the


    mirror every day, with silver hair!


    It broke his heart!


    Shawn was holding the table with difficulty with one hand. His eyes quickly swept across the table, and


    he grabbed a pen with the other hand!


    He was quick.


    He directly bit the cap of the pen with his teeth, and the end holding the pen¡¯s nib plunged into his palm


    fiercely!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Winnie screamed.


    The one who got hurt was Shawn, and the one who yelled the loudest was Winnie!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡­¡±


    She was incoherent in fright.


    In order not to touch her, Shawn would rather kill himself!


    How much she disgusted him! He was obviously under the medicine, but he could


    control it!


    How strong was this man¡¯s self-control and forbearance!


    Unimaginable!


    Blood spilled out.


    The huge pain gave Shawn a brief sobriety.


    Looking at the wound, his sanity gradually returned, and he gave Winnie a dark look.


    Sometimes, a look was enough to kill!


    Winnie felt that if his eyes were knives, Shawn would have already shed countless knives on her


    body.


    Cut to pieces!


    The blood gradually stained the table red, and Winnie said tremblingly, ¡°You, would you rather hurt


    yourself and bleed than touch me to relieve yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°Because you are not worthy!¡±


    Winnie looked at him. ¡°Who is worthy? Only Gale is?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is the only one in the whole world!¡± The pain became more and more severe, and the blood


    flowed more and more. Shawn gritted his teeth fiercely and


    gradually suppressed the tingling sting of the medicine¡¯.


    This was the only way!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 645

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 645


    Chapter 645


    Winnie was about to gnaw her teeth into pieces, seeing that victory was just around the corner, but


    unexpectedly¡­


    At thest moment, it waspletely ruined!


    All ruined!


    A few minutester, Shawn¡¯s vision slowly began to regain rity, with no blurriness or double images.


    There was still a fiery dryness inside him.


    He stood up slowly, pulled out the pen pierced into his palm expressionlessly, and walked straight past


    Winnie.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    Shawn seemed not to hear her and left the study.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    There was a mess on the desk.


    S**ered documents, a broken milk cup, bright red blood, and Winnie in pajamas¡­


    A lot of things have happened, but at the same time, nothing has happened!


    Shawn returned to the master bedroom, went straight into the bathroom, stood under the shower head,


    and turned on the cold water to flush himself!


    The cold water poured on his body was so cold that he gasped.


    However, the anger and heat wave in his body finally subsided gradually.


    Half an hourter, in the living room.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, the family doctor is here,¡± the housekeeper reported.


    Shawn sat on the sofa expressionlessly, wearing silk pajamas, with half-dry hair and a few strands of


    hair hanging down in front of his forehead, giving him a cynical look.


    He spread his palms.


    ¡°Ah, you touched the water. This will cause infection and inmmation, Mr. Wood. You know that you


    can¡¯t¡­¡± the family doctor said anxiously,


    ¡°You can just bandage it, don¡¯t worry about other things.¡± The doctor could only shut up, squatting


    beside him and treating the wound on his palm.


    Although the pen was sharp and pierced deeply, it was only a pet, so, fortunately, the injury was not


    serious.


    The trouble was that if it touched water, it would be infected, and the recovery would


    be slow.


    Winnie did not dare to make a sound, and she just stood beside them like a log.


    Shawn crossed his legs and looked at the housekeeper indifferently. ¡°Go check the surveince in the


    kitchen tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Although the housekeeper did not know what happened, he understood that it must have something to


    do with Winnie.


    There was never a day of peace ever since she came to Temperley Hall!


    Winnie said, ¡°Mr. Wood, those who are honest have nothing to hide. I really didn¡¯t do it. No matter how


    you investigate, whether it¡¯s monitoring or interrogation, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply and remained silent.


    Winnie swore, ¡°Really, Mr. Wood, you must believe me! I want to see who wants to frame me and do


    such vile things and¡­ You are not in good health either!¡±


    She bbered non-stop.


    Shawn said coldly, ¡°You are so noisy!¡±


    Winnie immediately shut up obediently.


    She was exining to herself, but she regretted it deeply in her heart.


    Just a little more, Mr. Wood would have lost control of himself, and she would have be his


    woman.


    Unexpectedly, he was so ruthless that he could use self-harm to stay awake!


    Not long after, the housekeeper came back, followed by a se**nt.


    The se**nt¡¯s face was pale, his head was lowered, and he kept trembling with fear.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I checked the surveince and found that this person secretly drugged the milk while Ms.


    Nightingale was not paying attention. He admitted it himself,¡± the housekeeper said.


    Shawn swept his sharp eyes away.


    The se**nt immediately knelt on the ground with a plop.


    Winnie saw it and shouted sharply, ¡°Okay, so it was you. You almost killed me! Who ordered you, and


    why did you do this!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 646

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 646


    Chapter 646


    ¡°Erm¡­ Mr. Wood, Ms. Nightingale, I¡­ was ordered by Mr. Lucas!¡± the se**nt replied.


    Shawn¡¯s expression was normal. ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    The se**nt nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes. The old man instructed me always to pay attention to your


    whereabouts and, when necessary, find a way to consummate the rtionship. In this way, Ms.


    Nightingale can conceive the Wood family¡¯s heir.¡±


    Shawn did not have the domineering energy just now.


    Unexpectedly, it was Lucas Wood who was helping her¡­


    Hey, he was only one step away from sess!


    However, it was not Winnie who had done it. No matter what Shawn could do, he


    could not me her.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, what should I do with¡­?¡± the housekeeper asked.


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°Since you belong to Grandpa, of course, you have to go back to


    him.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Respect Grandpa and let him be. Check Temperley Hall thoroughly for spies¡­ and get rid of them!¡±


    Shawn said.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    The family doctor had just finished bandaging the wound.


    Shawn withdrew his hand deeply and casually looked at the wound on his palm. ¡±


    Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Here, Mr. Wood, you now know that I was wronged. How could I do such a thing?¡±


    Shawn directly dismantled her. ¡°Stop pretending. Weren¡¯t you very enthusiastic and proactive in the


    study?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I really want to be your woman, and the time has juste¡­¡±


    Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°I warned you. Did it fall on deaf ears?¡±


    Winnie shrank her neck.


    ¡°Even if Grandpa backs you up, you are just a stand-in; in his eyes, you are just a machine for giving


    birth!¡± Shawn got up, and a strong aura of oppression came over


    his face. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me as a monster again, get out of here!¡±


    She gave him a fearful look, bit her lip, and dared not speak.


    Shawn was tricked by Lucas and almost fell for it.


    He knew that Winnie had already turned to his grandfather. Although it was not her,


    she was also involved, and the two of them would even join forces to plot against him in the future!


    Shawn was very clear!


    He was furious at the moment but seeing the frightened expression on that face, his heart twitched


    again.


    In the past¡­ he was very bad to Gale.


    Locking her up in a me**al hospital, forcing her to sleep outside the door, and beating her severely with


    a whip, caused great harm to her body and mind.


    At that time, Gale looked at him with fear.


    Like a mouse meeting a cat.


    Now, Winnie had the same look.


    Shawn could not resist this face.


    It was because of Gale that Winnie could stay by his side.


    He knew what would happen if Winnie was left behind. He had already guessed it, but he still let her


    stay.


    He just¡­ coveted that face so much.


    ¡°Come here.¡± After a while, Shawn suddenly h**ed his fingers.


    Winnie pointed to herself. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She did not understand what Shawn was going to do. She was a little happy, but she was afraid that he


    would lose his temper suddenly, so she slowly moved in front of him. ¡°Mr. Wood.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t act like a demon or a moth and live a normal life. I promise you can get wealth


    that others can¡¯t have in ten lifetimes. Don¡¯t be delusional, as it will never belong to you. Do you


    understand?¡± Shawn said.


    He has plenty of money.


    Shawn did not care.


    Winnie wanted it, and he could just give it to her.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 647

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 647


    Chapter 647


    She wanted money, and he wanted this face.


    She should not think about status, title, or children!


    Winnie replied, ¡°Then, what can I do for you, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. That¡¯s what you have to do!¡±


    Winnie took a while to realize. ¡°Do nothing? Stay here¡­ isn¡¯t that the same as being a useless


    person?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Be a good useless person!¡± Shawn said.


    Shawn strode out.


    His figure melted into the night.


    Winnie did not dare to ask about his whereabouts. She gritted her teeth till her face was almost


    distorted.


    The se**nt who gave the medicine was also quite st**d. Could he at least tell her in advance?


    She could pretend not to know, but she could prepare in advance!


    For example, change into pajamas that are more seductive to Mr. Wood, and put on the perfume that


    Gale used before!


    That could greatly increase the sess rate!


    The housekeeper started to deal with chores in an orderly manner.


    ¡°Two people tidy up the study.¡±


    ¡°Take the family doctor away.¡±


    ¡°Turn on all the street lights to the mountain.¡±


    That was to make it easier for Shawn to go to the cemetery in the mountain.


    The warm yellow light illuminated his way to meet her.


    Shawn looked at the tombstone quietly.


    The woman in the photo of the tombstone was always gentle, always young, and always smiling.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    He sat down, leaned his head on the tombstone, and closed his eyes.


    He would be spending the night with her.


    ¡°Other women are not you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been fascinated by them.¡±


    ¡°Does tonight count¡­ I got hurt again because of you?¡±


    Shawn smiled bitterly.


    In this life, her graveyard was the only ce for him to go.


    Other than that, there was no other ce.


    Shawn¡¯s heart was buried here with her.


    It was two o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Everything was silent, pitch ck.


    Joe was at home when he got an unexpected guest.


    Aurum.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Joe was obviously taken aback when he opened the door and saw Aurum.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Joe was a little vignt. ¡°Why did you want toe at this time? Can¡¯t it wait till tomorrow?


    ¡°It will attract attention.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have something very important to say.¡±


    ¡°Yes, very important.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Joe let him in sideways, frowning. ¡°I only can think of one reason why you can only visit mete at


    night.¡±


    Aurum was very calm and t. ¡°Mr. Winter hit the nail. After all, there are no secrets between us. It was


    like this four years ago, and it was the same now.¡±


    Joe and Aurum acted like acquaintances, asionally nodding at each other at various business


    gatherings.


    Both of them spoke vaguely, but the words contained the most obscure and shocking secret!


    Joe narrowed his eyes slightly and slowly said a name. ¡°Gale.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 648

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 648


    Chapter 648


    Aurum nodded.


    Joe¡¯s face changed. He quickly closed the door, locked it, and asked nervously, ¡°You came for her?


    What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t even handle it, so you came to me?¡±


    Aurum was a rich and powerful man.


    There would be very few problems he could not handle!


    In the past four years, the situation has been calm. He and Aurum had agreed not to mention Gale¡¯s


    jump into the sea, and both of them knew it in their hearts.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Why had Aurum suddenlye to the doorte at night?


    ¡°Because this matter can only be done by the two of us working together. I also asked her opinion, and


    she agreed,¡± Aurum said seriously.


    He knew the person he referred to was Gale!


    After all, this name cannot be mentioned easily!


    Joe had never heard about Gale from Aurum.


    It was the first time!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her!¡± Joe said.


    Aurum told Joe everything about Nicole¡¯s leukemia and the need for a bone marrow


    transnt.


    Joe went from shock, to astonishment, to silence.


    The atmosphere was extremely dignified.


    Joe said, ¡°She really gave birth to a child¡­ When I heard Summer say she was pregnant in the


    mourning hall, I knew that pregnancy was the reason she had to


    leave! She didn¡¯t want Shawn to raise the child, be the heir of the Wood family, and lose its


    freedom and childhood!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought everything would go on smoothly, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­ such an unfortunate thing to


    happen.¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°What can I help with? Find bone marrow?¡±


    ¡°Direct rtives can only match the bone marrow needed for leukemia. She checked,


    but hers was not good. Now, we can only check Shawn¡¯s!¡± Aurum said.


    How could he help?


    How could Shawn cooperate?


    He was a smart person, and he could tell if something was wrong!


    Aurum¡¯s next request made Joe feel it was absurd!


    ¡°Matching Shawn¡¯s bone marrow is only the first step. Once matched, his bone


    marrow will be transnted to Nicole! And these things need to be done without his knowledge!¡±


    After thinking about it, Joe said, ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    There was no way they could hide something like that from Shawn!


    What¡¯s more, every step needed Shawn to be there, but Shawn himself could not


    know!


    Ridiculous to the extreme!


    Aurum looked at him. ¡°That¡¯s why I came to ask you for help. Mr. Winter, Mr. Wood trust you the most,


    and you are the only one who can get close to him without being suspected by him.¡±


    ¡°How do you expect me to do this!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the bone marrow transnt. First, we need to check for the


    match.¡±


    Joe frowned. ¡°You mean, trick Shawn to the hospital for an examination and then talk about the next


    step?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If it doesn¡¯t match, I don¡¯t need him anymore. I can help her with other things, and you can too.¡±


    Joe was silent.


    He can help with this matter.


    Aurum looked at him. ¡°I had no other choice, so I came to you. For four years, she has gone far away


    to live the life she wanted. Should Nicole be forced toe back because of her illness? Or, you


    expect her to hand over Nicole to Shawn?¡±


    Joe held his forehead and said, ¡°Let me process the news first.¡±


    The news was too much.


    He needed to take it easy.


    Gale¡¯s daughter, leukemia, and bone marrow transnt were all shocking secrets!


    Aurum had not given Joe much time to think, and he directly put a bag of powder in Joe¡¯s palm.


    ¡°Mr. Winter, let¡¯splete the first step, which was to check whether the bone


    marrow matches. I will arrange for the hospital and the doctor. You just¡­ put it into


    Shawn¡¯s water.¡±


    Aurum turned around and prepared to walk out.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Joe suddenly stopped him.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 649

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 649


    Chapter 649


    ¡°Mr. Winter, what else do you need?¡±


    Joe stared at him and asked, ¡°I just remembered something. Which city is she


    in?¡±


    Aurum smiled and answered, ¡°A small, inconspicuous town.¡±


    ¡® Don¡¯t lie to me. Is she using a fake name¡­ Molly?¡±


    Aurum¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    Although he did not admit it, his expression was enough to exin everything!


    Joe understood at a nce. He guessed right!


    Joe said, ¡°It really is her. I was wondering if Molly could be her¡­ I never thought


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    it was such a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Aurum was a little puzzled.


    ¡°Shawn is looking for her!¡±


    Aurum was surprised. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Her design draft for Florei caught Shawn¡¯s attention! Her style is very simr to


    before, and Shawn wants us to dig into her past and get her to work for Wood


    Group. Last week, he went to the small county to find her in person!¡±


    Aurum did not know about this.


    Gale never mentioned it!


    Joe continued, ¡°With Shawn¡¯s persistence, if he insists on finding Molly, sooner


    orter¡­ he will find Gale. Moreover, the deeper she hides, the more suspicious


    he would be!¡±


    ¡°I will discuss it with her.¡±


    ¡°On my side¡­ I will also try my best to persuade Shawn to dispel this idea.¡±


    Aurum left.


    Joe stood in the living room, looking at the powder in his palm.


    Back then, when he found out about Aurum and Gale¡¯s n, he did not tell


    Shawn. Over the years, seeing Shawn¡¯s pain and suffering made him feel very


    ufortable.


    Shawn was his best friend, who shared wealth and woe and walked through life


    and death together.


    He hid it from him.


    Now, he had to drug him.


    ¡®Shawn, I was also forced to do it. I am also doing it for your wife without any


    selfish intentions,¡¯ Joe said to himself.


    ¡®Besides, this time, it is to save your daughter.¡¯


    You just have to be considerate!¡¯


    That night, Joe could not sleep a wink.


    He tossed and turned, thinking of a perfect solution.


    Shawn was an old fox!


    After dawn, Joe came to thepany with two huge dark circles under his


    eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Winter, are you busy with girls every night? You look ghastly. Stop going for


    drinks and meeting women.¡± Summer snapped.


    Joe looked at her and asked, ¡°In your eyes, I am just a p*ayboy who


    changes women like clothes?¡±


    ¡°Not only in my eyes but in everyone¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Joe was speechless again.


    He wished he could pinch her on the shoulder and tell her, ¡®Your best friend is


    about to be found by Shawn!¡¯


    ¡®Your g*ddaughter has leukemia and needs a bone marrow transnt!¡¯


    He was devastated, tossing and turning, thinking of countermeasures, and now


    he still had to suffer being ridiculed by her!


    However, on the surface, Joe still maintained his demeanor.


    ¡°The innocent will prevail. I am a peerless good man, but it is a pity that no


    woman can appreciate me. Summer, you will apologize to me for what you said


    today,¡± Joe replied.


    Summer pouted. ¡°Bah.¡±


    She picked up two boiled eggs and said, ¡°It was intended for my breakfast, but


    now I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Why did you give me the eggs?¡±


    ¡°Peel off the shell, and apply it under the eyes for a few minutes. Roll it on your


    face to reduce swelling and blood stasis.¡±


    Joe was about to take it when Fiona suddenly knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Winter,


    Mr. Wood asks you to pleasee over.¡±


    That was it.


    He was busy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go see Shawn first,¡± Joe responded and withdrew his hand.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 650

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 650


    Chapter 650


    Summer pulled him back and pressed him on the chair. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the rush?


    What a big deal it can be. Let him wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal! I can¡¯t tell you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at thepany every day, so I know what¡¯s going on¡­ don¡¯t move!¡±


    Summer quickly peeled off the eggs and stepped forward.


    She gently rolled the egg under Joe¡¯s eyes.


    It was veryfortable and warm.


    Moreover, the faint fragrance of Summer¡¯s body lingered on the tip of Joe¡¯s


    nose.


    Her hair fell down, and the tips of her hair brushed against his neck¡­.


    Joe suddenly became distracted.


    He swallowed and turned his head sideways, his heart beating very fast.


    However, he said, ¡°You are suddenly so gentle¡­ I¡¯m not used to it yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always gentle.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t be gentle with you. Okay, look, you look alive now. You are


    the vice president of thepany. You still have to pay attention to your image,¡±


    Summer said.


    Joe asked, ¡°My image is bad?¡±


    Summer nodded and said, ¡°It is good. If you can cultivate your inner qualities


    well, you will be almost perfect.¡±


    She smiled at him and took two steps back to stay away from him.


    Joe felt empty in his heart.


    He got up and walked out quickly. ¡°Let me go. If I drag Shawn any longer, he will


    lose his temper.¡± After walking far away, Joe could still smell Summer¡¯s body.


    Oh hell!


    CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Shawn? Fiona called me in early in the morning.¡±


    Shawn did not lift his head when he answered, ¡°This weekend, I will go to the


    small town again.¡±


    Joe¡¯s heart s*ipped a beat. ¡°What? Going again so soon?!¡±


    He had not given up!


    ¡°Well, Molly¡­ is very unusual. I must find her,¡± Shawn said.


    Joe coughed and tried to persuade him, ¡°Why bother? She is just a designer.


    You went therest time, and you came back with a respiratory infection, so you


    can see how bad the air quality is! Your health is more important.¡±


    ¡°I must go.¡±


    Joe was speechless.


    Shawn raised his head and stared at him. ¡°You wille with me.¡±


    Joe jumped up. ¡°What? You want me to apany you?


    ¡°She is a ghost. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡±


    Joe opened his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s not too strange¡­¡±


    Shawn nced at him deeply. ¡°I sent someone to investigate, and everyone


    couldn¡¯t find any information or photos rted to her. Is this strange?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    Joe could not continue to make up this nonsense.


    He sat dow and asked, ¡°Fine, but why do I need to go with you?¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Do you have other ns for the weekend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s why.¡±


    Joe jumped up immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy, and I need to have a drink to wake myself up.¡±


    Shawn leaned back in his chair, ying with a pen in his hand.


    His voice came faintly, ¡°Actually¡­ I seem to have seen Gale.¡±


    Joe¡¯s hands trembled, he almost spilled the coffee beans, not daring to answer

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 651

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 651


    Chapter 651


    Shawn said, ¡°Winnie had stic surgery to look like her, but that woman has a


    resemnce in spirit. From her body shape to her temperament, it seems she is


    standing in front of me alive that day.¡±


    ¡°She was wearing a mask and shuttled among the noisy crowd. It¡¯s a pity I don¡¯t


    know her name, where she is from, and whether I can meet her again.¡±


    ¡°I can still look Molly up. But she, I just caught a glimpse of her. What can I use


    to investigate?¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°You are going crazy from missing her. By the way, do you n to


    keep Winnie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a bad person.¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°I know, but I want to see that face every day.¡±


    ¡°Someday when you get confused and impulsive, you really treat her as¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Joe turned his body sideways, turned his back to Shawn, quickly took out the


    bag of powder Aurum gave him and poured it into the coffee.


    Joe said, ¡®Don¡¯t be so sure. I said you liked Gale back then, but you said it was


    impossible. What happened?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He stirred quickly and breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he took two cups of coffee


    and ced one in front of Shawn.


    Shawn was not on guard against him, picked it up without hesitation, and took a


    sip.


    ¡°Times have changed. Winnie is not worthy of my love,¡± Shawn replied.


    Under the effects of the medicine and the temptation, he maintained his


    rationality and insisted on not touching her, let alone under normal


    circumstances.


    After Shawn finished speaking, he nced at Joe and found that he was looking


    at him.


    Their eyes met, and Joe immediately looked away.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You seem to be weird today.¡±


    Joe shrugged and said, ¡°No way. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and you are


    forcing me to go to the small town again.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Give up. Don¡¯t collect any more people who are simr to Gale. No matter how


    simr someone is, she is not her. No matter how many people you have, no


    one is her,¡± Joe said.


    Shawn pressed his fingers deeply between his brows and closed his eyes.


    The office fell silent.


    Joe did not leave and looked at Shawn from time to time.


    Two minutes passed.


    Five minutes passed.


    Shawn remained motionless, with his hands still on the bridge of his nose, and


    his breathing gradually became even.


    ¡°Shawn? Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Hey, can you hear me?¡±


    Joe walked up to Shawn while tentatively asking.


    He touched Shawn¡¯s hand, and his hand dropped down.


    Shawn still closed his eyes.


    Aurum, this medicine was awesome.


    It worked so fast, and he slept so soundly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shawn, I¡¯m just helping your daughter¡­¡± Joe said, helping Shawn


    down the lounge.


    Inside, there was a private elevator!


    Joe carried Shawn into the car, and quickly went to the hospital, using the


    underground parking lot through the back door.


    Aurum was already waiting there.


    ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m not sure when he¡¯ll wake up. He¡¯ll need toe back as soon as


    the examination is done, I¡¯ll wait here!¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joe walked around anxiously.


    It was the first time he had done something like this to Shawn¡­


    However, only he could pull it off!


    Shawn would see through it right away if it were someone else before the cup of


    coffee was served.


    Aurum also stood beside him.


    ¡°Mr. Winter, calm down.¡±


    ¡°How can I calm down? Do you know how much I struggle inside? He is my best


    friend!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t do him any harm. Once the effect of the medicine wears, he will wake


    up and live the same life as before, without any side effects,¡± Aurum said.


    Joe asked, ¡°How long can the medicinest?¡¯

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 652

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 652


    Chapter 652


    ¡°Works for half a day.


    What!


    Such a long time!


    No wonder Aurum was not in a hurry!


    ¡°Let me give it to you straight, Aurum. If it was a match and you want Shawn¡¯s


    bone marrow, this drugging method will not work. I can¡¯t help you much after,¡±


    Joe said.


    Aurum sighed and said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t understand? But I have to try. She


    is still waiting for my reply.¡±


    The nurse sent Shawn down, and Joe stretched out his hand to support him.


    Shawn¡¯s brows twitched.


    Joe was so scared that his heart almost jumped out of his throat!


    He hurriedly drove back to Wood Group at a zing speed, overtaking in


    various ways, and finally sent Shawn back to the CEO¡¯s office smoothly!


    Joe broke out in a sweat.


    This job¡­ was really difficult!


    He took a breath and then walked out of the office through the main entrance.


    ¡°Mr. Winter,¡± Fiona greeted.


    ¡°Shawn is asleep. Please don¡¯t bother him. It¡¯s not easy for him to sleep well,¡±


    Joe ordered.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Joe left as if nothing had happened.


    After an hour, Shawn slowly opened his eyes.


    There were still bloodshot eyes in his eyes, and his eyes were loose and


    blurred. Looking at the scene in front of him, it took him a while to recover, and


    he remembered he was in thepany.


    He actually¡­ fell asleep just like that? While he was discussing things with Joe?


    What about Joe?


    Looking at the time, he found that it was already noon.


    Shawn frowned deeply and pressed his temples. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He had not slept so deeply for a long time.


    This was the first time.


    For four years, he was half asleep and half awake every time he rested. He


    knew what was happening around him, even the slightest noise.


    This time, he not only fell asleep but also dreamed¡­ Gale.


    She had finally¡­e to his dream!


    Shawn could still clearly remember the scene in his dream.


    Gale was wearing a long floral dress, with his back turned to him, standing


    among the flowers all over the back mountain.


    ¡°Gale, is that you?¡± The agile figure turned her head slowly and said with a crisp


    voice, ¡°It¡¯s me, Shawn.¡±


    He was overjoyed and quickly stepped forward to hug her. ¡°Gale!¡±


    Gale did not push him away or speak and let him hug her quietly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I miss you so much, Gale. How are you doing alone? Do you¡­ miss me?¡±


    How he wished she would miss him a little bit.


    A little bit would be fine.


    ¡°Shawn, do you love me?¡± Gale asked.


    He replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He loves her, and only her!


    Gale looked up at him and said, ¡°Okay. Then Shawn, I want to take something


    from you. Can you give it to me?¡±


    Shawn nodded and agreed, ¡°Yes! Gale, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡±


    She smiled lightly. ¡°I want your bone marrow.¡±


    ¡°Bone marrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why? Don¡¯t you want to?¡± Gale said.


    Shawn reached out and caressed her face. ¡°What do you want it for? I thought¡­


    what you want is my heart.¡±


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 653

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 653


    Chapter 653


    ¡°What do I want your heart for? The heart can¡¯t save lives, but the bone marrow can.¡± She poked his


    chest with her fingertips.


    Shawn was about to say something, but Gale suddenly burst into tears.


    Tears fell down one by one, hitting the back of his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than live, Shawn. Save me, save me¡­¡±


    He hurriedly wanted to grab her, but he just woke up and opened his eyes.


    Just a dream.


    The office was big, empty, and quiet, and Shawn felt overwhelmed and lonely.


    He looked at theputer.


    A pop-up window popped up in the lower right corner, broadcasting real-time news. ¡°Today, the 37th


    Youth Piano Competition officially started. Thispetition has attracted much attention from people


    from all walks of life. Many well-known pianists have won awards in thispetition. Ranking¡­¡±


    Shawn moved the mouse to close it but identally clicked on the news.


    A photo appeared on the screen.


    He saw Joshua among the contestants at a nce!


    Joshua was not only in the first row, but he was the youngest among the contestants. He was not tall,


    but Shawn recognized him right away in the group photo!


    He could y the piano at such a young age? He dared to participate?


    Thepetition would attract national attention. The previous champions are now internationally


    renowned masters!


    Shawn became interested.


    He did not expect Joshua to be such an interesting child!


    In the hospital, Gale received a call from Joshua.


    ¡°Mommy, I won first ce in our group and qualified to participate in the finals!¡±


    ¡°At that time, people from the TV station will broadcast the game live. You must remember to watch it!¡±


    Joshua said haughtily, ¡°After all, I will definitely win the championship. At that time, my heroic


    appearance will conquer everyone. From top to bottom, everyone will be amazed by my piano skills!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Joshua will be a piano master in the future, the kind that tours worldwide, and the seats are full.


    Mommy is proud of you!¡±


    ¡°Wait! When I get money, you can buy a lot of beautiful clothes, fragrances, bags¡­ for Nicole too! Mrs.


    Zoe too!¡±


    Gale felt warmth in her heart.


    ¡°Got it. You¡¯ve been practicing the piano these few days. Do you remember what I told you before you


    went?¡±


    ¡°Remember!¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Then repeat it.¡¯


    ¦°


    ¡°Humility makes people improve, and pride makes peopleg behind. However, I can also improve


    when I am proud!¡± Joshua replied.


    Gale smiled and shook her head. ¡°You¡­¡±


    His arrogance was exactly like his father¡¯s.


    Sure enough, the power of genes was powerful.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    After hanging up the phone, Gale walked into the ward, where Nicole was reading aic book.


    ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s time to take medicine.¡± Gale came over with warm water.


    Nicole blinked her big flickering eyes. ¡°Mommy, I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    Nicole pursed her mouth, wanted to hold back, and wanted to be strong, but she was still a sick child,


    lying on the bed for transfusions and medicine every day. She could not bear it psychologically.


    Bean-sized teardrops fell down her face, and Gale was shocked. ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the hospital, and I don¡¯t want to take injections or medicine anymore, s**b¡­¡±


    Nicole wiped her tears with the back of her hand as she cried so hard.


    ¡°The needles are so long, I¡¯m so scared, and the smell of medicine is everywhere. I¡¯m not used to the


    smell. Mommy, I want to go to school, y games with my ssmates, do handicrafts¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what is happening to me? Do I have to stay in the hospital forever?¡±


    ¡°Am I going to die soon?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 654

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 654


    Chapter 654


    Seeing her daughter crying so sadly, Gale¡¯s tears fell from her eyes.


    She knew that Nicole was suffering from illness. No matter how well-behaved Nicole was, she would


    copse.


    Gale was about to copse.


    It was just that she could not allow herself to fall as she still had a lot of things to do.


    Aurum was helping her, so was Zoe, and even Joe¡­.


    So many people are helping her. How can she give up?


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to cry, I¡¯m good, but I can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Nicole threw herself into her arms. ¡°Mommy,


    let¡¯s go home¡­¡±


    Gale patted her on the back and sniffed to force back the tears.


    ¡°Mommy will definitely take you home, but I¡¯ll have to wait until your illness is cured. If your illness is not


    cured, you will feel sick,¡± Galeforted softly.


    ¡°But my blood is obviously still working. Why do you all say that I have leukemia?¡±


    Gale did not know how to exin.


    She took a tissue and carefully wiped away the tears on Nicole¡¯s face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of


    illness it is. The important thing is that our Nicole will definitely get better.¡±


    ¡°Look, your brother went to participate in the pianopetition. He said he would get first ce.¡±


    ¡°At that time, he will give you the trophy as a gift and give me the prize money. I will buy you a beautiful


    skirt.¡±


    ¡°Your hair is getting so long that we can braid it. A long braid looks the best.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s mood gradually calmed down.


    Nicole asked, ¡°Mommy, will my illness cost a lot of money? I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhh, don¡¯t talk about this. If Nicole wants to eat anything, Mommy will buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat¡­ fried chicken.¡±


    Gale agreed very readily, ¡°Okay! I will buy it and we will eat it together!¡±


    She usually does not allow her children to eat these things, so Nicole immediately smiled when she


    heard she could.


    ¡°Then be good, I¡¯ll go buy it, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    Gale burst into tears the moment she walked out of the ward.


    She leaned against the wall, bowed her head, and cried for a long time. She dared not cry out for fear


    that Nicole would hear.


    She did not dare to cry for too long for fear that her eyes would be red and swollen and Nicole would


    find


    out.


    After eating the fried chicken, Nicole gradually calmed down and did not cry when the nurse came for


    her


    injection.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°You are so cute. I have seen so many children. You are the most obedient and the cutest,¡± the nurse


    said.


    Nicole replied crisply, ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Call me Auntie.¡±


    In fact, Nicole was very afraid of nurses because they always gave her injections.


    However, she still maintained the courtesy she should have.


    Gale watched from the side and smiled slightly.


    The phone rang suddenly.


    She nced at the caller ID. Her smile froze, and she turned and walked to the balcony.


    It was Aurum calling.


    Gale¡¯s heart palpitated, her throat was dry, and she could not speak a word for a long time.


    She wanted to hear the answer but was afraid that the answer was not the one she wanted to hear.


    Aurum contacted her directly for the first time.


    In the past, it was all through Zoe.


    Although this mobile phone number was also registered in Zoe¡¯s name.


    ¡°I asked Joe for help. Now, I got the test results,¡± Aurum said in a low voice slowly. 1

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 655

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 655


    Chapter 655


    Gale swallowed nervously. ¡°Does his bone marrow match Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A simple word said it all.


    The word carried too much weight.


    The biggest stone on Gale¡¯s heart fell to the ground.


    Nicole was saved.


    At the same time, a bigger stone came over again.


    How could she save Nicole?


    Would she need to take Nicole to Shawn?


    Or would she turn herself to Shawn, and then never get her life back?


    Gale asked, ¡°Are you sure¡­ He and Nicole¡¯s bone marrow match?!¡±


    Aurum replied, ¡°Yes, I have confirmed it with the doctor again and again. I will handle the rest. You


    don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    Gale clutched the phone, not knowing how to answer.


    There was silence.


    ¡°I alsomunicated with the doctor about the treatment n. If everything goes well, Nicole and


    Shawn can meet to determine the surgery date. The sooner the effect, the better,¡± Aurum said.


    ¡°Gale, it¡¯s up to you to decide now.¡±


    She sorted out her chaotic thoughts and asked with thest sliver of hope, ¡°You said before that if you


    match, you can find a way to do it without Shawn¡¯s knowledge¡­ toplete the bone marrow


    transnt¡­


    Although Gale also knew how difficult it would be.


    This was even harder than when she jumped into the sea to feign death and leave!


    It was even harder!


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still thinking of a way, and I must ask Joe¡¯s help. Once he refuses to agree, or if


    his mind is not firm and shaken, this n cannot be implemented,¡± Aurum replied.


    It depended on Joe!


    It could not be done by another person!


    This time, when Shawn was sent to the hospital for an examination, Aurum could tell that Joe¡¯s heart


    was swaying.


    An unstable partner would be the biggest risk in the whole n!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will discuss it with him. Just take care of Nicole,¡± Aurumforted her.


    Gale sighed for a long time. ¡°I know this is very hard for you¡­ Let me have some time to make a


    decision.¡±


    ¡°Gale, don¡¯t be impulsive, don¡¯t do st**id things.¡±


    ¡°No matter what decision I make, it¡¯s for the good of Nicole.¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°You still have Joshua.¡±


    Yes, Joshua was still in thepetition.


    He wanted to take first ce.


    She went to find Shawn with Nicole, but what about Joshua?


    If she took Joshua and Nicole to find Shawn, what about her? She would be all alone.


    After hanging up the phone, Gale stood on the balcony for a long, long time.


    The situation could not be dyed any longer.


    The sooner the bone marrow transnt was done, the sooner the disease could be contained.


    Nicole was only three years old, and her life had not even begun yet!


    Gale¡¯s mind was in a mess, but she knew what to do.


    There was no need to expose Aurum or Joe.


    Back then, Joe did not expose her n of jumping into the sea, and kept the secret in his heart. He


    should have felt very unhappy and aggrieved.


    Now he had to figure out a way to get Shawn¡¯s bone marrow¡­


    Forget it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Gale had made her decision!


    Her eyes were full of determination!


    Gale had already calmed down when she returned to the hospital bed. ¡°Nicole, do you want to watch


    your brother¡¯s pianopetition?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 656

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 656


    Chapter 656


    Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I go?¡±


    Gale nodded and said, ¡°Of course we can, we are family members, we are going to cheer him on, sit in


    the audience and watch him win the award! After all, he promised me that he would win the


    championship!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯m going!¡±


    ¡°Well, then you should obediently get injections and medicine, don¡¯t cry. Mommy will tell the doctor. I


    will take


    you out of the hospital to watch the finals.¡±


    Nicole was so happy that she repeatedly nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Gale patted her head.


    Although Nicole was a girl, she also inherited Shawn¡¯s good looks. Her facial features are very delicate.


    Only her eyes resembled Gale¡¯s.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    With the desire to attend the pianopetition, Nicole became more cheerful and lively.


    She had been in the hospital for too long and was looking forward to going outside!


    Aurum hung up the phone, looked at the dozen or so missed calls from Joe frantically, and only replied


    with one word.


    ¡°Match,¡±


    Joe understood.


    The phone slid out of his hand with a bang and fell on the table, and he sighed helplessly.


    He felt torn between wanting to help and wanting to stay loyal.


    What should he do?


    Right now, only Shawn could save Nicole!


    That was Shawn¡¯s biological daughter!


    Help Aurum get the bone marrow to save Nicole?


    Or tell Shawn all the facts and let him go to Gale?


    Joe did not expect that, with one wrong step, there was no way for him to turn back.


    Once he went to tell Shawn that Gale was still alive, he would expose that he knew everything long


    ago.


    It was easier said than done to get the bone marrow!


    Joe kept thinking till his head hurt. He got up and walked outside.


    Summer looked at him, holding a pile of documents. ¡°Mr. Winter, why are you so sad? I haven¡¯t seen


    you in a good mood these days.¡±


    Joe looked at her, hesitating to speak.


    Summer saw through it. ¡°There¡¯s something you are hiding from me. Is there anything you can say?¡±


    He was silent.


    With Summer¡¯s carefree character, it would be over if she slipped up in front of Shawn one day.


    Joe said, ¡°I¡­ Cough, cough, I¡¯m asking you a question, and you have to answer me truthfully.¡±


    ¡°Do ahead. I like to tell the truth, and I¡¯m not afraid of offending people.¡±


    He was speechless.


    Joe thought about it, and it was true.


    Summer had a straightforward character and was not sly. She had not changed for many years.


    Joe nodded and said, ¡°Okay. If your best friend¡­


    ¡°My best friend died.¡±


    Joe almost choked on his saliva. ¡°Then let me give an example. Suppose you have a child¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter, I¡¯m still single. Why would I get married?¡±


    Joe broke down a bit, ¡°I said if! Don¡¯t interrupt me, let me speak.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Joe said, ¡°Now your child has a disease and needs something. But there is only one person who has


    the thing to save him. That person is your first boyfriend, whom you loved so much. But due to various


    reasons, it is impossible to be together in this life, nor can we meet each other.¡±


    ¡°If


    you want to save the child, you must go to see him and beg him, and he will definitely tie you by his


    side and not let you leave. If you don¡¯t look for him, your child will die¡­¡±


    ¡°Summer, what will you choose at this time?¡±


    Summer looked at him as if he was insane. ¡°What? Something only my first boyfriend has? Is it an


    elixir? Moreover, a man who would do something like tie me to him must be me**ly abnormal. No


    wonder I chose to leave him.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 657

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 657


    Chapter 657


    After a pause, Summer said again. ¡°The only man who feels like he can do such a thing is that


    paranoid


    Shawn


    Joe had already walked away


    Well, he and Summer¡¯s thoughts are on different channels!


    Summer looked at his back and said, ¡°That was weird. He asked such an inexplicable question and


    then left in such an inexplicable way


    She muttered, ¡°Could it be that men also have mood swings?¡±


    Summer shook her head and continued to devote herself to her work.


    Saturday came


    The doorbell of Joe¡¯s house rang.


    He dragged his tired body to open the door. ¡°Who is it so early in the morning¡­ I didn¡¯t fall asleep until


    five o¡¯clockst night!¡±


    The door opened, and Shawn appeared in front of him in a suit and shiny leather shoes.


    ¡°Shawn?!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Shawn said expressionlessly, ¡°What?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Did you forget we are supposed to go to town and look for Molly?¡±


    Joe was about to go crazy. ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you!¡±


    ¡°The private jet is already waiting. Let¡¯s go,¡± Shawn said


    He could not care less what state Joe was in and dragged him out.


    ¡°You evil capitalist!¡±


    On the ne, Joe stared at Shawn while brushing his teeth.


    Shawn crossed his legs and looked at the newspaper leisurely. ¡°You can continue to sleep, and I will


    call you when the timees.¡±


    ¡°You treat me as a pig, and I can sleep whenever and wherever I want?¡± To have a high-quality sleep


    was a rare thing!


    Joe nced out of the window indignantly, the clouds were wandering below, and the ne was driving


    smoothly.


    ¡°Why did you use a private jet this time? You didn¡¯t do thisst time,¡± Joe asked.


    ¡°I have a hunch that it won¡¯t be just the two of us anymore when wee back.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Maybe Molly wille to Sea City with us. Or¡­ I will bring back a woman,¡± Shawn said.


    That woman¡¯s figure and back looked very simr to Gale¡¯s.


    He looked forward to seeing her again.


    Once he saw her no matter what method he used, he would get her!


    Joe gave a vague Oh, but he was thinking in his heart, he must not let Shawn find Molly!


    He had to quietly remind Aurum to ask Gale to be more vignt and prepared!


    Shawn put down the newspaper and turned on the wireless TV in the cabin.


    The news broadcast sounded¡­.


    Today¡¯stest news, the finals of the 37th Youth Piano Competition will be held this morning. This


    station will broadcast the whole process in real-time, bringing you thetest first-hand news from the


    scene


    ¡°Look at this season¡¯s bright young stars. Who will be the champion? Who will amaze the judges and


    be an instant hit? Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Shawn smiled slightly.


    He was very optimistic about Joshua.


    He would watch the championships.


    If Joshua won¡­ Shawn wanted to get to know Joshua¡¯s mother.


    What kind of woman could educate such a weird and intelligent child!


    At this moment, Gale led the well-dressed Nicole to the pianopetition.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 658

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 658


    Chapter 658


    She promised Nicole, after all.


    She and Nicole came to the scene and sat under the stage to watch Joshua¡¯s performance Joshua was


    also very happy, more motivated, and raised his head arrogantly, proudly, and confidently!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In the family area.


    ¡°Joshua,e on!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for you to win the championship!¡±


    Nicole was so excited that she even bought a fluorescent stick and kept waving it for Joshua.


    After Joshua saw it on stage, he made a face at her.


    Looking at the interaction between the two children, Gale showed a rare sincere smile.


    Joshua and Nicole will always be her happiness!


    It was all her hope!


    There are three rows in the family area.


    Gale and Nicole sat in thest row as other parents took all the good seats.


    Parents who could afford to send their children to learn piano and who could participate inpetitions


    and enter the finals by virtue of their strength usually have families that are either rich or have status.


    Therefore, the parents put all their efforts into dressing up morous, wearing tens of thousands of


    clothes, and carrying tens of thousands of dors worth of bags. 1


    Gale looked extraordinarily ordinary and low-key.


    The T-shirt she was wearing was bought at a street stall in the night market, costing only a few dozen


    dors.


    As a result, the other parents looked down on her.


    In addition¡­ Joshua was the dark horse in thispetition, stealing a lot of limelight and capturing the


    media¡¯s attention.


    Before thispetition, Joshua was not well-known. He had not won any prizes in any piano


    competitions, but this time he became a blockbuster and entered the finals at the youngest age!


    Some people evenmented that he would be the future Chopin!


    Many people were paying attention to Joshua, ignoring the other contestants.


    Nicole whispered in Gale¡¯s ear, ¡°Mommy, am I too noisy? I saw the aunt next to me frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about it. You see, your brother is smiling at you.¡±


    Nicole nodded and waved the light stick more happily. ¡°Come on,e on!¡±


    At this time, the middle-aged woman next to her gave off a dissatisfied grunt.


    The voice was loud, and it was intended for Gale to hear it.


    Nicole looked at Gale, a little at a loss. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s time for your brother to y, so let¡¯s not talk¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    ¡°Heh, what are you guys fussing about? Do you think thispetition was made for you? You think


    your son can win?¡± The middle-aged woman sneered directly.


    Gale never liked to cause trouble


    However, this did not mean that she was afraid of trouble.


    She even dared to offend Shawn before!


    Now, this woman was bullying her. How could she bear it?


    Why bother with that face? It was so ugly!


    Gale smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this championship is clearly made for my son. We celebrated in


    advance. We were a little excited, so our voices were a little louder, sorry. If you think it¡¯s noisy, I can


    lend you a pair of earphones.¡±


    She pointed and added, ¡°Or there is still a vacant seat over there; you can sit there.¡±


    The middle-aged woman never expected that Gale was so eloquent!


    Joshua¡¯s poprity skyrocketed because of thepetition, and he was highly sought after. The


    parents also paid attention to Joshua¡¯s family background in private.


    It turned out that he was just an ordinary child from a single-parent family!


    All the parents were dissatisfied, thinking that the child they had carefully raised could not be


    compared. to a three-year-old boy from a single-parent family.


    Everyone did not think much of Gale.


    At this time, several parents in the front row also turned their heads and nced at Gale.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 659

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 659


    Chapter 659


    They all attacked Gale together


    ¡°You talk too big, Joshua¡¯s mom. ¡®


    ¡°Thepetition has just started. How can you be sure that your son can win the championship?¡±


    ¡°Cows will fly then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny Can a three-year-old kid beat everyone?¡±


    ¡°Exactly My son has won third ce in the pianopetition in the southern region! What is your son


    to him?


    Everyone started attacking Gale to vent their anger.


    Why did Joshua get all the limelight?


    It was obvious that their family was inferior to others in every way, and they looked poor at first nce!


    They must be taught a lesson!


    Gale was neither humble nor overbearing.


    She looked calm and did not pay attention to these people at all.


    The only thing she was worried about was that it would cause a psychological shadow on Nicole.


    ¡°Nicole, Mommy is a little thirsty. Can you buy a bottle of water at the door? Don¡¯t go too far,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Go. I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Nicole nodded, took the money, and went obediently.


    As soon as she left, Gale was no longer afraid.


    Her eyes swept over the few parents who had just spoken, quite imposing.


    It came from the bones.


    Several people were a little flustered by her eyes.


    After all, she was a woman who had been with Shawn before, and Gale had also learned a bit of his


    calm and majestic aura.


    ¡°Everyone is still talking rudely. Joshua is just a child, and he participated in thepetition fairly. As


    for whether he can win the championship, as a mother, I merely believe in my child¡¯s ability,¡± Gale said.


    Joshua¡¯s energy was exactly the same as that of Shawn.


    You will get what you want!


    If you do it, you must do your best!


    Only be the first!


    The second was a failure!


    This time, Joshua participated in thepetition for the bonus, and he redoubled his efforts.


    Based on Gale¡¯s understanding of her son, this championship must be in her son¡¯s pocket!


    Some things are inscribed in genes.


    Dragons give birth to dragons, and Joshua is Shawn¡¯s son!


    How could it be bad?


    ¡°No one here dares to say that their child will definitely win the championship.¡±


    Gale shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s because you are cowardly, and you don¡¯t have confidence in your child¡¯s


    ability.¡±


    She still remembered the reason why Joshua learned the piano.


    At that time, there was a piano in the shopping mall, and someone improvised a song called ¡®Little


    Star¡¯.


    Unexpectedly, Joshua climbed onto the piano bench with a small body after listening to it once and


    ying it directly.


    Every note was correct!


    Such talent shocked Gale, and she signed him up to take piano lessons the next day.


    He had natural talent!


    ¡°Okay, you are so confident. Do you dare to bet?¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, do you want to bet?¡±


    ¡°Do you dare to bet? Can you afford to bet?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? It¡¯s free money anyway. I¡¯ll bet whatever you want to bet, and how


    much money you want to bet, I¡¯ll bet as much as you want!¡±


    Judging by what Gale was wearing, she must be poor.


    How dare she gamble!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 660

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 660


    Chapter 660


    They were even more intrigued now


    The middle-aged woman next to her said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s gamble!¡±


    Gale agreed without changing her expression, looking very calm. ¡°Okay Well, if Joshua wins the


    championship, each of you will give one thousand dors. If he doesn¡¯t win I¡¯ll give you one thousand


    dors each!¡±


    ¡°Such a small bet Why are you looking down at us.¡±


    ¡°Yes


    ¡°Gamble more


    Galeughed.


    They were sending free money to her.


    All right, then ept it!


    Anyway, she had to pay a lot of medical expenses.


    ¡°Then you can say as much as you want. I can do it,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡°Everyone¡­ five thousand dors!¡±


    She replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing her so happy, the parents looked confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks, Joshua¡¯s mom! There is no evidence for what you say¡­ You have to sign a contract!¡±


    Gale yed on.


    Not only had she written, signed, and pressed her fingerprint on the contract, but she also asked the


    parents who participated in the bet to sign.


    In this way, when thepetition was over, she could directly take this paper and ask for money one


    by


    one.


    Seeing Gale¡¯s confidence, the parents were left speechless.


    They could only stare at Gale.


    Just during the intermission, Joshua rushed off the stage and ran toward her. ¡°My baby!¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Oh, you are also my baby. This time, you have topete well and win the championship.¡±


    Joshua looked at her in surprise. ¡°Huh? Why are you sopetitive all of a sudden?¡±


    His mother had always been very low-key and did not want him to show off too much. She always liked


    to say, just do your best¡¯ and ¡®just be happy like a stoic.


    Today she wanted him to win.


    Gale took out the paper and showed it to him. ¡°Look, this is a lot of money. I did the math, and ten


    people signed up to participate in the bet. If you win the championship, I can get fifty thousand dors.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s medical expenses would be covered.


    Who asked others to look down on them?


    Joshua said, ¡°That¡¯s a lot


    Gale smiled ¡°Yes, so you understand


    Joshua stood at attention and saluted her ¡°Yes,mander! I will make sure toplete the task!¡±


    ¡°Go¡±


    At this time, Nicole also bought water and came back.


    ¡°Mommy, here Brother, do you want a drink? I¡¯ll buy it for you,¡± she said.


    Joshua¡¯s young heart was shocked again. ¡°You actually called me brother?¡±


    Despite them caring for each other, they were always not so courteous to each other.


    After fighting for so many years, he did not expect Nicole to back down!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Nicole nodded ¡°Yeah! Because you make money frompetitions, share Mommy¡¯s hard work, and


    always make me happy when I¡¯m sick, I admit that you are my brother, a man who is good at taking


    care. of others!¡±


    Joshua scratched his head.


    The suddenpliment made him a little ufortable.


    ¡°Brother is the best!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Nicole is great! Let¡¯s ovee the illness!¡±


    Gale put one arm around her children and smiled happily.


    When the finals officially started, the lights slowly went out.


    The crisp and tinkling sound of the piano, like a clear spring day in the mountains, yed throughout


    the halls.


    There was a row of judges sitting under the stage, all of whom were respected old artists.


    Joshua came on stage.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 661

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 661


    Chapter 661


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The host passionately introduced, ¡°The next yer is the younger participant in thispetition. He¡¯s


    only three-years-old, but he has managed to stand out from the many contestants and attracted a lot of


    attention. He¡¯s called a piano genius thates out only once every century!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a favorite to win it all and is the dark horse of this tournament. What will he do after this? Let¡¯s


    wait and see¡±


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s give the warmest apuse and wee, Joshua Warm!¡±


    Everyone started to apud loudly


    Under the lights, Joshua wore a suit and tie as he earnestly walked toward the piano.


    He sat on the bench and ced his hands on the white and ck keys


    Joshua took a deep breath before he looked at the host and nodded


    The lights on the stage slowly dimmed, and only he was left illuminated


    He looked incredibly pure.


    first note was heard from Joshua¡¯s fingertips, everyone below the stage eximed.


    Quite a few judges even stood up with looks of excitement and appreciation on their faces!


    What Joshua was ying was one of the hardest songs in the world, Piano Concerto No. 3


    It was incredibly difficult, but Joshua took the challenge head-on!


    He was ying it with such natural fluidity as well. He did not look like he was putting in any effort at all.


    He was immersed in the sea of music, and enjoying himself.


    Yet, Nicole said with some worry, ¡°Mommy..


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why is Joshua ying this song? He keeps on ying this song at home. It¡¯s so annoying. Can he


    really win?¡± Nicole said with worry.


    Gale smiled. ¡°Yes¡±


    The song known as the most difficult in the world was just a training tune for Joshua.


    To him, this was not a tournament but a performance stage!


    He wanted to captivate everyone!


    At that moment, everyone was excited for him and proud of him as well!


    He was a rising star in the piano world!


    That tournament was being broadcasted to the whole world.


    So, it was being shown on various big screens, in public areas, and on every street. Piano Concerto


    No. 3 was heard everywhere!


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Shawn suddenly said.


    The driver did so. ¡°Mr. Wood, what is it?¡±


    Shawn lowered the window and looked at therge screen in front of the mall.


    Joe noticed as well. ¡°Who is that? To be able to y this song at such a young age and y it with


    such emotion as well. He¡¯s really extraordinary. He¡¯s a young genius! I can¡¯t believe such a genius is at


    this ce.¡±


    Shawn looked like a proud father. ¡°I know him.¡±


    ¡°What? How do you know him? Joe asked.


    Shawn did not answer. He earnestly looked at Joshua¡¯s performance.


    Yes, performance.


    It was as if no one remembered that Joshua was actually at a tournament.


    Shawn got out of the car, and looked at the screen, just like many people at the za.


    As the final note fell, Joshua¡¯s hands returned to his side. He looked at the screen and smiled politely.


    He jumped off the bench and bowed, looking very gentlemanly.


    His calm,posed, and unafraid manner was something many adults could not evenpete with.


    Shawn smiled and said, ¡°Is this still that little brat I know?¡±


    The Joshua he knew would climb on his legs to ask him if he wanted to be Joshua¡¯s father. Joshua was


    a child who was not intimidated by him at all.


    He was also a brave child who never gave in and was daring enough to fight a whole group just by


    himself.


    The Joshua he was looking at that moment had the eyes of many on him, shining bright like a star.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 662

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 662


    Chapter 662


    It was as if he lived for the stage and for the piano!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The crowd at the za could not resist pping for him, even though they were looking at a screen.


    ¡°Whose son is this? What a genius.¡±


    ¡°If I were his mother, I¡¯d probably even be smiling in my sleep.


    ¡°I really want to pinch his face.¡±


    ¡°Boohoo, I really want to get married and have a child now.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°I¡¯m really starting to wonder who his mother is. What kind of amazing woman managed to


    raise such an excellent son.¡±


    Joe had a serious look on his face, unable to smile at all. He was in no mood to enjoy that difficult


    no performance.


    It was because he felt like the little boy looked a lot like Shawn from certain angles!


    They were incredibly alike!


    It even made Joe wonder if he was Shawn¡¯s long-lost son.


    They were so alike that Joe wanted to pay a visit to the old Wood residence to ask Lucas for Shawn¡¯s


    younger pictures. He wanted topare them with this little boy!


    However, Joe forgot about that idea.


    Gale was alive and gave birth to a child.


    Yet, Aurum said it was a girl called Nicole who had leukemia. She was in the hospital, waiting for a


    bone marrow transnt.


    There had been no mention of another son.


    So, Joe felt like he was overthinking things.


    After finding out about Nicole, Joe had been incredibly on edge.


    He had really been suffering.


    At the tournament venue, the apuse was thunderous and never stopped.


    The host smiled and stood next to Joshua. He held the mic and did not stop the apuse.


    The apusested for three whole minutes. There were even excited cheers after that.


    In the end, the judges took the mic, and their voices could be heard.


    *Joshua Warm, I have a selfish suggestion. I want to ask you right now. After the tournament, would


    you be my student? If you are, you can find me backstageter!¡±


    The other judges were very unhappy seeing that.


    Who would not want a genius like that?!


    He would definitely shock the world, and his name would be known everywhere. He might even end up


    putting down his name in history.


    Anyone who became Joshua¡¯s teacher would be incredibly famous!


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you can be selfish, I can too. Joshua, I¡¯m willing to have you as my apprentice as


    well. You cane to look for me!¡±


    ¡°No, no. Joshua, I¡¯ll look for you myself! I won¡¯t even need any fees!¡±


    The judges looked like they were about to start a fight.


    The parents who were at the family viewing area were full of admiration and envy. Their eyeballs were


    threatening to pop out of their sockets.


    Those judges were all incredible figures in the piano world.


    It was already difficult enough just to get one lesson.


    They had very strict standards when it came to epting students.


    Yet, they were all fighting over who could ept Joshua as a student and were even offering various


    things!


    Gale high-fived her daughter. ¡°We¡¯ve got it now. See, I told you Joshua would shock everyone and win


    the tournament!¡±


    She deliberately raised her voice for everyone to hear.


    Why did they have to look down on them before?


    Her son really did it this time!


    She was proud of Joshua!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 663

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 663


    Chapter 663


    No one dared to say anything around them.


    Those who had worked together to bully Gale hadpletely forgotten all about it.


    Just thinking about the prize money she would get, Gale was even happier.


    They were going to get both money and reputation!


    It had been so long, and there was finally some good news for the whole family!


    ¡°Alright, alright. Judges, please don¡¯t get too excited for now. Let¡¯s allow Joshua to rest first. As for


    bing a student¡­ You can talk about it after the tournament,¡± the host said.


    Joshua suddenly raised his hand.


    The host knelt down and passed the microphone over. ¡°Come, Joshua has something to say.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, judges, for your favor, but I don¡¯t want to affect theter contestants. Let¡¯s finish the


    tournament fairly first. Thank you,¡± Joshua said


    He bowed before leaving the stage in a cool manner.


    The contestants after Joshua were under a lot of pressure.


    That was because no one could y a song better than his!


    It was the hardest song in the world!


    He had done it when he was three!


    A genius! It was an incredibly rare genius!


    After all the contestants were done, it was the judging stage.


    For the sake of a fair tournament, the points, in the end, were split into two parts.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The judges would give out seventy percent of the score.


    Meanwhile, the audience got to vote, and it took up thirty percent.


    The two results would be added together, and the person who got the most points would be the


    champion!


    The judges had all left the venue beforehand and gave their scores in the meeting room.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. Joshua will be in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he¡¯s not in the first ce, something must be happening behind the scenes!¡±


    *Joshua can¡¯t be matched both from a professional and an entertainment standpoint!¡±


    Gale was already confident in Joshua. Now that the tournament had ended, she was even more


    rxed.


    She just needed to wait for the prizes!


    After half an hour, the judges announced their scores.


    *Joshua Warm, 9.8 points average.¡±


    Nicole heard that and asked in a childish tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Joshua get full marks?¡±


    Gale thought about it and exined, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s because not everyone will like his song. Everyone


    has


    their own favorites, and no one is the same


    Nicole nodded, but she was unsure if she understood.


    In truth, Gale wondered the same thing.


    Normally, Joshua should not have any problems scoring full marks thanks to that song.


    However, the contestants after that were all around 9.5 points.


    Gale felt like the judges were probably just very strict.


    Then, the host announced the name of the next contestant. He paused for a moment before saying


    loudly, ¡°9.9 points! The highest score has appeared!¡±


    Suddenly, the venue waspletely incredulous.


    What?


    That participant was not too bad, butpared to Joshua, the distance was incredibly evident!


    How did he get a score like that?!


    Gale was stunned.


    The other parents all started toe alive when they heard that. Theypletely lost their looks of


    hopelessness.


    ¡°Hey, it looks like there¡¯s always someone better.¡±


    ¡°Joshua¡¯s mother, you should think about how you¡¯re going to pay for the bet.¡±


    ¡°9.9 points. Did you hear that?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 664

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 664


    Chapter 664


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    They started to mock Gale coldly again.


    Gale did not bother with them. Instead, she frowned as she looked over at Joshua.


    He furrowed his little eyebrows a bit, but he still maintained his naturalposure.


    At that moment, the screen showed all the audience votes.


    The votes were rapidly increasing.


    Joshua was firmly in the first ce.


    Gale quickly calcted in her head. The judges¡¯ score took up seventy percent of the points, so being


    0.1 points lower, how much would Joshua need in terms of votes to secure first ce?


    She was quite anxious, so her mind did not work as well as it usually did.


    Before Gale could finish calcting, Nicole suddenly pointed at the screen and shouted, ¡°Mommy,


    look!¡±


    She saw the number of votes behind Joshua¡¯s name rapidly increasing.


    Before a minute passed, Joshua¡¯s votes had already exceeded the votes the second ce got by three


    times!


    He was firmly in the first ce!


    The voting period was already counting down.


    ¡°Ten, nine, eight, seven¡­¡±


    When time stopped, and the votes stoppeding in, Joshua¡¯s name was firmly in the first ce!


    Gale did not even need to bother counting the numbers.


    Compared to the 0.1 point difference from the judges, tens of thousands of votes were worth so much


    more!


    Joshua cing first had been firmly confirmed by the audience!


    Gale never expected that the viewers in front of the TVs and various screens were all shouting out


    injustice during the voting period. They did everything they could to protect Joshua.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this clearly something behind the scenes at y?! The one with 9.9 points is clearly doing


    something!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s vote! We have to make sure Joshua gets first ce!¡±


    ¡°Yes, vote for him! Everyone, vote for him!¡±


    ¡°I refuse to believe we can¡¯t beat the 9.9 point!¡±


    *Joshua is the first ce in our hearts! No one else can even dream about it!¡±


    There was no longer any need to count the score.


    Joshua was in the first ce!


    He was definitely the champion!


    However, Joshua¡¯s expression was very calm the whole time.


    He merely looked at the screen silently.


    He knew very well how that 0.1 point difference came about.


    He was a smart boy. He already knew how the points system in the tournament went.


    Someone must have bought two of the judges, and they gave him low points to pull down his score,


    which was how he got 9.8 points.


    The participant with 9.9 points might not have scored full marks, but the judges gave him more or less


    the same scores, so the participant was able to exceed Joshua.


    The person who did all of that probably never expected that even if the judges could be bought, the


    ones watching the tournament still had sharp eyes!


    The audience at the venue was incredibly excited. They shouted out, ¡°Joshua, champion! Joshua,


    Champion!


    Someone led the way, and a lot of them started to cheer with him.


    The tournament venue seemed to turn into Joshua¡¯s personal concert.


    In the end, Joshua was still the winner.


    There were some who liked it, but some people were concerned about it.


    The award ceremony started. Joshua stood in the middle of the stage, epting the trophy and


    wearing the crown before he took the certificate.


    He was the champion!


    He was a worthy champion!


    The host said, ¡°Congrattions! Congrattions to Joshua Warm for winning the tournament! With his


    Piano Concerto No.3, he managed to win over the judges and win over the audiences in front of their


    screens!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate this piano genius! Tonight, the spotlight is firmly on him!¡±


    Joshua was incredibly calm in front of such arge celebration and so many cheers. He did not reveal


    that much emotion on his face.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 665

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 665


    Chapter 665


    He already knew he would win the tournament anyway.


    It was somethingpletely within his expectations.


    Gale let out a slight smile at his son¡¯s cool expression. However, she felt a pang in her heart.


    He was so much like Shawn.


    The two of them were so alike. They were never surprised by anything. No matter what, they were


    always calm. It was as if nothing could shake their hearts.


    Why are you acting so cool for?! Brat, you can cheer and shout. You¡¯re the champion!


    That was what went through Gale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s listen to what Joshua has to say as the champion.¡±


    Taking the mic, Joshua said co**ly. ¡°Thank you, everyone. Thank you for all those big brothers, big


    sisters, aunties, uncles, grandpas and grandmas who voted for me.¡±


    The host said, ¡°You can tell us how you feel about bing the champion.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have nothing to say. I already knew I would win anyway,¡± Joshua answered.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Those words were so arrogant.


    They were even more arrogant than how Gale had acted in front of those parents!


    1


    The host never expected Joshua to say something like that. Even the experienced host was stunned.


    ¡°Then¡­ Joshua,¡± For the sake of the show, the host asked, ¡°Do you have anyone you want to thank?¡±


    His eyes shed. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can thank them right now!¡±


    Joshua seemed very interested at that moment. He took the microphone. ¡°Of course, the first person I


    want to thank would be my beloved mother. Without her, I wouldn¡¯t be standing on this stage right now.¡±


    Gale never expected something so touching would happen.


    She had thought that she would be able to smile and face everything. She never expected to be so


    touched that her eyes would start tearing up.


    The camera suddenly swept over.


    The director seemed to be looking for Joshua¡¯s mother.


    Gale saw the camera and panicked. She immediately pulled up her mask and lowered her head!


    However, Joshua¡¯s voice could still be heard.


    ¡°My mommy is the most beautiful, most gentle and most amazing woman in the world. I love her so


    much. I want to tell her that she¡¯s really worked hard raising my sister and me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t tell her that usually because I feel like it¡¯s icky. I¡¯m a guy. How could I say I love her every day?!¡±


    The audienceughed at that.


    *However, right now, in front of so many people, I want to tell my beloved mommy one thing. I love


    you!¡±


    Joshua looked at the camera and said with a clear voice, ¡°She¡¯s beautiful and fragrant like a flower.


    She¡¯s


    so charming. Mommy, I really love you!¡±


    The host smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your mother called?¡±


    ¡°My mother is called Molly!¡±


    ¡°Really? What a special name.¡±


    Joshua was very proud. ¡°Of course, the most beautiful mommy deserves the most special name!¡±


    At the za, Shawn¡¯s gaze stared right at the screen.


    He heard it clearly!


    Joshua had said that his mother was called Molly!


    Shawn was very familiar with that name!


    He had been looking for that woman!


    Shawn could not believe that Molly was actually so close!


    ¡°Joe, did you hear that?¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Oh, I did.¡±


    There was no way Joe could deny it.


    He was not deaf!


    People were starting to talk about Molly¡¯s name as well.


    It was all done for.


    Joe never expected Molly to be exposed by Joshua like that!


    Joshua really was Gale¡¯s son!


    So, Gale had two children!


    One boy and one girl!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 666

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 666


    Chapter 666


    G**ds!


    Joe was shocked yet again!


    Gale had a set of twins back then!¡±


    Aurum had hidden it so well, only telling Joe that Nicole had leukemia but not saying anything about


    Joshua.


    Joe never expected it at all.


    After all, just the existence of Nicole alone was shocking enough.


    No wonder he kept on feeling like Joshua really looked like Shawn. He had thought that he was


    overthinking things.


    It turned out that his thoughts were absolutely correct!


    Furthermore, Joshua Warm. His surname was Warm!


    That was Gale¡¯s name too!


    Joe waspletely shocked at that moment.


    His face constantly twitched. If it were any other moment, Shawn would have noticed it.


    However, at that moment, Shawn was also deep in shock.


    Fate really was hard to exin.


    ¡°Molly, so she¡¯s Joshua¡¯s mother!¡± Shawn stared at the screen. ¡°This time, Molly won¡¯t be able to


    escape!¡±


    No wonder Joshua suddenly appeared in the room when he and Arthur were in the room.


    Molly had brought him there!


    Shawn thought about it. When the other children bullied Joshua, he should have followed Joshua


    home!


    It was fine. It was not toote!


    On the screen, the host asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Joshua¡¯s mother? Come, wave to the camera so everyone


    can get to know you. Your son won the tournament, and you were the first person he thanked. You


    must be very proud as a mother!¡±


    The camera turned into the family area.


    Shawn stared right at the screen.


    He wanted to see Molly appear.


    He wanted to see what kind of woman she was!


    Even Joe¡¯s hands were sweating at that moment.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was way too tense of a moment. Gale, don¡¯t appear on screen!


    Otherwise, it would be pandemonium!


    The host asked, ¡°Joshua¡¯s mother? Where are you? Wave at us, please.¡±


    The camera kept on sweeping through everyone.


    However, no one stood up in the end.


    Joshua said, ¡°My mommy is shy. You don¡¯t have to look for her! I still have a lot to say. I can tell her


    when I go home!¡±


    The director was a bit disappointed that they could not find Joshua.


    Otherwise, the touching scene between Joshua and his mother would definitely make their ratings soar.


    Shawn suddenly turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hey, Shawn! Where are you going?!¡± Joe shouted.


    ¡°To the venue!¡±


    He was there for Molly. Since he knew where Molly was, and Joshua was Molly¡¯s son, Shawn would


    hurry


    over!


    The chance was right there. He could not miss out!


    He could not even let a single second slip by!


    At the venue, Gale held Nicole¡¯s hand in a corner, standing in the dark.


    No one noticed her, and the camera did not pan over at all.


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief.


    The camera had almost found her.


    She could not appear on TV! She could not!


    Otherwise, those familiar with her would immediately recognize her!


    So, the moment Joshua mentioned her name, Gale immediately picked Nicole up and left in a hurry!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 667

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 667


    Chapter 667


    The moment Gale left, the camera panned over!


    If she had just been two secondste, she would not have been able to escape!


    It was incredibly lucky!


    Gale patted her chest, still a bit worried. ¡°I forgot to tell Joshua not to mention my name when he gets


    his prize¡­*


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Thankfully, he said she was Molly and not Gale!


    Otherwise, she would not be able to do anything! There would be no saving the situation!


    ¡°Mommy, why are we standing here?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Because¡­ Because¡­ Once Joshua gets his prize, he¡¯ll leave here. We¡¯re just waiting for him.¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°We can go home with him!¡±


    After that, Nicole corrected herself, ¡°No, go back to the hospital!¡±


    Gale patted her head. ¡°We¡¯ll eat a good meal with Mrs. Zoe to celebrate Joshua winning!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The finals were over, but Gale had forgotten about one thing.


    After the tournament, the first two ces need to be interviewed by the media!


    The interviewsted an hour!


    She called the director, ¡°Hello, I am Joshua¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello. Why weren¡¯t you at the family area when Joshua won and thank you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I happened to be in the toilet.¡±


    The director said, ¡°You really are something else. You just disappeared during such an important


    moment for your son.¡±


    Galeughed awkwardly. ¡°Director, it¡¯s like this. We still have something else to do, and we¡¯re in a


    hurry. Could you cancel Joshua¡¯s interview?¡±


    The director answered, ¡°How could I do that?! The media is already waiting for Joshua outside. I have


    no way to tell them anything if you just ask me to cancel it.¡±


    ¡°Is it really necessary?¡±


    The director said, ¡°Absolutely! Where are you? I¡¯ll have someone get you. It¡¯ll be even better if you¡¯re


    there for the interviews.¡±


    Gale wanted to reject it, but the director seemed to guess her intentions. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if you


    didn¡¯t appear at all as Joshua¡¯s mother?¡±


    She could not go!


    Thinking about it, Cale answered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go overter.¡±


    Hanging up, Gale Immediately contacted Zoe.


    At a secluded area outside, the two of them met each other. She told Zoe, ¡°Take my ceter and


    attend the interview with Joshua. I¡¯ll bring Nicole back to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry, Gale, leave it to me.¡±


    Zoe had always been very reliable with everything. Gale did not want to dy things anymore. ¡°Then


    let¡¯s meet at the hospital.¡±


    After Zoe agreed, she turned around and entered the back door, going to the interview.


    She would appear as Joshua¡¯s grandmother!


    Nicole looked at Zoe leaving. ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t we going to wait for Joshua? Why are we going back to


    the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter. Come, let¡¯s go get a taxi.¡±


    Nicole was a bit reluctant. She pouted but still obediently followed Gale.


    A ck Maybach drove past quickly when they were almost on the street.


    Gale had not noticed it initially, but the Maybach made a U-turn not far away and headed straight over.


    Looking at a luxury car like that, Gale could not help but think about Shawn.


    She was suddenly on alert as she pulled Nicole back and stood against the wall.


    The car stopped in front of the tournament venue.


    The door opened, and a pair of long legs could be seen getting off, walking incredibly quickly.


    Gale¡¯s eyes widened at the figure!


    Shawn!


    It was him!


    How could he appear here?!


    They were only a hundred meters apart!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 668

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 668


    Chapter 668


    They were too close!


    Gale immediately looked away and turned around to face her back toward him. She knelt down and put


    Nicole in front of her!


    ¡°Mommy?¡± Nicole looked at Gale with a questioning gaze


    ¡°Oh, I saw someone I really hate. I don¡¯t want him to notice me, Nicole, shield me, okay?¡± Gale said..


    Nicole heard it and looked over ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t look over.¡± Gale¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. ¡°Just wait for him to leave!¡±


    Last time, she had almost met Shawn. There was only one door away.


    This time, there was nothing between them!


    If Shawn had just looked over, he would immediately see her!


    Then, it would depend on whether he recognized her!


    If he did, then Gale wondered what she would do.


    Would she run?


    Would she be able to escape?


    If she ran, would that not show that she was guilty?


    Then, Shawn would definitely run after her.


    If she did not run, then what would Shawn do if he saw her? Was she supposed to wait for him to get


    her?


    Gale had countless thoughts in her head!


    Why? The world was so big, and she had hidden so far away, but she still ended up meeting Shawn!


    Gale did not even dare to move, letting Nicole stay in front of her. She lowered her head, and her eyes


    only dared to look at Nicole¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Nicole consoled her.


    ¡°Alright, Nicole. I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡±


    Shawn walked right inside. His gaze was fixed forward, and he did not look around at all.


    The only thing on his mind at that moment was to see Joshua!


    If he met Joshua, he would be able to meet Molly!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Molly would not be able to hide!


    ¡°Shawn, Shawn, wait for me. Why are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s not like they will run away!¡± Joe said.


    Gale was shocked to hear Joe¡¯s voice.


    Why was he there too?!


    He came with Shawn!


    ¡°She will. If I¡¯m anyter, i won¡¯t be able to see Molly,¡± Shawn answered.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a designer. Isn¡¯t it fine if you don¡¯t see her?¡± Joe said, already catching up with Shawn.


    However, the guards by the door stopped them.


    ¡°Please show your tickets. Otherwise, you can show your invitation as well. There¡¯s no entry


    otherwise!¡± the guard said.


    Shawn had a cold smirk on his face.


    He never expected he would ever be stopped like that!


    He was allowed to go anywhere in Sea City. No one would ever stop him!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have one. But I have to go in!¡± Shawn answered.


    The guards looked at him and noticed that Shawn seemed incredibly rich. The car he was in was not


    cheap either, so he looked important.


    ¡°Please, enter!¡± The guard immediately had a different look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was blind. Who are


    you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Joshua Warm.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the winner! He¡¯s backstage right now. He¡¯s about to be interviewed by the media!¡± the guard


    said.


    Shawn walked right inside.


    Joe followed behind him.


    They started to sound further and further away.


    Shawn never looked to the side at all from the moment he got out of the car.


    He only had Joshua and Molly on his mind.


    In truth, as long as he tilted his head slightly, he would have noticed a little girl with her back facing him


    at a corner of the street.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 669

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 669


    Chapter 669


    In front of the little girl, a woman was kneeling down. He would be able to see the corner


    of her shirt.


    However, with how familiar Shawn was with Gale, he would definitely have noticed


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    something.


    Unfortunately, he was only looking forward.


    Gale waspletely stiff, and she did not move at all.


    She only dared to look up when she stopped hearing any footsteps.


    Only a few idle guards were chatting outside the entrance.


    Shawn and Joe were gone.


    Enter title¡­


    Gale was sweating.


    It was so close¡­


    ¡°Come!¡± She hurriedly got up and held Nicole¡¯s hand, hailing a taxi. ¡°Sir, bring us to the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Gale only breathed a sigh of relief when the taxi left the street.


    Why was Shawn there again?


    What was he doing there?


    Even if he noticed the tournament and heard Joshua saying that Joshua¡¯s mother was


    Molly, surely he would not be able to make it here so quickly!


    It was at least two hours away by flight from Sea City!


    So, there was only one possibility: Shawn was already there in the first ce!


    He was there again!


    Why did he keeping here?!


    Was it just to get her to join the Wood Group?


    Was she worth it to himing himself?


    His bone marrow waspatible with Nicole¡¯s, so Gale had been wondering how she


    could save Nicole.


    At the same time, she was waiting for news for any donors.


    If Shawn were the only one who waspatible with Nicole, then Gale would have to


    look for him for Nicole¡¯s sake.


    Gale shut her eyes.


    At the interview area, the reporters were all there. They had prepared the questions and


    were ready to interview the piano genius, Joshua.


    When Joshua appeared, the cameras did not stop shing.


    Joshua was incredibly calm and even greeted the journalists. He did not seem nervous


    at all.


    ¡°Do you have anything you want to say after winning?¡±


    ¡°Do you think talent is more important than hard work?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the youngest person to ever win this tournament. What do you think about that?¡±


    ¡°How much time did you spend practicing the song called the hardest in the world?¡±


    The journalists threw question after question at Joshua.


    At that moment, the whole country had its attention on him!


    Any news rted to Joshua would definitely generate a lot of clicks!


    Joshua leaned closer to the microphone and answered, ¡°I learned that song after


    practicing one or two times.¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear that.


    He learned it just after practicing once or twice!


    Another journalist asked, ¡°When you thanked your mother on stage, the camera panned


    over, but she wasn¡¯t there. Were you sad?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be sad about?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your family then? You are getting interviewed. Are they not going to show up?¡±


    Joshua¡¯s gaze swept over the venue and pointed at thest row. ¡°My grandma is here!¡±


    Grandma?


    Everyone looked over and saw Zoe.


    Zoe smiled kindly. ¡°Thank you for the attention, everyone. You should just keep


    interviewing him. I have nothing much to say. Our family is quite ordinary, and we don¡¯t


    need that much attention.¡±


    It was Zoe¡¯s first time at such a ce, but she knew how to be discreet.


    She just needed to speak less.


    At that moment, the door suddenly opened behind Zoe.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 670

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 670


    Chapter 670


    A silver-haired man appeared in front of everyone.


    He had a high-end, custom-made suit on. His expression was cold, and he looked like a


    beautiful sculpture.


    He was an absolutely beautiful specimen of a man!


    Shawn pursed his lips as he looked at Joshua in the middle of the interview area.


    Their eyes met.


    ¡°We meet again, brat,¡± he said.


    Joshua looked at him and blinked, rubbing his eyes.


    Why was that old man here?!


    Enter title¡­


    The journalists seemed to have found some important clue, and all of them ran toward


    Shawn.


    ¡°Who are you to Joshua?¡±


    ¡°Did you y any part in him winning the tournament?¡±


    ¡°Why did you only appear now? What rtionship do you have with Joshua? If


    Suddenly, there were a lot of people in front of Shawn.


    The guards hurriedly ran over to maintain order. ¡°Stand back, stand back. Don¡¯t crowd.¡±


    Shawn walked past the crowd and headed right for Joshua.


    Joshua said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to find you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Joshua pointed at himself. ¡°Did you see me on the TV?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw your performance.¡±


    Joshua immediately held his head up high. ¡°So? Aren¡¯t I quite good? I¡¯m not just a boy


    who only knows how to fight. I just haven¡¯t shown you how amazing I am yet!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, there¡¯s so much about you that I never expected,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll slowly show it all to you!¡±


    Joshua liked that strange white-haired old man quite a bit.


    Joshua remembered how Shawn had helped him earlier.


    Like his beloved mother says, debts must be repaid!


    ¡°Alright, but I have something very important I need your help with.¡± Shawn nodded.


    Joshua guaranteed, ¡°As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can do it because it¡¯s very easy. I want to meet your mother. Bring me


    there.¡± Shawn¡¯s lips curled up as he looked into Joshua¡¯s eyes.


    Joshua was stunned.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do something so simple? You even told me so confidently that you


    would help me.¡± Shawn looked at him.


    Joshua¡¯s eyes darted all over.


    All the while, Gale repeatedly warned him not to use her real name outside.


    If any strangers wanted to meet Gale, he had to reject them. He could not agree and


    could not bring them home.


    Joshua remembered it clearly.


    So, he could not agree to Shawn¡¯s request!


    However¡­


    ¡°Fine, you can meet my mommy, but there¡¯s one condition!¡± Joshua agreed immediately,


    even hugging Shawn¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Be my father!¡±


    When Joe heard that, he almost fell down and knelt down in front of Joshua.


    Listen to what was being said!


    He was about to die of fear!


    Shawn was Joshua¡¯s father in the first ce!


    Joe felt like he was going to die. He knew too many secrets but could not tell anyone!


    It was torture!


    Shawn narrowed his eyes. ¡°I told youst time. I can¡¯t be your father.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, no wonder you keep on wanting toe to this city. Someone wants you to be


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    their dad!¡± Joe purposely joked.


    ¡°Stop messing around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the truth. Who wouldn¡¯t like a smart boy like him?¡±


    Joshua nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This handsome guy next to you is right!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 671

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 671


    Chapter 671


    Joe stared at him with his arms folded. ¡°Hey! What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Joe was so happy that he could not close his mouth, smiling from ear to ear.


    Someone actually called him brother!


    He was still young!


    Joe was very proud and pointed at Shawn. ¡°So, what do you call him?¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°Uncle. If he bes my father, I will change his title.¡±


    ¡°Why did you call me Brother but him Uncle?¡±


    Joshua blinked and answered, ¡°Because his hair is gray. Our hair is ck, and you are young, so you


    are an elder brother to me!¡±


    Joeughed, leaning forward and backward.


    As expected of Shawn¡¯s spawn, the kid was really clever and interesting!


    Shawn nced at him coldly. ¡°Is it funny?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°Of course. Shawn, you can dye your hair ck when you have time.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    Shawn stared at Joshua again. ¡°I won¡¯t be your father, but I must meet your mother.¡±


    ¡°Why not. At least think about it!¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Joshua shook his head and sighed again and again. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sad. Then I can¡¯t take you to see my


    mommy.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Shawn frowned deeply. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Only Daddy can see Mommy. I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. Since you disagree, I can¡¯t agree to your request. This


    is called fairness!¡±


    Joe was holding back hisughter until his stomach almost hurt.


    Guess Shawn never thought in his life that he would fall into the hands of a three-year-old child!


    Wait, no, he fell into the hands of his own son!


    Joshua was quick thinking and Shawn could not keep up.


    When Shawn proposed to meet his mother, he did not immediately refuse, but instead asked Shawn if


    he could be his father.


    When he could not?


    That was a shame, he could not see his mother.


    Clever!


    ¡°Fair?¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I¡¯m being fair here.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what do you want to do¡­¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°I only have one wife in my life, and I won¡¯t marry again. No matter how interested I am in


    Molly, I will never marry her, let alone be your father. But I must meet Molly.¡±


    Joshua realized that something was wrong and immediately stopped ying around.


    He turned and ran through Shawn¡¯s leg.


    However, Shawn grabbed his cor after he took two steps.


    Shawn easily picked him up with one hand.


    ¡°Hey, hey, let go!¡±


    Joshua looked like an octopus, with his hands and feet iling non-stop.


    ¡°You¡¯re strangling me¡­ Cough cough!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t breathe!¡±


    Joshua deliberately tilted his head, stuck out his tongue, and made a hung expression.


    Shawn simply carried him on his shoulders.


    He said, ¡°Follow me. If you want to go home, ask your mommy toe pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Wow, no! Let me go!¡±


    Shawn carried him and walked out.


    The reporters held their microphones and watched this scene¡­all dumbfounded.


    Just now, they seem to have heard Joshua call this man¡­ Dad!


    More than once!


    Could it be that this man was Joshua¡¯s father?


    Joshua came from a single-parent family background, but when he won the championship today and


    became famous all over the country. Did his fathere to him?!


    Wh**ps, big news!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 672

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 672


    Chapter 672


    This story will be at the top of the headlines!


    The reporters all packed up theirputers and left quickly, returning to thepany to stay upte


    and work overtime to catch up on the press release!


    *Joshua! Joshua!¡± Seeing this scene, Zoe hurried to catch up. ¡°Who are you? Give me back the child!¡±


    ¡°Security, stop him. I don¡¯t know him. Why is he taking my grandson away!¡±


    Zoe was so anxious that tears came out. ¡°Help, my child is being kidnapped in broad daylight!¡±


    However, few people believed Zoe¡¯s words, thinking she was old and spewing nonsense.


    After all, Shawn has an extraordinary temperament and looks like a big shot, so how could he do such


    a thing as kidnapping a child?


    Zoe chased after them crying but watched Shawn put Joshua into the car.


    The car drove away!


    No matter how hard Joshua struggled, he was small, and his legs were not as strong as Shawn¡¯s.


    Shawn stuffed him into the car easily.


    Joshua stepped on the seat with his hands on his hips. ¡°Hmph, Uncle, don¡¯t think that you can bully me


    like this because you helped me. Bring me back quickly, or I will call the police and get the police to


    arrest you as a bad guy!¡±


    Shawn was expressionless and calm. ¡°How will you call the police?¡±


    ??


    1¡­¡±


    He did not have a cell phone!


    Joshua immediately attempted to lower the window, wanting to call for help.


    However, the windows were locked.


    When he was about to shout, Shawn kindly reminded him, ¡°The ss is soundproof, so they can¡¯t hear


    you from the outside.¡±


    Joshua swallowed the words abruptly.


    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡± Joshua sat down, crossed his legs and arms, and looked at him co**ly.¡±


    Why do you bring the matter of a woman in between us men?¡±


    ¡°Woman?¡±


    ¡°My mother is a woman!¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°It¡¯s something between her and me that got you involved.¡±


    Joshua did not answer. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my mommy, let alone know her!¡±


    ¡°Your mommy is Molly.¡±


    -¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Shawn replied slowly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Molly.¡± The car stopped at the entrance of the five-star hotel.


    Shawn picked up Joshua again and entered the presidential suite on the top floor.


    When he arrived at the room, he put Joshua down and sat leisurely on the sofa with his legs crossed.


    As soon as Joshua¡¯s feet touched the ground, he immediately ran to the door.


    He pulled the doorknob vigorously, but there was no sign of the door opening.


    He was almost hanging on the doorknob, but it was useless.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Joshua said, ¡°Hmph! Uncle, I¡¯ll get angry if you do this!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your mommy¡¯s phone number?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember!¡±


    Shawn nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Then we¡¯ll wait together, wait for you to remember.¡±


    Joshua also realized that he could not get out.


    He said to Shawn, ¡°If you continue to behave like this, I won¡¯t like you anymore, and I won¡¯t let father!¡±


    you be


    my


    ¡°I never nned to be your father.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shawn handed him the phone. ¡°Think carefully. I know you must remember Molly¡¯s number.¡±


    Joshua turned his head away, angry, with his mouth raised high.


    He looked kinda cute.


    Shawn did not intend to make things difficult for him at first, as he just wanted to lure Molly out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a bad person, and I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± He stretched out his hand, wanting to touch


    Joshua¡¯s head.


    Joshua immediately avoided him, not letting him touch his head.


    His hand was empty.


    His heart¡­ suddenly felt empty.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 673

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 673


    Chapter 673


    Shawn withdrew his hand. ¡°I just want to see Molly, I have no other intentions.¡±


    ¡°My mommy will see you whenever she wants.¡±


    ¡°She wille to you and pick you up. I will be able to see her, won¡¯t I?¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°I will run out!¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡±


    Joshua jumped up and down in the room, groping in various ways, and almost set off the fire rm. He


    was really loud.


    Shawn just looked at him and let him do whatever he wanted.


    In the end, Joshua was sweating all over but could not find a solution.


    ¡°Bad uncle!¡±


    ¡°Did you remember the phone number?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you if I remember it!¡±


    Shawn replied tly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have plenty of time and¡­ means.¡±


    Joshua raised his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. I won¡¯t sumb to your violence! I¡¯m a man,


    and I


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    stand upright. I want to protect Mommy, the best Mommy in the world. Bad uncle, take this!¡±


    He dug out a water gun from nowhere and started squirting water on Shawn!


    The water was mixed with paint!


    Shawn¡¯s suit was dyed in various colors.


    Joe came in and saw this scene just in time.


    ¡°This is¡­ What game are you ying?¡± he said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s ying.¡±


    The two said in unison.


    Joe replied, ¡°Then, this is¡­¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°Down with the bad guy! Brother, save me!¡±


    Joshua threw the water gun and ran to Joe¡¯s side, hugging and climbing onto him.


    If it were any other child, Joe would have picked him up and thrown him out.


    However¡­ this was Shawn¡¯s son!


    He bore it and tolerated it!


    Several footprints soon appeared on Joe¡¯s trousers.


    Joshua h**ed his neck. ¡°Brother, he is a bad guy. He wants to lock me up here. Take me away quickly


    and go find the police uncle to arrest him!


    ¡°Bad guy.¡±


    ¡°He is!¡±


    1


    2/2


    Joe leaned into his ear and whispered, ¡°Actually, his brain is not very good.¡±


    Joshua¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°Yes, you can take it as such. You didn¡¯t notice he looks young but is his hair all white?¡±


    Joshua nodded. ¡°Did his hair turn gray because of his illness?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s okay. Calm down. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll rescue you, so don¡¯t say anything. This is a little secret


    between the two of us, and no third person should know, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joe quietly shook hands with Joshua.


    Only then had Joshua gotten off him and sat on the single sofa, no longer tossing or causing damage.


    Shawn was surprised.


    He asked Joe, ¡°What did you tell him? He became so obedient all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Children are basically the same as women. You can just coax them, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°How to coax them?¡±


    Joe had an inscrutable expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s my exclusive secret. I won¡¯t let it out.¡±


    Shawn pressed his brows deeply. ¡°He won¡¯t give me Molly¡¯s phone number. Now I can only wait for


    Molly toe to him.¡±


    After all, Shawn took Joshua away in front of so many people. Someone would have told her.


    Waiting.


    It was currently the only way.


    ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡± There was a sudden knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± The waiter came in, pushing a small cart full of snacks.


    There are three full shelves.


    The first shelf had potato chips, c drinks, chocte, and so on.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 674

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 674


    Chapter 674


    The second shelf had fried chicken, burgers, roast duck, pizza, and steak.


    On the third shelf, there were barbequed ribs, which were still glistening!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, here is what you asked for. Is there anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, call me if you have any other requests.¡±


    Joshua looked at the cart with his eyeballs about to pop out.


    Who could stand this!


    It was so fragrant!


    The smell of freshly barbequed ribs, mixed with the delicious smells of pizza and fried chicken, soon


    permeated the room.


    Joshua kept salivating.


    From the start of thepetition to now, he had not eaten anything. He originally nned to go out for


    a big meal with Mommy and the others, but now he was stuck here and could not get out!


    He was very hungry.


    It smelled so good.


    Joshua stared at the food, unable to move his eyes away.


    ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Shawn asked deeply.


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Do you remember your mommy¡¯s phone number?¡±


    Joshua immediately shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    Shawn pointed at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Your saliva ising out.¡±


    He raised his hand to wipe his mouth.


    ¡°These are all prepared for you. As long as you recite the phone number, you can eat it right away,¡±


    Shawn said.


    Joshua¡¯s small face was full of confusion.


    He was not afraid of being threatened but¡­ using food as ckmail!


    His stomach was growling, and the smells were tantalizing. He could not hold on any longer!


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Joshua looked at Joe pitifully.


    Joe covered his face.


    He did not expect Shawn coulde up with such a dangerous move!


    Five minutes passed.


    Ten minutes passed.


    There was already a puddle of saliva on the floor in front of Joshua.


    2/2


    However, he still bit his tongue.


    No way!


    Absolutely not!


    Seeing that his perseverance was so strong, Shawn picked up his utensils and slowly started to eat in.


    front of him.


    ¡°This fried chicken is good. It¡¯s crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. The chicken is delicious


    and juicy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ the steak is of good quality.¡±


    Shawn deliberately ate slowly, chewing bite by bite. He ced it near Joshua¡¯s mouth and let him smell


    it.


    In fact, he is usually not interested in such high-calorie food and usually would not take a bite.


    However, he went all out for Joshua today.


    Joe could not stand it anymore and said, ¡°Shawn, behave.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You n to fight a war with him.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°It¡¯s just a child. Come on. What else can I do?¡±


    Joe stroked his chin, his mind spinning rapidly.


    This little kid should not be deceived by the delicious food¡­


    He has to find a way to let Joshua go but pretend that Joshua slipped away by himself.


    This should be well-nned.


    At the same time, Zoe rushed back to the hospital.


    Zoe pushed open the door of the ward, panicked. ¡°Gale, something happened to Joshua! Joshua was ¨C


    taken away!¡±


    Gale had just put Nicole to sleep when she heard the news. Her face turned pale.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She subconsciously thought of Shawn!


    He suddenly appeared at the main entrance of thepetition site in a hurry. Did hee for Joshua?


    Gale asked hurriedly, ¡°Who took Joshua away? Why did he take him away? Didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±


    Zoe spat out, ¡°It¡¯s a young man with white hair! He seemed to be friends with Joshua, and the two were


    chatting. It was normal at first, but then, I don¡¯t know what happened. He suddenly picked up Joshua


    and left!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 675

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 675


    Chapter 675


    ¡°Then what happened!¡±


    ¡°I ran after him, but he had already gotten into the car. The car was driving so fast that I couldn¡¯t catch


    up at all! The people next to me didn¡¯t believe that man was a bad person, and no one helped me! I


    have no choice but toe back and look for you!¡± As she spoke, Zoe began to cry with guilt.


    Gale was weak and leaned against the wall.


    Joshua was taken away by Shawn¡­ She had roughly guessed what was going on.


    Shawn must have known that Joshua was Molly¡¯s child. In order to find Molly, he used her child to force


    Molly to show up!


    It had been four years. Why was Shawn still so shameless?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gale took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, Zoe, I see. You¡¯re not to me for this. I¡¯ll find Joshua, and


    you stay and take care of Nicole.¡±


    ¡°How do you do that? You know who that man is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zoe was very worried. ¡°Gale, is that man¡­ is your ex-boyfriend? Will your identity be exposed?¡±


    Gale patted Zoe on the shoulder. ¡°I have my ways. Don¡¯t me yourself. Joshua is fine.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to find Aurum?¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    There are two paths to choose from; she could go to see Shawn.


    Joshua was in his hands.


    Nicole needs his bone marrow.


    Gale never expected that Shawn would discover the two children just like that.


    It was wishful thinking to want to hide the child.


    It was fate.


    Gale has already decided to look for Shawn!


    Anyway¡­ given Nicole¡¯s illness, she will have to see him sooner orter.


    She just did not expect it to happen so soon.


    Joshua was exposed now, and she had no more cards left.


    Gale felt unspeakably ufortable, but she had no way to vent it, and there was no ce to vent it!


    Pulling herself together, Gale went to the hotel at night.


    ording to Shawn¡¯s style, he will pick the most high-end and luxurious ce.


    So, she went straight to the most luxurious five-star hotel in the city and reported Shawn¡¯s name at the


    front desk. ¡°I am his friend.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood lives in the presidential suite on the top floor. Do you need me to lead the way?¡± the front


    desk asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay, the elevator is over there.¡±


    Gale felt like a walking dead.


    She pressed the elevator, walked in, and selected the floor with her mind muddled.


    She could not believe they would meet again¡­ What was she going to say to Shawn?


    They have not met for such a long time.


    Shawn would not have expected them ever to meet again.


    The elevator door opened, and the room number of the presidential suite was 8888.


    Gale knew that Shawn was inside.


    She had to go in.


    It was as though she was walking into the lion¡¯s den.


    Her finger rested on the doorbell.


    She could not bear to press it down.


    Why? It had been four years, and she still had to take the initiative to find Shawn and beg him!


    Gale¡¯s hands kept shaking, but she still could not press it down.


    She was afraid.


    Just when she was hesitating, the door suddenly opened!


    Gale was so frightened that her heart missed a beat. She took two steps back and almost lost her


    bnce and looked up.


    She thought it was Shawn because it was his room!


    However, it was not!


    It was Joe!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 676

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 676


    Chapter 676


    Joe was also shocked.


    When he opened the door and looked up to see Gale standing there, he thought for a moment that he


    had seen a ghost!


    This was too startling!


    Gale was startled. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Joe reacted quickly, covering her mouth with one hand, closing the door with the other hand while


    dragging her, and hiding in the utility room next to her!


    The utility room was small, just big enough for two people to stand!


    Joe was still in shock and stared straight at her. ¡°You¡­ you are Gale.¡±


    She smiled helplessly. ¡°Mr. Winter, don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to be sure. I always feel like I¡¯m dreaming!¡±


    ¡°I also feel like I¡¯m dreaming. Life is like a dream¡­¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°Why are you here? Are you looking for Joshua?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Shawn took him away, so I came to get my son back.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve thrown yourself into a trap!¡±


    Joe was afraid for a while.


    Fortunately, he was the one who opened the door.


    If it were Shawn¡­ he could not even imagine that scene!


    Gale asked, ¡°What can I do? Being a coward all the time? Nicole needed his bone marrow, and Joshua


    fel! into his hands. I have no other choice!¡±


    ¡°You have already decided to go back to Sea City with Nicole andplete the bone marrow


    transnt?¡±


    Gale gave a long sigh and said, ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for the news from the bone marrow bank, and the


    results. will be avable next week. If it¡¯s not avable, I was already nning to see Shawn and ask


    him to save. my daughter.¡±


    However, she would not choose to return to Sea City if there were other options.


    She just had no other choice!


    Joe was about to say something when footsteps came from outside.


    Immediately afterward, Shawn¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Did someone from the front desk say someone called


    Molly is looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, not yet.¡±


    Gale dared not let out a pip.


    It was because Shawn was outside!


    She was almost able to smell the cologne on him!


    Gale even felt that her heartbeat was so loud that Shawn would hear it!


    ¡°Well, keep searching. Don¡¯t rx,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The footsteps slowly receded.


    Shawn went back to his room.


    Gale clutched her heart. Her whole body was on the verge of a nervous breakdown.


    After a few more chance encounters like this, she might go crazy.


    Fortunately, when she went to the front desk, she never mentioned her name, and she was wearing a


    mask, hat, and sunsses to cover her tightly.


    Joe frowned. ¡°Are you here just to pick up Joshua, or do you want to talk to Shawn about Nicole¡¯s


    illness?¡±


    ¡°Nicole has to go back to Sea City, but Joshua¡­ I want him to have his own life instead of being bound


    by the destiny to inherit the Wood Group.¡±


    Joe said, ¡°I understand. You go to the back door of the hotel and wait. I will find a way to let Joshua


    escape.


    ¡°How?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s too dangerous here for you!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale still trusted Joe very much.


    He knew all her secrets.


    Yet, he chose to help her.


    Gale left.


    Joe returned to the presidential suite.


    Shawn nced at him deeply, propped his chin with one hand, and continued to look out the window.


    Joshua was eating a sd.


    After all, Shawn could not starve him to death, so he gave him some fruits and vegetables. Even the


    chicken breast was fried without oil.


    Joshua gobbled it all up.


    He wanted to eat the food on the cart!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Joe moved closer to him. ¡°Joshua, I just saw your mommy.¡±


    Joshua immediately looked at him happily, but then he looked worried again.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 677

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 677


    Chapter 677


    ¡®Why is Mommy here!


    ¡®Can¡¯t let the bad uncle see her!


    ¡°Your mommy is waiting for you at the back door. Wait a minute, I will pretend to fall


    asleep, and you sneak in and steal the room card. The room card is in the inside pocket of my suit


    jacket,¡± Joe said.


    He also specifically pointed it out to Joshua.


    ¡°Once you get the room card, you can open the door I will send the bodyguards away in advance, but I


    don¡¯t guarantee that you can escape Joshua, the rest is up to you¡±


    Joe could not let anyone know that he had let Joshua go.


    He still wanted to be Shawn¡¯s friend!


    He could only help to a certain extent!


    For the rest, it will be up to Joshua!


    Joshua responded, ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±


    Joe patted his head, feeling a burst of emotion in his heart.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    They are obviously a family, and blood is thicker than water, but they have their own concerns and do


    not recognize each other.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sleepy. Shawn, Molly hasn¡¯t shown up yet. What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then wait, I¡¯ll go to sleep first. I don¡¯t know what you want me to do. This town is small. How can


    itpare to Sea City,¡± Joe said, yawning and walking toward the bedroom.


    However, he was thinking in his heart that he was so d he hade!


    Otherwise, he would not know how today would have ended!


    It turned out that he existed to help Gale¡¯s mother and son, not to help Shawn at all!


    Shawn probably never expected that he would shoot himself in the foot.


    Joe entered the bedroom.


    Joshua remembered what Joe had said just now.


    He rolled his eyes and deliberately dropped the vegetable sd on the ground. ¡°What is


    this? I don¡¯t want to eat it!¡±


    Then, he jumped off the sofa and announced, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡±


    Anyway, Joshua could not leave this room.


    He will wait until dark.


    He did not believe that Molly would never show up!


    In this round, Shawn was very confident that he would win for sure!


    Joshua washed his hands and slipped into the bedroom when Shawn was not paying


    attention.


    Joe was lying on the bed, leaving his suit jacket aside, and was fast asleep with his eyes closed.


    Joshua quickly got the room card.


    Before leaving, he said in a very low voice, ¡°Thank you, Brother.


    Joe¡¯s eyelids moved, but he did not open them.


    Joshua knew he had heard it.


    Walking out of the bedroom, Shawn was standing in front of the window, looking at the heavy traffic


    below.


    ¡°Joshua,¡± he suddenly called out.


    Joshua was so scared that he responded reflexively. ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad that Molly had note to pick you up?¡±


    It turned out he was asking a question.


    Joshua thought that this weird uncle had found out that he had stolen the room card!


    False rm!


    Joshua said, ¡°I¡¯m not sad, you are a bad person, and I don¡¯t want Mommy to fall into your hands. Even


    if you lock me up for a day, I won¡¯t reveal Mommy¡¯s phone number and


    address!¡±


    ¡°So, how about I bring you back to Sea City?¡±


    ¡°Sea City? Is it the most beautiful seaside city in the country? I heard it¡¯s warm like spring all year


    round.¡±


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Yes. Do you want to go?¡±


    Joshua directly refused, ¡°No. No matter how beautiful a ce is, it¡¯s meaningless without Mommy!¡±


    Shawn fell silent, put one hand in his trousers pocket, and continued to look into the distance.


    Seeing that he had rxed his vignce at this moment, Joshua seized the opportunity, ran


    to the door quickly and opened the door.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 678

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 678


    Chapter 678


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Beep! The door was unlocked!


    Joshua immediately pulled down the doorknob!


    It was only when he heard the sound that Shawn realized that something was wrong and quickly turned


    around to look at the door.


    He only saw Joshua¡¯s small figure zipping out of the door! Gone!


    What happened?


    How did Joshua open the door?


    ¡°Stop!¡± Shawn¡¯s pupils shrank, and he immediately chased after him. ¡°Joshua! Stop!¡±


    He was tall with long legs and reached the door in two or three steps.


    Joe in the bedroom heard the movement, got up immediately, and pretended not to know anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡±


    Shawn did not have time to answer him and disappeared in a swish.


    Joe thought he had to follow¡­ to cause trouble.


    He had to stop Shawn from catching Joshua!


    Joe ran behind.


    Joshua ran extremely fast.


    Shawn roared, ¡°Stop him! Trash, what are you still doing!¡± The bodyguard was carrying two bags full of


    fruit, and upon hearing Shawn¡¯s order, he was not sure if he should throw it


    away.


    Mr. Winter asked him to buy this for Shawn.


    The bodyguard wondered if it would be bad if he dropped the fruits.


    Joshua took advantage of the bodyguard¡¯s hesitation, and he had already run to the stairs. He was


    smart enough not to take the elevator.


    Only by using the stairs and theplex terrain could he escape sessfully!


    By the time the bodyguard reacted and dropped the fruit to catch Joshua, the little devil had already


    slipped into the stairwell swiftly.


    The sound of treading footsteps sounded hurriedly.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡±


    Shawn chased after him without saying a word.


    He could not believe it. With so many people, Joshua could escape from under his nose!


    Joe stood by the banister of the stairs, looked down, and could see Joshua descending the stairs at


    such a high speed that most people could not catch up with him.


    The young man was very quick, not bad.


    Although Shawn was also chasing after him, he was always separated by a flight of stairs.


    After all, children are smaller and more flexible.


    Moreover, Joshua jumped, put his upper body on the handrail of the stairs, and slid down.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± The bodyguard wanted to catch up but was stopped by Joe. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ take the elevator to


    the first floor to intercept him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Joe turned around and walked slowly toward the elevator.


    The elevator was still on the eighth floor, and it had to go up before going down.


    Joshua did not know how many floors he had gone down.


    The stairs twisted and turned as if there was no end to it.


    The sound of Shawn¡¯s chasing footsteps was still heard behind him, making Joshua not


    dare to rx.


    He pr**ed up his ears and listened carefully for other voices.


    Finally, on the first floor, he heard a ding, followed by the elevator door closing slowly.


    This was the time!


    Joshua ran out of the stairway and went straight to the elevator. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    When the elevator door was about to close, he sessfully jumped into the elevator with his short


    stature!


    By the time Shawn caught up, the elevator had closed and was heading downward!


    ¡°D**n it!¡±


    Shawn mmed his fist on the wall!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 679

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 679


    Chapter 679


    He would be aughing stock if he allowed Joshua to escape this way.


    They chased him to the first floor.


    At the elevator door, Joshua was the first to run out nimbly, heading straight for the back


    door.


    ¡®Mommy, here Ie!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Gale was waiting at the back door.


    When she heard the sound of running footsteps, her eyes lit up. ¡°Joshua? Is that you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± he yelled before he saw his mother.


    Gale waved her hand. ¡°Joshua, hurry up. I¡¯m here! I¡¯ll take you home!¡±


    Joshua flew himself into her arms.


    Gale picked him up without hesitation, turned around, and ran toward the car parked on the


    side of the road.


    They jumped in the car and prepared to escape!


    The moment she was about to start the car, Shawn ran out.


    He saw the small white car at the back door at a nce.


    Also, Joshua was lying on the car window and making faces at him.


    He was mouthing at him, ¡°Bad uncle, goodbye. My mommy is here to pick me up!¡±


    He nced at the driver¡¯s seat.


    He vaguely saw a graceful silhouette in the cab.


    That was Molly!


    Molly was wearing a cap with a lock of hair hanging on the side of her face, and her red lips were


    slightly pursed.


    The car drove away and passed by in a sh.


    Shawn only saw the rear of the car.


    Terrible!


    To let the mother and son escape from his palm like this!


    He must give chase!


    Shawn stopped a car, pulled the driver out, and sat in.


    ¡°Hey, hey, what are you doing¡­ Why are you stealing my car!¡± The driver pulled the door to prevent


    Shawn from leaving.


    ¡°Let go!¡± There was no opportunity to dy any longer. Otherwise, Molly and her son would


    escape!


    Joe ran out at this time. ¡°Shawn¡­ where is he?¡±


    ¡°Come on, get in the car!¡±


    Joe hesitated, ¡°This is someone else¡¯s car.¡±


    He was deliberately dawdling, dying time.


    Shawn directly took off the ring on his little finger and threw it to the driver. ¡°I¡¯ll borrow


    yours for now. Here!¡± The driver saw that the ring was made of pure gold and immediately agreed


    cheerfully. ¡°Okay, you can borrow it for a few days!¡±


    Shawn used to be a race car driver.


    He should be able to catch up.


    Unless Molly¡¯s driving skills are better than his!


    Joe had just gotten in, and before the car door had time to close, Shawn had already. stepped on the


    gas pedal.


    The car drove out like a fast-shooting arrow.


    Joe was almost thrown out.


    He quickly closed the car door and quickly fastened his seat belt. ¡°Shawn, I don¡¯t want to


    end


    my


    little life yet. I¡¯m not married and have no children. I don¡¯t want to die now!¡±


    ¡°No one will let you die! That white car is right in front!¡±


    ¡°Is that Molly¡¯s car?¡±


    Shawn responded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He held the steering wheel with both hands. His eyes were sharp and focused, he kept overtaking and


    changingnes, and the car shuttled nimbly.


    The distance between the two cars closed in.


    Joshua noticed something was wrong. ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a car following us!¡±


    Gale nced in the rearview mirror.


    It was Shawn.


    With a serious expression on her face, she stepped on the elerator a little more, and the car¡¯s


    speed instantly increased.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 680

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 680


    Chapter 680


    She had to stay calm.


    These moments called for calmness so she could act sharp!


    ¡°Joshua, sit down and put on your seat belt.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mommy! You can concentrate on driving and leave me alone!¡±


    Gale also started to overtake cars, changenes, and speed up.


    She was much more familiar with this city than Shawn.


    In the past two years, she often apanied her boss on business trips and inspected various stores,


    so she was familiar with them. She did not need to turn on the navigation to go wherever she went, and


    she remembered the way.


    Joshua said, ¡°I believe you can get rid of him! Mommy, do you remember that there is a fork in the road


    ahead?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There we are. You can get rid of him!¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Even after the fork, Shawn was still chasing after them.


    Joe rubbed his chin, thinking, ¡®It¡¯s impossible to go on like this.


    He had to figure it out again.


    Ugh.


    He was so tired of fixing this mistake.


    He had already betrayed Shwan! They were brothers for many years! Joe felt terrible.


    What a predicament!


    ¡°Shawn, are you sure you can catch up?¡±


    ¡°Shut up and watch her car closely.¡±


    Joe replied, ¡°My words don¡¯t affect my staring at Molly¡¯s car. Be careful! There is a car on the right!¡±


    Shawn turned the steering wheel to the left.


    After making a slight turn, he sped up and directly left the car on the right behind forcefully and


    domineeringly.


    Soon, the car came to another fork in the road.


    This was a thr**ay intersection, and it was also the road with the heaviest traffic and the


    most cars.


    Shawn ordered, ¡°Joe, look carefully. Which fork in the road did she take?¡±


    He could not see her car. He relied on Joe.


    He trusted Joe enough.


    Not knowing that Joe had lied many times.


    Joe clearly saw Molly¡¯s car driving up the middlene.


    In the end, he opened his eyes and lied, ¡°Left, go to the far left. She entered the leftne.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joe said silently in his heart, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Shawn.¡±


    I¡¯ll buy you more drinkster to relieve my guilt!


    Just when Shawn was driving into the leftne, Joe suddenly said, ¡°No, in the middle, just now Molly


    kept changingnes. I thought she was going to the leftne but ended up in the middle!¡±


    However, Shawn has now entered the leftne!


    It was toote!


    He could not turn around!


    Shawn mmed on the brakes!


    A car crashed into them with a bang.


    There was a rear-end ident.


    Shawn punched the steering wheel hard and roared angrily, ¡°Joe!¡±


    Joe fell silent.


    Shawn asked deeply, ¡°I told you to watch the car. Joe, don¡¯t you know how important this


    matter is!¡±


    It was all right now.


    The car was gone.


    Both Molly and Joshua fled.


    After so much effort today, it ended up for nothing!


    Joe remained silent.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He did it on purpose. How dare he refute it.


    Not even an exnation!


    Shawn punched the steering wheel again. ¡°Joe, are you an undercover agent sent by Molly?


    Joe replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Molly before¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 681

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 681


    Chapter 681


    However, Joe felt guilty.


    Was he being too obvious just now? Did Shawn notice?


    After coughing, Joe said, ¡°There are too many cars, and this is a th**ay road. I was dazzled for a while,


    and there were too many white cars. In addition, Molly kept changingnes deliberately, so I just¡­ I got


    it wrong.¡±


    Shawn said nothing. His face darkened.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous?¡±


    ¡°We actually let a three-year-old kid escape from under our noses. Moreover, we watched Molly pick


    him up.¡±


    Who were Shawn and Joe?


    When the two people are together, they can make business leaders in Sea City tremble three times just


    by stomping their feet!


    Now, they were yed by a strange woman and child!


    Shawn cursed deeply and got out of the car.


    The car owner behind them cursed, ¡°Who do you think you are? Can you drive? Why did you stop


    suddenly?¡±


    However, when the owner saw Shawn and Joe, he immediately shut up.


    Just by looking at their temperament, he knew he could not offend them.


    Back at the hotel, the bodyguard stood at the door and greeted, ¡°Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn kicked him directly..


    The bodyguard was in pain, but he did not dare to say a word and knelt down on one knee. ¡± Please,


    Mr. Wood, punish me!¡±


    He did not dare to refute.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Joe came to the rescue. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Get out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Winter.¡±


    Shawn walked in, but there was something stuck under the leather shoes.


    He looked up and saw that it was a room card.


    Shawn said, ¡°Joe, isn¡¯t this yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, why is it here!¡±


    ¡°Joshua stole it. He stole it while you were sleeping,¡± Shawn spected.


    Joe patted his head with a sudden realization. ¡°Oh yes! When I go to sleep, I take off my coat and put it


    aside, and the room card is in the coat pocket!¡±


    He felt that his acting skills were superb.


    In fact, if it were someone else, Shawn would have noticed something was wrong long ago.


    He was so sharp.


    However, he was Joe, his right-hand man and the person he trusted the most. He did not have any


    doubts!


    ¡°Go back to Sea City. It seems that I really have to visit the thatched cottage for the third time!¡± Shawn


    said.


    ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t given up yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s even more impossible to give up now!¡±


    If word of the matter got out, how embarrassing would he be?


    Moreover, he had more information about Molly now.


    There were also many clues!


    If he went to investigate. again now, Shawn was confident that he would definitely be able to find out


    Molly¡¯s true identity!


    Joshua waltzed into the VIP ward in the hospital gracefully. ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Gale could not help but tap his forehead. ¡°Be serious.¡±


    He was proud and said triumphantly, ¡°I am happy. How well we escaped today!¡±


    To Gale, just thinking about it was scary.


    She and Shawn almost ran into each other several times.


    Each incident was getting closer and closer to them meeting each other.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 682

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 682


    Chapter 682


    They were lucky.


    However, they would not be lucky every time.


    As long as she and Shawn meet once, it will be over.


    Nicole said, ¡°Brother, congrattions on winning the championship. Mommy said we have a big meal


    tonight!¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°You can eat whatever you want.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Joshua¡¯s ears were suddenly h**ed.


    Gale said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong¡­it hurts, Mommy, be gentle. My ears are still growing!¡±


    Gale grabbed him and went to the balcony.


    ¡°Let me ask you, how have you met and known Shawn?¡±


    ording to Zoe, when Shawn broke into the interview area and went straight to Joshua, Joshua was


    not afraid. He even had a long chat with Shawn.


    They seemed to know each other.


    Gale was surprised. How did Joshua know Shawn?


    When did they meet?


    This question has been circling in her mind, and now she can ask him.


    ¡°I¡­ I have seen him before,¡± Joshua replied truthfully.


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Gale really did not know what to say.


    Gale asked, ¡°When did you meet? How many times have you met? Why did you meet him? What did


    he tell you!?¡±


    Joshua looked at her innocently. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry. You will grow old and get wrinkles when you


    are angry, and then you will not be the most beautiful mommy in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop doing this. I¡¯m serious!¡±


    His sugar-coated bullets would not work now.


    This matter was too important and serious!


    Joshua pursed his lips and confessed honestly, ¡°Uncle and I have met three times.¡±


    ¡°Three times!?¡±


    Gale was about to faint from anger.


    How could she not know!


    Joshua said, ¡°The first time, it was in the restaurant. I slipped in and chatted with him for a while and


    asked for his name.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Joshua was effortlessly friendly.


    He could chat with people wherever he went, plus he is cute and handsome, with a sweet mouth, so he


    is very popr.


    However, she did not understand why he wanted to chat with Shawn.


    Although Joshua and Shawn are father and son and look slightly simr, it was not obvious to the point


    where people noticed it.


    Joshua exined again, ¡°The second time, it was at the apartment¡¯s gate.¡±


    ¡°The gate? He was at the gate?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to see him this time. It should be that he happened to pass by, saw me, got out of the car,


    and chatted with me for a while.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not telling the truth, Joshua. You¡¯re a kid, he¡¯s¡­ A president of a bigpany. What does he


    have to say to you?¡±


    Joshua sighed silently.


    Oh, why was Mommy so smart at this time?


    He could not hide anything from her.


    ¡°Well, I was fighting with some children at themunity¡¯s gate. Uncle saw it and supported me to


    stand up for me, making them and their parents apologize.¡±


    This sounded like Shawn¡¯s behavior.


    Strong, partial, conniving.


    No one could touch the person he wanted to protect!


    Joshua said, ¡°Uncle helped me. I have a good impression of him, and I was thinking of inviting him to


    my house for dinner to thank him!¡±


    Gale really fainted when she heard this.


    What kind of son she gave birth to!


    One who almost led the wolf into the house!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 683

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 683


    Chapter 683


    ¡°Mommy, today is the third time we met. I didn¡¯t expect him to kidnap me to force you to show up. I¡¯m


    putting him in the bad guy category now, and I won¡¯t meet with him anymore,¡± Joshua said.


    Gale looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Joshua, let me remind you that from now on if you see Shawn,


    you will walk the other way. Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare meet him!¡±


    Seeing her face getting more and more serious, Joshua also realized that the matter was


    serious.


    He asked cautiously, ¡°Is there¡­ any hatred between you and uncle?¡±


    The question stopped Gale.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hate?


    Yes, there was indeed hatred.


    However¡­ there was love too. She had loved him.


    He loves her too.


    Moreover, Shawn and Gale are still husband and wife.


    Shawn did not agree to the divorce in the end.


    He was not a divorcee, just a widowed man.


    So, in fact, she was still his wife.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡± Joshua quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Mommy, I will listen to you, and I


    will never see him again in the future! He wants me to give him your phone number today, and I didn¡¯t


    even give you a single number.¡±


    Gale sighed.


    She reached out and hugged Joshua into her arms. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Joshua, and it¡¯s none of your


    business. It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault¡­ It¡¯s the grievance of our generation, and you shouldn¡¯t be involved. You


    didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was rude, and I want to apologize to you.¡±


    Joshua and Shawn are father and son.


    Father and son should love each other deeply.


    Even if they did not know each other¡¯s identity, the subtle family connection always existed.


    Shawn was very cold, kept away from strangers, and had almost no kind intentions toward strangers,


    but he was able to ept Joshua¡¯s intrusion into the room, and he could even help Joshua out of the


    blue when passing by.


    If it were any other child, Shawn would not care at all.


    Joshua panicked instead. ¡°Mommy, you can scold me, or you can beat me to relieve your anger. Don¡¯t


    do this. I feel weird¡­¡±


    He was not afraid of anything but only afraid that Gale would be sad.


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°Silly Joshua, you are a talented pianist. You just won the championship of the


    nationalpetition and became popr all over the country. I am lucky to have a son like you. How


    could I be willing to beat you?¡±


    ¡°Are you really not angry anymore?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry.¡±


    Joshua looked at her face, confirmed it several times, and then felt relieved.


    Joshua said, ¡°Mommy, I got money from winning the championship. Our family is rich. How much are


    Nicole¡¯s medical expenses? I can pay!¡±


    He thought his prize money was enough.


    Gale repeatedly replied, ¡°Aww, of course. Joshua is awesome, he can earn money to support his


    family, and it relieves my pressure all at once!¡±


    Joshua smiled so much that his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s take Nicole to have a big meal together. What do you want to eat?!¡±


    ¡°Steak!¡±


    ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±


    It seemed that they had escaped a catastrophe for the time being, but Gale continued to feel uneasy in


    her heart.


    Moreover, it became more and more obvious that it had reached the point where she could not ignore


    it.


    This city was no longer safe!


    Shawn would definitelye again, and he would soon find her!


    Soon!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 684

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 684


    Chapter 684


    Meanwhile, at the Wood Group, everyone kept their heads down, their tails between their


    legs. They were even afraid of making loud noises when walking.


    Mr. Wood¡¯s mood was extremely bad.


    The boss was in a bad mood. Everyone below him would suffer.


    Executives were called in one at a time and were scolded badly.


    Especially the jewelry department.


    They were next to meet Mr. Wood.


    The people in the jewelry department looked as if they were on the battlefield.


    ¡°What is this? Is this called a design drawing?¡±


    ¡°When such a design draft is spread out, it looks like you giarized it!¡±


    Shawn threw a stack of design drafts on the table.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Who told you to imitate Gale¡¯s style?¡±


    No one in the conference room dared to answer.


    They got scolded.


    It was because Mr. Wood wanted a designer like Molly to join thepany, so everyone thought he


    liked this style.


    As a result¡­ they got a bad scolding.


    ¡°Peach! As the chief designer, give me an exnation!¡±


    Everyone looked at her sympathetically.


    Peach stood up tremblingly. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­ I will ask the designers to draw again. Draw in their own style,


    and won¡¯t blindly follow the trend.¡±


    ¡°Is this your exnation?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes.¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Did I ever ask you all to copy Gale¡¯s style?¡±


    Peach shook his head.


    ¡°Then why do you make your own decisions?¡±


    Peach could not answer.


    At this time, Summer stood up. ¡°It¡¯s my idea, and I made my own decision. Mr. Wood, if you want to


    scold someone, just ¡®yell at me.¡±


    Shawn leaned back in his chair. ¡°You?¡±


    Summer said, ¡°Yes. Mr. Wood went to a small town twice and didn¡¯t hesitate to use a helicopter just for


    a mere Molly. So I think, since Mr. Wood likes her style so much, we have so many designers who


    have the same design capabilities.¡±


    ¡°So, I asked each of them to hand in three drawings to me, imitating Gale¡¯s style.¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly, this stack of drawings made Mr. Wood this angry.¡±


    Shawn stared at her deeply, and his eyes were a littleplicated.


    After a while, he said lightly, ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to tell Mr. Wood that anyone can draw a design draft, and anyone can imitate the


    style. You don¡¯t have to have Molly. Lovito¡¯s designers are the most talented in the country!¡±


    ¡°Only Molly¡¯s designs are the most like hers. You guys only imitated the appearance and style without


    the essence.¡±


    Summer met his gaze. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand?¡±


    ¡°What you want is not a designer, nor Molly, but¡­ Gale.¡±


    After Gale¡¯s death, no one in the Wood Group dared to mention it in front of Shawn.


    He did not expect Summer to mention it.


    In front of so many people, no less!


    Summer asked, ¡°Why bother? Even if Molly joins the team and she draws the design draft you want,


    she is not Gale. There is only one Gale in the whole world, and no one can rece her in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, stop deceiving yourself and others.¡±


    Everyone lowered their heads, not daring to provoke or worsen the situation.


    Shawn did not speak either.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 685

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 685


    Chapter 685


    The atmosphere was extremely solemn.


    After a long time, Shawn said, ¡°Summer, you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Nobody understood his loneliness.


    Nobody knew how he felt on those long nights.


    Honestly, even he himself did not understand himself.


    Yes, Molly reminded him of Gale, so he wanted to lure Molly to the Wood Group at any cost.


    Molly¡¯s presence would remind him of Gale.


    Gale loved her work.


    ¡°The meeting is over.¡± Shawn got up and said, ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to imitate her


    design.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn left. Peach was relieved. ¡°Summer, you are too bold!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? He can¡¯t eat me.¡±


    ¡°You mentioned Gale in front of Mr. Wood.¡±


    Summer replied helplessly, ¡°I have no choice. The other designers will not be happy if Shawn is so


    attached to Molly.¡±


    Shawn went to invite her twice.


    If Molly joined the job, Peach¡¯s position as the chief designer would definitely be gone.


    Secondly, other designers would not ept Molly¡¯s management, thinking how it could be that an


    unknown person in a small town should lead them.


    Molly would definitely have opinions and conflicts with her colleagues in thepany if she were


    arrogant or scheming.


    Needless to say, Shawn must be partial to Molly.


    This potential altercation would definitely have a huge impact on future development!


    Peach also understood. ¡°But¡­ Even Mr. Winter can¡¯t change Mr. Wood¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°We must try.¡±


    Summer packed his things and left the conference room.


    CEO¡¯s office.


    Shawn pushed the door open and walked in, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Fiona, how¡¯s the


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    investigation on Molly¡¯s side?¡±


    ¡°There is progress. I received the information ten minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Finally, there is progress.¡±


    Fiona replied, ¡°I changed the way of investigation and asked them to start with Joshua¡¯s Grandma, and


    they immediately gained a lot of useful information.¡±


    In the reporter interview area, when Shawn took Joshua away, an old woman kept chasing after him.


    He did not pay attention to it at the time, but in retrospect, the rtionship between this old woman and


    Molly must be very close.


    Molly¡¯s traces and identity information can be erased in advance, but the old woman¡¯s identity can be


    found, and then Molly¡¯s real information can be found!


    Shawn sat down on the sofa and picked up a cigarette casually. ¡°Speak.¡±


    Fiona replied seriously, ¡°This old woman¡¯s name is Zoe. She is a native of the local area. But when she


    was young, she lived in Sea City and then,ter on, went back to her hometown to work because of her


    health.¡±


    ¡°Sea City? What did she do here?¡±


    ¡°She worked as a se**nt in Aurum¡¯s family home.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s brows and eyes were condensed. ¡°Aurum?!¡±


    ¡°Zoe worked as a nanny in the Lefting family and took care of Aurum growing up. And¡­¡± Fiona


    paused.


    With Shawn¡¯s ingenuity, he has already guessed something.


    He asked, ¡°All these years, Aurum and Zoe have been in touch, right?


    Fiona nodded.


    ¡°Aurum had transferred money often to her. The biggest sum¡­ was half a month


    million dors.¡±


    ago, one


    Fiona flipped through the documents in his hand. ¡°Not only cash, but Aurum also bought Zoe a house


    in the little town. The location of the house is the neighborhood where Joshual fought with a few


    childrenst time.¡±


    ¡°So, Joshua lives with Zoe. Molly¡¯s expenses are all hidden under Zoe¡¯s Name. She, herself, is well


    hidden.¡±


    Shawn listened quietly.


    He lowered his eyes slightly, unable to see any emotion, but his brows and eyes were raised slightly,


    giving him a somewhat oppressive aura.


    Before this, there was no clue.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 686

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 686


    Chapter 686


    He found what he wanted.


    It was just¡­


    What was the rtionship between Aurum and Molly?


    The money and the house seemed to be for Zoe, but in fact, Molly and her son are using them!


    Furthermore, Molly has two children.


    In other words, Joshua has another sister! It was someone Shawn had never seen or known! Shawn


    said, ¡°Fiona, have Aurum and Zoe been in frequent contact for so many years?¡±


    ¡°No, it started four years ago.¡±


    ¡°Four years ago?!¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Shawn felt quite concerned about the timeline!


    That was the year Gale left him!


    +


    Shawn frowned deeply, stood up, and strode out. ¡°Prepare the car. We are heading to Aurum.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn wanted to find Aurum.


    There are too many mysteries, he has to solve them one by one, and he cannot wait a minute longer!


    The car sped toward Lefting Group.


    As soon as Shawn appeared, no one dared to stop him, and the supervisor of the reception department


    greeted him personally.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Aurum?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lefting is in a meeting. Can I pass a message on for you?¡±


    Shawn replied lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him in his office.¡±


    Shawn made himself at home.


    In the conference room, Aurum heard that Shawn was there, and his face changed slightly. ¡°I see.


    Make him a cup of tea and treat him well.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Lefting.¡±


    Aurum frowned.


    He felt¡­ this time Shawn came directly to the door, and there must be something important!


    He has to think hard about countermeasures.


    The secretary made tea and put it down gently. ¡°Mr. Wood, this is from the top tea brand in the


    country¡­¡±


    Shawn interrupted, ¡°How long will it take for Aurum to see me?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ We are not sure about this either.¡±


    He was about to speak, but the sound of high heels cking on the floor came from the door.


    Natalie walked in, and when she saw Shawn, she was also taken aback. ¡°Mr. Wood?¡±


    Shawn nced at her expressionlessly.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, why did youe here today? Are you looking for Aurum? You are really a rare. visitor,¡±


    Natalie said cautiously and politely.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Shawn raised his chin deeply. ¡°Others, get out.¡± The office door closed.


    Shawn seemed to be the host, and Natalie seemed to be the guest.


    The atmosphere was very tense and depressing.


    Shawn asked, ¡°Do you still remember the time you came to me four years ago.¡±


    Gale and Aurum got too close. She felt uneasy and felt that she was about to lose her lover. ¡°Are you


    sure what you said is true?¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°You know what would happen to you if


    you lied to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, how could I lie to you about this kind of thing? Aurum calls Mrs. Wood in the study at night,


    sends messages every day, and mentions Mrs. Wood to me from time to time¡­ it all happened for


    real!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 687

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 687


    Chapter 687


    ¡°What happened next?¡±


    Natalie was stunned again.


    She swallowed, and said more cautiously, ¡°Later¡­ Mrs. Wood just jumped into the sea and died¡­ they


    broke contact.¡±


    ¡°Broke contact?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, are you confused? She is dead. How can we contact her¡­¡±


    Shawn looked at her deeply.


    ¡°Since then, Aurum never had close contact with anyone, did he?¡±


    Natalie nodded.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Shawn suddenly h**d the corners of his lips and let out a sneer.


    The atmosphere was cold.


    Natalie knew if she said something wrong, it would make Shawn deeply unhappy.


    After all, ever since Gale passed away and Shawn¡¯s hair turned gray overnight, he has be more


    and more vtile and has a cold temper.


    Those who offend him will end badly!


    Natalie was restless and wanted to leave, but she was also afraid that Shawn would have something to


    ask her.


    If she had known¡­ she would not have gone to Shawn back then. Now she felt guilty, afraid that


    Aurum would find out and Shawn would me her!


    Shawn pressed the bridge of his nose deeply.


    He did not know if he was thinking too much or¡­ it was just a coincidence.


    Back then, Aurum and Gale had a good rtionship.


    Aurum now bought a house, sent money, and took care of Molly, who was far away in the county,


    through Zoe¡¯s cover.


    Was there any connection between these two people?


    The contact between Aurum and Zoe became frequent again in the year Gale passed away!


    Could it be¡­


    Molly and Gale are the same person?


    This idea was too bold, too shocking, and Shawn dared not think about it.


    He was afraid it was a dream.


    Or that it would bring him joy.


    Click, ck. The sound of footsteps got louder as Aurum walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, what brings you here?¡± Aurum has a good way of dealing with people. ¡°You should tell me


    in advance so that I can prepare.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well, you and I haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±


    Natalie stood up and walked to his side. ¡°Aurum¡­¡±


    She felt that Shawn¡¯s visit was not with kind intent. Trouble was brewing.


    ¡°You go out first. I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Wood. Wait for me outside,¡± Aurum said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Natalie left, and the smile on Aurum¡¯s face faded a little.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, just speak up if you have something to say. I really don¡¯t know why you came to me,¡±


    Aurum replied.


    ¡°You should ask yourself what you did.¡±


    Aurum shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn threw the transfer slip on the table with a snap.


    He asked, ¡°Who is Zoe? What is the rtionship between you and Joshua? And, what is the


    rtionship between you and Molly?¡±


    Every sentence caused a little panic in Aurum¡¯s heart.


    On the surface, he could only try his best to keep calm. ¡°Zoe was the aunt who took care of me and


    watched me grow up. She returned to her hometown after she felli, and I missed.


    her more or less.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You sent her that much money?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, how is that a lot? That is a trivial amount of money for you and me, right?¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°Yes. But for ordinary people, it takes most of their lives to earn half of that


    money.¡±


    Aurum replied without changing his expression, ¡°Zoe is not in good health, and she spends a lot of


    money in the hospital every month. I was afraid that she would be reluctant to treat her illness, so I


    transferred a lump sum to her at once.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 688

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 688


    Chapter 688


    Zoe¡¯s consumption records did show that the money was spent in municipal hospitals. Therefore,


    Aurum¡¯s rhetoric has no loopholes.


    ¡°Okay, then, who are Joshua and Molly to you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the two people Mr. Wood mentioned.¡±


    Shawn stared at him deeply. ¡°Joshua is attached to Zoe.¡±


    Aurum smiled and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s her grandson. I¡¯m unfamiliar with Zoe¡¯s family; she seldom mentions


    it to me, and I have never been to a small county.¡±


    No matter what Shawn asked, Aurum could reason.


    Shawn could not fault it at all.


    Shawn sneered. ¡°No wonder you took so long toe, so¡­ you were thinking of a countermeasure!¡±


    ¡°You are joking. I was in a meeting just now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to go around in circles with you.¡± Shawn¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Where is Molly? What is


    her real name, and who is she? Tell me!¡±


    He simply pointed out his face, unwilling to be hypocritical and polite.


    He had no patience!


    Aurum was not an easy person to deal with!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Shawn had to find Molly. He had spent so much time and effort, and it was impossible for him to end up


    with nothing in the end!


    Aurum replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know Molly, and I¡¯ve never heard of the name Joshua. Mr. Wood, why do you


    want to make things difficult for others?¡±


    Aurum did not quite know how Shawn found Zoe.


    However, now he could not let go no matter what!


    Anyway, Gale did not have any whereabouts exposed. No matter how powerful Shawn was, he could


    not find out.


    ¡°Okay, very well.¡± Shawn nodded and stood up. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m going to Zoe¡¯s house.¡±


    Aurum was startled. ¡°Why are you going to see Zoe?¡±


    ¡°She lives with Molly and Joshua. You say, with Zoe in hand, will Molly still hide and refuse to show


    herself?¡±


    Shawn left.


    Since Aurum could not answer his questions, he would go there himself!


    This was the third time he would be visiting that wretchedly small town, and he must see Molly herself!


    He would not return without her!


    Aurum stepped forward quickly. ¡°Mr. Wood! You can¡¯t go. You will scare Zoe.¡±


    ¡°Then let Mollye to see me.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know Molly.¡±


    Shawn stretched out his hand, and patted the dust on Aurum¡¯s suit. ¡°It¡¯s okay, wait until I find her and


    bring her to see you, then you can take a good look¡­ Do you hear me?¡±


    After finishing his words, he strode away.


    Aurum could only watch helplessly as Shawn entered the elevator, followed by his secretary and


    bodyguards.


    This was bad!


    Why did Zoe get exposed?


    Although Zoe was innocent, she was closely rted to Gale¡¯s life. If anything was revealed


    it will be over!


    Aurum¡¯s expression changed, and he turned to go back to the office. Natalie hurried over and took his


    hand. ¡°Aurum, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°But your expression¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy now, Natalie. I can¡¯t apany you temporarily, sorry.¡±


    Aurum walked into the office, closed the door, and left her alone outside.


    He quickly took out a mobile phone from the bottom drawer and dialed Zoe¡¯s number.


    ¡°I need to talk to her.¡±


    Zoe replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale¡¯s voice came. ¡°Mr. Lefting, what¡¯s the matter? Is there any news about the bone marrow?¡±


    ¡°Shawn found Zoe. The ce where you live is very dangerous!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 689

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 689


    Chapter 689


    ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital, not in the town.¡±


    Aurum warned, ¡°I know, but for safety¡¯s sake, just be careful. In short, you can¡¯t be in the same ce


    as Zoe again! Shawn will find out!¡±


    Gale gripped the phone tightly.


    How did Shawn find out about Zoe?


    What should they do?


    Should they move to the mountains?


    What about Zoe?


    If Shawn could lock Joshua in the hotel and lure her into showing up, he would definitely kidnap Zoe


    and lure her into showing up again!


    Gale knew his character too well!


    Aurum said, ¡°Gale, just go first. Let¡¯s talk about it another time!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°What about Zoe?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you too.¡± Aurum made a decisive decision. ¡°The two children, too, take them.¡±


    Gale sighed.


    What she was most worried about still happened.


    There was no avoiding it.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, even if we escaped, what about you?¡±


    Aurum fell silent.


    Gale said, ¡°He and I used to be husband and wife, and I know him well. With Shawn¡¯s. character, if you


    can¡¯t find Zoe, he will definitely make things difficult for you.¡±


    Aurum replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have a way, and you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°How can I implicate you?¡±


    ¡°Gale, now is not the time to discuss this issue. I took the risk to send you out of Sea City, and I can¡¯t


    just watch as Shawn takes you away. Unless you are willing to return to him.¡±


    Only Shawn¡¯s bone marrow matched.


    Only Shawn could save Nicole.


    Other than that, Gale had no reason to appear in front of Shawn.


    After a while, Aurum asked, ¡°Is there any news from the bone marrow bank?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I have to wait another week.¡±


    ¡°Then you can stay away for a week, Gale. After this time, if there is no match, only go to Shawn. Now


    you have to find a way out for yourself. Because once he sees you, there will be no room for


    redemption.¡±


    Aurum thought they must have tried all they could to hide.


    At this moment, it had not reached the point of desperation!


    Gale hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°But¡­¡±


    Aurum interrupted her, ¡°No buts. Just arrange it as I said. I¡¯m afraid that Shawn will make a move


    soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale could only agree.


    After hanging up the phone, she began to pack her things quickly.


    Zoe did not ask anything and silently started to help her.


    ¡°Mommy, can I be discharged from the hospital?¡± Nicole looked at her expectantly. ¡°Are we going


    home?¡±


    Gale walked over and patted her head. ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t like the hospital. Let¡¯s get out of


    here.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Really!¡±


    Nicoleughed happily. Her pale face was filled with joy.


    Joshua sat next to him and gnawed on an apple, and said, ¡°Nicole, let¡¯s go back to kindergarten, and


    I¡¯ll take you to y on the slide.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back to kindergarten. I will inform the teachers. We¡¯re going on a holiday!¡± Gale


    said.


    Joshua and Nicole asked in unison, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Go to a¡­ paradise with mountains, ake, and waterfalls!¡± The two children jumped up with joy.


    Gale and Zoe quickly packed up their luggage, took the child by the hand, went through the discharge


    procedures, and left by the back door.


    Aurum arranged for a car and driver to take them to an even smaller vige.


    The area was full of nature, beautiful mountains, and clear waters. It was usually a


    rtively well-known tourist attraction, but it was off-season now, and there were not many tourists.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 690

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 690


    Chapter 690


    Gale¡¯s family stayed in a bed and breakfast.


    Joshua and Nicole were running in the field, plucking flowers.


    Zoe followed behind. ¡°Slow down, two little monsters. I can¡¯t catch up with you.¡±


    Gale stood on the balcony, watching this adorable and harmonious scene, yet feeling extremely heavy


    in her heart.


    She never expected that the designs she drew would attract Shawn¡¯s attention and bring huge troubles


    to her peaceful life.


    Aurum was also implicated.


    Time was running out. Should she continue to hide and stay or go to find Shawn¡­


    Gale closed her eyes.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    At night in Temperley Hall, the whole vi was brightly lit, and the bodyguards came in and out. All of


    them looked very solemn.


    Shawn stood in the middle of the living room.


    The crystal chandelier set off his silver hair more beautifully, making his facial features.


    look cold and hard.


    Verbal status reports from subordinates kepting out of the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, there is no one here at the hospital. They went through the discharge procedures and left at


    four o¡¯clock in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Zoe¡¯s house is locked. No one is here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Zoe can¡¯t be found or contacted. She didn¡¯t go back to her hometown.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Molly and the two children.¡±


    Shawn listened quietly, with a twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    He sneered.


    They acted so fast.


    In just one afternoon, all four of them disappeared, their whereabouts were unknown, and his men did


    not know where they were hiding!


    Was it a coincidence?


    No! They were deliberately avoiding his search!


    Shawn ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Go and bring Aurum. Immediately!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood!¡± The bodyguards nodded, and just as they turned around to leave, Aurum appeared at


    the door.


    ¡°Is Mr. Wood looking for me?¡± Aurum stepped in with a rxed expression. ¡°It¡¯s a tacit understanding.


    I¡¯m looking for Mr. Wood too.¡±


    Shawn squinted deeply. ¡°You still dare toe to me on your own initiative?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare?¡±


    Shawn curled his lips. ¡°Very well.¡±


    He waved his hand, signaling the bodyguards to go out.


    Aurum really impressed him. Under such circumstances, he actually dared toe to his door.


    ¡°It was you who arranged for Molly¡¯s family and Zoe to hide.¡± Shawn pointed it out directly without going


    around in circles with him. ¡°You move quickly.¡±


    ¡°Zoe was my nanny. I won¡¯t just sit and watch Mr. Wood single-handedly ruin her peaceful life.¡±


    ¡°Then what does Molly have to do with you? Why do you want to protect her like this?¡±


    Aurum replied, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know Molly. But Mr. Wood said that they were Zoe¡¯s family. So, I


    naturally want to help them all together. In case Mr. Wood uses her family to ckmail her.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Aurum, I don¡¯t have the patience and time to dance with. you. Let me ask


    you onest time, will you hand over Molly?¡±


    Aurum met his eyes without any fear. ¡°I will not hand anyone over to you.¡±


    Shawn looked straight at him.


    It had been a long time since anyone dared to contradict him like this.


    ¡°Very well, Aurum.¡± Shawn bent down and sat down on the sofa. ¡°Then you will not leave! You can only


    leave once you hand over Molly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to put me under house arrest.¡±


    ¡±?


    gave you a choice, but you chose to offend me.¡±


    Aurum shrugged and sat down on the sofa. ¡°It is said that the Temperley Hall is the


    pinnacle of vis in Sea City. It is extremely luxurious. Well, even the interiors are made of gold. It¡¯s my


    honor to have this opportunity to live here.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 691

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 691


    Chapter 691


    Shawn pursed his lips lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so fixated on an unknown woman. The whole Sea City


    knows that all your hair turned white for Gale. You decided not to remarry, and you wouldn¡¯t have kids


    anymore. Are you going to break that vow?¡±


    ¡°My love and loyalty for Galey will be there forever.¡±


    Aurum smiled in mild disdain.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, there¡¯s been a recent rumor that you brought a female employee away during a banquet.


    She looked a lot like Gale, so you kept her in Temperley Hall, hiding her amongst the riches. Is that


    true?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression turned cold.


    Aurum asked, ¡°Can I see her? I want to see how alike they are.


    After a pause, Aurum sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the point of looking like Gale? She isn¡¯t Gale and never will be.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Shawn pulled at his tie in frustration.


    Of course, he understood that!


    However, he wanted to keep Gale¡¯s face by his side! He could look at her asionally to fill the gaping


    hole in his heart!


    Aurum said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into Molly as well. She¡¯s Florei¡¯s designer, and her designs are simr to


    Gale¡¯s. Shawn, are you going to constantly collect any woman who¡¯s just a bit simr to Gale within the


    country?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to collect those who look like her, have her style, have her figure or even. sound like


    her?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, Temperley Hall isrge enough for all those women to stay in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just fooling yourself, living in a lie¡­ Are you really happy?¡±


    Shawn snapped the lid on the lighter. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Aurum did not actually continue. Aurum merely looked at Shawn with a smile. There was pity and


    disdain in his eyes.


    It was the first time anyone looked at Shawn with that expression.


    Was Shawn very pitiful?


    He had all the power and wealth in the world, but there was absolutely no one by his side.


    The living room was suddenly quiet.


    Aurum idly drank his tea, not looking like he was being confined at all.


    He had already thought of a n before he was even there.


    Rather than having Shawn¡¯s men capture him from his home, it was better for him toe to


    Temperley Hall himself.


    What could Shawn do to him?


    All he could do was ask a few questions.


    ¡°Aurum!¡± At that moment, Natalie¡¯s voice was suddenly heard outside. ¡°Aurum, are you there? Let go¡­


    Let me in, I want to see Aurum!¡±


    ¡°Natalie?¡±


    Aurum¡¯s expression changed slightly as he hurriedly got up and went out.


    He saw Natalie standing below the steps. The bodyguards were stopping her, not letting her inside.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Aurum frowned. He pulled Natalie toward him.


    Natalie said, ¡°I followed you here. I heard you talking to your secretary. You¡¯ve already arranged all the


    work for the week. I felt like something was wrong, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Natalie grabbed his hand tightly. ¡°Aurum, I just want to be with you! No matter what happens, we¡¯ll face


    it together. I¡¯ll always be by your side!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just giving me more trouble!¡±


    ¡°Was I wrong to do that?¡±


    Looking at Natalie¡¯s pitiful expression, Aurum could not find it in himself to me her.


    He said, ¡°Go back home. Just wait for me at home.¡±


    ¡°Come back with me!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s voice suddenly interjected. ¡°He can¡¯t go back.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 692

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 692


    Chapter 692


    Natalie suddenly looked up. ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    Shawn stood at the top of the steps with his hands behind his back. ¡°He can only leave Temperley Hall


    if he gives me the answers I want.¡±


    Natalie asked, ¡°Aurum, what happened between you and Mr. Wood? Just tell him what he wants to


    know. It won¡¯t be any good to Lefting Group if you go against Mr. Wood!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Natalie was speaking in an anxious tone, not wanting Aurum to be too involved with Shawn.


    She did not understand why Shawn and Aurum would still be at odds even after Gale had been gone


    for so many years!


    Aurum said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Listen to me. Go


    back home.¡±


    ¡°Then what about you?! Am I supposed to just leave you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few days. I¡¯ll just be distracted if you¡¯re here.¡±


    Natalie shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Natalie!¡± Aurum had a firm look on his face. ¡°Leave, right now!¡±


    Natalie clenched her teeth as she stood in a ce obstinately. ¡°I¡¯ll go if you go.¡±


    She loved Aurum too much.


    you.


    Aurum was everything to her. He was her life. She needed to be around him and have him. as the


    center of her love.


    She could not leave him.


    ¡°Just take care of the house for me,¡± Aurum¡¯s tone became a bit more gentle. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you


    wanted to take good care of the household? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Even if Shawn had his ways, Shawn could not do much to Aurum.


    Shawn was just using him to vent out Shawn¡¯s own frustrations at being unable to find Molly.


    After all, Aurum was very suspicious.


    Natalie reluctantly retreated. ¡°Aurum, you have to take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t get hurt.


    ¡°How would I get hurt? It¡¯ste. Be careful while you¡¯re driving.¡±


    Aurum finally breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at Natalie leave.


    ¡°You have quite a good rtionship with her. When are you nning on getting married?¡±


    Shawn said calmly.


    ¡°The end of this year.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ll make sure to give you an expensive gift.¡±


    Aurum smiled. ¡°As long as it¡¯s from you, I¡¯ll make sure to ept it.¡±


    Shawn turned around and looked at the mountain behind them. ¡°If she were around, she would


    definitely attend your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Then, should I be thanking Mrs. Wood?¡±


    Shawn merely stood there, quietly looking toward Gale¡¯s grave.


    Aurum stood there for a moment as well. As he turned around to go to rest, Shawn said, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to make things too hard for you. You did a lot for Galey, and she respected your a lot. However, I have


    to find out where Molly is.¡±


    Aurum, don¡¯t force me to do anything to you. You can leave immediately if you tell me where Molly is


    right now.¡±


    Shawn could do anything.


    That was because there was far too little he actually wanted.


    Molly was the only person he absolutely had to meet after Gale had passed away four years ago!


    Aurum answered, ¡°How am I supposed to tell you what I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Shawn looked at him with a murderous glint in Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    In a corner, Winnie had witnessed everything.


    From what they were saying, she could vaguely guess that Shawn was looking for a


    woman.


    Would that not be a threat to her position?!


    No, Winnie could not let Shawn find her!


    While Shawn walked into the building, before anyone could notice, Winnie rushed toward Aurum.


    When Aurum saw her, he was stunned. It took him a while to realize Winnie was that girl Shawn had


    brought home.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 693

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 693


    Chapter 693


    She introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Winnie Nightingale. Is Mr. Wood asking you about some woman? Where is


    she from? Does she look even more like Mrs. Wood than I do?¡±


    After a few moments of thought, Aurum nodded. ¡°Yes, even more like you.¡±


    Because that was Gale herself.


    Winnie started to panic when she heard that. ¡°What do I do then? Doesn¡¯t that mean my


    ce is in danger? It was so hard for me to get the surgeries to look like this, and someone ended up


    looking more alike than me. No, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Shawn won¡¯t find her, I won¡¯t tell him where she is.


    **Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I were to tell him, would I be confined in Temperley Hall?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Winnie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ Then, make sure you keep your promise! Seal your mouth tight. You


    can¡¯t say a single word!¡±


    Aurum answered, ¡°Alright. However, I can¡¯t be the only one working hard. You have to help


    too.¡±


    ¡°What can I help with? Just tell me, and I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°Of course, you should be working hard to gain Shawn¡¯s favor. As long as you make sure


    Shawn really likes you, he won¡¯t have the time to think about anyone else. Wouldn¡¯t that be good


    enough?¡± Aurum said seriously.


    Winnie clenched her fist tightly. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Aurum sighed in his heart.


    How could Shawn bring home a girl with all looks and no brains like her?


    No matter how alike they looked, her personality was unbearable!


    Thinking about it, Aurum decided to use her as well.


    Aurum looked at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Shawn¡¯s methods are quite cruel. I¡¯m worried


    that I won¡¯t be able to bear it if he really does anything. I might just let that woman¡¯s


    location slip. The only way is for me to leave Temperley Hall.¡±


    Winnie asked, ¡°How would you leave? Should I help you escape?¡±


    ¡°No, Shawn needs to let me go willingly. Otherwise, I¡¯d just be brought back here.¡±


    ¡°Willingly?¡± Winnie was stunned.


    Aurum whispered some things into her ear.


    After Winnie listened to everything, she nodded in understanding.


    The next day, at Wood Group, Winnie happened to appear right as Summer got out of the


    car.


    She hurriedly retreated, mming her back against the window as she clutched her chest. ¡± Holy c*ap,


    you almost scared me to death. I thought Gale came for me. Winnie, can you not appear so suddenly


    next time?!¡±


    Summer felt furious when she saw Winnie.


    Just with Gale¡¯s face, Winnie was enjoying what Shawn owed Gale!


    It was disgusting!


    Summer thought about it and said, ¡°No. Just don¡¯t appear in front of me anymore!¡±


    Yet, Winnie rolled her eyes at Summer. ¡°I¡¯m not even looking for you. I¡¯m looking for Mr. Winter!¡±


    Winnie was looking for Joe?


    What for?


    Before Summer could say anything, Winnie walked past her and ran to Joe¡¯s car.


    Winnie said, ¡°Mr. Winter! I finally met you. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long.¡±


    She would always act cute and demure in front of men.


    Joe shuddered when he heard her. ¡°What is it? Speak?¡±


    Summer had her arms crossed as she said, ¡°Wow, Mr. Winter, you really are a master p*ayboy. You


    don¡¯t even let the girls at Temperley Hall escape your grasp!¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?¡± Joe immediately defended himself, ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to do


    with her!¡±


    He hurriedly retreated and distanced himself. ¡°Winnie, just tell me what you want. If you don¡¯t need


    anything, go away!¡±


    That woman was like the gue.


    Only Shawn was able to stand her!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 694

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 694


    Chapter 694


    Winnie said, ¡°Mr. Winter, don¡¯t you know what happened? Last night, Mr. Wood confined Aurum from


    the Wood Group in Temperley Hall. He insists on getting Molly¡¯s location¡­¡±


    Joe was shocked. ¡°What?!¡±


    Shawn managed to find Aurum so quickly?


    That was really fast!


    Winnie looked at him and continued, ¡°Now, Mr. Lefting¡¯s at Temperley Hall. He says that you¡¯re the only


    one who can save him.¡±


    It was not just Aurum that needed saving, but Gale too!


    Joe was the one who knew everything!


    Summer was quite confused when she heard that. When did Joe get close to Aurum?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Why would he save Aurum?


    Furthermore, what did Aurum have to do with Molly?


    Summer was quite befuddled.


    Yet, he had a frown on his face as he got back into the car, stepping on the gas as he drove


    away.


    He could not plead to Shawn and help anymore.


    Thest time, he had helped Joshua escape the hotel and deliberately sent Shawn the wrong way.


    Shawn was already unhappy enough.


    This time, if he went to save Aurum, Shawn would definitely start suspecting him, no matter how much


    Shawn trusted him!


    Joe could not be exposed!


    So, thinking about it, Joe could only think of one person.


    Peter Warm.


    Gale¡¯s father had been living in a retirement home in the suburbs. He would go to the hospital for half a


    day every day before he went fishing and watered the flowers. His health. was much better than before.


    He had recovered quite a lot from the scars of prison.


    The only person who could talk to Shawn was Shawn¡¯s father-inw.


    Joe found him by theke. ¡°Mr. Warm, I see you¡¯re fishing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The breeze here is quite nice. Come sit. Why did youe to look for me?¡±


    ¡°Something happened.¡±


    Peter looked at theke. ¡°I¡¯m already old and useless. It¡¯s already good enough that I¡¯m not a burden to


    anyone. Why would someone like you need anything from me?¡±


    Joe did not want to be too direct, not wanting to expose that he knew that Gale was not dead.


    So, he deliberately sighed. ¡°Mr. Warm, I was asked for a favor. Aurum got into a fight with Shawn for


    some reason. You know how Shawn is. He hasn¡¯t been himself for the past few years. He locked


    Aurum up at Temperley Hall, not letting Aurum leave.¡±


    Peter looked at him in shock. ¡°Why did Shawn lock Aurum up?¡±


    ¡°It seems like Aurum is the only one who knows the location of someone. Shawn really wants to know,


    but Aurum refuses to tell him. Ah! Mr. Warm!¡±


    Before Joe could finish, Peter had already tossed the fishing rod aside and was running


    over.


    Joe leisurely picked up the rod. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll do some fishing¡­¡±


    Peter ran straight for Temperley Hall.


    When he appeared, the housekeeper hurriedly weed him. ¡°Mr. Warm, why are you here today?¡±


    ¡°Where is Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood is at thepany.¡±


    Peter asked, ¡°Where is Aurum?¡±


    The housekeeper was stunned. ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warm, are you here for me?¡± Aurum leisurely walked into the living room. ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely,


    and I haven¡¯t been free to visit you. What do you need me for?¡±


    Peter walked over and gave Aurum a once-over. When he saw that Aurum was not hurt, he let out a


    sigh of relief.


    Aurum shot him a look.


    Peter immediately understood and said loudly, ¡°The fishing rod you bought me broke. I don¡¯t know


    where to get it, and it took me a lot of asking around to find out that you¡¯re here. That¡¯s how I ended up


    here.¡±


    ¡°Come, Aurum, let¡¯s go fishing. We can have a good chat too. You¡¯re the only one willing to keep me


    company!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 695

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 695


    Chapter 695


    As he said that, Pater patted Aurum¡¯s shoulder with a smile. The two of them walked out together.


    The housekeeper watched as everything happened, not knowing what to do.


    Peter was Gale¡¯s father. Even Shawn treated him with incredible respect, so how could the


    housekeeper dare to stop him?!


    Thinking about it, the housekeeper said with some difficulty, ¡°Mr. Warm, Mr. Lefting might not be able to


    follow you right now¡­¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t? Why no?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because¡­ Mr. Wood said so.¡±


    Peter answered, ¡°I understand. If he wants Aurum, get Shawn toe to see me.¡±


    Just like that, Peter brought Aurum away.


    The housekeeper was forced to report it to Shawn immediately.


    When Shawn heard that, he merely said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    It was like nothing was wrong. However, Shawn hung up the next second.


    Peter had never treated Shawn as his son-inw before.


    In fact, Peter treated everyone with a smile. He was a gentle and good old man. Yet, to him, Peter


    always acted cold and emotionless!


    Shawn knew that Peter hated him and med him for what had happened in the past.


    Gale and Wendy¡¯s death will forever stay in Peter¡¯s heart.


    So, in the past four years, Shawn had been incredibly good to Peter, giving Peter a lot of respect.


    However, it was all useless.


    Shawn suddenly got up and left the office.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you have a lunch meeting¡­¡± Fiona hurriedly said.


    ¡°Cancel it!¡±


    Shawn quickly disappeared.


    Beside theke in the suburbs, the fishing rod was still there. The bait was also drifting along the water.


    Peter sat down and said, ¡°Why did Shawn suddenly cause you trouble?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a difficult situation. She¡¯s almost exposed.¡±


    Peter looked around, making sure there was no round around before he lowered his voice and said,


    ¡°What happened? Hasn¡¯t she always been hidden well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll talk to her and figure out a solution, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ve always been wondering how she has been. I want to know how the two kids are too. I want to


    listen to them call me their grandfather.¡±


    Aurum smiled. ¡°Everything¡¯s going on very well. Joshua even won a piano tournament.¡±


    Peter smiled lovingly. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. What about Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Nicole¡­ is quite smart as well. She¡¯s like a little princess that everyone loves.¡± Aurum did not want to


    mention any bad news.


    Gale was the one who told him to do that. She did not want her father to be worried.


    ? ¡°She needs to keep hiding everything well. She can¡¯t be found. There¡¯s nothing great about Sea City. I


    don¡¯t need her to worry about me either. Everyone in the city praises Shawn for loving her so much, but


    none of them know how he used to torture her.¡±


    ¡°Whenever I see Shawn¡¯s white hair, I feel like my eyes hurt. My daughter is gone. She¡¯s left me


    forever, and I can never see her again. Yet, all he needs to do is act like he¡¯s in love to seem so noble.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I¡¯m so thankful for you, Aurum. Our family owes you a lot. If Shawn causes you any trouble in the


    future,e find me. I¡¯ll shield you. He won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    Aurum was about to say something when they heard a car stopping.


    A sh red sports car stopped. Shawn appeared, taking off his sunsses.


    ¡°Father-inw.¡±


    Peter¡¯s expression changed.


    He hurriedly stood up. ¡°What are you doing here? I told you so many times before. I don¡¯t want to see


    you!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 696

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 696


    Chapter 696


    ¡°I¡­ am looking for Aurum.¡±


    Peter said, ¡°Aurum¡¯s here with me. He¡¯ll be keeping mepany for the next few days.


    Don¡¯t even think about taking him away!¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips.


    He had expected Peter to protect Aurum like that.


    However, how did he find out about Aurum being confined in Temperley Hall!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, are you here to fish as well?¡± Aurum greeted casually.


    Shawn was even more unhappy at how Aurum was acting.


    With Peter protecting Aurum, he could not touch Aurum!


    Shawn walked forward. He had just taken two steps when Peter pointed at him. ¡°Stay there. Don¡¯t


    come over. If you¡¯re rude to Aurum, I¡­I¡¯ll fight you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your son-inw.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a daughter anymore. How could I have a son-inw?!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression darkened a little, but he quickly hid it.


    He could not show anyone else his moments of weakness.


    Afterposing himself, Shawn said calmly, ¡°Since you like Aurum so much, I¡¯ll let him stay with you. I


    just came over to ask him a few questions.¡±


    ¡°Questions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave after I finish.¡±


    Peter looked at Aurum before he said, ¡°What do you want to ask him?¡±


    ¡°You can stay here and listen.¡±


    Shawn walked to the side of theke, looking at the shiny surface.


    He could not touch Aurum if Peter protected Aurum like that.


    So, he would just talk about it there!


    Shawn stuck one hand into his pocket as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aurum, no matter how much you deny


    it, no matter how perfect your excuses are, you can¡¯t cover up those holes. I¡¯m not an idiot you can just


    fool however you want to.¡±


    Aurum nodded. ¡°Yes, who would dare to hide anything from you in Sea City?¡±


    ¡°You would, and it¡¯s not the first time!¡± Shawn¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at the


    thin fishing rod. He straightened his body proudly.


    ¡°All of the information rted to Molly has been wiped away. All of her expenses and even her ount


    information are all hiding behind Zoe,¡± Shawn said calmly.


    ¡°You have a direct connection to Zoe! Yes, Zoe was your nanny. It¡¯s natural for you to take care of her. I


    don¡¯t care how much money you¡¯re willing to give her. Everything seems very normal. However, the


    moment Molly is concerned, things be very muddy.¡±


    Saying that Shawn¡¯s tone changed.


    ¡°You never contacted Zoe since she returned to her hometown after she resigned. Yet, why have you


    been talking to her so much in the past four years?¡±


    ¡°Why did Molly and Zoe disappear so suddenly the moment I found out about their rtionship?¡±


    . ¡°Why did you start talking to Zoe again after Galey passed away?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Peter was getting anxious just listening to it. He finally realized things were not as simple as Aurum


    said!


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he was worried he would just make things worse!


    Aurum¡¯s expression was the same as usual. He did not look panicked at all.


    In fact, Aurum even asked Shawn instead, ¡°Are you trying to prove something by linking Molly to Gale¡¯s


    passing?¡±


    Shawn looked Aurum right in the eyes as if he wanted to look into Aurum¡¯s soul!


    Aurum stood there calmly, not avoiding anything.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to prove anything. I was just voicing my suspicions. Everything is just too coincidental. It


    makes me think!¡± Shawn answered.


    ¡°So, Mr. Wood, are you suspecting that Molly¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 697

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 697


    Chapter 697


    Aurum let his voice drag.


    Shawn was not patient enough to wait and decided to just make things clear. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m beginning to


    wonder if Molly is Gale!¡±


    All kinds of evidence, signs, locations and the timing reminded him of Gale!


    Peter¡¯s face started to pale.


    Yet, Aurum suddenly started tough out loud instead.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Aurum asked, ¡°Mr. Wood, are you just speaking nonsense here? You personally witnessed Gale


    jumping down. You were the one who took her corpse out of the sea. Her grave is on the hill, right


    behind Temperley Hall! Now you¡¯re telling me Molly is Gale?¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Peter. ¡°Mr. Warm, is he really crazy?¡±


    Peter was stunned for a few seconds before he recollected himself. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. What


    kind of crazy talk is that?! Gale, if she¡¯s still alive, how could she not contact me at all?!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s lips were pursed so thinly they formed a straight line.


    He knew that his thoughts were crazy as well.


    However, he was forced to have those crazy thoughts!


    ¡°Shawn, stop with your nonsense. Just live your own life. Stop thinking about these things!¡± Peter said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop thinking about it if Aurum gives answers to what I asked just now!¡±


    ¡°Even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Shawn said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s because you refuse to give a logical exnation! You¡¯re just helping Molly


    escape, shielding her. You haven¡¯t dared to contact her. That¡¯s why you¡¯re helping her in Zoe¡¯s name!¡±


    Aurum was still smiling and even started to p. ¡°Mr. Wood, continue. Your imagination is. just


    amazing. You¡¯re even making the dead sound alive. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen anything like this.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Then let Molly meet me. Stop letting her hide. Meet me face to face, so I¡¯ll


    give up.¡±


    He knew that his thoughts were unrealistic, but he held onto that sliver of hope.


    Of course, there was no way Aurum would let him meet Molly. Aurum could not let anything go wrong


    and would not expose anything to do with Molly.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, let me emphasize this again. I don¡¯t know Molly. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying


    either. You miss Gale and want to collect every woman who¡¯s simr to her. I can understand that, but


    not every woman is Winnie. Not everyone¡¯s willing to stay by your side and be a recement. That


    Molly you¡¯re talking about, I feel like she just wants to live her own life!¡±


    A breeze blew past.


    The atmosphere was incredibly tense.


    At that moment, just a gentle breeze could cause immense changes.


    After a long moment, Peter finally broke the silence. ¡°Shawn, let Gale go. Live your own life!


    His expression was mild, and it was hard to tell his thoughts.


    In the end, Shawn finally answered, ¡°I¡¯ll meet Molly.¡±


    No one could stop him from doing what he wanted to do!


    ¡°I¡¯lle and visit you another time. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you today,¡± Shawn said.


    Peter waved it off. ¡°No need, let¡¯s not meet each other again.¡±


    Shawn stopped in his tracks. ¡°Father-inw, taking someone away from me is not something just


    anyone can do.¡±


    Since Peter was determined to protect Aurum, he would drop the matter.


    However, he needed to look into who told Peter!


    The engine of the sports car was heard, and it went into the distance.


    Peter¡¯s palms were full of sweat.


    Peter asked, ¡°What do we do? Shawn looks like he found something out! Will she be exposed?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warm, I can guarantee you that both she and the children are very well hidden. Shawn


    won¡¯t find her, unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless?¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°Unless she appears to see Shawn herself.¡±


    Peter shook his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just nonsense? Why would shee to see Shawn herself?! She


    wants nothing to do with him!¡±


    Aurum¡¯s face was a bit dark, and Peter realized something was wrong. ¡°Are you hiding something from


    me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warm, just leave everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Did something really happen?¡± Peter had a look of worry on his face. ¡°Tell me, I might be


    able to help!¡±


    Aurum answered, ¡°You¡¯re already helping me. Mr. Warm, I¡¯ll have to stay with you for the


    whole week.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 698

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 698


    Chapter 698


    Otherwise, Shawn would not let him go if he left Peter¡¯s protection!


    As for what¡¯s next, Aurum felt like he would have to wait and see.


    The more tense the situation was, the less he could do.


    He needed to hold firm in the face of all these variables!


    He never expected that Shawn would connect Molly and Gale and even start questioning him about it!


    If that continued, it would be disastrous!


    Peter nodded and said, ¡°You can stay as long as you want to. But you have to tell me what happened


    to her?¡±


    ¡°Gale is fine.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Then something happened to the children?¡±


    Aurum could not bear to continue. ¡°Mr. Warm, I¡¯ll tell you once this week is over.¡±


    If Peter found out about Nicole¡¯s illness, he might get high blood pressure from the stress!


    Aurum did not know what he had to do because he did not know what Shawn would do


    next!


    Thinking about it, Aurum contacted the bone marrow registry and had them quickly try to see if there


    was a match that could save Nicole!


    At the inn in the vige, Joshua was showering, and he was even singing happily.


    He was singing so loudly that there was even an echo.


    ¡°He sounds horrible,¡± Nicole said.


    Zoe smiled. ¡°If Joshua heard that, you¡¯d end up fighting again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight him. I¡¯m a good girl, isn¡¯t that right, Mommy?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re such a good girl. It¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±


    After taking her medicine, Gale read her a story, and she quickly fell asleep.


    Gale frowned as she looked at the calendar.


    They had already stayed there for five days.


    Aurum had not contacted her, and she did not dare to contact him herself since Zoe was already


    exposed.


    There was no news regarding any transnts.


    Gale sighed softly.


    Zoe consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Trust in Mr. Lefting. I keep hearing you tossing and turning


    around at night. I¡¯m guessing you haven¡¯t been sleeping well?¡±


    ¡°How could I sleep well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tuck Joshua in tonight. You should get some rest.¡± After Zoe said that, she brought Joshua to the


    other bedroom.


    Gale pulled up the nkets for Nicole before she got up to shower as well.


    When she got out of the shower, she noticed that Nicole¡¯s face was abnormally red.


    Gale¡¯s heart immediately sank. She reached out to touch Nicole¡¯s forehead.


    It was so hot!


    She had a fever!


    A high fever, at that!


    She had been fine just now, so why did she suddenly have a fever?!


    What could she do?


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m so dizzy, Mommy,¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes were half-opened. ¡°Why are there¡­ two mommies¡­.¡±


    She was so feverish that she was seeing double!


    Gale did not hesitate anymore. She immediately made the decision to go to the hospital!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 699

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 699


    Chapter 699


    Nicole could not hold on any longer!


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Nicole. Come, let¡¯s change your clothes.¡± Gale put her up against the bed frame. Wait a


    moment. I¡¯ll go get your shoes.¡±


    Nicole nodded, and her nose suddenly started to blood.


    Suddenly, the sheets were stained red. Her bleeding would not stop!


    Gale¡¯s hands started to shake when she saw that.


    She said immediately, ¡°Nicole, look up! Don¡¯t move around too much!


    However, the blood continued to flow. Half of Nicole¡¯s face was covered in blood!


    Gale forced herself to control her trembling hands. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    In truth, she was the one who was afraid.


    That was because Nicole¡¯s eyes were already shut. She was not talking or moving anymore.


    ¡°Nicole, Nicole?¡±


    Gale suddenly felt her legs go soft, and she almost copsed.


    She grabbed her phone and called the ambnce, shouting, ¡°Zoe, stay here and take care of Joshua.


    I¡¯ll bring Nicole to the hospital!¡±


    Zoe hurried out when she heard that they were going to the hospital. She was quite


    shocked at the amount of blood and said, ¡°What¡­¡±


    Gale¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Fever, nosebleed. I¡¯ll bring her to the hospital nearby.¡±


    She picked Nicole up and walked out.


    There were many roads along the vige. Since it was a scenic spot, the roads were paved with gravel.


    It was dark and hard to see anything clearly, so Gale had a hard time walking.


    However, she did not care about that at that moment. All she wanted to do was to hurry to the hospital.


    After some amount of time, Gale finally saw the shing lights of the ambnce.


    ¡°Here! I¡¯m here!¡± She hurried to the middle of the road, waving.


    The medical staff leaped off the ambnce, and their expressions changed when they


    saw the state Nicole was in.


    ¡°Save her, quickly,¡± Gale was almost kneeling down as her voice trembled. The tears in her eyes


    sparkled. ¡°She was diagnosed with leukemia, but it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s in this state. I don¡¯t know what


    happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Get in first!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale felt powerless, but a nurse helped her into the ambnce.


    Furthermore, she just noticed that her pants had been ripped by a branch. There were


    many red scars on her skin that were bleeding.


    Her shoes were full of mud.


    However, Gale did not care about that!


    The moment they got to the hospital, Nicole was pushed right into the operating theater!


    Gale received a notice at that moment as well!


    ¡°Her situation is dire. You need to be prepared. You¡¯re her¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her mother.¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°Okay, sign here. Immediately prepare for surgery!¡±


    Gale grabbed the doctor¡¯s robes. ¡°What happened to my daughter? She¡¯s never been like this, and


    she¡¯s been taking her medicine on time. Why¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details either. Time is tight. If you don¡¯t sign, we won¡¯t be able to perform the surgery.¡±


    Gale grabbed the pen and signed her name as her hand trembled.


    The doors closed, and everything was silent.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Gale slumped against the wall, and she slowly sat on the ground, holding her knees.


    Nicole, her Nicole. Nicole had to be fine!


    Gale bit her lower lips, and her whole body was cold and powerless. She almost fainted a


    few times.


    She could not faint!


    Not long after that, her lower lips even started to bleed.


    The light on top of the operation theater never showed any signs of dimming.


    Gale thought of that notice she got. It was just a piece of paper, but it deeply affected her.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 700

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 700


    Chapter 700


    ¡°Nicole, you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll definitely save you¡­ I won¡¯t hesitate anymore. I¡¯ll bring you to your father. His


    bone marrow is a match for yours. With him, you¡¯ll recover!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was stalling for time, hoping you¡¯ll find a suitable match. I made you get worse.¡±


    Gale was ming herself as her tears suddenly started to flow.


    She wiped it away with her cold hands.


    If anything happened to Nicole, she would never forgive herself!


    ¡°Nicole, get through this. We¡¯ll go see your father immediately¡­¡±


    As she said that, Gale¡¯s voice started to choke up.


    Only when the sky started to get bright did Gale see the light of the operating theater dim.


    She immediately got up, but her vision turned dark as she copsed to the ground.


    The doctor immediately helped her up.


    ¡°How is Nicole? Is she fine?¡± Gale was still dizzy. She could not even see anything clearly as she


    clutched the doctor¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°Is she out of danger?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Her face froze.


    Was Nicole still in danger?


    The doctor said, ¡°She needs to be sent to the intensive care ward to be observed for two days. Do you


    know her medical history?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Good,e with me.¡±


    ¡°But I want to see my daughter¡­¡±


    Gale stood at the entrance of the operating theater, looking inside with an aching heart.


    The nurses were pushing the bed out. Nicole¡¯s small body was lying there. She had an oxygen mask


    on, and liquid was being injected into her. Her eyes were shut and unmoving.


    Gale¡¯s heart almost shattered.


    She did not even get the chance to kiss Nicole on the face before Nicole was pushed away by the


    nurses.


    At the doctor¡¯s office, Gale was trembling. Her face was white as paper.


    The doctor asked, ¡°Are you alone? Are there any other family members?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The doctor looked at her somewhat sympathetically. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you know of your daughter¡¯s


    leukemia?¡±


    Gale nodded.


    The doctor said, ¡°The illness got worse. Have you found a suitable donor?¡±


    ¡­ We¡¯re looking for one.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t found one? Then the situation is really bad.¡±


    Gale was stunned for a moment before she quickly said, ¡°No, we found one. Her father is a match!¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Where is her father? Hurry up and get him toe to the hospital


    for a transnt. Nicole¡¯s condition can¡¯t be dragged out any longer. We don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll get worse


    again!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    The sky was already bright when Gale walked out of the hospital.


    The sunlight shone right on her body.


    Yet, she felt like everything was so dark.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She could not wait any longer, and she could not hold out any hope.


    Nicole needed Shawn¡¯s bone marrow. Otherwise, her life would be at risk!


    Gale felt like she would be trapped in despair and regret her whole life if Nicole died due to


    her hesitation!


    The moment Nicole woke up, she would bring Nicole back to Sea City! 1


    They would see Shawn!


    They could not hesitate any longer!


    If that happened again, and Nicole suddenly got a fever and started bleeding from the nose, she might


    not be lucky enough to be saved again!


    Making the decision, Gale immediately called Aurum on the phone.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 701

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 701


    Chapter 701


    However, no one answered.


    She called again, but the number was blocked.


    Gale¡¯s phone card was bought under Zoe¡¯s name, and she used a secondary


    card, and Aurum knew the number.


    He was not answering on purpose!


    It seemed that the situation in Sea City was not optimistic!


    Shawn must be targeting Aurum now, and he must be wanting to find out her whereabouts!


    She had to go back!


    For Nicole, but also for Aurum.


    Gale suddenly felt at peace.


    It turned out¡­ there was no way to hide.


    Then she just had to face it directly!


    Two dayster, Nicole was sessfully transferred out of the intensive care unit into the general ward


    and woke up.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Nicole is awesome, you have defeated the disease.¡±


    Nicole wanted tough, but she was too weak, so she could only twitch the corners of her mouth.


    Gale held back tears and sniffed. ¡°Nicole, Mommy will take you to meet someone.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes slowly opened wide. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Yes, because now¡­ only dad can save you.¡±


    Nicole shook her head slowly. ¡°No dad.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°I hate Dad. He doesn¡¯t love Mommy. I don¡¯t want to see him, and I don¡¯t want him to save


    me.¡±


    Gale lowered her head, leaned on Nicole¡¯s small and thin


    shoulders, and cried until tears soaked her clothes.


    Chapter 701


    2/3


    At this moment, Nicole was still thinking about her!


    Gale


    said, ¡°No, Nicole, Dad is very good, he loves you very much. After seeing him, you will never have a fev


    er or nosebleed, and you can go to the best kindergarten and have beautiful princess dresses.¡±


    ¡°I just want Mommy, Joshua and Mrs. Zoe.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Be obedient, Nicole. Mommy doesn¡¯t want to see you sick again.¡±


    Nicole thought for a while before saying, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll recover from my illness, and we¡¯ll leave Dad again.¡±


    Children are always so innocent.


    They thought it would be easy to leave after meeting him.


    How could it be possible?


    Gale could only respond, ¡°Well, yes, when you recover from illness, Mommy will take you back home.¡±


    ¡°You must pinky promise me.¡±


    Nicole raised her hand.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Their fingers were tightly hooked together.


    Gale cried and cried, thenughed again.


    No matter what, Nicole must be saved, and she will soon be like a normal healthy child!


    In the middle of the night, in the study room of Temperley Hall in Sea City.


    Shawn sat in front of theputer with a faint blue light shining on his face.


    ¡°Have you found Molly?¡±


    In the past few days, he never gave up searching!


    He did not believe that Aurum could hide people where he could not find them!


    The subordinate reported, ¡°Mr. Wood, we found some new clues. We found a few photos, you can take


    After the photos were sent, Shawn quickly zoomed in and carefully looked at each one.


    These were a few random photos, and there were many people in them, but soon, Shawn saw that fami


    There was even a photo of this figure¡¯s profile!


    It was what he had been thinking about day and night!


    Shawn maximized the photo, upying the entireputer screen.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 702

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 702


    Chapter 702


    There was no mistaking it! She had to be Gale!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It definitely was!


    If she were disfigured, he would still recognize her.


    At this moment, Shawn¡¯s heart beat faster than ever, and he could not even hold


    the mouse steadily with his hand.


    ¡°Where is this ce? Where is she? Tell me!¡± His voice was trembling with excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, we saw this on the Inte, but we couldn¡¯t find the person who took the photo¡­¡±


    Shawn ordered, ¡°Go and search! Go and ask!¡±


    He was 100% sure that the beautiful figure in the photo, even with the hazy silhouette, was Gale!


    This was the person he missed day and night, engraved in his mind, in his bones, in


    his heart, a woman who would never be forgotten!


    It was her!


    It was really her!


    She was not dead!


    Shawn had never been so excited before. He stared


    at the photo greedily over and over again without blinking.


    This was his Gale.


    She was still in this world, and she had not left him forever!


    Sure enough, he was right to have been looking for Molly!


    Shawn could not wait for a second, grabbed the key and rushed


    out of the study, leaving the chair spinning in front of the desk.


    ¡°Mr. Wood?¡±


    When he was going down the stairs, Winnie happened to walk over with a cup of chicken


    soup.


    ¡°I just made some chicken soup and¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Shawn did not even bother listening to what she was saying, and he only thought she was in the way!


    1/3


    With a wave of his hand, he pushed Winnie away.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Winnie took a few steps back and slipped. The cup in her hand fell to the ground, spilling the


    chicken soup all over the floor.


    Before she could recover, Shawn had already left in a hurry.


    What happened?


    Even the housekeeper was stunned. It had been a long time since he saw Mr. Wood lose hisposur


    e like this!


    Because, after his wife¡¯s death, nothing could evoke any emotion from Shawn again.


    The roar of the sports car went away quickly.


    Shawn held the steering wheel deeply, elerated continuously, and changednes. The car was quic


    k, like an arrow shot off the string, driving at high speed.


    He went straight to Peter¡¯s vi.


    Peter and Aurum were drinking. Barely after two drinks, they looked at


    each other after hearing the noise outside.


    Before he had time to say anything, Shawn had already barged in.


    He grabbed Aurum¡¯s cor. ¡°Tell me, where is she! Where is she now! Where did you hide her!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Mo¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Molly, but her!¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were scarlet, with unusual excitement. ¡± Her! Gale!¡±


    Aurum remained unchanged. ¡°Mr. Wood, have you been drinking? Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her, it must be her! Aurum, hand her over to me and give her


    back to me. I want to see her, I can¡¯t live without her!¡±


    ¡°You want to find Molly and Gale, what exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Molly is Gale, I saw the photo! It¡¯s her, I can never be wrong!¡± Shawn said even more forcefully.


    ¡°Molly is Molly, Gale is Gale.¡±


    ¡°No, they are the same person!¡±


    These days, Shawn never gave up on looking for Molly.


    He kepting so close.


    Shawn looked forward to it so much but regretted it so much.


    He could not turn back time.


    Chapter 702


    3/3


    Four years!


    He survived with all his might for more than a thousand days and nights!


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not the same. Mr. Wood, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Aurum was still denying it.


    Shawn took out the photo and threw it on the table with a m.


    ¡°This back view, this side profile, how dare you say it¡¯s not her?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s veins were bulging on his forehead, and he was in a state of extreme excitement.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 703

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 703


    Chapter 703


    The photo was under scrutiny, and he repeatedly confirmed that it was Gale!


    Aurum nced at it but did not take it. ¡°Where is this photo taken¡­ Maybe someone photoshopped it?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Peter also picked up the photo, looked at it, and echoed,


    ¡°Aurum is right, there are so many people in the photo. Which person are you talking about?¡±


    Shawn pushed his hand and let go of Aurum¡¯s cor.


    His strength was too great. Aurum took two steps back and fell down on the chair.


    Shawn grabbed


    the photos and pointed her out. ¡°This one. This is here. This one, she¡¯s here. I¡¯ve seen it countless time


    s¡­ Father¨Cinw, you don¡¯t even know your own daughter?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, but this¡­ it¡¯s not like¡­¡±


    Peter was lying with his eyes open.


    He was secretly startled, unsure where Shawn found the photo!


    ¡°Just like what


    Aurum said, maybe someone photoshopped it and wants to ask you for money with this photo. I¡¯m


    going to wear reading sses and take a closer look¡­¡± Peter said.


    Aurum nodded. ¡°Yes, everyone in Sea City knows that Gale is your Achilles¡® heel. Anyone can put


    together


    a photo, lie to you, and they will get a sum of money. Mr. Wood, you are smart, don¡¯t make a big mistak


    e on such a small trick.¡±


    They were all denying it.


    However, Shawn did not believe it!


    His patience waspletely exhausted!


    ¡°Stop pretending, let alone act in front of me!¡± Shawn mmed his fist on the table with


    a bang. ¡°Aurum, tell me Molly¡¯s whereabouts, then only I will let you go!¡±


    He got serious.


    He was in a frenzy now. He would pull out all the tricks in his book just to get this done.


    No one could stop his madness!


    It was because Shawn could not wait any longer!


    Peter said, ¡°Shawn, you can¡¯t do this. This is my home, Aurum is my guest, you have


    no reason to act wild here!¡±


    Chapter 703


    212


    ¡°Father¨Cinw, I can only offend you when ites to Gale!¡±


    As soon as Gale was involved, Shawn lost all reason.


    Peter stood up angrily and pointed at his nose. ¡°Shawn¡­ you don¡¯t respect me at all!¡±


    ¡°I just want to find Gale.¡±


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t touch Aurum! If you want to imprison him, you have to step over my body first!¡± Peter s


    aid, standing in front of Aurum.


    Shawn raised his eyes slightly, and his eyes were sharp for a moment.


    Even Peter took half a step back unconsciously.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Usually, I can amodate my father¨Cinw, but now, I


    can¡¯t. Come here, guards!¡± Shawn raised his voice and ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Two bodyguards stepped forward, one on the left and one on the right, and forcibly took him away.


    Aurum frowned and yelled, ¡°Uncle! Shawn, this is a matter between the two of us. Why


    are you pushing me? Uncle is old and has high blood pressure, so he can¡¯t stand such violence!


    ¡°I just want my father¨Cinw to rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes flickered lightly. ¡°Aurum, let me ask you onest time, where is Gale!¡± Aurum still persisted


    back mountain of your house, sleeping forever!¡± ¡°Okay, very well¡­¡±


    Shawn stood where he was, motionless, and his gaze fell on Aurum.


    The next second, he suddenly reached out and grabbed Aurum¡¯s neck!


    ¡°Aurum, how many things have you done behind my back? I haven¡¯t had time to tell you everything


    I knew! Do


    you really think that I can¡¯t destroy your family?¡± Shawn squeezed his five fingers around his neck.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 704

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 704


    Chapter 704


    Peter struggled hard, trying to get rid of the restraint of the bodyguard and ran over.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Peter shouted, ¡°Aurum! Go, go, I¡¯ll take care of it here!¡±


    Aurum held Shawn¡¯s wrist with both hands, trying to pull it away.


    The two kept wrestling.


    During this confrontation, no one noticed the extremely subtle sound of footsteps outside¡­


    One set of footsteps sounded light, and one was heavy.


    Two minutester, Gale walked into the living room with Nicole in hand.


    The bodyguards and Peter both had their backs turned toward the door. Shawn and Aurum had not eve


    n noticed them!


    ¡°Mommy, what are they doing?¡± Nicole asked, raising her head.


    The childish voice was very clear and abrupt in such an atmosphere.


    Where did the childe from?


    Everyone looked over at the same time.


    Everyone seemed to be frozen!


    Nobody could believe their eyes at what they saw!


    Moreover, there were two copies of Gale! One big and one small.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    Shawn looked at her and slowly withdrew his hand from Aurum¡¯s neck.


    His eyes were firmly fixed on the figure that haunted his dreams, he was not willing


    to move away even half a cent, and he was not even willing to blink.


    He was afraid that she would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Was she a hallucination?


    Or¡­ was this Winnie?


    No, Winnie would not have such an expression, let alone such a peaceful temperament!


    Shawn gulped and asked, ¡°Gale, is it you? Is it really you?¡±


    The person he had been thinking of so much appeared before him.


    He could not ept that such a dream came true just like this.


    Shawn wanted to go to her immediately, hug her, touch her hair, and kiss her forehead!


    However, he was afraid.


    It turned out that he felt so timid when she really appeared! He did not dare to approach!


    Gale just stood at the door without saying a word, but it was enough


    to set off a storm in everyone¡¯s heart!


    Aurum looked at her in shock, and his pupils shrank sharply.


    She came!


    She actually came, bringing Nicole with her!


    Even Peter blinked and rubbed his own eyes, thinking he was wrong.


    Nicole¡¯s little voice sounded again. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say


    you would take me to find Daddy? Which one is Daddy?¡±


    Nicole stretched out her finger and finally pointed at Aurum. ¡°Is it him?¡±


    Gale squatted down and asked, ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s him?¡±


    Nicole replied, ¡°Because only his hair is ck. Daddy shouldn¡¯t be too old to have white


    hair.¡±


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°Grey hair may not necessarily be because of old age.¡±


    ¡°What is that because of?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 705

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 705


    Chapter 705


    ¡°Well¡­ you can ask him yourself? Ask him why his hair is gray,¡± Gale said.


    Nicole looked puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m here to find Dad. I¡¯m not looking for a strange uncle with white hair.¡±


    As she spoke, she hid behind Gale.


    Nicole looked at Shawn with fear.


    She always felt that he was very strange. He had such a young face and no wrinkles, but


    his hair was white.


    Her brother told her that he had also met such a strange uncle.


    Therefore, subconsciously, Nicole did not like Shawn very much.


    Gale held Nicole¡¯s face. ¡°But Nicole, the man with white hair is your father.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Nicole was stunned.


    Gale nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him, and he¡¯s your daddy.¡±


    Nicole stopped talking and turned to look at Shawn. She quickly retracted her gaze and


    then took another look at Shawn.


    She suddenly threw herself into Gale¡¯s arms, holding her neck


    tightly. ¡°Mommy, no matter whether that is Daddy or not, you will always be by my side. You can¡¯t leave


    me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mommy will be here all the time.¡± After Gale¡¯s affirmative answer, Nicole¡¯s mood gradually c


    almed down.


    However, she was still unwilling to go to Shawn¡¯s side.


    Gale hugged her and stood up again.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Nicole hugged her tightly, holding her hand, refusing to let go.


    Gale met his gaze and smiled softly. ¡°Shawn, it¡¯s been four years, long time no see.¡±


    They thought they would never see each other again!


    Shawn¡¯s tall figure shook violently.


    Four years ago, the scene of her jumping off the yacht was still deeply imprinted in his mind.


    He thought that jump was a farewell.


    For countless days and nights, Shawn regretted it. He only needed to be one second


    faster, one second, and he would have caught her.


    Chapter 705


    2/2


    She would not fall into the icy seawater and swell out of shape!


    Now, she stood in front of him intact.


    Shawn gulped and said with difficulty, ¡°Gale, it¡¯s really you¡­you, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Her voice, her voice and smile, the look in her eyes¡­ made Shawn deeply realize that there are some t


    hings that Winnie can never rece!


    He ridiculously kept a subpar substitute!


    Now, the real one was back!


    The Gale he loves will always be unique and irreceable!


    Shawn almost staggered toward


    her, but when he was half a meter away from her, he stopped suddenly.


    He raised and lowered his hand, lowered it and raised it, wanted to touch her but dared not.


    He was afraid that she would be unhappy, that she would


    frown, that he would not be able to restrain his strength and hurt her!


    ¡°You¡¯re not dead, Gale¡­ I saw you again.¡± Gale¡¯s appearance reflected in Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    He reached out tremblingly and carefully touched her cheek. Then her hair.


    The hair was soft and ran across his fingertips.


    His heart trembled because of it.


    Shawn could not bear it anymore. He reached out and hugged her into his arms!


    It was her!


    Her fragrance, her


    tenderness, her body temperature¡­ All these told Shawn that the most precious treasure in his life was


    From now on, he was no longer alone!


    Although Shawn tried to lighten his strength, he still exerted great strength, wanting to hug her


    tightly and never separate again!


    ¡°Did I hurt you? Gale, my Gale¡­¡± Shawn asked in a hoarse voice.


    Gale replied, ¡°Hurt me? It¡¯s okay. Anyway, all those years, you have never cared about my feelings.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 706

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 706


    Chapter 706


    Her voice was calm, but every word seemed to cut Shawn¡¯s heart.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but did not know what to say.


    He was afraid that she would be angry, afraid that she would be unhappy.


    Shawn has never been so cautious before. He is afraid that he will be wrong in everything


    he does.


    Gale lowered his eyes, looking at his hand on her waist.


    He immediately shrank back like an electric shock.


    ¡°Gale, you don¡¯t like me hugging you, then¡­¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then what would he do?


    What must he do to satisfy her?


    At this moment, Shawn was humbled to the extreme.


    All he wanted was to please the woman in front of him, to use up everything he had to do


    SO.


    He was willing to stand in front of her, as lowly as dust, and let go of all his position


    in life. He just hoped that she would not leave him alone again.


    ¡°Gale, if youe


    back, don¡¯t leave again.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were so deep, and the affection inside was about to overwhelm


    Gale.


    He almost said, ¡®Gale, don¡¯t leave me.¡¯


    However, he wanted to ask her opinion. He dared not dominate her, control her, or order


    her.


    This was the first time Gale had seen Shawn like this.


    He had always been aloof. He could not care less about others, only himself.


    Gale replied, ¡°Shawn, do you still remember¡­ why did I jump into the sea?¡±


    His whole body was shocked, and his voice became even hoarser. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was because she was going to get a divorce,


    It was because he owed her too much and insisted on forcing her to stay by his side.


    ¡°I would rather die than stay by your side. Do you think¡­ I will not leave? As long as there is


    a chance, I still want to escape from you, Shawn,¡± Gale asked.


    She was still herself.


    Chapter 706


    2/2


    Every word could urately hurt him more than others could!


    He looked hurt. ¡°Then, why did youe back? Why did you appear in front of me again?¡±


    She appeared and wanted to leave again. How could he let go?


    ¡°I came back for our daughter. Shawn, I have nowhere to go. I can only find you.¡±


    Daughter?


    This little girl?


    That was right. Shawn just remembered that she told this


    little girl just now that the one with white hair was her father.


    She was still pregnant with his child when he jumped into the sea every night.


    This was their child¡­


    Shawn¡¯s heart was full of Gale. In his eyes, no one was more important than Gale.


    So just now, he ignored Nicole¡¯s existence.


    Now that Gale mentioned it, he suddenly remembered, lowered his head, and looked at that little figure.


    What a beautiful little girl¡­ big eyes, with a ponytail, fair and tender


    skin, and pink and soft lips, somewhat like her.


    ¡°I suddenly felt that God has treated me well.¡± Shawn slowly


    bent down and squatted in front of Nicole. ¡°With you, I have a daughter.¡±


    He has a child.


    It was his baby.


    It was only then that Shawn discovered that his greatest wish in life had already been fulfilled!


    He wanted to have a wife and a daughter!


    He won in life!


    He once dreamed of having a child, and he wanted to use the child to tie Gale down.


    Unexpectedly, Gale took the child and jumped into the sea.


    Four yearster, she and the child finally came back.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 707

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 707


    Chapter 707


    Nicole looked at him, then shrank back, only showing half of her face. ¡°How can the strange white-


    haired uncle be Daddy¡­¡±


    Shawn had never cared about his silver hair before.


    However, now his daughter dislikes his hair color so much.


    Shawn tried his best to keep his voice as gentle as possible. ¡°What¡­ is your name? Tell Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Nicole.


    ¡°Nicole¡­ What a nice name. It sounds like an echo.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that Mommy gave me the name because it sounds like that?¡±


    Shawn smiled faintly and exined, ¡°Because she is missing me, just like, I am missing her. Daddy


    misses Mommy, and Mommy misses Daddy, so you are called Nicole, like an echo of our past.


    Nicole seemed to understand and nodded.


    Gale retorted, ¡°The meaning of this name is not what you think! Shawn, don¡¯t misinterpret it!


    What does he mean that she misses him too? No way!


    Shawn¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Okay, well, it does sound like it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gale did not know what to say.


    She had not seen him for so long, but she did not expect Shawn to be such a¡­ rascal!


    His tone became more determined and confident. ¡°Gale, you love me. Otherwise, how could you give


    birth to Nicole? After jumping into the sea, you can take away the child and be alone without any


    worries. Start a new life freely, but you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so sentimental, I gave birth to Nicole because this is my child, my flesh and blood, and has


    nothing to do with you!¡±


    ¡°Nicole is also my child, Gale. She has half of my blood on her body.¡±


    Gale bit her lip and stopped talking.


    She knew him. He was always conceited, and things he decided would not change.


    Forget it. Let him think whatever he wants.


    Nicole was indeed his child and needed his bone marrow to save her life!


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m Daddy, so please call me Daddy, okay?¡± Shawn said in a soft voice. This is the first time


    father and daughter have met.


    There was a saying that a man¡¯s daughter would be his lover in his past life.


    Shawn¡¯s whole heart was about to melt into Nicole¡¯s big watery eyes.


    So cute.


    This was his little princess.


    Gale was his¡­ queen.


    His whole world was standing in front of him at this moment.


    Nothing could be happier than this.


    Nicole shook her head, rejecting him. ¡°No. The person I hate the most is Daddy, I don¡¯t want to call you


    Daddy.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smile froze.


    The heart that was hurt by Gale¡¯s sharp words just now was shed by Nicole again.


    Both mother and daughter were the people he cared about the most, but they were also the ones who


    could hurt him the most!


    Gale said that she wasing back to Sea City because she was desperate.


    Nicole said that she hated her father the most.


    ¡°Why do you hate me?¡± Shawn forcefully squeezed out a slight smile. ¡°Nicole, can you tell Daddy the


    reason?


    ¡°I love Mommy. Mommy has been taking care of me. She is very tired and hard. She has to make


    money and support the family¡­¡±


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Gale interrupted her suddenly.


    It was because she realized that if Nicole continued, Joshua would be exposed!


    Beforeing here, she told Nicole not to mention Zoe and Joshua! To act as though they do not exist!


    Nicole was a child, so maybe after seeing Shawn now, she forgot about all of it.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 708

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 708


    Chapter 708


    That was why Gale quickly reminded her!


    ¡°Let her go on. I really didn¡¯t fulfill my responsibility as a father, it was my fault. Nicole is not wrong to


    not like me.¡± Shawn misunderstood, thinking that Gale was afraid that


    Nicole¡¯s words would provoke him and hurt him again.


    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to say these things now. Four years, I chose to live by myself, why let Nicole pour


    bitter water in front of you.


    Gale pinched Nicole¡¯s palm.


    Nicole immediately understood what she meant.


    She could not tell Daddy about Joshua and Mrs. Zoe!


    She remembered again!


    Gale quickly changed the subject. ¡°I came back this time to visit Dad first. I didn¡¯t expect it


    to be so lively when I entered the door. Everyone is here. What happened?¡±


    Peter just watched them and burst into tears. ¡°Gale¡­ didn¡¯t expect you, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you back! Peter could not say this sentence.


    She had been hiding for years, and it had been fine. Although Shawn had found out and was onto


    them, he and Aurum were still trying their best to help her hide it!


    Why had Gale appeared so quietly?


    It took so much effort and fear to escape back then.


    Now¡­


    Gale said, ¡°Nicole, call him Grandpa. This is Mommy¡¯s father.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s attitude changed, and she trotted over. ¡°Grandpa! It¡¯s Nicole!¡±


    She became very sweet and lively and even took the initiative to hold Peter¡¯s hand.


    Peter¡¯s heart melted, and he grinned while wiping away his tears. ¡°My good.


    granddaughter¡­ Come, let Grandpa hug you.¡±


    He easily hugged Nicole into his arms.


    He had only seen the photos all this time, and today was the first time he saw Nicole in person. What a


    little princess.


    He did not know if he could ever see his grandson, his grandson, Joshua.


    Peter was happy, but he was also very worried.


    A trace of envy shed in Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    He also wanted to hug Nicole.


    It was a pity¡­ he did not have the qualifications for the time being.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Peter hugged Nicole, and they quickly established a rtionship.


    Gale walked directly in front of Shawn and came to Aurum.


    Gale said, ¡°Mr. Lefting, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡­ passed away, I often came to apany my uncle and talk together. I¡­I didn¡¯t think¡­


    you¡­ are¡­ still alive.¡±


    She was acting, so Aurum naturally had to follow suit, and he stuttered a bit.


    He was not as calm as Shawn.


    Why was Gale back!


    Why so sudden? She did not even inform him!


    Or¡­


    Aurum subconsciously nced at Nicole.


    Could it be that Nicole¡¯s condition got worse!?


    Gale replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I was still alive. When I jumped on the yacht, I was determined to die.


    It¡¯s a pity¡­ hell won¡¯t ept me.¡±


    Aurum looked at her and finally just sighed.


    The sigh was more than words!


    Gale asked, ¡°When I entered the door, I saw Shawn strangling your neck, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Gale, I¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 709

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 709


    Chapter 709


    Gale nced sideways at Shawn. ¡°I¡¯m asking Aurum. I didn¡¯t ask you!¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips.


    ¡°Aurum has helped me many times. He is my benefactor, Shawn. Is this how you treat him? Do you


    want to offend all the friends around me and force them to leave before you are satisfied?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Gale. Doesn¡¯t he know your whereabouts?¡±


    Gale asked back, ¡°Why would Aurum know my whereabouts?¡±


    Shawn frowned.


    It was strange.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t Molly Gale?¡¯


    There were two of them?


    Did he make a mistake in judgment and misunderstand Aurum?


    However¡­


    Before Shawn could think about it, Aurum said, ¡°Gale, Mr. Wood recently met a designer named Molly.


    He always felt that Molly is you. I kind of know Molly, I helped her escape


    and hide.¡±


    ¡°Then, he forced you to ask about the whereabouts of that woman named Molly?¡±


    Aurum nodded. ¡°Yes. I said I didn¡¯t know them well. But Mr. Wood¡¯s temper¡­ you will understand.¡± The


    two were ying along.


    They have been friends for many years, and there was a tacit understanding.


    When Gale opened her mouth, Aurum understood what she meant.


    She wanted to put aside Molly¡¯s identitypletely!


    Shawn knew that Molly had two children, but Gale only brought Nicole back today!


    Joshua was still home!


    Both Gale and Nicole had been exposed, but Joshua¡¯s identity could not!


    This was a retreat that Gale left for herself.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Nicole needed Shawn¡¯s bone marrow and had to go back to Sea City.


    However, she did not want Shawn to know that besides his daughter, he also had a son!


    Therefore, Gale had to deny that she was Molly!


    Gale turned to look at him. ¡°Shawn, during the four years I was away, you fell in love with another


    woman?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible!¡±


    She deliberately asked with a straight face, pretending to be jealous, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with Molly?¡±


    ¡°Her design style is very simr to yours. I thought she was you.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Oh, men will really make excuses for themselves. It¡¯s okay. You are free. Yes, just treat me


    as dead, you can definitely find a new Mrs. Wood, and I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Shawn immediately exined, ¡°In the whole world, I only want you!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for Molly? You never hesitated to strangle Aurum in front of my dad, and make a big


    fuss here!¡±


    ¡°Gale, what I want is not Molly, but you.¡±


    Gale sneered. ¡°I am me, not some Molly. If you want to find a woman, you can find one. What


    qualifications do I have to control you?¡±


    Shawn pinched her shoulders with both hands. ¡°Of course you have. Gale, you are the most important


    thing in my life, my only wife!¡±


    ¡°The former Gale is dead! That woman who used to be Mrs. Wood jumped off the sea! Now standing in


    front of you is a brand new Gale, not your woman!¡± 1


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°But I only want you.¡±


    ¡°What about Molly?¡±


    ¡°With you, why would I look for Molly? Gale, they are all just substitutes for you!¡± The real Gale was


    now in front of him. How would Shawn care about Molly?


    He would never look for her again!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 710

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 710


    Chapter 710


    The person he wanted was right in front of him!


    Shawn¡¯s obsession with Molly was only because he lost Gale.


    However, Gale was back!


    The stand-ins were meaningless!


    ¡°They?¡± Gale keenly caught the word in his sentence. ¡°Besides Molly, do you have other


    women?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Shawn was at a loss for words for a while.


    Indeed there were.


    There was still Winnie in Temperley Hall!


    Seeing that he did not speak, Gale¡¯s heart suddenly ached.


    She thought that he would have somehow¡­ yearned for her and stayed single for life.


    Turned out¡­ a man¡¯smitment and affection had a time limit!


    Gale thought if she was not Molly, but if there really were a woman called Molly, Shawn. would


    definitely fall in love with her!


    How funny!


    Aurum said, ¡°There is one in Temperley Hall. She looks exactly like you, with exactly the same facial


    features. At first nce¡­ I thought it was you.¡±


    Shawn nced over.


    Aurum needed to shut up.


    Gale looked at him and said, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t love me as you said. Molly whose design style


    resembles mine, you dragged my dad away and forced Aurum into questioning. You even decided to


    keep a woman who looks like me in Temperley Hall.¡±


    She smiled slightly and raised her hand to poke his heart heavily. ¡°Shawn, you really let me down!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gale pped his chest on his suit.


    Shawn stretched out his hand and held them. ¡°Gale, I want them only because they are like you, and


    there is no other reason.¡±


    She shook off him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Go to your Molly, go to your fake Gale in Temperley Hall.¡±


    ¡°I really thought Molly was you. Her sketches were very simr, and the time she went to the town


    coincided with the time you died. She was very mysterious and never showed her face. Aurum was in


    close contact with her again, so I just¡­¡±


    Gale interrupted him. ¡°No need to exin, I don¡¯t want to hear it, and it has nothing to do


    with me.¡±


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s deep voice was full of helplessness, and he sighed.


    He lowered his head and apologized, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t be suspicious, Gale. Don¡¯t be angry with


    me.¡±


    In the past, it was as difficult as climbing the sky to get Shawn to admit his mistakes.


    He was never wrong. It was only others who were wrong!


    Even if he was wrong, he was right!


    What now? Gale was a little bit unhappy. He could take the responsibility entirely on himself!


    Shawn said, ¡°I know now that you are you, not Molly. Then, all these years, Gale, where have you been


    hiding?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a ce without you, and my home is everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Gale, then what you said is¡­¡±


    Gale bit his lips and looked toward the side of the living room, where Peter was talking to Nicole.


    What a wonderful thing love was.


    Even though they had not met each other, they quickly developed a rtionship.


    ¡°Two days ago, Nicole just went through a life-and-death crisis, and she barely survived.¡± Gale choked


    up as she spoke, ¡°At that time, the hospital put her in the intensive care unit. It took two days for her to


    wake up.¡±


    Shawn clenched his fists suddenly. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with Nicole? What¡­is she sick. with?¡±


    ¡°Leukemia.¡±


    His heart trembled.


    His precious daughter, the little princess, has leukemia at this age!?


    Gale took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Fortunately, she was rescued and is temporarily out of


    danger. The doctor said that a bone marrow transnt operation needs to be arranged as soon as


    possible to cure her disease. Otherwise¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 711

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 711


    Chapter 711


    ¡°Gale, leave it to me, I will definitely find the bone marrow for Nicole!¡±


    Gale looked at him and said, ¡°The probability of matching is higher for immediate family. members.


    Shawn, I have checked all the medical banks, and there was no match. Right. now¡­ only your bone


    marrow may be able to save Nicole.¡±


    Shawn agreed without hesitation, ¡°I will arrange for an examination tomorrow. Once they match, I will


    send Nicole to the hospital immediately to prepare for the transnt


    operation!¡±


    Hearing these words, Gale¡¯s heart, which had been on hold for so long, could finally fall to the ground.


    She was finally relieved.


    She did not have to worry anymore, and Nicole will soon be able to get rid of the torment


    of the disease!


    Gale looked at him. ¡°I can only rely on you¡­ Shawn, Nicole is still so young and her life. hasn¡¯t even


    started yet. I must save her and let her recover.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, nothing will happen to Nicole!¡±


    His daughter is so delicate and precious, and she must live a happy and carefree life!


    If his bone marrow does not match, he will use bone marrow banks across the country and even the


    world to find a matching bone marrow for Nicole!


    At this moment, Shawn realized that¡­ the reason why Gale came back was because Nicole was


    suffering from leukemia.


    She had to return to Sea City, find him, and check if his bone marrow matched.


    Only he, with countless resources and connections, can provide Nicole with top medical resources!


    Thinking about it, Shawn still felt heartbroken.


    The reason for her return was never because of him.


    She never cared about him either.


    However, Shawn chose to ask.


    He still asked, ¡°Gale, if¡­ Nicole hadn¡¯t been sick, you would never have returned to Sea City, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale answered so decisively.


    There was not even the slightest hesitation.


    Shawn closed his eyes. ¡°Even if you lie to me, even if¡­ you pause for a moment, then yes¡­¡±


    He was in too much pain.


    In her heart, it turned out that he was so worthless!


    say


    ¡°What¡¯s there to lie about?¡± Gale chuckled and replied sarcastically, ¡°I just wanted to escape from you


    all my life, but because of our daughter, I had toe back to you!¡±


    She hated it, but she had no other choice.


    The entanglement between her and Shawn was reconnected after four years of cutting it off!


    As for Shawn, he was very fortunate to have this child.


    He used to refuse to divorce because he wanted her to conceive a child with her to hold her back.


    Once a woman has a child, she has a home and can never go away.


    Now, Shawn¡¯s wish¡­ hade true.


    Shawn looked at her with clear eyes. ¡°Gale, this is our child, proof of our rtionship, and the


    crystallization of our marriage¡­ Nicole will recover, and you will be fine too. Live with me in this world.¡±


    He once thought that his Gale would only be alive in his heart.


    However, she was standing in front of him so truly.


    Shawn did not want her to live in his heart, and he wanted her to live in this world.


    Feeling the wind blowing, feeling the fragrance of flowers, watching the sunrise and


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    sunset¡­


    She suddenly covered her face, choked up and asked, ¡°Shawn, will you return Nicole¡­ to me?¡±


    ¡°Return her to you?¡±


    Gale sobbed softly. ¡°Yes. After she has finished the operation, let me leave with Nicole and never for us


    to cross paths again.¡±


    She knew that what she asked was childish, vexatious, and fantastical.


    There was no way Shawn would agree.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 712

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 712


    Chapter 712


    He was so selfish and conceited, and he wanted to satisfy his personal wishes so much. How could he


    let her leave with Nicole.


    However, Gale still had the slightest hope.


    She wanted to ask.


    Maybe¡­ Maybe Shawn would agree?


    Perhaps, in the past four years, his temperament has changed greatly, and he has matured


    a lot?


    Shawn fell silent.


    There was silence all around, so quiet that Gale¡¯s breathing could be heard.


    Gale felt that she was really ridiculous and she was humiliating herself here¡­


    She shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±


    ¡°Gale, why are you still thinking about leaving me?¡±


    Gale put down her hand that was covering her face and looked straight at him. ¡°Because I hate you!


    Are you satisfied with this answer?¡±


    ¡°You still¡­ Do you still hate me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I hate you all the time! I will never be able to forgive you!¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Then what should I do, so that you will try to let go of the past hatred and¡­ forgive


    me?¡±


    ¡°Let me go, give me freedom, and let me live with Nicole. If you do this, I will consider forgiving you! But


    you¡­ can¡¯t do it!¡± Gale replied.


    Shawn fell silent again.


    Her desire to escape from him still existed.


    It had been four years, and it had not decreased at all. Instead, it has gotten stronger day by day.


    ¡°Gale, in your heart, how much crime have Imitted to make you so unwilling to forgive


    me¡­¡±


    Gale stared into his eyes and replied, ¡°I ask you, if a person imprisoned you in a me**al hospital for two


    years, sent your father to prison, indirectly killed your mother, and even killed your child with his own


    hands, and he¡­¡±


    ¡°Gale, stop talking¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything I said was done by you. Why? Do you dare not face it yourself?¡±


    Gale looked at him coldly and walked past him.


    When they passed by each other, she raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I never thought that four years


    ago we quarreled over this issue, and when we met again four yearster, we would still be arguing


    over this issue. Shawn, from before to now, you have always let me down.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    A huge g**h was torn open in his heart, dripping with blood.


    The wind blew.


    She always has a way, with a simple sentence, to hurt him the most.


    Gale just wanted to be free, to live.


    Shawn thought that he could really consider fulfilling her wish.


    He did not want something as dangerous as her jumping into the sea to happen again!


    However, the most important thing right now was to cure Nicole¡¯s illness first!


    He would let her go when Nicole recovered and became like a normal child.


    Shawn turned around, wanting to say something, but Gale was nowhere to be seen.


    His pupils shrank. ¡°Gale? Where is she?¡±


    Was she not still here just now?


    Could it be his dream? Hallucination?


    Was she back at all?


    ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs. It¡¯s time for Nicole to go to sleep.¡±


    Aurum leanedzily on the back of the chair and folded his arms. ¡°Mr. Wood, do you still want to ask


    about Molly¡¯s whereabouts?¡±


    ¡°Even if Molly is not Gale, your rtionship with Molly is absolutely extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­ you still insist on finding Molly?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 713

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 713


    Chapter 713


    Shawn pointed at the door. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Are you letting me go now? Are you sure?¡± Aurum slowly stood up and said, ¡°Let me just


    say


    this first, congrattions to Mr. Wood¡­ You have a wife and daughter now.¡±


    In Shawn¡¯s ears, there was a sense of sarcasm.


    However, he did not have the time and thought to argue much with Aurum.


    Nicole¡¯s illness and Gale¡¯s return were enough to upy all his energy!


    On the second floor.


    After Nicole fell asleep, Gale walked out of the room.


    Peter was waiting for her in the corridor.


    Looking at her, Peter wanted to say a lot, but when he swallowed them all.


    He was worried about the walls having ears.


    If Shawn knew that jumping into the sea was a premeditated n to help Gale escape, he was afraid


    there would be a bloodbath.


    No one can ept the feeling of being deceived for four years and kept in the dark!


    Peter patted her on the shoulder. ¡°You havee back¡­ It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Gale, you have. suffered all


    these years.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I have a good life, but I can¡¯t be by your side. I am sorry I am not filial.¡±


    ¡°I love you, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Peter asked, ¡°Nicole¡¯s illness¡­ Why didn¡¯t I know about it beforehand? Aurum didn¡¯t


    mention it?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid you would be worried, so I didn¡¯t n to tell you.¡±


    Peter said worriedly, ¡°I feel sorry for such a small child¡­ Gale, what if we don¡¯t find a matching bone


    marrow?¡±


    Gale said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, I confirmed the bone marrow match with Shawn a long time ago, so I


    came back with Nicole.¡±


    Peter was surprised and delighted. ¡°Really?


    ¡°After the transnt, Nicole will get better.¡±


    Peter repeatedly nodded and finally smiled.


    Peter said, ¡°Okay, you should rest first. Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Gale was also exhausted.


    After a day of tossing around, she returned to Sea City and found Shawn and Aurum both. there at the


    door. She had to maintain a high level of vignce and not say anything wrong lest it aroused Shawn¡¯s


    suspicion.


    She was physically tired but more so me**ly tired.


    Gale walked into the bedroom. The curtains were open, and the moonlight came in dimly and softly.


    She reached out to close the curtains, but she caught sight of Shawn, who was standing downstairs.


    He leaned against the front of the car, crossed his long legs, and held a cigarette between. his


    fingertips. The cigarette stick lingered, but he did not smoke.


    He just kept his head up until she appeared in front of the window.


    Seeing her, the corners of Shawn¡¯s mouth immediately curled up slightly.


    The cold moonlight reflected on his silver hair, making him look like a knight in the dark, guarding his


    treasure!


    Gale was his treasure!


    ¡°Gale,¡± he said, calling to her.


    It was far away, and Gale could not hear him clearly, but she knew from reading his lips.


    What was he doing downstairs at night?!


    Gale did not bother to talk to him, so she just raised her hand and pulled the heavy curtains tightly


    without leaving a single gap!


    She went to take a bath and put on some skin care. When she was about to lie down, she saw the


    window screen fluttering, and her heart moved again.


    Shawn should have gone away, right?


    Could it be that he wanted to stay the night?


    After thinking about it, Gale could not hold back her curiosity and stealthily opened a corner of the


    curtain.


    Shawn was still there!


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Although Gale knew that she hid well, Shawn kept looking at her window, and she always had a feeling


    of being discovered.


    Forget it. He could do whatever he wanted, and she would let him do it!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 714

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 714


    Chapter 714


    Even if he were out here all night, it would have nothing to do with her!


    The night was dark, and the wind blew with a chill.


    Shawn insisted on staying, and he felt that he was unprecedentedly at ease.


    ¡°I used to stay with your tombstone all night long at the back mountain, but now¡­ Gale, I can be with


    the real you now,¡± Shawn said out loud to himself.


    He was very satisfied.


    He was willing to stay up every night and just guarded her window like this.


    Like a young man in love.


    Only by having it again after losing it could he know how to cherish it!


    The next day, Gale came to Nicole¡¯s room and gently touched her forehead.


    Normal body temperature, no fever.


    ¡°Nicole, get up. We are going to the hospital today,¡± she called softly.


    Nicole raised her hand and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t we juste out of the hospital?¡±


    ¡°This is thest time.¡±


    Nicole sat up from the bed abruptly after hearing this. ¡°Really?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Yes, how could Mommy lie to you? As long as you cooperate obediently and listen to the


    doctor¡¯s words, you don¡¯t need to be hospitalized anymore!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Nicole immediately became motivated, dressed, brushed her teeth and washed her face. alone, without


    Gale¡¯s help.


    Even Peter praised, ¡°Nicole can take care of herself at such a young age, she¡¯s so good.¡±


    Gale¡¯s twins were so smart, clever and cute.


    Peter came over and said quietly, ¡°Shawn is already waiting downstairs.¡±


    He came so early?


    Or did he not leave at allst night?


    Gale shook her head. She was thinking about what to do.


    What she cared about was when Nicole¡¯s bone marrow transnt could be performed!


    Nicole picked out a pink princess dress by herself, tied a bow in her hair, and bounced


    downstairs.


    However, she immediately turned around after seeing Shawn and ran back to Gale.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Oh no, Daddy is here too.


    Seeing Nicole like this, Shawn felt unspeakably unhappy.


    The daughter rejected him so much and was afraid of him, how should he get along with her in the


    future.


    ¡°Gale, the hospital has already made arrangements. He is the top pediatrician in the country to operate


    on Nicole. The car is waiting outside, you can go there at any time.¡±


    She said lightly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Shawn still wanted to talk to her and listen to her voice more, but seeing her indifference, he could only


    keep silent so that she would not find him annoying.


    Nicole did not want to talk to him either.


    Peter treated him as a transparent person.


    Here, Shawn had no sense of presence at all.


    However, he was willing.


    Seeing Gale bring food to Nicole, them turning their heads to talk from time to time, and the


    atmosphere at the table was harmonious, Shawn felt great satisfaction.


    It was a beautiful thing to be with them quietly like this.


    The time he spent with them was probably only during the bone marrow transnt operation.


    After Nicole¡¯s operation was sessful and she was discharged from the hospital, Gale would leave


    with Nicole.


    Well, Shawn thought to himself, he should let them go.


    For real, this time.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 715

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 715


    Chapter 715


    She only wanted her to be safe and happy, even if there was no ce for him by her side.


    Nicole nced at him suddenly and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, did Daddy have breakfast?¡±


    Gale was stunned for a moment.


    It would be terrible to disy her dissatisfaction toward Shawn to Nicole.


    Therefore, Gale could only say, ¡°Nicole asked you something.¡±


    Shawn was also a little surprised.


    He received a caring word from his daughter!


    He smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, thank you for your concern.¡±


    Nicole nodded and licked some food off the corner of her mouth, looking very cute.


    Shawn¡¯s smile deepened.


    He looked like a real simp for his daughter!


    Thinking about the scene where Shawn and Joshua were fighting intelligently and bantering, and then


    look at the way Shawn lookde at Nicole now¡­


    Sons and daughters are indeed treated differently!


    After breakfast, Gale prepared to get in the car with Nicole.


    She was carrying a bag with Nicole¡¯s daily necessities. It happened that Shawn¡¯s car was an SUV.


    Nicole could not climb up.


    Gale habitually put down her things, and when she was about to bend down to hug Nicole into the car,


    Shawn was already one step ahead, grabbed Nicole¡¯s waist with one hand, and lifted her up easily.


    Although the movements were like lifting a chicken, Shawn¡¯s movements were very gentle, for fear of


    hurting his precious daughter.


    Moreover, it is easy for him to hold Nicole.


    After all, men are much stronger.


    Nicole turned around and looked at him with bright eyes as if she had something to say.


    Shawn asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you not want to take this car? Then, change it. What color do


    you like? Daddy¡¯s garage has them all.¡±


    Nicole shook his head.


    ¡°Then¡­ What do you want? Just say, Daddy can do it.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Nicole waved her hands. ¡°I want to experience the feeling of being lifted high, sitting on Dad¡¯s


    shoulders, as if I¡¯m flying!¡±


    Shawn casually picked her up just now, making Nicole feel different.


    She seldom allowed Gale to hug her, always walked by herself, and when she was younger, she


    obediently sat in a baby stroller.


    Never like other children, crying, moring, refusing to walk, and insisting on being carried.


    It was because Nicole knew that Mommy would be tired from holding her, and Mommy¡¯s strength was


    weak, so it would be very difficult to hold her for a long time.


    However, she would also envy other children who could sit on Dad¡¯s shoulders andugh happily, but


    she could not.


    Today¡­ She finally got her chance!


    Gale did not expect that the first time Nicole made a request to Shawn would be to be carried high!


    She always thought that theck of father¡¯s love had very little impact on the two children, so small that


    it could be ignored.


    However, at this moment, Gale realized that there were some things that she could not give, no matter


    how much she had!


    Shawn agreed without hesitation, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He simply could not deny her wish!


    What a great opportunity to get closer to his daughter!


    He must grasp it!


    ¡°Come on, Nicole. Jump up.¡± Shawn opened his arms, full of strength and security.


    Nicole hesitated. ¡°Jump? Can Daddy catch me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Jump boldly.¡± Nicole stood up excitedly and jumped directly on Shawn.


    Shawn caught her steadily without stammering.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 716

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 716


    Chapter 716


    He could even do it with one arm.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Nicoleughed happily.


    Shawn rubbed her hair deeply, held Nicole¡¯s waist with both hands, lifted her above his head, and sat


    her on his shoulders.


    ¡°Nicole, are you okay with this height? Do you like it?¡± Shawn asked deeply.


    Nicole smiled until her eyes turned into crescent moons. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s so high, I can. see it so far


    away!¡±


    She was the first person who could sit on Shawn¡¯s shoulder.


    Only little princesses could get this kind of treatment!


    Shawn held her hands and led her around the yard.


    The yard was full of Nicole¡¯sughter. ¡°I like sitting on Daddy¡¯s shoulders¡­ I¡¯m the tallest person in the


    world now! Mommy, look, I am so much taller than you!¡±


    Nicole gestured exaggeratedly.


    ¡°Yes, yes, be careful. Shawn, be careful, don¡¯t let her fall,¡± Gale replied, not forgetting her safety.


    Before Shawn could answer, Nicole had already answered, ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s hand is so strong, and


    he has muscles! He can lift several of me!¡±


    Gale had experienced¡­ Shawn¡¯s strength.


    He could even hold her with one hand.


    However, she was still a little worried and kept following the father and daughter closely.


    After being diagnosed with leukemia, she took medicine every day and lived in the hospital.


    Gale seldom saw Nicole so happy.


    She also smiled unconsciously.


    What could she do? Shawn and Nicole are father and daughter. Blood is thicker than water, and she


    can still be jealous of Shawn. She wondered if Nicole felt close to him or would feel so in the future.


    Nicole¡¯s feet rubbed several dusty shoe prints on Shawn¡¯s suit. ¡°Daddy, can you run?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Nicole. Sit tight!¡±


    Gale shook his head helplessly.


    Shawn dotes on his daughter too much. No matter what request Nicole puts forward, he


    will do it!


    He took her to pick the fruit on the tree, and touch the high door frame, all withoutint!


    In the end, it was Gale who said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to go to the hospital, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Nicole then nodded with a sense of satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nicole, you can sit on Dad¡¯s shoulder every day from now on.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, Dad will never lie to Nicole.¡±


    Nicole pped his hands. ¡°Okay! Then how do I get off now?¡±


    ¡°Just like before, you jumped on my shoulders.¡±


    Nicolepletely believed in Shawn.


    She jumped down hesitantly.


    Shawn reached out to catch her.


    However, he deliberately bent down, and his hands pretended to sway a little.


    Gale was so frightened that she eximed, ¡°Nicole!¡±


    However, Nicole fell into Shawn¡¯s arms.


    Shawn picked her up again and hugged her in his arms.


    The father and daughter looked at each other andughed.


    Nicole was not afraid at all! On the other hand, Gale was in a cold sweat.


    Seeing the two of themughing happily, she also knew she had been tricked just now.


    Gale couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°Shawn, are you childish? It¡¯s scary!¡±


    ¡°Gale, do you think I won¡¯t be able to handle it?¡± With a pause, he added, ¡°Nicole is my little baby. You


    are the big baby.¡±


    Gale had not heard this kind of sl**y love talk for a long time, and her ears immediately


    turned red.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 717

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 717


    Chapter 717


    Immediately afterward, her entire face turned red.


    ¡°What a mess, let¡¯s go!¡± She turned and got into the car.


    Shawn looked deeply at her back and smiled.


    Nicole kept h**ng his neck and cuddling in his arms,pletely without the unfamiliarity and fear she


    showed him at the beginning.


    In fact, until now, Shawn still has a sense of unreality.


    Happiness came too suddenly.


    Gale resurrected from the dead and returned suddenly, taking their daughter with her.


    He suddenly became a winner in life.


    The descendants of the Wood family that grandpa has been talking about were here. Her name was


    Nicole.


    Shawn felt that there was nothing wrong with Nicole following Gale¡¯s surname.


    Anyway, it was his child!


    The car drove to the hospital. Although Shawn held Nicole in his arms, his eyes were always on Gale.


    As if as long as he did not stare, she would disappear.


    Even Nicole could not help asking, ¡°Daddy, why do you keep looking at Mommy?¡±


    Gale¡¯s ears turned red again.


    She really hated her propensity to blush!


    Why was she blushing!


    She was angry, but it could have been mistaken for being shy!


    Shawn replied, ¡°Because she¡¯s pretty. Nicole, do you think so too?¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Yes! I think Mommy is the most beautiful fairy in the whole world!


    ¡°Well, the most beautiful fairy is my wife.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    However, this was not over yet.


    Shawn added, ¡°I have such a good eye. I was able to give birth to you after marrying such a beautiful


    wife. Do you think so, Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gale was speechless again.


    He killed two birds with one stone.


    While praising her, he drew Nicole as an ally and echoed his words.


    Nicole is so young. Shawnpletely conquered her by just holding her high.


    Gale thought, ¡®Hey¡­ Women are too easy to coax and deceive. This is not eptable.¡¯


    In the future, she has to teach Nicole not to trust men too much in order not to be fooled by suitors


    casually in the future!


    Especially someone like Shawn, who is handsome and talkative, she should be more careful!


    However, it seemed¡­toote.


    Nicole had really been subdued by Shawn¡¯s charm.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After all, she was a little girl who liked to be hugged and held high. This was apletely different


    feeling from what Mommy gave her!


    In addition, Shawn was a true simp for his daughter!


    After getting out of the car and taking a few steps to the hospital, he was afraid that Nicole would be


    exposed to the sun, so he insisted on asking the bodyguard to hold an umbre!


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. Nicole is not so delicate,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°My daughter is a dainty flower.¡±


    Gale was speechless once more.


    She felt that they were not on the same page.


    In the doctor¡¯s office, the top pediatric director in the country carefully read all of Nicole¡¯s examination


    reports and then issued a few more orders to ask Shawn and Nicole to go for a bone marrow matching


    examination together.


    Gale was very calm because she knew it was a match.


    However, Shawn did not know.


    ¡°What¡¯s the fastest way to find a matching bone marrow if mine doesn¡¯t match either?¡± he asked.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 718

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 718


    Chapter 718


    The doctor replied, ¡°Mr. Wood, after your orderst night, we have activated all our resources and


    searched all over the world. We will definitely find a match. It¡¯s only a matter of time. Of course, if your


    bone marrow matches, it is the best.¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply with a solemn expression.


    He was worried about other people¡¯s bone marrow, afraid that something might go wrong.


    It was best to hope that his bone marrow matched Nicole¡¯s!


    With deep anxiety, Shawn went to the examination room.


    After anxiously waiting, finally, the result came out.


    The doctor let out a long sigh of relief. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Wood, your bone marrow matches, and


    you can arrange for a transnt operation!¡±


    Shawn waspletely relieved after hearing this.


    He immediately looked sideways at Gale. ¡°Our daughter is saved.¡±


    She did not answer because these were all within her expectations.


    Only Shawn can save Nicole.


    ¡°Gale, I thought that if mine doesn¡¯t match, then I¡¯ll start tomorrow and run around all the hospitals,


    domestic and overseas, until I find a matching bone marrow. Fortunately, everything is going well,¡±


    Shawn said.


    Gale nodded. ¡°Arrange the operation as soon as possible.¡± The doctor replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This will be


    handed over to my team and me. But¡­ before the operation, Mr. Wood, both you and Ms. Nicole need


    to be hospitalized.¡±


    As a bone marrow transnt recipient, Shawn needed to undergo medical observation and could no


    longer move freely.


    Even his diet would be prescribed, and he would need to cooperate with the doctor for daily checkups.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed without thinking, without asking why.


    As long as Nicole¡¯s illness could be cured, he would do anything!


    Nicole asked, ¡°Daddy, are you staying in the hospital too?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be with you, okay?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m with Mommy.¡±


    Shawn picked her up and sat her on his bed. ¡°She is too tired, let her rest, Let me take care of you


    these days, okay?¡±


    Nicole thought about it seriously before answering, ¡°I promise. Mommy said this is myst time in the


    hospital. She was always with me before, and it was really tiring, but I still want Mommy toe to see


    me every day.¡±


    ¡°Of course she wille to see you.¡±


    ¡°Will Mommy and Daddy stay with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shawn and Gale replied in unison.


    Nicole raised an innocent smile. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Afterward, both Shawn and Nicole were admitted to the same VIP ward.


    The medical environment here was many times better than that of a small-town hospital.


    They had hot water all the time, constant air-conditioning, a sp**us big bed, sofa, toilet, guest


    bedroom¡­ even a kitchen!


    It was not a ward¡­ but an apartment!


    Gale rolled up her sleeves, opened the refrigerator and took a look. It was full of everything.


    So she prepared to cook and make some food for Nicole.


    Shawn and Nicoley side by side.


    They were chatting.


    Nicole asked, ¡°Daddy, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°You can ask me any questions.¡±


    Nicole asked, ¡°Why is your hair all white? I see that other daddies have ck hair!¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ Daddy misses Mommy so much.¡±


    Nicole asked, ¡°Do you miss Mommy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nicole, how old are you this year?¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°Almost four years old.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her as old as you are. I think about her every day, during the day, at night, and after


    thinking about her so much, my hair turns gray.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gale could not listen to it anymore and poked her head out of the kitchen. ¡°Shawn, can you stop


    teaching children the wrong things?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 719

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 719


    Chapter 719


    He just raised his eyebrows. ¡°Gale, are you looking?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± she replied angrily.


    ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m hungry too, so you can cook more.¡±


    Gale


    gave


    Shawn a sharp look. ¡°It¡¯s not for you!¡±


    After she finished speaking, she turned and went into the kitchen again.


    In the end, Nicole said childishly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy, I¡¯ll give you my share!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s maic and heartyughter spread throughout the ward.


    He pinched Nicole¡¯s face.


    He thought that his daughter would always reject him and be unable to ept him, and he did not expe


    ct them to be close this soon.


    Even her daughter was warming up to him now and not taking Gale¡¯s side.


    ¡°Nicole, if you give me yours, what if Mommy is angry?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t be angry. Mommy said, I¡¯m sick, and I need Daddy to cure me. It¡¯s so hard for Daddy, so of


    course I can¡¯t let you be hungry!¡±


    ¡°Nicole, Mommy is great too.¡±


    Nicole blinked. ¡°The doctor said


    that he would transnt your bone marrow to me. It hurts even thinking about it. Daddy, when the time


    comes, I will be very strong. I won¡¯t cry, and you shouldn¡¯t cry either.¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°Neither of us will cry.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s heart became extremely soft.


    It turned out that when he had a child, he would be in such a state of mind.


    He


    wanted to bring all the good things in the world to her, wanted to watch her grow up, but was reluctant t


    o let her grow up.


    ¡°Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Do you dislike white hair? Then¡­ Dad will dye it ck, what do you think?¡±


    Before, he had never cared about his hair color.


    He did not care about other people¡¯s strange gaze.


    However, he was afraid that Nicole would not be able to ept it.


    Nicole was about to answer when suddenly, Gale¡¯s exmation came from the kitchen. ¡± Ah!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately


    got out of bed and rushed in without even having time to put on his shoes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gale? Is it hot?¡± he asked with concern on his face.


    He grabbed her finger, put it under the faucet and rinsed it, and then put it in his mouth again.


    Shawn¡¯s actions werepletely subconscious.


    Gale only felt that her fingers were moist. Being held in his mouth like this, she could feel


    his tongue with a slight movement¡­ The familiar and tingling electric current surged


    from the depths of her body after a long absence!


    Gale immediately withdrew her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not familiar with this kitchen. When I lit the fire, I got


    scalded.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Shawn grasped it forcefully and looked it over carefully. Looking at the red spots on her fingers, he said


    , ¡°It¡¯s blistered. I¡¯ll call the nurse.¡±


    Gale immediately stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, so there¡¯s no need for the nurse toe over. Ho


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just rinse with cold water.¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply. ¡°Is this how you have taken care of yourself for the past four years?


    She did not answer but turned around and faced the stove again.


    Yes, for four years, she carried a family by herself.


    She can do everything from raising two children, working and drawing, shopping for vegetables, picking


    and even unblocking the sewers and changing light bulbs.


    She went to the parent¨Cteacher meeting and attended every sporting event.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was both a father and a mother.


    In the past, Gale did not think there was anything wrong with her life.


    She was very tired, but she was also very happy at the same time.


    It was because she lived a free life without being attached to anyone.


    She was very satisfied.


    Now, when Gale returned to Sea City, she was identally burned and had someone care


    about her so much and be nervous for her¡­

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 720

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 720


    Chapter 720


    It moved her a little.


    Which woman would not long to be held in the palm of a man¡¯s hand and cared for?


    Gale was greedy for this feeling, but at the same time, resisted Shawn¡¯s pampering!


    He was a devil, a poison, and he would be addicted at the touch of it! You would fall into the quagmire


    of emotions, unable to extricate yourself!


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Shawn stood beside her, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°You are too strong.¡±


    However, she changed the topic. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make something, I don¡¯t know if it suits


    you. You have to donate bone marrow to Nicole, and your body needs to keep up with the nutrition.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you cook, I eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale concentrated on cooking.


    Shawn did not leave but stood by her side, helping her from time to time and keeping an eye on her for


    fear that she would get hurt again.


    This made Gale feel ufortable being watched.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Go and apany Nicole, she is slowly epting you,¡± she said.


    ¡°In my opinion, you are worse than Nicole at taking care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Ah!¡±


    Gale was about to turn over the vegetables in the frying pan, but the fire was too high, and the handle


    of the spat was scalding hot.


    She got burned again.


    Shawn¡¯s brows were so wrinkled that he could crush a mosquito to death.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± He pushed her aside directly. ¡°I said, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Gale saw Shawn cooking for the first time.


    His clumsy look¡­ Could he cook?


    Shawn asked, ¡°Is this much salt enough?¡±


    ¡°A little less¡­ Well, yes.¡±


    ¡°Soy sauce enhances the vor.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough to simmer for a while, otherwise the taste will be ruined. Nicole doesn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Although Shawn did not know how to cook and could not tell the difference between


    vinegar and soy sauce, under Gale¡¯smand, he made three dishes and one soup smoothly.


    Nicole sat cross-legged on the hospital bed, holding her chin and looking at her parents backs.


    It seemed that having a father was really a good thing.


    Finally, someone loves Mommy and stays with Mommy all the time.


    Nicole picked up the phone next to the bed, unlocked it skillfully, took a photo and sent it to Joshua


    ¡°Look, brother.¡±


    Joshua quickly replied, ¡°Who is that old man next to him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the old man, it¡¯s Daddy.¡±


    Joshua was stunned.


    ¡°He is very young! Very handsome!¡±


    Joshua replied, ¡°You have only been in Sea City for two days, and you helped us find a father?¡±


    ¡°This is the real father, not the one you were looking for.¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°The real father? So old?! His back looks ugly. How did the mommy fall in love with him


    back then!¡±


    Nicole was about to reply, but Shawn had already walked out with the dishes.


    She had to lock the screen.


    Gale said, ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s time to eat. Go wash your hands first.¡±


    ¡°Alright Mommy.¡±


    Shawn was sitting at the dining table, taking pictures with his phone.


    Gale nced at it but did not take it seriously.


    After all, this was Shawn¡¯s first time cooking. Although he had done it under her guidance, he should


    have a sense of aplishment, so he wanted tomemorate it.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However¡­ After Shawn took the photo, he posted it on Instabook for the first time.


    [A family of three, having three dishes together | The photo was of the three dishes and one soup on


    the table.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 721

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 721


    Chapter 721


    After sending it, Shawn sent Fiona another voice message. ¡®I¡¯m in the hospital. I won¡¯t be going to the c


    ompany from today onward. Any important documents can be sent to the hospital. Anything not urgent


    will be left to Joe to handle.¡±


    After that, Shawn put down his phone and enjoyed his perfect lunch with his wife and daughter.


    Shawn¡¯s photopletely exploded!


    Shawn never shared anything.


    Yet, he had posted something that day, which was a picture. Also¡­


    What did he mean by a family of three?!


    When Summer saw that, she immediately rushed to Joe¡¯s office. ¡°Shawn, that dog. Did he find a mistre


    ss outside? He has another child now?!¡±


    Joe was stunned.


    Fiona was stunned as well.


    ¡°His post!¡± Summer took out her phone. ¡°Did you two not see it?¡±


    Fiona shook her head. ¡°We didn¡¯t. What post?¡±


    ¡°Shawn¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood just sent me a message. He said he was in the hospital and wouldn¡¯t be at thepany. He


    asked me to have Mr. Winter¡­¡±


    Hearing the message, Fiona was shocked.


    What happened to Shawn?


    Was he overworked?


    Most absurd was the fact that Shawn sounded happy in the voice message.


    What was there to be happy about in the hospital?


    Summer said, ¡°The hospital? Ha! What? Is he staying there because he¡¯s feeling weak?¡±


    Saying that, Summer suddenly thought of something. ¡°Hold on¡­ Could Winnie be pregnant?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Her voice was so high that it almost caused the ss to break!


    ¡°Holy crap! Shawn¡¯s a scumbag! How long has it been since he started staying with Winnie? He alread


    y lost control? How could he still be pretending to be deeply in love? Please! Why doesn¡¯t he just open


    up a harem?! Ah, I¡¯m going crazy!¡±


    Joe and Fiona took out their phones and opened Shawn¡¯s story.


    They looked at it a few times, making sure they were not seeing things.


    ¡°Shawn has never posted anything before.¡± Joe rubbed his chin. ¡°Why do I feel like everything seems t


    o be well?¡±


    Fiona nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wood is usually never this warm and affectionate!¡±


    Summer took out her phone.


    ¡°Winnie! You fox!¡± she asked with a huff.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you get pregnant with Shawn¡¯s child?! Where are you right now?!¡±


    Winnie was even more stunned. ¡°Child? Pregnant? I¡¯m at Temperley Hall.¡±


    Summer was dumbfounded at that.


    Was it not Winnie?


    She immediately hung up, clenching her teeth. ¡°Then it must be another woman! I really couldn¡¯t tell. He


    Summer did not stop at all, as she called Shawn.


    Shawn actually answered.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Just as Summer was about to curse Shawn out properly, she


    heard an incredibly familiar voice on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t be picky. Eat some more vegetables.¡±


    Summer had the speakerphone on, so everyone else heard it too.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 722

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 722


    Chapter 722


    The three of them exchanged looks with each other.


    Shawn¡¯s voice was heard again. ¡°Hello? Summer, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Y-y-you¡­ You have a child with someone who sounds like Gale?!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Summer asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what your post meant?! What? Did Gale get resurrected from the dead?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    Shawn hung up after saying that, ignoring her.


    Gale looked at his phone. ¡°Was that Summer?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale¡¯s expression sank. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m back. I should find the time to go see her.¡±


    She wondered how Summer would react when Summer saw her.


    However, Gale knew that Summer would not me her for disappearing for four years. Summer would


    only me her foring back.


    They were best friends. She knew how Summer was.


    ¡°You can meet all your friends that you want to see. You can even go around the Wood Group to see


    how much Lovito has changed. You can go back to Temperley Hall¡­¡± Shawn said.


    Gale suddenlyughed. ¡°Temperley Hall? You used to let Susan stay there, and another woman is


    staying there now. I won¡¯t step into that ce again.¡±


    Shawn paused. ¡°Galey, I only brought her in because she looks like you so much, but she and I¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin what happened between the two of you.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re jealous, Galey.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gale denied it.


    Shawn looked at her. ¡°You care that I¡¯ve had other women by women by my side in these four years.


    Galey, I was the one who never dared to look into my own hard back then. Now, I¡¯m absolutely able to


    do that. Yet you don¡¯t seem to be able to admit to what you¡¯re really thinking.¡±


    Gale frowned.


    She bit her lip and said, ¡°I just think you¡¯re very amusing. You make such a big deal of missing me, and


    keep saying you¡¯ll never get married again because of me. Yet, you have other women by your side.


    Shawn, your actions are quite disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Galey, it¡¯s been really hard for me spending the past four years alone.¡±


    She had no way of understanding his loneliness and could not understand how he spent every night.


    Using alcohol to numb himself, constantly smoking, and looking through all her pictures. Only then


    would he barely make it past the night.


    ¡°Just eat,¡± Gale said.


    Nicole blinked and suddenly asked, ¡°Are Mommy and Daddy fighting?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Both of them said it at the same time.


    Nicole said, ¡°But mommy is angry. When mommy is angry, her lips will go down. Like this.¡±


    Nicole started to mimic it, putting her fingers at the corner of her lips and pulling them down.


    Gale did not know how to react. ¡°I don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°You do. You just don¡¯t know it,¡± Nicole said earnestly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After saying that, she patted Shawn on the hand. ¡°You made mommy angry, so you have to make it up


    to her.¡±


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Okay. Do you have any ideas?*


    Nicole immediately said, ¡°Just kiss her and it¡¯ll all be okay! I always do that!¡±


    Shawn was very happy with that answer.


    He wanted nothing more than to do that!


    Gale almost choked on her food.


    Her own daughter, whom she raised and brought her here, was already on Shawn¡¯s side in just one


    day¡¯s time.


    Gale could not help but say, ¡°Nicole, didn¡¯t you say that daddy was very scary and that you didn¡¯t dare


    to talk to him? Why are you on his side already?¡±

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Chapter 723


    ¡°Because he¡¯s Daddy.¡±


    Gale was unable to say anything about that.


    It was true. Shawn was Nicole¡¯s father. Blood was thicker than water. It was something. that could


    never be changed.


    ¡°Also, Daddy can lift me up and let me fly. He lets me sit on his shoulder. Mommy, I don¡¯t want you to


    work too hard. Just let daddy do it! Nicole said.


    ¡°Hahaha, thank you for thinking about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mommy.¡±


    Gale smiled and fed her some vegetables. ¡°Eat up.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s face soured.


    Gale took the chance to say, ¡°I told you, you can¡¯t be picky. Nicole, you can¡¯t be too easy to fool. Just


    picking you up can buy you over. There are some people who you can¡¯t forgive so easily.¡±


    Those words were targeted at Shawn.


    He had just been nning to answer that he would give Nicole even more things. He would. not hold


    back both materialistically or in spirit.


    He wanted to make Nicole the most respected princess in Sea City!


    However, Nicole answered cutely, ¡°Daddy gave me bone marrow, Mommy. With Daddy¡¯s bone marrow,


    I can go out of the hospital. I can not be sick. anymore.¡±


    Gale had nothing to say about that.


    It made perfect sense.


    That was true. Shawn even gave her bone marrow.


    That time around, Gale hadpletely lost to the father-and-daughter pair!


    She lowered her head and ate silently, no longer saying anything else.


    While she was distracted, Shawn took away some of the vegetables from Nicole¡¯s te.


    Nicole stuck out her tongue.


    It was the mostfortable meal Shawn had ever had.


    In the afternoon, the nurse came over.


    The nurse was very gentle. ¡°Nicole, we¡¯ll need to draw some of your bloodter. Are your ready?¡±


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good girl. She won¡¯t cry. Which room is it? I¡¯ll bring her there,¡± Gale said.


    The nurse said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I¡¯ll bring her there. We¡¯ll make sure to take good care of her. She¡¯ll


    have a person dedicated to checking her. It¡¯s different from regr outpatient treatment.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I can go with the nurse. You should just rest.¡±


    Nicole held the nurse¡¯s hand by herself and walked out.


    Gale stood in ce.


    For some reason, she felt a strange sense of loss at that moment.


    Before that, Nicole only had her to rely on. Gale had to do everything for Nicole.


    Yet, after they returned to Sea City, Nicole had Shawn. She had someone to take care of her at the


    hospital as well. Gale did not need to worry about Nicole at all.


    Shawn had already arranged everything, ensuring Nicole got the best treatment.


    Gale suddenly felt like her daughter had grown up and was about to go away, that she was no longer


    the only person Nicole had.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± She heard Shawn¡¯s voice. ¡°The nurse is very professional. You don¡¯t


    need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale sighed internally, not revealing her disappointment.


    She had her head lowered, and saw Shawn¡¯s shoes the moment she turned around.


    She walked to the side, wanting to avoid him.


    Shawn followed her to that side.


    He was insisting on blocking her way.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gale looked up, staring at him. ¡°Give way.¡±


    Without Nicole around, she really did not know how to interact with Shawn.


    She was not used to the two of them being together alone!

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    Chapter 724


    They had not seen each other for four years. Even if they were unfamiliar at that moment, the smell of


    his cologne stirred a deep sense of familiarity in her heart.


    They were husband and wife. They were once the closest people to each other!


    Shawn asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you still angry? Galey, the woman in Temperley Hall really does just


    look too much like you. That¡¯s why I brought her in. However, I¡¯ve never touched her. I swear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I don¡¯t care either. You¡¯re free to have any woman you want.¡±


    Shawn answered, ¡°How could a married man be that free? The wife will care.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your wi-mph¡­¡±


    Gale was about to offer a rebuttal when his lips suddenly pushed down.


    There had been no signs at all.


    Her mind went nk on the spot. Her eyes widened, and she forgot even to blink.


    The familiar scent, the familiar taste. Even his lips were as cold as they always were!


    Shawn¡¯s kiss was still as strong and forceful as it used to be.


    He did not give Gale any chance to run away. One of his hands circled her waist, and he pinned her


    against the wall.


    His other hand was firmly behind her head.


    By the time Gale was able to react, Shawn had alreadyunched a sessful attack.


    She opened her mouth to talk, but that just gave him a better chance!


    That kiss contained all of Shawn¡¯s longing for the past four years.


    He wanted her, crazily so!


    Just thinking about her made his heart ache. It made him ache to the bones. His longing for her was


    like a beast that wanted to swallow him whole!


    Shawn never thought he would be able to kiss her like that!


    The woman in his arms was actually Gale!


    It was not a recement, not a substitute. It was not anyone else. It was Gale!


    It was the one and only Gale!


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Gale turned away to try to get away, but he locked her head tightly. She could not move at all.


    Her hands were on his chest, trying to push him away.


    Yet, Shawn was like a steel wall, pinning her down firmly.


    Gale could do nothing but use her feet!


    She lifted her knee and prepared to kick him, but Shawn already expected that!


    He lifted his leg before her, pushing her down. His mouth did not stop, and Gale was almost out of


    breath!


    ¡°Shawn¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    Gale could not stand it. Her mouth was full of his taste, and her tongue was starting to hurt!


    ¡°Galey, Galey¡­¡±


    Even Shawn was even starting to breathe heavily, constantly mumbling her name.


    At that moment, he was really satisfied.


    It was because he finally managed to kiss the woman he loved the most!


    Shawn wanted to eat her up if he could so they could be together forever!


    ¡°My Galey¡­ You¡¯re so cruel. You haven¡¯t seen me for four years and never contacted me. You raised


    our daughter alone¡­ And I¡¯ve been thinking about you every day. All I¡¯ve been able to do is visit your


    grave.


    ¡°In these four years, I only dreamt about you once. Just one time.


    ¡°You still hate me so much, hating me to the bone¡­ Galey, you can hate me, but you have to live on


    properly.¡±


    When their lips parted, Gale¡¯s lips werepletely red, glistening.


    Anyone who saw her would immediately know what she had just gone through!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Shawn carefully raised his hand and gently wiped her lips.


    Gale was embarrassed, angry and helpless. All she could do was hit him on the chest!


    Even after that, she was still unhappy. ¡°Shawn you¡­ Hooligan! Why did you kiss me?!¡±


    ¡°I kissed you to make you happy.¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that?!¡±

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Chapter 725


    Shawn answered, ¡°Nicole said it. You¡¯re angry, so she asked me to kiss you to make your happy.¡±


    ¡°Was that just a kiss?¡±


    That was an intense french kiss!


    She almost lost her breath!


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Oh, I understand. That was too intense, I¡¯ll kiss you properly now.¡±


    As he said that, he leaned in again.


    Gale hurriedly looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    He let out a maicugh as he moved away.


    That man was a rascal!


    Shawn said in a low voice, ¡°Now you¡¯re really angry. Galey, you look really cute like this.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to suddenly kiss me again like that, I¡­I¡¯II¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? What will you do?¡±


    Gale could not answer.


    That was true.


    What could she do?


    She had never been able to do anything to Shawn. She even had to fake a suicide just to get away


    from him.


    Shawn sighed as he put his forehead against hers, grabbing her hand tightly.


    ¡°Galey, if you want to leave, I¡¯ll let you go. I won¡¯t hurt you anymore¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s breath- brushed


    against her face. ¡°Do you know how powerless I felt when I looked at you jump into the sea? I was


    tortured for four years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll let me go?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°I will. Once Nicole recovers, I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡±


    Gale was surprised. She looked him in the eyes.


    She could not believe her ears.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was that the Shawn she knew?


    Was he actually willing to let her and Nicole ga?


    ¡°Shawn, are you being honest? You¡¯re not joking?¡±


    ¡°Why would I joke around with something like this, Galey. I can¡¯t bear the pain of losing you again.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s fingers were constantly running against her palm.


    He would rather let her leave and start a new life somewhere else.


    As long as he knew that she was safe and happy, that she was still alive, it would be enough.


    Even if she was not by his side.


    He knew that Gale could live anywhere in the world as long as she was not next to him.


    The love in Shawn was incredibly deep.


    ¡°So, Gale, don¡¯t hurt yourself anymore. Don¡¯t put yourself in any danger. Just tell me what you want. I¡¯ll


    agree to everything.¡±


    She asked with some hesitation, ¡°No matter what I want, you¡¯ll agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you personally ask me for it, I¡¯ll satisfy any requests you have.¡±


    Shawn did not want to look at her jump in front of him again.


    He wanted her alive.


    He wanted her to be free.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to die, and not allowed to do anything st**id. If you want to leave me, you don¡¯t


    have to pay for it with your life,¡± Shawn said again.


    Gale did not dare to look her in the eye.


    If Shawn knew that her suicide was just a plot, would he still say that?


    Did he already know something?


    Gale was shocked.


    Ever since she returned to Sea City, Shawn had never asked her how she survived the sea.


    He did not say a thing!


    Was he not curious? Did he already know something?!


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you said. All I¡¯m hoping for right now is for the surgery to be sessful so Nicole


    can get healthier,¡± Gale answered.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Chapter 726


    ¡°Our daughter will definitely recover.¡±


    That was his promise. It was a guarantee!


    Gale shot him a quick nce.


    Her lips still tasted of him, and it made her heart flutter.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn, with a head full of silver hair, was practically a monster!


    He looked like a supermodel from a magazine!


    ¡°Shawn, you¡­¡± Thinking about it, Gale could not help but ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me how I


    survived the sea? Why aren¡¯t you asking me where I¡¯ve been the past four years?¡±


    ¡°Galey, when you want to tell me, you will.¡±


    He would not force her.


    He would not make any requests.


    After losing her once, Shawn understood what love meant even more.


    He loved Gale.


    However, loving someone did not mean he needed to have her. It meant he wanted her to be truly


    happy.


    Shawn had learned to let go.


    That was what Gale taught him when she jumped off that yacht.


    She would push her to death if he did not let go.


    How could she be willing to let her die?


    ¡°The doctors are already discussing the surgery. If everything goes well, the surgery will be done at the


    end of the month,¡± Shawn lifted her hand and kissed it gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be here the whole time.¡±


    As the bone marrow donor, he always needed to be ready for checkups from the doctors. He needed to


    take medicine and go through observations to ensure the bone marrow transnt went well.


    Gale acknowledged it lightly.


    Her hair hung around her cheek, tickling her, but she did not reach out to push it away.


    All she did was wonder why Nicole was not back yet.


    She did not know how she was going to keep staying there with Shawn!


    If they continued, Gale felt like he would definitely kiss her again!


    The thought shed in her mind, and Shawn seemed like he could read her mind. He raised an


    eyebrow. ¡°What are you blushing for? Are you thinking about the kiss just now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Galey, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill my responsibilities as a husband and a father for now.¡±


    As he said that, he lowered his voice, ¡°This is myst chance. I want to do what I can for you and


    Nicole. Don¡¯t reject me. Once the surgery is finished and Nicole recovers, you can stay in Sea City with


    your father or even divorce me and fly far away.¡±


    Gale could not say what the feeling in her heart was.


    Back then, Shawn would always want to be with her for his whole life and would never let


    Yet, Shawn actually mentioned divorce at that moment.


    It seemed like her ¡®death¡¯ for the past four years had greatly affected Shawn.


    He was afraid.


    So he did know fear.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go look for Nicole¡­¡± Gale answered before she turned around and left..


    As she said that, she quickly turned to open the door.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The moment the door opened slightly, Nicole fell inside.


    Gale was stunned. ¡°Nicole?¡±


    Shawn smiled, but he quickly wiped the smile away.


    When he was kissing Gale, he had already heard the footsteps. He just pretended not to know.


    ¡°Mommy, why did you suddenly open the door? You didn¡¯t even say anything.¡± Nicole got up as if


    nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Why were you at the door?¡±


    ¡°I came back after my checkup. I just got here,¡± Nicole said.


    Gale looked out the door suspiciously. ¡°You came back alone?¡±


    ¡°No, the nurse brought me here and left.¡±


    Gale still wanted to say something, but Nicole hurriedly showed Gale the needle mark on her arm. ¡°I


    just drew blood. Mommy, blow on it so it won¡¯t hurt.¡±

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Chapter 727


    ¡°Alright, alright. Nicole, you¡¯re so brave.¡±


    Gale forgot about anything else when she saw the mark. She felt her heart ache.


    She really wanted to take the pain in Nicole¡¯s ce.


    Gale looked down and blew at it. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore!¡± Nicole answered as she shot Shawn a cheeky wink.


    Even though Nicole looked incredibly cute and obedient, and was a girl everyone liked, she was


    actually quite simr to Joshua inside.


    She was a troublemaker with a lot of tricks up her sleeve!


    While Gale was in the washroom, Nicole slipped over to Shawn.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daddy, I saw you kissing Mommy just now! The nurse saw it too!¡±


    It was very easy to see what was happening inside through the ss on the door.


    Shawn pinched her nose. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that earlier? She got angry, so she needed a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Daddy, you¡¯re so smart!¡± Nicole nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as smart as you.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you need to work harder. Mommy doesn¡¯t like you, did you notice?¡± Nicole said seriously.


    Shawn knelt down and picked her up.


    ¡°I have, so are you going to give me ideas?¡±


    Nicole thought about it and said, ¡°I heard people say that quarrels between husband and wife need to


    be settled in bed, but you don¡¯t sleep in the same bed as Mommy¡­¡±


    It was difficult.


    Her parents were so hard to teach.


    She needed to think so hard for their sake!


    ¡°There¡¯ll be chances. Take it slowly. I¡¯ll just kiss her for now. We can sleep together next time,¡± Shawn


    answered.


    ¡°Okay! When you need me, just let me know!¡±


    Shawn was very curious. ¡°Why are you helping me? Aren¡¯t you worried she will be angry?¡±


    Nicole whispered into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s because I want someone to take care of mommy. Girls need to be


    kissed and hugged. Daddy, Mommy definitely loves being picked up too!¡±


    He pointed at that bed. ¡°We¡¯ll try it another day. This bed is only a meter and a half, but it¡¯s enough for


    two people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good if it¡¯s too big, mommy will just hide on the other side! This is just nice. Mommy can¡¯t turn


    away, and you can hug her!¡±


    The father and daughter discussed everything in earnest, figuring out how to ¡®trick¡¯ Gale into the bed.


    It suited Shawn perfectly!


    He had the support of his daughter!


    She really was the shoppingmode apple of his eye!


    The family of three stayed in the VIP room. Other than Gale, the father and daughter pair were quite


    happy talking to each other.


    Shawn nned on staying there the whole time, and he had a perfectly valid reason.


    The doctor said so.


    He needed to go through various checkups and needed to take jabs and eat medicine to keep him


    healthy. That would ensure the greatest sess rate for the transnt.


    It got dark.


    Gale looked at the two beds and found a problem.


    She had been nning on sleeping with Nicole. That way, she could immediately notice if there were


    any problems with Nicole.


    Yet, the nurse had changed Nicole¡¯s bed for a child-sized one in the evening.


    That bed could only fit Nicole.


    Was she supposed to sleep with Shawn?!


    Impossible!


    Shawn looked at her standing by the bed, deep in thought and knew what she was thinking.


    He did not do anything.


    No matter what reasoning Gale gave, he would counter it.


    He was going to sleep on the same bed as her.


    No one was as tricky as Shawn!


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower. Shawn, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa. You can have the bed.¡± Gale finally figured out the


    best way.


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Chapter 728


    Shawn answered incredibly quickly.


    So much so that Gale shot him another look.


    She was doubtful but did not say anything else as she took her pajamas into the toilet.


    The shower could be heard.


    Shawn walked to the balcony and called the housekeeper.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Go get something done right now. Have Winnie leave Temperley Hall. She¡¯s not to step foot in it ever


    again,¡± he ordered.


    The housekeeper asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Wood, are you kicking her out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale was back. There was no longer any need for Winnie¡¯s face to soothe his heart.


    So, there was no longer any reason for Winnie to exist!


    The housekeeper did not know what had happened, but the housekeeper never liked Winnie anyway!


    Shawn was finally wise enough to chase that woman away!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood. But Ms. Nightingale might not agree.¡±


    ¡°Try everything. Ask her how much money she wants. Give her whatever she wants. If she won¡¯t agree


    to money, then force her out.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I will have it done.¡±


    ¡°Get it done tonight!¡±


    It was better than dying things.


    Gale had already gotten angry at him because of Winnie before.


    He could not let the two of them meet!


    Furthermore, he did not n on mistreating Winnie. She was aiming for his money by doing what she


    did, after all.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Take out the prosthesis in her nose. Remove all traces of her stic surgery. Undo


    everything that can be done. We can¡¯t let her keep having that face!¡± Shawn said again.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood,¡±


    Shawn could rx when it was the housekeeper getting it done.


    After hanging up, he went to the sofa andy down. His hands were behind his head as he looked at


    the toilet.


    Gale¡¯s shadow could be seen on the door, constantly moving.She was there.She was alive.


    Just thinking about that made Shawn¡¯s heart feel full.


    So, rather than having her, looking at her from afar was also a form of happiness.


    Gale walked out of the toilet, and Shawn immediately looked at her.


    He looked like he wanted to inhale her.


    She wiped her hair and walked over. ¡°Why are you lying down there? I said I would take the sofa.¡±


    Shawn answered, ¡°Why would I make you suffer? You can have the bed.¡±


    Gale frowned. ¡°You said yes just now. Why are you going back on your word?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the sofa is quitefortable.¡±


    Was that not just tantly lying?


    Shawn was over hundred and eighty centimeters tall. He had to bend his legs to lie down.


    Furthermore, he needed to donate his bone marrow to Nicole, and he needed to sleep and rest


    properly!


    ¡°You¡¯re making things difficult for me right now. The surgery is soon. I don¡¯t want anything to happen,¡±


    Gale said.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, can you sleep on the same bed as daddy?¡± Nicole¡¯s voice was suddenly heard.


    Gale was speechless.


    She wanted to shut her daughter¡¯s mouth for giving that idea!


    ¡°Why would you sleep on the sofa? Shouldn¡¯t Mommy and Daddy sleep on the same bed? All my


    ssmates¡¯ parents do that!¡±


    Ugh¡­


    How was Gale supposed to answer?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s used to sleeping alone,¡± Shawn answered.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Chapter 729


    Shawn actually spoke up for her.


    Nicole pouted, ¡°Why can¡¯t my Mommy and Daddy sleep together? Am I always different from everyone


    else? They are studying in kindergarten, but I¡¯m in the hospital. They¡­¡±


    Gale stopped her. ¡°Alright, Nicole. Your Daddy and Mommy are the same as everyone else¡¯s. Of


    course we¡¯ll sleep on the same bed!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Shawn looked at her. ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Stop trying to act like you¡¯re a good boy!¡± she whispered.


    There was no way he was not happy about it.


    He had forced a kiss on her just now. Was sleeping in the same bed not exactly what he wanted?


    Shawn got up from the sofa, looking like he was in a difficult position. ¡°Since it¡¯s what Nicole wants, I


    have no choice but to agree.¡±


    Gale really wanted to roll her eyes!


    That was all an act!


    She turned to blow her hair, ignoring him. She really did not want to get on the bed.


    Shawn patiently waited for her on the bed.


    The fragrance of her hair constantly blew over.


    Nicole already tucked herself in. ¡°Good night, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll sleep now. Go to sleep soon!¡±


    Gale forced out a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She walked around everywhere, only going to the bed when she had dyed so much time she did not


    know what else to do.


    Shawn moved to the side in a gentlemanly manner,


    Looking at that small space, he had left¡­She was definitely going to touch his body.


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Can you have the nurses get a new bed?¡±


    Since Nicole got a child-sized one, surely a bigger bed would not be a problem.


    Otherwise, she would buy a new one herself!


    ¡°That way, she could sleep in the corner and not touch Shawn!


    Shawn answered lightly, ¡°Do you think this room can fit arger bed?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Gale looked around and fell silent as shey down.


    She tried her best to make herself smaller, but¡­


    It was not very helpful.


    Shawn was quite the gentleman, not touching her and not holding her.


    However, the bed was not big enough. Two adults sleeping together would definitely end up touching.


    ¡°If you go any further, you¡¯ll fall down,¡± Shawn said kindly.


    Gale ignored him.


    She needed to find afortable position that was far away from him. After all¡­


    There were still so many days ahead!


    However, she overestimated herself.


    As she twisted and turned, she suddenly felt an emptiness below her.


    Cr*p! She was going to fall!


    Right as she was about to fall, Shawn quickly pulled her up.


    Gale fell right into his embrace.


    Her hair was against his chest, wrapping around his buttons.


    ¡°Careful, don¡¯t wake Nicole up,¡± he said in a low voice.


    Gale felt very embarrassed at all. She did not say anything.


    ¡°Sleep, I won¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll just hold you like this. I won¡¯t move around,¡± Shawn said.


    She was already very unhappy that he had kissed her. That was because he had been unable to hold


    back.


    If he still forced anything at that moment, she would really start to feel disgusted by him.


    Shawn could not allow that to happen.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 730

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 730


    Chapter 730


    Slowly.


    He was no longer the old him that would only care about himself.


    Gale did not say anything about it.


    In truth, she felt like hugging was even more intimate than kissing.


    Their bodies were right next to each other. His warmthpletely surrounded her, giving her a sense


    of safety.


    She still loved him.


    She loved him but hated him too.


    In the quiet, Gale slowly got sleepy as well.


    Suddenly, a smooth object hung around her next. Shawn¡¯s hands were behind her as his fingers


    moved.


    She opened her eyes. ¡°Shawn¡­¡±


    Gale touched her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s the pendant. I¡¯ve had it all this time. I can finally put it on you after all this time.¡±


    Gale touched the pendant, and she suddenly felt awake.


    Back then, Aurum had asked for the pendant.


    She did not know why, but she did not ask. She gave it to him anyway.


    Yet, the pendant appeared in Shawn¡¯s hands at that moment.


    Gale suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Back then, the corpse that was found was alreadypletely bloated up by the water. It had this


    pendant on. I kept it, always treasuring it,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale could feel herself starting to sweat.


    He had to know something.


    In the dark, Gale felt her breathing speed up as she felt a bit anxious.


    However, Shawn¡¯s voice was slow and gentle. ¡°Galey, if you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t ask. I won¡¯t look into it


    either.¡±


    He thought that he would be able to calm her down like that, but Gale actually felt even more afraid


    Shawn really did suspect that her death had something else behind it!


    What could she do?!


    She could not drag Aurum into this!


    Just as she was feeling anxious, Shawn put his hand on her back like he was consoling a child.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, Galey. Good night.¡±


    He quickly kissed her forehead before he gently held her, not moving anymore.


    Gale¡¯s heart was beating very quickly.


    She slowly looked up, using the moonlight to see him.


    Looking up, he saw his lips, his nose and those shut eyes.


    The pendant was on her neck. It was from her mother.


    It was something absolutely unique and was enough to prove her identity!


    Gale was clearly alive, but the pendant had been found on another corpse. It was clearly not right!


    Yet, Shawn said he would not look into it.


    Was time really able to change a person so much?


    Gale shut her eyes gently.


    Since he was not asking, she would not say anything.


    After some amount of time, Gale finally fell asleep, and Shawn opened his eyes.


    He looked at her in a daze.


    It was rare for him to be in the dark, but Shawn felt like that was fine as long as she was by his


    side.


    At Temperley Hall, Winnie grabbed the gate firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Mr. Wood wouldn¡¯t kick me out!


    You¡¯re lying to me. I want to see him. Where is he!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Nightingale, Mr. Wood ordered us to do this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, if he didn¡¯t tell me himself, then it¡¯s all fake. Don¡¯t even think about kicking me out!¡±


    She had spent a whole year doing stic surgery, changing her face and learning Gale¡¯s


    mannerisms¡­


    Even Lucas had agreed to help her, but she was being chased away.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 731

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 731


    Chapter 731


    ¡°Where is Mr. Wood? Tell me, I¡¯ll go find him!¡±


    The housekeeper replied nkly, ¡°Mr. Wood is not someone you can meet whenever you want. Ms.


    Nightingale, I advise you to be more sensible. How much do you want from us? Name your price.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want money, I want Mr. Wood!¡±-


    ¡°If you do this, you won¡¯t get anything at all.¡± The housekeeper nced at the time before saying,¡± You


    must leave Temperley Hall before dawn, Ms. Nightingale. Your time is running out.¡±


    The sky was bright..


    Unexpectedly, Winnie was more difficult than she imagined.


    The housekeeper said to the bodyguard, ¡°Drag her out. She is not allowed to step in again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie screamed frantically, ¡°No, you can¡¯t drive me away, I want to be the woman of the house, I¡¯m


    Mr. Wood¡¯s favorite woman, he always looks at my face every day¡­ You let go¡­¡±


    The sound faded away.


    Winnie was directly thrown out of the Imperial Garden.


    The door nged shut.


    No matter how Winnie shouted or knocked on the door, it was useless.


    Winnie said to herself, ¡®Why is this happening¡­I must meet Mr. Wood, but where is he¡­¡¯


    She racked her brain to think, and suddenly she had a sh of inspiration!


    She remembered Mr. Wood was in the hospital!


    Winnie quickly took out her phone and clicked on Shawn¡¯s circle of friends.


    She thought of Summer and what she had said.


    Winnie¡¯s face went pale. Could it be that a woman more like Gale appeared?


    Impossible!


    No one is more like Gale than her!


    Without saying anything, Winnie turned around and ran to the hospital!


    She was going to meet that vixen!


    She had not been able to win Mr. Wood¡¯s heart for so long. How could that woman win in one fell


    swoop and have a child?


    Were they a family of three? How can it be!


    There were rtively few people in the hospital so early in the morning.


    The VIP inpatient area was even more silent.


    Gale fell asleep, and she did not know if it was because of Nicole¡¯s illness or because of Shawn¡¯s


    embrace¡­


    It felt more reliable and safer than she imagined.


    Click, ck! Hurried footsteps sounded near the door.


    Immediately afterward, the door was kicked open!


    Gale was awakened ins.antly by such a loud bang.


    She subconsciously looked up at Nicole.


    Nicole was frightened. She flinched and opened her eyes in shock.


    Gale immediately got up and got out of bed, and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy


    and Mommy are here.¡±


    Nicole hid in her arms.


    Shawn sat up from the hospital bed and swept toward the door with sharp eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Who had the guts to kick open the door of this ward early in the morning?


    Did the person not want his life anymore?


    Gale hugged Nicole while looking toward the door,


    Her eyes met Winnie¡¯s.


    Both of them froze for a moment and, at the same time, showed a look of hell.


    It was as though they were looking in the mirror.


    The atmosphere was eerily quiet.


    It was Nicole who broke the silence. ¡°Mommy? Two mommies?¡±


    Curious and puzzled, she looked back and forth between Gale and Winnie,paring them non-


    stop.


    Nicole said, ¡°Mommy, that aunt looks exactly like you!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 732

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 732


    Chapter 732


    Gale frowned.


    She had already guessed who this menacing woman was.


    This was the woman Shawn raised in Temperley Hall, hidden in the golden house!


    Indeed.


    No wonder Shawn stayed.


    She looked identical to her.


    If Gale had not known that Wendy had only given birth to her, she would have wondered if she had a


    biological twin sister.


    Gale said lightly, ¡°It seems that Mr. Wood usually dotes on her very much. She has no one in her eyes,


    she dares to behave sowlessly that she dares to kick the door directly.¡±


    After a pause of two seconds, she added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wood has always liked this kind of woman.


    I remember how arrogant Susan was before. I don¡¯t know if this one¡­ will be more arrogant than


    Susan.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Shawn was already walking toward the door, and a murderous intent shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    She said tremblingly, ¡°I¡­I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Winnie swallowed her saliva and decided to fight to the death.


    Anyway, she had been kicked out of Temperley Hall, so she must fight for herself!


    This was thest chance!


    She wanted to expose the woman in the ward!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, it turns out that you don¡¯t want me because of this woman.¡± Winnie pointed at Gale.


    ¡°Who is she? She must have stic surgery too!¡± Winnie said as she quickly ran to the hospital bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s so simr, hehe, it¡¯s a pity that you came a stepte! I was the one who came to Mr. Wood¡¯s side


    first! You vixen, lured Mr. Wood to stay with you in the hospital overnight¡­ Are you still sleeping on the


    same bed?!¡±


    Immediately afterward, Winnie saw Nicole,


    ¡°Who is this?¡± She moved her finger and almost poked Nicole¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t tell me that this is Mr.


    Wood¡¯s child! What a joke! How dare you pretend to be the blood of the Wood family!¡±


    Gale was not nning to talk to her.


    She should let Shawn solve his problems by himself.


    However, Winnie¡¯s mouth was too stinky, and pointing straight at her daughter with this hand was even


    more annoying!


    Gale quickly grabbed her wrist and twisted it back.


    Click.


    Her wrist clicked.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Winnie screamed.


    Immediately afterward, Gale unceremoniously pushed her away heavily. ¡°Keep your mouth clean!¡±


    Winnie fell to the ground with a painful expression on her face.


    ¡°You, you, you¡­You hit me! My hand is broken!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°It won¡¯t break, just put it back in ce.¡±


    Winnie bit her lip and looked at Shawn pitifully. ¡°Mr. Wood, are you going to let her bully me like. this?


    Firste, first served¡­ She looks like Gale, and so am I. You can¡¯t be biased!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. This woman¡¯s origin is unknown, and her face shows that she is a


    scheming s**t!¡±


    ¡°And¡­ How can you and her have children? I¡¯ve seen your post!¡±


    Post?


    Gale looked at Shawn. ¡°What did you post?¡±


    ¡°A family of three, three meals a day. Any questions?¡± he replied.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale was speechless.


    Was that not announcing to the world that she was back with her child?


    No wonder there were womening here to cause trouble early in the morning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her. If she continues to go crazy, she will scare Nicole. Shawn, can you properly


    handle your randevu?¡± Gale said.


    eyes.


    Gale knew there was no shortage of women around him, but very few could catch his


    Although he wanted her because of their resemnce to Gale, she still felt ufortable.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 733

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 733


    Chapter 733


    Before Shawn could open his mouth, Winnie screamed, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me? It¡¯s all stic


    surgery. Do you think you are so noble? Or are you really that bold to think of yourself as Gale?¡±


    ¡°Know your ce, you¡¯re a substitute!¡±


    Gale looked at her like a ¡®own. ¡°I don¡¯t need to think of myself as Gale, I am Gale.¡±


    Of course, Winnie did not believe it. ¡°You must be delusional!¡±


    Although Winnie¡¯s face was very simr to hers, Gale always felt that she had seen this face and


    expression somewhere before.


    There was a feeling of deja vu.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Winnie!¡±


    Gale said, ¡°So it¡¯s you¡­ No wonder you feel familiar no matter how you change your face!¡±


    Winnie was a littlecent and proud. ¡°I used to be an A-list female star that everyone liked!¡±


    Gale recalled, ¡°But you were cklisted by the wholework. After you were blocked, you went to


    have stic surgery and looked like me? To be honest, you used to be pretty good-looking, but now


    you are very unnatural. The face is stiff¡­¡±


    She began toment on Winnie¡¯s facial features.


    ¡°My eyes are almond-shaped, big and round. The corners of your eyes are not shaped properly. Where


    did you find the doctor? Eyes are the windows to the soul, and this is the most important


    part.¡±


    ¡°The mouth is quite simr¡­¡±


    ¡°This face shape¡­ You must have cut your bones, tsk tsk, that hurts so much.¡±


    Winnie kept touching her face andpared it to Gale¡¯s. She felt more and more that she had not


    done it well.


    However, soon, Winnie realized and yelled, ¡°Shut up! Even if you look like me, you are not Gale.¡±


    Gale sighed. ¡°I thought you were st**id back then. You insisted on offending me and targeting me, but


    Shawn ordered you to be cklisted. Unexpectedly, four yearster, you still haven¡¯t improved at all.¡±


    Winnie waspletely stunned.


    Very few people know the truth about her being cklisted! Even the boss of the entertainment


    company did not know what mistake she had made!


    Why did the wornan in front of her know?


    Is she¡­


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Winnie was terrified.


    ¡°I just said that.¡±


    ¡°Gale?¡± Winnie shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No, no, Gale has been dead for four years! Her body is


    buried on the hill behind Temperley Hall! It¡¯s eerie!


    This was beyond Winnie¡¯s imagination.


    How could a dead person be resurrected and appear in front of him?


    Gale had passed away. That was a fact that everyone in Sea City knew!


    Gale shrugged. ¡°Believe it or not.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie stared at her, then at Nicole.


    This little girl looked about three or four years old¡­


    It was very close to the time of Gale¡¯s death!


    Could it be that Gale really had not died, was rescued after jumping into the sea, and was pregnant


    with Shawn¡¯s child?


    ¡°No, absolutely impossible!¡± Winnie struggled to get up. ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡¯t be fooled by her, she is. too


    scheming. Just wait, I¡¯ll touch her face right now and reveal the truth behind her stic surgery, you


    have to look carefully¡­ ah!!¡±


    Shawn kicked her directly in the chest.


    Winnie mmed into the wall, fell down, and knelt on the ground with a plop.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 734

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 734


    Chapter 734


    Shawn said, ¡°She is Gale. Winnie, what are you?¡±


    ¡°She, how could she be¡­¡± Winnie was kicked too hard, and she could not breathe. She said h**y, ¡°She


    is dead¡­ A dead person.


    Gale replied, ¡°It is indeed me. Winnie, face the reality.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s eyes widened so much that her eyeballs were about to fall out!


    It looked scary!


    Gale looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I shattered your dream of being rich and powerful. However, even if


    Shawn is greedy for wanting your face simr to mine, he will never marry you. Speaking of which, you


    have given himfort for a while. He would havepensated you, but you are too greedy and want


    too much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still alive? You¡¯re not dead?¡±


    ¡°Even if I die, you have no chance.¡±


    Gale did not want to say another word to her and looked at Shawn. ¡°Don¡¯t deal with these things in


    front of Nicole, it will have a bad influence on the child, and it will scare her.¡±


    When Shawn kicked Winnie deeply, Gale covered Nicole¡¯s eyes in time.


    Nicole cannot see this kind of violent scene.


    She also did not want the image of her father in Nicole¡¯s heart to copse.


    Gale twitched the corners of her mouth. At this time, she was still concerned about Shawn¡¯s image in


    Nicole¡¯s heart.


    He was obviously the one who pampered Winnie and encouraged her delusions, and this farce. was


    also caused by him alone!


    Gale thought of something again. ¡°By the way. Winnie¡¯s face makes me ufortable. If possible, take


    out all the prostheses on her face, and repair the marks of her stic surgery. Try your best to return


    her to her original form.¡±


    How awkward it was for her to look at her own face!


    Shawn promised her. ¡°Okay. Gale, she won¡¯t appear in front of you again.¡±


    When facing Gale, his voice was low and slow, and his tone was not only gentle but also doting.


    However, when he turned his head and looked at Winnie, he was like a deviling out of hell.


    Winnie was terrified!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, do you really want to fix my face?¡± Winnie kept backing away on the ground in fear. No, I


    just look like this, I want this face. You obviously like it too!¡±


    She cried and shouted, but Shawn was reluctant.


    (


    Winnie grabbed his trousers. ¡°Mr. Wood, have you forgotten, you used to look at my face again. and


    again, and said it was really simr to hers, you want to see it every day¡­ You also said that I was very


    simr to Gale!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Last night, you suddenly asked the housekeeper to drive me away¡­ I¡¯m not reconciled, Mr. Wood. It


    took me so much to stay by your side. It took me so many years. Why did I suffer a crushing defeat


    when Gais appeared?¡±


    Shawn did not want to listen to her, so he grabbed her and threw her out of the ward!


    This woman did not know what was good for her!


    The door closed again.


    The sound went away.


    Winnie had no good oue. She kicked the door and scolded Nicole as a ba**rd.


    Just like¡­ Susan.


    However, Gale did not feel very happy.


    Every woman around Shawn would somehow suffer.


    Even though Shawn loves her, she still has an unsatisfactory life!


    cole said curiously, ¡°Mommy, who was that woman just now, and why did she look like you?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 735

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 735


    Chapter 735¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about her.¡± After thinking about it, Gale still warned, ¡°Nicole, she is


    a bad person, don¡¯t trust her. Even if she looks like Mommy, she is not Mommy, understand?¡±¡°Of


    course I understand, there is only one Mommy!¡±Gale nodded. ¡°Also, Nicole, do you remember what


    Mommy told you repeatedly beforeing. here?¡±Nicole replied, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t mention Zoe and


    brother in front of anyone.¡±¡°You like Daddy very much now, but you still can¡¯t mention it to


    Daddy.¡±¡°Okay!¡±After reminding her again, Gale felt relieved.Although Shawn promised that he would let


    her and Nicole go, she still could not quite trust him.She felt that Shawn was deceitful.Nicole had to be


    exposed because of leukemia.However, she does not want Joshua to be exposed!Guessing that


    Shawn would not return to the ward for a while, Gale made a video call to Joshua.Soon, Joshua¡¯s face


    appeared on the phone screen, and he was almost stuck on the camera. Joshua raised his eyebrows


    yfully. ¡°Hi, my beloved Mommy, my little baby Nicole. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, do you miss


    me? Boldly express your thoughts, because I miss you too.¡±Gale and Nicole were speechless.¡°It¡¯s


    gross. Brother, can you be normal,¡± Nicoleined unceremoniously.¡°I¡¯m so handsome, you


    actually say I¡¯m gross!? How can you do this to me!¡±Gale looked at him with an indescribable


    expression.After being told off by Nicole, she really felt that Joshua¡­ was gross.Moreover, these words


    were exactly the same as those of Shawn.Shawn sounded the same!The father and son had no idea


    who the other was, how could they be so alike?Outrageous!Gale said, ¡°Okay, during my absence,


    haveyou caused any trouble?¡±¡°Are you kidding, how could I get into trouble? I am a big celebrity now.


    All my ssmates and teachers in school are my admirers!¡±Ever since Joshua won the national piano


    competition, people took photos with him and signed autographs wherever he went.At first, Joshua


    thought it was fun, but after a while, he found it quite boring, so he put on the mask obediently, for fear


    of being recognized!¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±Joshua responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. When are youing


    back?¡±Nicole quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to have an operation. After the operation, I will be a healthy


    person. I can go back to school and I don¡¯t need to be hospitalized anymore!¡±¡°When will you have the


    operation? Do you need me to apany you? Hey, you women are just timid and cry every now and


    then. If I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t be so scared, right!¡±¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±Joshua said, ¡°Stop pretending. If you


    want me, just tell me, I can ask for leave to apany you for the operation! Come and see the big


    baby!¡±Nicole replied, ¡°I have Mommy with me. I also have Daddy! Brother, Daddy, and Mommy slept in


    the same bedst night, right next to me!¡±Joshua became interested in an instant. ¡°Did you see


    Daddy?¡±¡°Yes, Daddy is so powerful, he put me on his shoulders up high!¡±


    Chapter 735


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry about her.¡± After thinking about it, Gale still warned, ¡°Nicole, she is a bad


    person, don¡¯t trust her. Even if she looks like Mommy, she is not Mommy, understand?¡±


    ¡°Of course I understand, there is only one Mommy!¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Also, Nicole, do you remember what Mommy told you repeatedly beforeing. here?¡±


    Nicole replied, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t mention Zoe and brother in front of anyone.¡±


    ¡°You like Daddy very much now, but you still can¡¯t mention it to Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After reminding her again, Gale felt relieved.


    Although Shawn promised that he would let her and Nicole go, she still could not quite trust him.


    She felt that Shawn was deceitful.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Nicole had to be exposed because of leukemia.


    However, she does not want Joshua to be exposed!


    Guessing that Shawn would not return to the ward for a while, Gale made a video call to Joshua.


    Soon, Joshua¡¯s face appeared on the phone screen, and he was almost stuck on the camera.


    Joshua raised his eyebrows yfully. ¡°Hi, my beloved Mommy, my little baby Nicole. I haven¡¯t seen you


    for a few days, do you miss me? Boldly express your thoughts, because I miss you too.¡±


    Gale and Nicole were speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s gross. Brother, can you be normal,¡± Nicoleined unceremoniously.


    ¡°I¡¯m so handsome, you actually say I¡¯m gross!? How can you do this to me!¡±


    Gale looked at him with an indescribable expression.


    After being told off by Nicole, she really felt that Joshua¡­ was gross.


    Moreover, these words were exactly the same as those of Shawn.


    Shawn sounded the same!


    The father and son had no idea who the other was, how could they be so alike?


    Outrageous!


    Gale said, ¡°Okay, during my absence, have


    you caused any trouble?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding, how could I get into trouble? I am a big celebrity now. All my ssmates and teachers


    in school are my admirers!¡±


    Ever since Joshua won the national pianopetition, people took photos with him and signed


    autographs wherever he went.


    At first, Joshua thought it was fun, but after a while, he found it quite boring, so he put on the mask


    obediently, for fear of being recognized!


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±


    Joshua responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. When are youing back?¡±


    Nicole quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to have an operation. After the operation, I will be a healthy person. I


    can go back to school and I don¡¯t need to be hospitalized anymore!¡±


    ¡°When will you have the operation? Do you need me to apany you? Hey, you women are just


    timid and cry every now and then. If I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t be so scared, right!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°Stop pretending. If you want me, just tell me, I can ask for leave to apany you for


    the operation! Come and see the big baby!¡±


    Nicole replied, ¡°I have Mommy with me. I also have Daddy! Brother, Daddy, and Mommy slept in the


    same bedst night, right next to me!¡±


    Joshua became interested in an instant. ¡°Did you see Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy is so powerful, he put me on his shoulders up high!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 736

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 736


    Chapter 736


    ¡°Who did he kiss and hug?¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°Mommy. He hugged Mommy and held me high!¡±


    When Joshua heard this, he quickly rolled up his sleeves, wanting to show off his muscles. ¡°After two


    years, I will be very powerful too.¡±


    ¡°In another ten years, you will not be as powerful as Daddy!¡±


    Joshua had a very sad expression. ¡°Nicole, you have changed. Once you went to Sea City to see


    Daddy, you forgot me as a brother¡­ Hey, I¡¯m so sad, so lonely and cold¡­.¡±


    Nicole asked, ¡°Mommy, why can¡¯t my brothere to Sea City to see Daddy? Why can¡¯t I mention. my


    brother to Daddy?¡±


    Gale had no idea how to answer.


    ¡°Oh, Mommy has reasons. Why do you ask so many questions?¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°Tell me, is our dad handsome?¡±


    Nicole has the me**ty of a small fan. ¡°Handsome!¡±


    ¡°Is he tall?¡±


    ¡°Tall! One head taller than Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Gentle, considerate, warm man?¡±


    Nicole nodded again and again. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Joshua rubbed his chin. ¡°That¡¯s right. This made me curious about him. But think about it, he must be


    good enough to have such a handsome son as me.¡±


    Gale looked at the pair of kids, speechless.


    Joshua shouted, ¡°Mommy, when can Ie to Sea City? Without you, Mrs. Zoe and I depend on each


    other, lonely, empty, and helpless¡­¡±


    ¡°Joshua, do you really want toe?¡±


    He replied loudly, ¡°I want to! I also want to see what my father looks like.¡±


    Gale wanted to say that you have seen him and have seen him more than once.


    However, there were footsteps outside the door.


    She panicked and said hastily, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about itter, Joshua, bye.¡±


    As soon as Gale hung up the video, Shawn pushed open the door of the ward and walked in.


    She was so nervous that she almost broke out in a sweat.


    If it had been a secondter, Shawn would have caught her..


    Gale pretended to be calm. ¡°Why did youe back? Is it dealt with?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Winnie, how much effort do I need to spend?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°It was you who kept her, and you kicked her away¡­ How unkind.¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°That¡¯s right, when you need someone, they stay by your side day and night. When your


    don¡¯t need them, you can throw them away unceremoniously, which is worse than garbage. This is


    unkind.¡±


    Shawn put one hand in his trousers pocket and walked toward her. ¡°Gale, I¡¯m ruthless to all women in


    order to be more affectionate to you.¡±


    She was startled.


    Shawn said, ¡°I will only be affectionate to one person, and that is you. Don¡¯t tell me you want¡­ me to


    be merciful?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you show mercy everywhere?¡±


    Shawn pursed his thin lips lightly. ¡°Winnie is just your substitute. Susan back then¡­ I mistook her for


    you. From the beginning to the end, the person I love has always been you, Gale.¡±


    Gale suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Shawn, whether it¡¯s falling in love with you or being loved by you, it¡¯s actually quite unfortunate. Susan


    and Winnie didn¡¯t end well, but my end is no better than theirs.¡±


    He frowned, disapproving of her words. ¡°Gale, how can they bepared with you?¡±


    In his eyes, all the women in the worldbined are not as good as Gale.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 737

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 737


    Chapter 737


    Shawn only needed Gale.


    He asked the bodyguard to throw Winnie out of the hospital and warned her not to appear in front of


    him again. Otherwise¡­


    Winnie has experienced what it would be like to provoke Shawn once.


    However, to offend Gale will end in a more tragic end than offending Shawn himself!


    If Winnie dares to show up again, Shawn can make her disappear from Sea City forever!


    He obviously gave Winnie a chance. With the money, it was enough for her to livefortably for


    the rest of her life.


    She wanted to kill herself!


    Shawn said, ¡°Gale, I have never loved anyone else except you.¡±


    ¡°I, who is loved by you, don¡¯t have a good life.¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t even take my son with me.¡¯ Gale would never say this out loud.


    Thinking of Joshua, Gale felt a little depressed again.


    She took care of Nicole, but she could not take care of Joshua.


    Although Joshua was mischievous and did not say that he missed her or insisted on staying with her,


    she knew that Joshua definitely wanted to be with her.


    What kid would not want to be with his parents?


    However, the reality was that they lived in two ces.


    Gale really wanted to bring Joshua to Sea City, but at present¡­ she does not have the ability.


    Shawn and Joshua met before. If they meet again, Joshua¡¯s identity as his son will soon be revealed.


    However, it was impossible for her to hide Joshua forever.


    Gale sighed silently, frowning tightly.


    Seeing that, Shawn wanted to reach out and smooth out the wrinkles between her brows one by


    one.


    By his side, she could rely on him with confidence, so what was there for her to worry about?


    Just leave it to him.


    Gale asked, ¡°Are you going to stay in the hospital until Nicole finishes the operation? Thepany¡­¡±


    ¡°Joe is there. Fiona will also bring some documents over for me to approve and sign. It will not affect


    work.¡±


    Not to mention¡­


    Shawn has been working overtime for four consecutive years, and he leaves thepanyte at night.


    This time, he took it as a vacation to rx and be with his wife and daughter.


    The employees of Wood Group wished that Shawn would appear less often!


    Gale frowned even tighter.


    That was almost twenty-four hours a day that she had to stay with Shawn and sleep in the same bed.


    She was really afraid that someday something would happen to the lonely man and widow!


    Shawn was quietst night, but what about tonight? What about tomorrow night?


    He is a normal man!


    Knock, knock. There was a knock on the door suddenly. ¡°Mr. Wood, it¡¯s me, Fiona.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    After Shawn finished speaking, there was no movement at the door.


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Fiona dawdled and hesitated to speak.


    Shawn raised his voice. ¡°Come in!¡±


    At the door.


    Fiona held the doorknob and dared not turn it.


    Because behind her¡­


    Joe and Summer were staring at her.


    She was under a lot of pressure.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She just came to deliver documents to Mr. Wood, and unexpectedly Joe and Summer followed him!


    What should she do?


    It would be scary if Mr. Wood lost his temper!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 738

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 738


    Chapter 738


    Fiona swallowed. ¡°Can you let me go in and see the situation first, and then you can decide whether to


    go in or not?¡±


    Joe and Summer said in unison, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Joe said, ¡°No buts. I want to see who can subdue Shawn in just one night!¡±


    Summer also nodded. ¡°Yes, is this woman actually more like Gale than Winnie? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Dear G*d¡­¡±


    ¡°Joe and I will always take care of you! What are you afraid of!¡±


    While talking, Summer violently pushed Fiona forward


    Fiona st*ggered forward and was forced to open the door and enter the ward


    ¡°Hehehehe¡­¡± Fiona raised her head in embarrassment and kept smiling ¡°Mr Wood.


    He turned his head again and looked at the woman next to him


    Fiona¡¯s pupils dted unconsciously


    This¡­ was indeed more like Gale than Winnie


    Winnie looked alike at first nce, but at a second nce, she could see that they were different.


    However, this woman¡­ was like Mrs. Wood reborn!


    At the same time, Joe and Summer stood behind and saw Gale.


    Summer was shocked. ¡°This¡­¡±


    She pointed at Gale and was speechless for a long time!


    Joe was shocked!


    This was clearly Gale! Not a stand-in or another woman!


    It was her!


    Did she actually return to Sea City?


    Why?


    He never heard that Shawn found Molly!


    Did Gale show up on her own initiative?


    What happened?! Ten thousand doubts shed through Joe¡¯s mind!


    However, he could not say it! He could only hold it in his heart!


    Gale looked at them, feeling a long-lost sense of familiarity welling up in her heart.


    Summer was her best friend, and Joe was her former boss and ally, who even helped Joshua


    escape¡­


    Now, she was finally able to meet them openly.


    ¡°Are you¡­ a human or a ghost? Gale or¡­who?¡± Summer pushed Fiona aside, stepped forward


    quickly, and looked at Gale carefully. ¡°Are you Gale¡¯s long-lost sister?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°D*mn it!¡± Summer looked at her, even more horrified. ¡°You even sound like her! You are better than


    Winnie, you imitate so much!¡±


    ¡°No, well, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, why do you look so much like Gale?¡±


    Summer walked around Gale up and down, left, right, left, right, back and forth.


    She kept murmuring, ¡°Like, it¡¯s so simr¡­ Tsk tsk tsk, that¡¯s amazing. Inparison, Winnie was


    horrible. No wonder Shawn was able to spend the night with you.


    Immediately afterward, Summer looked at Nicole again.


    Summer said, ¡°A family of three means, this is your daughter? She¡¯s already this old. It really amazes


    me. Not long after Gale passed away, you found new emotional sustenance.¡±


    Although Summer was very aggrieved in her heart, she could not hate Nicole¡¯s watery eyes and cute


    expression at all.


    This little girl was too cute!


    ¡®I really want to pinch her face!¡±


    Summer said, ¡°It¡¯s really hidden. Since you have a new girlfriend and children, Shawn, what is the


    meaning of Winnie¡¯s existence? Do you really have a collection of Gales?¡±


    ¡°Obsessed?¡±


    ¡°You had to keep Winnie, you had to find Molly yourself, and finally, you had a baby with this woman.¡±


    ¡°How dare you face Gale¡¯s tombstone?¡±


    Only Summer has been talking endlessly. The others did not make a sound.


    Joe¡¯s expression was quite strange as if he had swallowed a fly and it was stuck in his throat, unable to


    spit it out or swallow it down.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 739

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 739


    Chapter 739


    Fiona did not dare to say anything.


    Finally, Shawn said, ¡°Hello, Summer, take a closer look at the woman in front of you.¡±


    Summer said, ¡°There is a birthmark on Gale¡¯s waist. I took a bath with her as a kid, and I saw it. Such a


    private ce, other people won¡¯t know.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the bathroom and have a look?¡±


    ¡°Then it won¡¯t happen. The birthmark is unique and cannot be¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, Summer suddenly stopped.


    Something was wrong¡­


    He dared to let her see the birthmark? That was to say. This woman was Gale!


    Not someone else!?


    Summer¡¯s jaw was about to drop from shock.


    Gale looked at her and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s not someone else.¡±


    Summer took two steps back abruptly as if she had seen a ghost, and because of her excessive


    movement, she hit the end of the hospital bed, causing her facial features to be distorted in pain.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Joe, pinch me and see if I¡¯m dreaming!¡± she said.


    She could not believe her eyes and ears!


    This is Gale?


    The Gale, who jumped from the yacht into the sea, and nobody could find her body?


    A person who was obviously dead and now suddenly stood in front of them?


    ¡°Do you still need me to pinch you? I just did. Didn¡¯t it hurt?¡± Joe replied.


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Summer was stunned.


    Gale picked up Nicole. ¡°Nicole, this is Summer, Mommy¡¯s best friend.¡±


    Nicole understood immediately and shouted sweetly, ¡°Hello, Summer!¡±


    ¡°No, you should call her¡­ Godmother. When Mommy was pregnant with you, she said she would


    recognize you as her g*ddaughter.¡±


    Nicole corrected, ¡°Hi, godmother! My name is Nicole, and I am three and a half years old!¡±


    Summer pointed at her, then at Nicole. ¡°This¡­¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°What you see is real.¡±


    Gale put Nicole down, and Nicole ran over. ¡°Godmother, hug!¡±


    Summer was so dazed that she bent down subconsciously and hugged Nicole.


    She was so fleshy and soft, and there was a milky smell on the child¡¯s body.


    She¡­ was a godmother?


    Is Gale not dead? How did shee back?


    The baby in her stomach was also born, and had it grown so big?


    Too much information was stuffed into Summer¡¯s mind, and she could not figure it out.


    Gale said softly, ¡°Summer, it¡¯s really. I¡¯mI¡¯m back¡­ I can¡¯t exin what happened back then. But I¡¯m


    really. The birthmark on my waist has always been there.¡±


    There are only a few people who know that she has a birthmark.


    Peter, Shawn, and Summer.


    Now, Fiona and Joe.


    The eyes of the two of them subconsciously looked at Gale¡¯s waist.


    Before he could stop his gaze, Shawn¡¯s knife-like eyes had swept over.


    Even if she were still wearing clothes, he would not allow other men to stare at her waist!


    If Gale had not pped his hand away, Shawn would have already wrapped her arms around her


    waist!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 740

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 740


    Chapter 740


    Fiona immediately moved away and looked around.


    Joe coughed.


    After a few seconds of silence, Summer suddenly cried, tears streaming down his face.


    Nicole was frightened, so she quickly wiped it with her small hands. ¡°Godmother, why are you crying?


    Do you not like me? Or am I too heavy? Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    Summer really wanted to say something, but when she opened her mouth, the tears fell even more


    fiercely.


    Nicole wiped more diligently.


    She did not know why she suddenly cried so sadly!


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±


    Summer couldn¡¯t stop her tears and kept crying. Nicole was terrified. She looked at Gale helplessly and


    innocently, asking Mommy for help.


    Gale said, ¡°Well, you scared Nicole.¡±


    ¡°S*b¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah? Crying happily?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯ve been upgraded to be a godmother, and my Gale is back, s*b¡­¡± Summer


    replied while shedding tears.


    She suddenly scolded again, ¡°Gale, are you out of your mind? After the baby is born, everyone thinks


    you are dead so that you can live your own life with peace of mind. What are you doing


    back here!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to be around Shawn! What were you thinking!¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t he treated you badly enough?¡±


    ¡°I said long ago, if you¡¯re still alive, don¡¯te back!¡±


    Shawn nced at her lightly.


    Summer stared back. ¡°What are you looking at! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°Well, let me talk to you slowly in private. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Even Joe could not stand it anymore, took out a few pieces of paper, and wanted to wipe it for her, but


    held back and stuffed it into Nicole¡¯s hand.


    Fiona swallowed. ¡°Mr. Wood, I put the document on the table. Please take the time to review and sign


    it. I¡­ I will go back to thepany first, and I will pick up the document in the afternoon!¡±


    She quickly slipped away.


    She dared not watch this unfold.


    Fiona was a wise individual. The less she knew about this kind of rich family secret, the better!


    Knowing too much is not a good thing!


    Joe also walked out and nced at Shawn on the way.


    He gestured with his eyes as though saying, ¡®Let¡¯s walk and talk.¡¯


    Shawn took a step forward.


    At this time, space should be left for the two of them.


    In the smoking zone.


    Joe handed him one.


    Shawn kept quiet.


    Joe lit one himself. ¡°Yo, that¡¯s strange. Mr. Wood, who usually runs to the ashtray, doesn¡¯t smoke.


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°Neither she nor the baby can smell the smoke.¡±


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ It¡¯s different to have a wife and a daughter.¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°Yes, you will know when you have one.¡±


    ¡°Why are you showing off?¡± Joe looked at him, pretending to ask casually tentatively, ¡°Do you still want


    to find Molly now?¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? You are the one who visited the little town three times, and you are. the


    one who scolded all the designers in the meeting room because of Molly. You have a deep obsession


    with Molly, and I thought you would continue to look for her.¡±


    Shawn looked at him like he was looking at a fool. ¡°I just sent away Winnie. Why would I look for Molly?


    To embarrass me? To make Gale angry?¡±


    ¡°So what do you fancy in Molly? Isn¡¯t it because of her design talent?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°In my final analysis, they are all just substitutes for Gale, and they are my pastime and


    psychologicalfort when I don¡¯t have Gale,¡± Shawn replied.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Chapter 741


    Now that Gale is back, what does Shawn want them to do?


    Joe exhaled the smoke slowly and asked awkwardly. ¡°Do you think you can hold onto Gale now?¡±


    No reply.


    If eyes could kill, Joe would have died thousands of times in Shawn¡¯s eyes!


    Not a word was heard!


    ¡°Well, pretend I didn¡¯t say it.¡± Joe made a gesture of shutting his mouth. ¡°You are going to apany


    your wife and daughter, and thepany¡¯s affairs will fall on my head again!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nicole has leukemia and needs my bone marrow Before her operation, I must stay in the hospital


    to cooperate with the doctor¡¯s examination¡±


    Joe nodded. ¡°I wish Nicole a speedy recovery. Speaking of which I¡¯m really jealous of you.¡±


    Shawn crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows slightly Is it just a little?¡±


    ¡°What the hell! How can a big and rough, fierce and indifferent man have such a lovely sweetheart of a


    daughter?¡±


    The first time Joe saw Nicole, his heart almost melted.


    Maybe, men are born with no resistance to cute little girls!


    Nicole is so precious, like a porcin doll. Everyone wants to hug her and kiss her hard!


    The more he thought about it, the more unconvinced Joe became. ¡®Hey, I want to have a daughter too!


    Be the little princess, buy a princess dress for her, little bows.


    Shawn poured cold water on him. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide things like having children.¡±


    ¡°If the first child is a son, then fight for the second child!¡±


    ¡°What if the second is also a son?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, can you shut up? Crow¡¯s mouth!¡±


    Anyway, he was going to have a daughter!


    He did not believe that he could ever give birth to a daughter!


    Shawn continued, ¡°First of all, even if you decide to keep having children until you have a daughter, Is


    your future wife willing to keep having children? Is she willing to have two or three children?¡±


    ¡°Secondly, you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend now, so you want to have a baby? How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Finally, gender is a probabilistic event. What is born is what it is. It doesn¡¯t matter, Joe, if you give birth


    to a son in the future, our Nicole can recognize you as a godfather.¡±


    Joe mmed the cigarette butt out. ¡°It¡¯s amazing to have a daughter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just amazing.¡±


    Joe turned around and left.


    Shawn won this round.


    He looked at Joe¡¯s back as he went away. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s a lifelong event. You and Summer haven¡¯t


    made any progress so far¡­ It¡¯s not a good sign.¡±


    Both were unmarried.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was clear that they could get together, but they are both egotistical and all hold their heads proudly,


    unwilling to express their feelings.


    Joe needed to take the initiative. As a girl, Summer would naturally be more reserved.


    In the ward, Summer¡¯s eyes were red from crying.


    Gale did not speak and just looked at her silently.


    Summer poked her forehead. ¡°Tell me what happened. Be honest!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Summer, and there are some things you don¡¯t know, and it is to protect you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t tell me, i won¡¯t ask. But why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Because Nicole has leukemia, only Shawn¡¯s bone marrow is a match.¡±

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Chapter 742


    Summer suddenly realized.


    No wonder Gale returned to Sea City with Nicole!


    The tears she had just stopped began to fall again. ¡°My Gale¡­ You have started a new life, but G**d is


    ying such a joke on you again!¡±


    Gale sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Nicole is too scared by you to speak.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t control myself¡­¡±


    After finally escaping, she had toe back again.


    Summer felt upset just thinking about it!


    ¡°Shawn said that when Nicole¡¯s illness recovers, he will let me go.¡± Gale lowered her voice as she


    spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not¡­¡±


    ¡°That man isn¡¯t reliable! Take a step back, Gale. If he really lets you go, will you never see each other


    for the rest of your life? Will Nicole miss Daddy? You would need to be in touch!


    Gale was taken aback.


    She had not thought of that, but now that Summer said that, she realized it.


    Yes¡­


    Even if she returned to the small county, Shawn woulde every now and then.


    He had a well-known and justifiable reason to visit the children!


    The rtionship between Nicole and him was getting better every day. Maybe Nicole is more willing to


    stay in Sea City when the timees!


    ¡°Forget it. Forget it for now. Let¡¯s take one step at a time. Nicole¡¯s illness is the most important thing. It¡¯s


    really a crime for such a young child to have a major operation.¡± Summer¡¯s eyes were full of distress.


    Nicole blinked. ¡°Godmother, I¡¯m not afraid of pain. With my father to save me, and my mother to


    apany me, I will soon be a healthy child!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Summer kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Nicole is the bravest and the best!¡±


    Gale smiled.


    Summer recalled something and pped her thigh suddenly. ¡°Oh, this is the first time my go**er and I


    have met, and I¡¯m actually empty-handed, and I haven¡¯t prepared anything!¡±


    ¡°There is no need.¡±


    Summer said, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s necessary. Money is too vulgar, and I¡¯m going to buy a gift! Nicole, think


    about it. What is the gift you want the most right now? Godmother will buy it for you!¡±


    Nicole looked at Gale and asked her permission.


    Gale nodded, and she immediately jumped up happily. ¡°I want a doll! A big, big doll!¡±


    ¡°No problem! Godmother will take you to buy it!¡±


    Opposite the hospital was arge shopping mall, Summer hugged Nicole and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a stroll,


    Gale. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t buy her random snacks. It¡¯s bad for her teeth.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    As soon as he reached the door, Shawn turned back.


    ¡°Hello, Summer. What are you doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Give way.¡±


    Nicole replied in a clear voice, ¡°Godmother is going to buy me a gift! The biggest doll!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a rough man, so he won¡¯t understand.¡±


    Summer walked away in a hurry.


    However, Shawn was worried. He kept staring and asked Gale, ¡°Can Summer take care of Nicole? She


    is always clumsy.¡±


    ¡°Nicole is very well-behaved, and it¡¯s in the opposite shopping mall. She will be back soon.¡±


    Shawn was still worried. ¡°How about I go and have a look?¡±


    He had the men**ity of a new father.


    Gale could notugh or cry. ¡°Nicole is not as delicate as you imagined, and Summer is not a clumsy


    person. The doctor used the best medicine for the past two days, and her condition has improved a lot.


    She used to have nosebleeds every now and then.¡±

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Chapter 743


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply, raised his hand, and nced at the time.


    If Summer had not brought his daughter back after an hour, he would immediately kill her!


    However¡­Summer reminded him of something.


    Shawn said, ¡°Gale, should I also prepare a meeting gift for Nicole? I haven¡¯t bought anything for her


    yet.


    ¡°Your bone marrow matching is the best gift for her.¡±


    ¡°This is what I should do. Even if it costs my life, I will sacrifice to save Nicole.¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°No need. Nicole is not short of anything.¡±


    Shawn kept quiet, and Gale thought that he had given up on this idea and quickly put it behind him.


    It just so happened that the nurse came and needed Shawn to go over and do a physical examination.


    Gale stayed in the ward, ready to cook.


    She had just picked up the spoon when someone knocked on the door. Knock, knock.


    ¡°Coming!¡±


    When Gale opened the door, she saw a doll taller than the door, blocking the entire door tightly. without


    a single gap.


    ¡°Hello, is this Gale? Please sign for it.¡±


    The courier forced the doll into the door with difficulty.


    This was just the beginning.


    Immediately afterward, the salesperson at the counter of the mall came withrge and small bags.


    It was all Nicole¡¯s clothes and shoes!


    There was also a clerk in the dessert shop who sent a threeyer cake.


    Hairpins, a whole set of limited edition series of toys, and more¡­


    Gale signed off on everything, and soon the wards were almost overwhelmed with toys.


    ¡®Summer, what are you doing buying so much! We agreed to only buy a doll!¡¯ she thought.


    Sure enough, once a woman started shopping, she would go crazy and could not stop at all!


    When Shawn came back from the inspection, he saw the room full of things and asked, ¡°Did Summer


    buy it for Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, too many¡­¡±


    Shawn nced deeply and did not ask any more questions.


    In the next two days, a crazy woman appeared out of nowhere in Sea City.


    Her hair was disheveled, her face was full of dirt, and her body smelled sour. She could often bet seen


    in the trash can and under the ov**ss.


    This crazy woman was none other than Winnie!


    She sometimes talked to herself, said some iprehensible words, and her face was distorted.


    Sometimes, when she grabbed a person, she would say, ¡°People can¡¯t be resurrected after death.


    That¡¯s not Gale, definitely not! She is a fake, a liar, and everyone is kept in the dark by her!¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anyone believe me? Gale died. She jumped into the sea, and her body was swollen!


    What I saw was not Gale!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°My face¡­my face has to be there. I won¡¯t fix stic surgery marks, and this is what I look like! This is


    what I always look like!¡±


    These crazy words quickly spread in Sea City.


    After all, the name ¡®Gale¡¯ was considered a legend in Sea City.


    She was Shawn¡¯s first wife.


    She married into the Wood family as the daughter of an enemy of the Wood family.


    She was Shawn¡¯s most beloved woman. After her death, Shawn loved her forever.


    Her body was buried in the back mountain of Temperley Hall, where flowers were everywhere, and the


    scenery was perpetually like spring.


    How many people envied her, and she became Mr. Wood¡¯s favorite woman.


    How many people felt sorry for her because she died?


    However, the lu**ic said Gale was still alive!


    After the news spread, everyone did not discuss it publicly, but they kept gossiping in private.


    ¡°Is Gale really alive?¡±

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Chapter 744


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Wood didn¡¯te to thepany for several days and was hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°Did you meet Mr. Wood¡¯s posttely?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Gale not only survived but also gave birth to a daughter?¡±


    For a while, Sea City was filled with various spections and gossip.


    However, no one dared to confirm it.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This was a private matter of the wealthy Wood family. Whoever inquiries would be courting death!


    Peach heard it too.


    She secretly ran to ask Summer, ¡°Is Gale really back? Is she not dead?¡±


    Summer also showed Nicole¡¯s photo. ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, Gale¡¯s daughter, my go**er, isn¡¯t she cute!¡±


    Peach opened her mouth wide and could not close it for a long time!


    ¡°It turned out to be true!¡±


    Summer said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, verified it, and she¡¯s right!¡±


    Peach suddenly became excited, and her eyes were about to shoot stars. ¡°Then, when will she return


    to thepany? I would still like to work under her! The position of the chief designer is hers!¡±


    Before Gale jumped into the sea, she deliberately cultivated Peach.


    So after she left, Peach lived up to what was entrusted to take her ce.


    ¡°Hush, keep your voice down. I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    Peach nodded, tears welling in her eyes.


    Her favorite and most admired sister was not dead!


    Great!


    She was not the only one who was excited.


    Sam.


    Sam had nowhere to ask for evidence.


    Sam needed to figure out who to turn to for inquiries. After Gale¡¯s death, he and Shawnpletely cut


    off contact and concentrated on their careers.


    Now that he hastily asked Shawn, Shawn might not answer him.


    Natalie ran to ask Aurum. ¡°Aurum, I heard that, Gale¡­¡±


    Aurum nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve seen her before.¡±


    ¡°What!? When did you meet her?¡±


    Natalie turned pale with shock!


    She only heard the news, but Aurum had even met her?


    Was his rtionship with Gale so good?


    Aurum exined, ¡°Peter and I were drinking and chatting that day, and she suddenly appeared, holding


    her and Shawn¡¯s daughter by the hand. It was the first time she showed up after four years, and I


    happened to be there.¡±


    Natalie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    However, she was still upset.


    A person who was already dead was suddenly ¡®resurrected¡±!


    The sense of crisis that Gale once brought to her swept over her again!


    Natalie still remembered that the first time she quarreled with Aurum and lost her temper was because


    of Gale¡­


    Natalie asked, ¡°Aurum, she has a daughter, so the rtionship between her and Mr. Wood should be


    stable, right?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±


    Aurum replied, ¡°If the rtionship is good, why would Gale not return to Sea City for four years and live


    alone with his daughter?¡±


    Natalie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, but she finally chose toe back. Aurum, these four years¡­have you


    had any contact with her?¡±


    Aurum denied it without a second thought. ¡°No. Everyone thought she was dead, including me,


    naturally.¡±


    He chose to lie, and he did not want Natalie to get involved.


    Therefore, his tone was a little impatient.


    Natalie was a little uneasy but did not want Aurum to see it.


    She had never liked Gale!


    Just stay dead!

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Chapter 745


    The more Natalie thought about it, the more unappeased she became. Gale once sn**ed her crown,


    stole the limelight at jewelry fairs, and had a close rtionship with Aurum¡­


    The security guard¡¯s cursing voice suddenly came. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Let go. Don¡¯t stay here.


    Get out!¡±


    Natalie looked up and saw that the security guard was waving a stick in his hand and was chasing


    away a woman standing next to the trash can.


    The woman grabbed a few rotten buns, stuffed them into her mouth non-stop, and tried to find some


    more food from the trash can.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll hit you. This area is a rich area, and the food thrown away is not something


    ordinary people can eat!¡±


    Natalie walked over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yarn.¡± The security guard immediately smiled when he saw her. ¡°I don¡¯t know where this lu**ic


    came from. I¡¯m chasing her away. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Natalie nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s left in the kitchen, give it to her. She¡¯s a poor person.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yarn, you are really kind.¡±


    There was a stenching from the woman. Natalie covered her nose in disgust and turned to leave.


    However, at this moment, the woman suddenly rushed up and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Natalie was shocked.


    Seeing it, the security guard quickly stepped forward, swung his baton, and hit the woman heavily on


    the back.


    The woman screamed and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ms. Yarn, go in quickly, don¡¯t stay here. I¡¯ll send this crazy person away!¡±


    The woman raised her head with difficulty, showing her dirty face. ¡°It¡¯s me, Natalie. Don¡¯t you know


    me?¡±


    Natalie paused.


    This voice¡­ seemed a bit familiar!


    ¡°I¡¯m Winnie¡­ We used to drink afternoon tea together, go shopping and watch movies together. Have


    you forgotten?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Winnie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Winnie nodded again and again, reaching out to wipe the dirt on her face, but it got


    darker and darker. ¡°You remember me!¡±


    Natalie stood behind the security guard and looked at her carefully.


    Winnie cried, ¡°It¡¯s really me, Natalie. For the sake of our good rtionship before, please help me¡­¡±


    ¡°I remembered. But Winnie doesn¡¯t look like you. Besides, Winnie has been cklisted for several


    years, so what¡¯s the use of you using her name to bluff and deceive?¡± Natalie said.


    The security guard said, ¡°Ms. Yarn, this is a lu**ic who talks crazy every day and even dares to talk


    about the dead youngdy of the Wood family. Please ignore her, lest you get into trouble!¡±


    ¡°What? Is she the lu**ic who tells everyone that Gale is not dead every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes indeed!¡±


    Natalie was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly said, ¡°Bring her in!¡±


    The security guard was stunned. ¡°Ms. Yarn¡­¡±


    ¡°Do as I say. Take her to take a bath and change into new clothes!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Winnie cried andughed, ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re so kind. I will serve you like a cow or a horse in this life.


    It¡¯s worth it!¡±


    Natalie waved her hand, motioning for the se**nt to take Winnie in.


    She herself was under the faucet, constantly washing her hands.


    At the same time, she did not forget to tell the security guard, ¡°Just treat what happened just now as if it


    never happened, and don¡¯t mention it to anyone who asks. I haven¡¯t seen any female


    lu**cs, and I haven¡¯t brought her to the house. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Yarn.¡±


    Natalie realized that there were many secrets in this woman who called herself ¡®Winnie¡¯!


    Especially things about Gale!


    If she was really Winnie, then¡­ she could use her!

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Chapter 746


    ¡®If she¡¯s just a nameless lu**ic, then just let her gol


    Soon, the door was quiet again, and the cleaner was cleaning the trash bin that Winnie had messed


    up.


    A ck car drove by.


    Inside the car, there were two bodyguards wearing uniforms who looked well-trained.


    The co-pilot¡¯s bodyguard pressed his headset and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Winnie. Are you sure she¡¯s been


    around here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she was captured by surveince.¡±


    ¡°But we didn¡¯t find out.¡±


    ¡°Look around more. Maybe she¡¯s sleeping in the trash can or in the grass. Shawn ordered her to be


    caught and reversed her stic surgery! If things don¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll all have to walk around without


    food!¡±


    The bodyguard replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    However, the car went around and around, but Winnie was never found.


    There was no other way. The bodyguard had to report the truth to Shawn.


    Shawn picked up the phone, and after listening to it, he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine to let her run away, but now


    you can¡¯t find her? Trash!¡±


    Two days ago, the bodyguard was ordered to take Winnie to the stic surgery hospital.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Winnie was pinned on the operating table, and when she was about to undergo surgery, she actually


    bit the nurse, grabbed the anesthesia needle next to her, stabbed the doctor, and ran away!


    Then, she became crazy, her whereabouts were erratic, and she went around saying that Gale


    pretended to die!


    ¡°Shawn, we will continue to look for it.¡±


    ¡°If you still can¡¯t find it before sunset tomorrow, take the initiative to receive the punishment!¡±


    He absolutely could not let Winnie run around in Sea City with a face that resembled Gale¡¯s.


    Maybe at some point, she would be targeted by someone who wanted to use her face to make a big


    fuss!


    Moreover, because of Winnie¡¯s nonsense, the news of Gale¡¯s return to town became known to


    everyone, causing quite a stir.


    Shawn knew that Gale did not like to be in the limelight, and she did not like to receive too much.


    attention. He did not intend to publicize her return.


    Only his friends knew.


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn had a gloomy face, always thinking that something would happen


    to Winnie.


    He had to keep an eye on it!


    ¡°Shawn!¡± The elevator door opened slowly. Lucas hurried over, leaning on a cane. ¡°I heard some


    news¡­ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not?¡±


    Even Lucas, who has always asked about anything other than his heirs, came to him! One can imagine


    what the outside world was like!


    Shawn asked, ¡°What did Grandpa hear?¡±


    ¡°In the past two days, a lu**ic appeared, saying everywhere that Gale is not dead.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not dead.¡±


    Lucas was stunned. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Shawn pointed in the direction of the ward.


    Lucas was about to go there immediately, without hesitation for a second.


    Shawn stopped him. ¡°Wait. Grandpa, before that, I¡¯d like to tell you something so you can be me**ly


    prepared.¡±


    After all, grandpa is old and has high blood pressure, so he could not stand being surprised.


    ¡°Oh, can¡¯t you wait until I see Gale?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to say then.¡±


    Lucas waved his hand. ¡°All right, all right. Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Gale is not the only one in the ward.¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Chapter 747


    ¡°Who else?¡±


    ¡°A little girl.¡±


    Lucas asked in surprise, ¡°Whose? Gale¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Lucas said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her for four years. She has remarried and had a child? Then what


    should you do!¡±


    Shawn coughed deeply. ¡°No¡­¡±


    Lucas said very earnestly, ¡°I know you like Gale very much, and you risked your life for her, but look,


    she put it down and had a new life. You just bless her from afar.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s my child.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa is someone who has seen years and years of¡­¡±


    Shawn interrupted him and repeated again, ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s my daughter.¡±


    Lucas paused, opened his mouth halfway, and forgot to blink his eyes, staring at Shawn in a daze.


    After a long time, he came back to his senses. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I say it for the third time, Grandpa, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°She is you and Gale¡¯s daughter?!?¡±


    As soon as the child was mentioned, Lucas regained his energy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shawn nodded deeply.


    L**s¡¯s crutches fell off with a bang.


    He sped his hands together, raised his head, and kept saying, ¡°G**d is real. My Wood family finally


    has a descendant! I have an heir! It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, is the child yours? Have you done a paternity test? How old is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you lying to me? Don¡¯t lie to me just to be with Gale and justify it.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s mine. The child¡¯s name is Nicole. She has


    leukemia and needs my bone marrow to save her. Don¡¯t worry now!¡±


    ¡°Leukemia? Oh, poor thing, what a pain!¡±


    Lucas was excited and distressed as if he wanted to rush to the ward.


    After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped again.


    ¡°Grandpa?¡±


    Lucas quickly turned around. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m empty-handed. I can¡¯t just go to see my granddaughter like


    this.¡±


    It was the first time Shawn saw such a bewildered grandfather.


    He bent down, picked up the cane, and handed it over. ¡°What gift is Grandpa nning to prepare?¡±


    Lucas did not answer. After taking the crutches, the first thing he did was hit Shawn with them! ¡°It¡¯s all


    your fault!¡± Lucas blew his beard and stared. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about such a big matter, let alone send


    someone to notify me! If I didn¡¯t rush here today, I still wouldn¡¯t know about it!¡±


    After finishing speaking, Lucas was still angry and hit him several times with his crutches!


    ¡°Now I¡¯m empty-handed. I don¡¯t have the face to meet my great-granddaughter ! I¡¯m even more


    embarrassed to see Gale!¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. ¡°I¡¯m also thinking about what kind of meeting gift I want to give¡­ to


    Nicole.¡±


    Lucas thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Shares?¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Yes, I thought about that.¡±


    Any gift can be bought with money, so it is not unusual.


    However, the shares of Wood Group¡­


    That was what many people dream of!


    Lucas said bluntly, ¡°Okay. Then give the shares! All under my name, give it to Nicole!¡±


    ¡°Those under my name, give it all to her too.¡±

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Chapter 748


    ¡°Anyway, I will give it to her from now on. I¡¯m so happy, and I finally have a granddaughter!¡± Lucas said


    with a smile.


    The old man was not patriarchal at all, and his ideas were very open and avant-garde.


    He even thought that girls were pretty good.


    They were fragrant, soft, and coquettish, so it was easy to be with them, much better than boys!


    In addition, the three generations of the Wood family were all boys, and now they finally have Nicole!


    Lucas said, ¡°Wait, I¡¯lle backter. I¡¯ll ask the secretary to prepare the share transfer certificate¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Before he could finish speaking, the door of the ward opened suddenly.


    Gale walked out, holding Nicole.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Nicole saw Shawn at a nce, shouted sweetly, and then looked at the old man. ¡°Hello,


    Grandpa!¡±


    Nicole has always been polite.


    When she sees someone old, she naturally calls them Grandpa and Grandma.


    However, for Lucas, the word Grandpa warmed his heart, and he was even so excited that tears filled


    his eyes!


    Gale corrected, ¡°You can¡¯t call him grandpa. Nicole, this is Daddy¡¯s Grandpa. You should call him.


    Great-grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s Grandpa? Great-grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Mommy, I suddenly like it here more.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because in Sea City, there is a father, a grandpa, and a godmother, and now there is another great-


    grandpa! I have many rtives at once!¡±


    Gale could only smile. A sour feeling welled up in her heart.


    Should she also take Joshua over?


    He should also hope to have so many rtives who care for him and love him.


    The two children should not only revolve around her. They have many rtives¡­


    Gale bent down and put Nicole down.


    Nicole walked up to Lucas. ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m Nicole.¡±


    Lucas was so excited that he did not know what to say. He kept nodding his head with tears in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Grandpa, go in and sit down, don¡¯t stand all the time. You are getting old. You need to rest more.¡±


    Nicole thoughtfully held L**s¡¯s hand and walked slowly into the ward.


    Lucas has beenpletely subdued by his great-granddaughter.


    ¡°Nicole, Grandpa¡­ prepared a gift for you, but I didn¡¯t have time to bring it to you.¡± Sitting on the sofa,


    Lucas said lovingly, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you next time.¡±


    Nicole waved her hand. ¡°No need, I have everything, Great-grandpa, don¡¯t waste money. My


    godmother just bought me a bunch of presents!¡±


    ¡°Hey, my Nicole is too sensible.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, take care of your body. Juste to the hospital to see me when you have time.¡±


    Lucasughed loudly and said, ¡°My health is very good, especially after seeing you. I feel full of


    energy!¡±


    Gale said beside him, ¡°Nicole is still young, so she doesn¡¯t need too many material things. Your don¡¯t


    need to buy her anything.¡±


    She treated Lucas like an ordinary elder.


    Lucas treated her¡­ neutrally.


    Gale knew very well that Lucas did not like her very much, but he did not dislike her either. It was good


    to just get along peacefully like this.


    As long as her existence does not conflict with the interests of the Wood family, the old man can


    amodate her.


    Once there was a choice between her and the Wood family, the old man would choose the Wood family


    without hesitation.


    While, Shawn would choose her.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Chapter 749


    Therefore, when there was nothing to do, everything was peaceful.


    As long as something touches the principle, all the contradictions will be thoroughly stimted.


    Lucas replied, ¡°There is everything in the old house, but there are no children¡¯s toys. However, the


    things I want to give her cannot be bought outside.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t buy it?¡±


    Gale felt a little strange.


    What was he going to give to Nicole?


    ¡°I always wanted a great-grandson in my dreams. Look, this wish hase true today! There is a


    sessor to the Wood family. I am so excited!¡±


    Gale thought about it and said, ¡°Nicole is my child and Shawn¡¯s, but that doesn¡¯t mean she will be the


    heir of the Wood family.¡±


    Lu**s¡¯s smile froze suddenly.


    ¡°I hope that Nicole can have a free life. She can choose any life she wants. If she is willing to inherit the


    Wood Group, I will definitely respect her choice. But I never wanted her to be raised as an heir since


    she was a child.¡±


    ¡°Nicole will be your great-granddaughter. The blood rtionship is here and cannot be changed. You


    can visit at any time. But there are some things I still want to rify.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Nicole Warm, not Nicole Wood.¡±


    Wealthy families always pay attention to inheritance and family names.


    The descendants of the Wood family did not carry the surname.


    Not to mention the Wood family; even children from ordinary families have their father¡¯s surname.


    Lucas nced at her. ¡°Yes, it was indeed hard work for you to give birth to Nicole and bring her up with


    one hand. I also understand what you said just now. Gale, I want to tell you that I don¡¯t care about her


    last name.¡±


    Gale was a little surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t care that Nicole¡¯s surname is Warm?¡±


    ¡°Yes. After so much I¡¯ve been through, I am not a stubborn old man who doesn¡¯t know how to adapt. As


    long as the family is harmonious, I don¡¯t value some nihilistic things.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    ¡°Anyway, Nicole is a descendant of my Wood family. This is an irond fact. No one can change it.


    That¡¯s enough.¡± Lucasughed as he said, ¡°And the meeting gift I prepared is a share transfer letter.¡±


    Gale was even more surprised.


    ¡°This is for Nicole, and she deserves it. After I pass away, the property under my name must be


    inherited by someone. This person is Nicole.¡±


    Lucas gently stroked Nicole¡¯s hair.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He could not help sighing. ¡°Girl is good, good. She can take care of thepany if she wants to. If she


    doesn¡¯t want to, find a good husband and let him help manage it. In this Sea City, who has such a bold


    spirit?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°It¡¯s better to slow down the matter of shares. Nicole is too young now.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still young, but half of my body is about to sink into the soil. It¡¯s better to give it to her earlier, so I


    can feel at ease earlier.¡±


    At this time, Shawn, who had been silent by the side, suddenly handed over a document.


    Gale took a look. It read, [Share Transfer Contract].


    She looked at Shawn in surprise. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°This is a contract under my name to be transferred to Nicole. Fiona was preparing for it a


    few days ago. I just got it today, and now I will give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Your shares?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Grandpa¡¯s is grandpa¡¯s, mine is mine. There is no conflict.¡±


    Thergest shareholder of the Wood Group is Lucas, followed by Shawn.


    The two of them hold 95% of the shares.


    Now¡­


    Lucas and Shawn will transfer all the shares to Nicole, then thergest shareholder of Wood Group will


    be Nicole!


    A child just over three years old will be thergest shareholder of a listedpany!


    How could Nicole understand this? She took the share transfer document and flipped through it


    casually as if it were a children¡¯s book.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    Chapter 750


    Gale was stunned.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this a problem for her?!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, can you stop making trouble? What does a child want hundreds of billions of wealth for?¡± she


    said.


    ¡°This is what my daughter deserves.¡±


    ¡°That will have to wait until she bes an adult!¡±


    Shawn looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°Then¡­ transfer it to your name first? You will transfer it to her


    after she bes an adult.¡±


    Gale smacked her forehead.


    They sounded as though it was just like passing on a vegetable in a market.


    These were shares!


    Worth hundreds of billions!


    Gale does not want these things. For her, these shares will be her burden!


    Lucas said, ¡°Then there¡¯s no need.¡±


    It was okay to give it to Nicole, but if it was given to Gale, Lucas still needed to think about it carefully.


    What if Gale remarries?


    Shares are the foundation of apany. It would be terrible if her next husband controlled the shares!


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t have to give it to me, and I won¡¯t ask for it. Lucas, Shawn, if you really want to be good


    to Nicole, you can spend more time with her, y with her, and give her enough love. A confident and


    well-loved childhood ¨C that¡¯s better than anything!¡± Gale said.


    Lucas pondered for a few minutes and finally said, ¡°Well, the one under my name will be transferred to


    her first. As for the others¡­ We will talk about itter. How about it?¡±


    Shawn agreed.


    Gale did not say a word because it was useless for her to say it.


    Nicole is a girl, and the Wood family attaches great importance to it¡­ If they knew that there was


    Joshua, what would it be like?!


    Joshua would definitely be raised as an heir!


    After seeing off Lucas, Gale returned the share certificate to Shawn. ¡°Put it away.¡±


    He did not answer.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter what Lucas was nning, Shawn really wanted to give Gale all the shares under his name.


    This would be her life¡¯s guarantee, her life¡¯s reliance.


    With these shares, no one would underestimate her anymore, and she would be the richest


    woman in the country!


    He could give her everything he had, including his life.


    So, what are shares?


    And¡­ Shawn has his own selfishness.


    Once Gale epted these shares, she would be a shareholder of Wood¡¯s Group.


    In the future, she would need to be present at thepany¡¯s shareholders¡¯ meeting, board of directors,


    and other major meetings!


    In this way, even when Nicole recovered from her illness, even if Gale wanted to leave Sea City¡­ She


    still had toe back from time to time!


    Shawn wanted to use shares to hold her back!


    He could not have her, so at least he had to¡­ be able to see her from time to time.


    This was his humble, only wish.


    Shawn said in a low voice, ¡°Gale, take it.¡±

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Chapter 751


    ¡°Shawn, I made things very clear in front of your grandfather just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really given you any gifts. This is my¡­¡±


    Gale interrupted him, ¡°Shawn, everything you give is just too valuable. I wouldn¡¯t dare to ept them.¡±


    That crown, the Heart of the Deep Sea, felt like it burnt her to touch it back then.


    Yet, he wanted her to ept those shares.


    Gale sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted these things. Forget it.¡±


    She put the contract gently on the table.


    Shawn stood in ce.


    ¡°Galey, I¡¯ve been thinking for the past few days, wondering what I need to do to earn a true smile on


    your face. I want to give you everything I have, I don¡¯t even need anything for myself, but you don¡¯t


    care about that. You don¡¯t even spare it another nce. What do you want? Freedom? I¡¯ve already


    given that to you. I told you I would let you leave with Nicole, and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s done. I won¡¯t stop


    you.¡±


    Gale met his gaze.


    His eyes were so deep and dark.


    ¡°Shawn, it might be impossible to give me what I want.¡±


    What Gale wanted, ever since the beginning, was just sincerity. She just wanted a normal and long-


    lasting romance.


    She did not need that awesome power or riches beyondparison.


    She just wanted to be with someone loyally and never leave that person¡¯s side.


    Yet, her marriage with Shawn had left her with too many scars. It was already impossible for her to love


    someone wholeheartedly.


    The room went quiet.


    Nicole looked at her father, then looked at Gale.


    She pulled at Gale¡¯s hand. ¡°My tummy is hungry. Mommy, I want food.¡±


    Galeposed herself. ¡°Alright, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go cook for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat anything you want!¡± Nicole did not forget to add. ¡°Make sure to make some for Daddy.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Nicole was worried that Shawn would not have anything to eat.


    She turned to walk into the kitchen, and Shawn followed. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°You should focus on your work,¡± Gale rejected him.


    Shawn sat on the sofa with his document on hisp and a pen in hand.


    As he read the document, he kept on nces to the kitchen.


    Nicole stayed by his side quietly, like a cat.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not focusing on work. Even your words are **ed.¡± Nicole criticized.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t focus when she¡¯s around.¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°Mommy will still be here. She won¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here, but¡­¡± Her heart was not.


    Shawn had no way to make her stay, nor did he know how to.


    ¡°But, what?¡± Nicole looked at him curiously.


    Shawn patted her on the head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Nicole, what do you want to work for when you grow up?¡±


    Nicole answered, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know yet.¡±


    She was just in kindergarten. Her future career really was still a long time away.


    Shawn asked, ¡°Do you want to be a boss?¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes were wide and childlike. ¡°Are you talking about those bosses who are very


    powerful and take care of a lot of people?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll have a few thousand employees under you all over the country that will listen to everything


    you say.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nicole hurriedly nodded. ¡°That sounds amazing! I want to be the boss of a few thousand people!


    Daddy, I¡¯ll definitely work hard and study!¡±


    ¡°You have a chance to be a boss right now.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Shawn nodded assuredly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real.¡±


    He was slowly persuading Nicole to fall into his ¡®trap¡¯.


    ¡°Look, this is a document,¡± Shawn pointed at where the signature needed to be. ¡°Nicole, as long as you


    write your name here and put down your thumbprint, you can be a big boss when you grow up.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Chapter 752


    ¡°Is it that easy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn even carefully put the pen in her hand.


    Nicole held it and started to write her name.


    The words were not that well-written, but it was neat enough.


    Shawn took out the ink pad. ¡°Come, Nicole, put your thumb on this and press it on the paper.¡±


    Nicole did so.


    It was the first time she had done something like that, so she felt like it was quite fun. She stained all


    five of her fingers in the ink before she pped her hand on where the signature needed to be.


    Shawn let out a satisfied smile at the sight.


    Yes, even his daughter was not immune to his schemes!


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Very good. You¡¯re so smart, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°But daddy, what if I can¡¯t take care of so many people when I grow up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can pay someone to manage it for you. You just have to count your money.¡±


    Nicole nodded as if she understood.


    Gale had just finished making some soup, and she brought it to the table.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Nicole took the contract and waved it in front of Gale proudly. ¡°Once I¡¯m a boss, and I make


    a lot of money, I¡¯ll buy you a big house¡±!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°A boss?¡±


    Gale looked over suspiciously. When she saw the share transfer contract and Nicole¡¯s name and


    fingerprint on it, she was shocked.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± She immediately looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re even tricking children!¡±


    ¡°There are no tricks. Nicole is my daughter. What¡¯s mine should be hers anyway.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Gale had no way to argue against him, so she reached out to grab the contract.


    If she ripped it apart, it would not be in effect!


    ¡°Nicole, give it to Mommy¡­¡±


    Before Gale could finish speaking and before her hand could reach it, Shawn was one step ahead. He


    took the contract from Nicole¡¯s hand and stood up, holding it high.


    Gale would bepletely unable to get it if he did that.


    Gale constantly jumped around, trying to get the contract.


    However, it waspletely useless.


    Whenever she jumped higher, Shawn would raise it higher. She could not even touch the contract at


    all.


    Gale clenched her teeth. She could not believe it!


    She would jump higher!


    ¡°Galey, I won¡¯t let you get it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless! You tricked Nicole into signing her name when I wasn¡¯t around!¡±


    ¡°I did no such thing. She did it willingly.¡±


    Gale was so angry she did not want to talk to him. She focused on sna**ing the document away.


    She did not notice that she was getting closer and closer to Shawn. Furthermore, his hand was


    constantly on her waist, carefully keeping her from falling down.


    Gale was only focused on getting the contract. She jumped and leaped. She was even tempted to


    climb on Shawn¡­


    ¡°Mommy, you look like a kangaroo,¡± Nicole said.


    Gale was speechless.


    Only then did she notice that she seemed to be in a very intimate position with Shawn.


    Gale hurriedly tried to retreat, but she stepped on Shawn¡¯s shoe. With a slip, she started to fall back.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She cried out in shock and unconsciously grabbed Shawn¡¯s shirt and tie, pulling him down with her.


    Thankfully, the bed was right behind her!


    Gale fell on the bed, and Shawn was right on top of her.


    That fall left her dazed for quite a few moments.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Chapter 753


    Gale shut her eyes slightly, and her hands were pulling at Shawn¡¯s shirt.


    At that moment, the door to the room suddenly opened.


    The attending doctor walked in with the nurses. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    Was that a scene they were allowed to see?


    The doctor was stunned for a few seconds before hurriedly turning around and walking out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,


    Mr. Wood. W¡­ We did not see a single thing! We¡¯ll leave right away! You can continue!¡±


    The nurses ran after the doctor in a hurry as well.


    Gale covered her face, feeling like she was going to cry.


    That waspletely embarrassing!


    She really wanted to exin that she and Shawn were not doing anything, that she had just happened


    to slip and fall on the bed, and that the stance they were in was just a coincidence!


    It really was!


    It was nothing like what they thought!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡± Gale red at Shawn. ¡°How am I going to even face them now!¡±


    She was still angry and hammered his chest a few times.


    Shawn had an innocent look on his face. ¡°I did nothing. You slipped and fell yourself. You even dragged


    me with you.¡±


    ¡°You were the one who tricked Nicole into signing the document!¡±


    ¡°I told you, she did it herself.¡±


    Gale clenched her teeth. ¡°So it¡¯s all my fault?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Shawn raised his eyebrow slightly. ¡°How could I me you?¡±


    She pushed at him forcefully. ¡°Get up!¡±


    Shawn finally got up slowly.


    He dusted off the wrinkles on his shirt. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Galey. Even if they saw it, they won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°They just won¡¯t say anything in front of us. In private, who knows what kind of gossip they¡¯ll be saying!¡±


    ¡°Then let them. We¡¯re husband and wife. It¡¯s perfectly normal for us to do something like that.¡±


    Gale was so embarrassed she wanted to cover his mouth.


    Something like what?!


    How could he say that?!


    Before Gale could even cover his mouth, Shawn grabbed her wrist and gently pulled her up from the


    bed.


    He carefully pulled down her skirt slightly. ¡°Tidy yourself up. I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡±


    She lowered her head, and her blush had already reached her neck.


    Normally, there would only be a few of them when the nurses or the doctors came to check in on them.


    Why was there such a big crowd this time?


    They happened to see her and Shawn in such an awkward and embarrassing position!


    Shawn walked to the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Only then did the doctors and nurses walk back into the room.


    Everyone acted as if nothing had happened.


    The doctor pushed up his sses. ¡°This is the situation, Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood. I came this time to


    confirm Ms. Nicole¡¯s operation date.¡±


    The moment she heard that Gale no longer cared about that embarrassing situation. She also forgot


    about the doctor calling her Mrs. Wood.


    ¡°Is Nicole already ready for surgery?¡± She asked, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°The bone marrow is a match, and Mr. Wood is willing to amodate the bone marrow transnt


    unconditionally. Ms. Nicole¡¯s current situation is suitable for surgery as well. Both of them are in stable


    condition, so surgery can be done. As for the time, we¡¯ll need to discuss it with you.¡±


    ¡°The sooner, the better!¡± Gale answered without thinking, ¡°When is the soonest it can be done?¡±


    She was worried that Nicole¡¯s condition would worsen if they dragged it on or something unexpected


    might happen.


    Furthermore¡­


    She did not want to spend every day with Shawn. They even needed to sleep in the same bed at night!


    The doctor flipped through his documents. ¡°The earliest is next weekend.¡±


    Shawn said calmly, ¡°The speed is not important. When will be the most suitable time to have the


    surgery?¡±

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    Chapter 754


    He naturally knew what was on Gale¡¯s mind.


    Was it so hard for her to be by his side?


    However, Shawn still kept his wits about him and was thinking about Nicole¡¯s health.


    He would not dy things on purpose, nor would he drag things forward.


    ¡°The next weekend is perfectly fine. Our team is quite confident that this surgery will be a sess, ¡°the


    doctor answered.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood, then please sign your agreement on this document.¡±


    Gale picked up the pen and signed it without any hesitation.


    Shawn signed it as well.


    Their names were right next to each other.


    It was at that moment that Gale realized again that Shawn and she were stillwfully wedded.


    Both of them needed to sign for Nicole¡¯s signature.


    They were still married!


    They did not get a divorce!


    Gale looked away. ¡°Thank you, doctor. I hope you¡¯ll do your best on this surgery and let Nicole recover


    her health so she can just be a normal child.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Wood.¡±


    Gale felt a huge sense of relief when the date of the surgery was set.


    However, thinking about it, Nicole was so young, and she needed to go under full body anesthesia and


    go through such a major operation. It made her heart ache.


    Furthermore, there were so many possibilities when it came to surgery. If¡­.


    No! Gale shook her head. She could not have those thoughts!


    When the doctor and nurses left, all of them nced at Gale before they looked at the bed.


    Yes, everyone understood.


    So, thest nurse that left closed the door behind her carefully.


    Gale wanted to toss Shawn out at that moment to prove her innocence!


    She was not that daring to do something like that with Shawn in broad daylight.


    Their rtionship was not at that level anyway!


    Gale still deeply remembered what he had done to her back then.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go out for a moment. Be careful while you cook. Don¡¯t burn¡­¡± Shawn said.


    Before Shawn could finish speaking, Gale cried out in shock. ¡°Ah! I forgot I was cooking! I didn¡¯t turn off


    the stove!¡±


    She rushed back to the kitchen.


    Shawn felt tears in his eyes, looking at her rush back.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    That was life. Those were fireworks.


    He left with the contract, preparing to go to Wood Group to get the transfer of shares done.


    Nicole¡¯s signature was not enough. He needed to tell the board of directors and the major shareholders


    as well.


    Furthermore, Shawn had too much to his name. It involved too much money, so things would not be


    done so quickly.


    However, it was fine. He could deal with everything. Nicole had already signed her name anyway!


    The phone rang.


    Shawn answered as he walked, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Winnie is really missing. For the past two days, we haven¡¯t seen her around Sea City at all!


    Could she have fallen into the sea or been captured by someone?¡± the guard reported.


    ¡°Where did you see herst?¡±


    ¡°The wealthy area to the north of the city.¡±


    Shawn said coldly, ¡°In more detail.¡±


    ¡°Near the Lefting residence,¡± the guard answered.


    The Lefting?


    Aurum?

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    Chapter 755


    Shawn frowned tightly. He was deep in thought when he saw Sam quickly walking over.


    Sam stared at him. ¡°Mr. Wood, where is Gale?¡±


    Shawn put down the phone. ¡°What? You want to see her?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s healthy and safe. You don¡¯t have to disturb her,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°If she was healthy, why would you two always be at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because our daughter is sick.¡±


    Sam¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Your¡­ daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shawn raised his eyebrow. He had a prideful tone in his voice. ¡°Galey is not dead. She was


    saved. She even had my child back then and sessfully gave birth. Our family of three is getting


    along harmoniously.¡±


    Yes, it was harmonious. He did not use the wrong word.


    Their family stayed together and did everything together. They were practically together twenty- four


    hours a day.


    It was great.


    Sam found it hard to ept the news. He was stunned in ce.


    Shawn walked past him. ¡°It¡¯s no longer possible for you and Galey. Just be the Carson family¡¯s heir


    peacefully and manage yourpany well. For Galey¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t cause you any trouble, but it¡¯s


    time you let go of your feelings.¡±


    Men were all possessive, especially someone as remarkable as Shawn.


    He was getting along with Gale, and slowly, the wounds from back then were recovering. He would not


    let Sam step in to be his rival!


    Shawn would not let Sam get a chance to get close to Gale. After all, Sam was still Gale¡¯s ex-fiance!


    Shawn got in the car and drove off.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sam stood in ce.


    He looked at the entrance to the hospital, looking as the people walked in and out. He thought of his


    and Gale¡¯s past.


    If he had not listened to his father and gone overseas, he wondered if he would still have a chance with


    Gale.


    However, there were no ifs in life.


    That one mistake actually cost him a lifetime of regret.


    ¡°Gale, I wish you well. I¡¯ll be looking at you from afar, always,¡± Sam said to himself.


    Sam felt like it was time he let her go, that he should not trouble her anymore.


    Even without Shawn, it was already impossible for the two of them.


    It was fine as long as she was alive.


    She had to live on happily.


    Shawn looked at Sam, turning around from the rearview mirror.


    He smirked.


    Elsewhere.


    Joshua sighed and put his bag down when he got home.


    ¡°What is it, Joshua?¡± Zoe asked, ¡°Did something happen at school today?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Zoe, I miss Mommy and Nicole.¡±


    ¡°They miss you too.¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°It¡¯s almost the weekend. Can I go see them?¡±


    Zoe could not make the decision when it came to that.


    Even though Gale had left in a hurry, Gale had told her not to let Joshua go to Sea City! ¡°Why was I left


    here alone?¡± Joshua asked, ¡°Mrs. Zoe, does Mommy not want me anymore?¡±


    Zoe hurriedly shook her head. ¡°How could that be? Don¡¯t even think about that. Look, I bought chicken


    wings today. Why don¡¯t I make your favorite for you?¡±


    Joshua pouted.


    Seeing him being so downcast, Zoe consoled, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask Gale if it¡¯s convenient for you to call


    right now?¡±


    Joshua looked over. ¡°No need, Mrs. Zoe. I want to call someone else.¡±

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    Chapter 756


    ¡°Another person?¡±


    ¡°I heard you and Mommy talk about someone called Lefting before.¡±


    Zoe was shocked. Joshua really was smart to know of Aurum.


    Zoe nodded. ¡°Yes, Uncle Lefting is Gale¡¯s good friend.¡±


    ¡°Then can I call him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡±


    Aurum was surprised to hear that Joshua wanted to talk to him as well. ¡°He mentioned it himself?¡±


    Zoe answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lefting. I don¡¯t know how he found out about you either. I think he just heard


    Gale, and I mentioned you a few times before.¡±


    Aurum thought about it and agreed, ¡°Give him the phone.¡±


    Joshua took the phone. Before the camera was even on him, he had already greeted excitedly,¡±


    Hello Uncle Lefting, I¡¯m Joshua. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m really happy to see you!¡±


    After that, the camera moved around a bit, and Joshua¡¯s face appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Hello, Joshua. Mrs. Zoe said you wanted to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I wanted to see what that legendary, amazing, handsome and smart Uncle Lefting looked like!


    Seeing you now, you really are the most handsome man ever¡­¡±


    Aurum was amused.


    Who did not like being praised?


    Joshua even said it with such sincerity!


    He really did think that Aurum was handsome.


    At least, the Aurum he saw on the screen had a kind look to him, had good features, and was wearing


    a suit as well!


    A man like that was definitely an amazing specimen!


    Joshua thought about his n to find a father.


    Joshua narrowed his eyes. ¡°Uncle Lefting, are you married?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Wow!


    Interesting!


    Joshua continued to ask, ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Joshua was even more excited when he heard that. ¡°Really? You¡¯re single?¡±


    Aurum answered, ¡°I have a fiance. We n on getting married at the end of this year.¡±


    Joshua was speechless.


    His expression fell immediately. The disappointment was clear on his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Aurum asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about that?¡±


    Joshua merely let out a long sigh.


    He had been happy for no reason!


    Why was it so hard to find a father?


    That Mr. Wood was not going to remarry, grieving his wife.


    This Uncle Lefting had a fiance.


    Why did his mother not have a chance?!


    ¡°Uncle Lefting, how long have you known my mommy?¡±


    ¡°About four or five years.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go after her back then?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Aurum was stunned.


    His hesitation gave Joshua some hope. ¡°Is it because you secretly like my mommy but are too scared


    to confess? After that, you lost your chance? It¡¯s fine, Uncle Lefting. My mommy is single right now. If


    you still like her, then break up and go for her. I think you¡¯re great!¡±


    Aurum was stunned again.


    Joshua continued, ¡°If you like her, you have to be brave and fight for her! If you let the chance slip, then


    you¡¯ll lose it! Don¡¯t have any regrets. Men have to marry the woman they love the most!¡±


    Aurum interrupted him, ¡°Ahem, Joshua, it¡¯s like this. Your mother was already married when I met her. I


    was already with my fiance as well.¡±

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Chapter 757


    Joshua said, ¡°Ah, so it was just not meant to be? Why didn¡¯t you confess before my mother was


    married?¡±


    Aurum wanted to exin it, but he was amused after he tried.


    What was the point of saying all that to a three-year-old child?


    He had never felt that way toward Gale.


    However, he could not deny that there were some moments when he would feel his heart jump when


    he looked at Gale.


    Yet, it would onlyst for a few seconds before it disappeared.


    Aurum always knew very well that it was impossible for him and Gale. He would only marry Natalie.


    If he could not marry the true daughter of the Yarn family that went missing, he would still marry the


    adoptive one.


    It was his gesture of love to that missing girl.


    ¡°Joshua, are you trying to matchmake me with your mother?¡± Aurumughed. ¡°You¡¯re really barking up


    the wrong tree.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, Uncle Lefting, just forget everything I said.¡±


    It was a pity.


    All of the good men were already taken!


    The more Joshua thought about it, the more frustrated he got. What was his st*pid mommy going to


    do¡­ Surely she could not grow old herself.


    ¡°Do you really want a father?¡± Aurum could tell what Joshua was thinking. ¡°Gale¡¯s been taking care of


    you the whole time. Do you just really want some fatherly love?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Aurum was surprised.


    Joshua said seriously, ¡°I just don¡¯t want my mommy to keep on being alone. I want someone to love


    her and care for her and to keep herpany. If anything happens, they can shoulder her burdens.


    Someone else can be responsible for making money for the family, and she just needs to look pretty¡­


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The neighbors won¡¯t bully her anymore. She won¡¯t have to be the one who changes the lightbulbs at


    home. When she has nightmares, someone can give her a warm embrace. When it¡¯s cold, someone


    can keep her warm. I don¡¯t want her to worry.


    ¡°Nicole and I will slowly grow up and live our own lives. We¡¯ll leave. Surely her life can¡¯t revolve around


    us. I hope she will have her own life!¡±


    Aurum had a look of praise in his eyes as he quietly listened.


    In the past four years, Gale taught her two children incredibly well.


    Joshua looked cheeky and naughty, but he was incredibly smart and mature!


    Nicole was cute and obedient, but she did not just blindly listen to her mother. She had her own


    thoughts!


    With two children that were so smart, Aurum started to get a bit jealous of Shawn.


    ¡°Do you understand what I said, Uncle Lefting?¡± Joshua had a worried look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity


    that we¡¯re worried for her, but she¡¯s not worried at all. My mommy doesn¡¯t want to fall in love again.¡±


    Aurum reminded him, ¡°Joshua, you do have a father. Right now, Gale and Nicole are with your father.¡±


    Joshua did not even hesitate to say, ¡°He can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Aurum started to cough intensely.


    ¡®You can¡¯t just say a man can¡¯t do it.¡¯


    Aurum said, ¡°Your dad¡­ Can do it. Otherwise, you and Nicole wouldn¡¯t be around.¡±


    Joshua could not understand the meaning behind that.


    He was still young, after all.


    He clicked his tongue in disdain. ¡°Mommy has been the one taking care of us the whole time. He¡¯s


    never appeared. He hasn¡¯t given us any money, warmth or care. I won¡¯t ept him as my father! I want


    another one¡±!


    Aurum regarded that as a childlike tantrum, not paying it too much mind.


    There were many things that he felt Joshua did not understand because Joshua was still young.


    However, he forgot one thing. Joshua was Shawn¡¯s son.

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Chapter 758


    Genes were incredibly strong.


    Shawn always aplished everything he wanted to do. Joshua was the same as well.


    He wanted to be the champion and gain the rewards. He wanted to be the undisputed first pce!


    Aurum said, ¡°Alright, Joshua. Focus on your studies and listen to Mrs. Zoe. I¡¯ll send you a whole set of


    sports car toys tomorrow as a reward for winning the pianopetition.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lefting, you don¡¯t have to send it over.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to get it if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Joshua said immediately, ¡°I cane and get it from Sea City!¡±


    At that moment, he revealed his true goal.


    Aurum was stunned again.


    It was the first time he was talking to Joshua face to face like that, so he still did not know how


    Joshua was. He was constantly shocked.


    ¡°So, you said so much because you want toe to Sea City?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Joshua nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy is there, and Nicole is there. Nicole is even going through


    surgery. I want to go see them and keep thempany, but you must know that Mommy won¡¯t let me


    go there, Uncle Lefting.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°I want to sneak over. Uncle Lefting, can you help me?¡±


    He tried to act cute and even yed the card of speaking to Aurum like family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been so lonely, and I feel so cold alone at home. I keep thinking about my mommy every night.


    Everyone has their parents taking care of them. It¡¯s one thing to not have a father, but even Mommy is


    not with me anymore.¡±


    ¡°No one tells me any stories. No one makes breakfast for me. I haven¡¯t had Mommy¡¯s food for so long.¡±


    ¡°Boohoo, I¡¯m so pitiful¡­¡±


    As he said that, Joshua even forced out some tears.


    When Aurum saw Joshua crying, Aurum hurriedly consoled, ¡°You¡¯re not pitiful at all, Joshua. You¡¯re a


    boy, and you have to be strong.¡±.


    ¡°Boohoo, men can¡¯t cry easily, but I¡¯m just too sad¡­


    He even wiped the corners of his eyes and started to cry with his mouth open.


    If it were Gale, she would have been able to tell that he was just acting and would have knocked him


    on the head.


    However, it was Aurum¡¯s first time seeing it.


    He started to panic a little. ¡°I know you miss your mother. Okay, Joshua, w-why don¡¯t I ask Gale¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Joshua hurriedly interrupted him. ¡°Uncle Lefting, don¡¯t tell her. She won¡¯t agree to let me go. We


    need to get me to Sea City before you tell her!¡±


    Aurum hesitated. ¡°That¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go for a weekend. I won¡¯t be there for long. I¡¯ll make sure to stay with you and listen to you. I


    won¡¯t cause any trouble!¡±


    Aurum actually understood Gale¡¯s worries.


    She did not want Shawn to know they had a son other than Nicole.


    Even at that moment, Gale was still deeply distrusting of Shawn.


    The two children were everything to Gale.


    Nicole had been forced to appear because she needed Shawn¡¯s bone marrow. Gale still did not dare to


    let Joshua appear in front of everyone.


    She could not reveal everything so quickly!


    Aurum agreed after thinking about it, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll send someone to get you.¡±


    Joshua jumped up. ¡°Yes! Uncle Lefting, you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    ¡°You have to be good, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Joshua immediately ran to his room and opened a small luggage bag, starting


    to pack up his things.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Chapter 759


    He was incredibly excited. ¡°This is for mommy, this is for Nicole. These are my clothes¡­¡±


    Very quickly, his bag was stuffed full.


    After that, all there was left was for Aurum to get him!


    Yet, Gale knew nothing about it.


    After the day of the surgery was set, the doctors and nurses started to pay very frequent visits.


    Nicole needed a lot of checkups before her surgery. Even though the nurses were very attentive,


    Gale was still with Nicole the whole time.


    Shawn was not idle either. As the bone marrow donor, he needed a lot of nutrients, especially iron.


    So he needed to eat a lot of red meat.


    There were some things that he would never touch before that, but he would force himself to


    swallow them for the iron.


    Not only that, Shawn needed injections to help with the transnt.


    At night, Nicole was already asleep.


    Gale tucked Nicole in, looking at the needle marks on Nicole¡¯s arm. Gale teared up.


    Everything would be done very soon.


    Nicole would be a healthy, normal child.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The surgery will be fine.¡± Shawn gently put his arm on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy


    the whole day. Get some rest.¡±


    Gale nodded, looking into his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard too.¡±


    The human heart was still made of flesh.


    Even though she was still on guard against Shawn and still hated him, unable to truly love him, she still


    felt her heart move when she saw him around the hospital every day, taking injections and eating


    things that made him frown at the smell.


    Gale was not cold¨Chearted.


    Hatred was hatred. Love was love. She finally noticed that love and hatred could coexist, even if they


    were conflicting emotions.


    Shawn said, ¡°For Nicole, it¡¯s all worth it. There¡¯s nothing difficult about it. As long as she is fine, then it¡¯s


    good.¡±


    He could also feel that Gale was slowly dropping her aloofness toward him.


    It was a good sign.


    Looking into her eyes, there was slowly some warmth in them. It was better than anything to him.


    Gale acknowledged it, no longer saying anything as she went to shower and lie down.


    Initially, she was not used to sleeping in that small bed, but Gale no longer cared that much.


    Habits were really something scary.


    Shey down by her side, shutting her eyes, and quickly started to fall asleep because she was too


    tired.


    Shawn finished showering andy down as well. The bed sank slightly.


    He noticed it and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been eating too well every day. I gained a few kilos. If this continues, I¡¯ll


    be fat by the time Nicole is out of the hospital.¡±


    It was rare to see Shawn talking about himself like that.


    Gale still had her eyes shut, but she answered, ¡°It won¡¯t be so easy for you to lose all that muscle.¡±


    ¡°Will you not like me anymore if I be fat?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I like you right now.¡±


    Shawny down. ¡°Then what do you like?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Sleep, stop talking.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He answered, but he reached out to pull her waist into his embrace.


    Gale¡¯s back was on his chest and could feel the moisture on his body.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She moved.


    ¡°Galey¡­¡± Shawn¡¯s breathing became rough. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Her sleepiness disappeared when he said that.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    Chapter 760


    She was not some pure, innocent girl. She was already a mother of two. She was familiar with these


    things!


    So, Gale¡¯s body immediately stiffened at that moment.


    Would Shawn lose himself?


    Shawn¡¯s hand rubbed her waist gently. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t move around so much, you don¡¯t have to


    be so nervous. I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    However¡­


    With his beloved girl in his arms every day, only able to look at her¡­


    It really was torture. It tested a man¡¯s patience.


    Even though Shawn had a strong will, able to keep himself sober even when drugged by harming


    himself, the self-control he was so proud of was still useless in front of Gale.


    That was because Gale was everything to him!


    Her smell, her softness. She did not even need to do anything but stand there to drive Shawn crazy!


    Gale said, ¡°C-can you distance yourself from me? You could slowly calm down?¡±


    She felt like she would identally touch him somewhere.


    Then, it would be real trouble!


    His temperature was slowly rising. Gale could clearly feel it.


    Shawn pureed his face into her neck. ¡°No need. Just talk to me and shift my focus.¡±


    Gale bit her lips.


    She did not do anything. He was the one who held her. When she moved¡­ She did not touch him. on


    purpose.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I sleep on the sofa?¡± she suggested.


    Shawn¡¯s hands tightened. ¡°Just stay here. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Gale felt very awkward.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just talk.¡± Shawn¡¯s lips brushed against her ear. ¡°Galey, it must have been hard for you when you


    gave birth to Nicole.¡±


    Gale¡¯s body had been very weak back then, going to the hospital so often.


    She had been pregnant and alone. Shawn could not even imagine how she got through it all.


    He had not been by her side and not been with her when she delivered. She was not there for her to


    rely on.


    He med himself.


    Gale said, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no need to talk about it.¡±


    Childbirth really was torturous. The pain felt like someone used an ax to rip her body apart. She could


    still clearly feel that pain slowly swallowing up her mind.


    Shawn said, ¡°If only I was there. I could have kept youpany.¡±


    Gale was already awake. She looked out the window.


    The moon was bright.


    The moonlight illuminated the room with a silvery-white glow.


    It was very gentle.


    She could clearly see that Shawn had changed.


    However, she could not believe himpletely.


    It might all just be an act to get her to stay, using his gentleness to get through to her, to make it, so she


    did not want to leave.


    Shawn¡¯s share transfer contract had basically made Nicole a legal shareholder of the Wood Group. In


    the future, Nicole would always be tied to the Wood Group.


    Gale understood that, which was why she tried so hard to destroy that contract.


    Yet, Shawn had managed to get what he wanted.


    Thankfully, Gale consoled herself by knowing she had left an avenue of retreat.


    She still had Joshua.


    No matter what, Joshua was still hidden and safe.


    If Shawn decided topletely change and turn back into the selfish and forceful man from before, she


    would still have Joshua even if she lost Nicole!


    She suddenly felt an itch on her waist.


    Gale objected, ¡°Shawn¡­ Why are you touching my birthmark?¡±

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Chapter 761


    At the slenderest part of her waist was a heart-shaped birthmark.


    The shape was unique, but the location was rtively hidden, so very few people knew about it.


    Only Summer and Shawn knew about it.


    In the past¡­ when he was happy and they were in love, he would lower his head and kiss her


    birthmark.


    ¡°Gale, apart from me, no other man knows of its existence, right?¡±


    She frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Shawn¡¯s heart sank immediately. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me directly, then¡­¡±


    Other men knew!


    Who!


    How would they know!


    Unless she was naked, no one could see it!


    Gale replied waist!¡±directly, ¡°Yes. Yes. There is another man who knows that I have a birthmark on my


    Jealousy was about to swallow Shawn¡¯s rationality!


    However, he still managed to keep calm and asked, ¡°It is¡­ my father-inw? Right? You¡¯re kidding me,


    Gale.¡±


    His father-inw was also a man, so it was normal to know the birthmark of his daughter.


    Gale replied, ¡°Oh, thank you for the reminder. Besides you and my dad, another man knows about it.¡±


    Now, Shawn could no longer calm down.


    His hands were frozen there, motionless.


    Shawn asked, ¡°Who is it? Gale, who is he?!¡±


    Did she have another man in the four years since she left him?


    Has she started a new rtionship?


    Just thinking about it made Shawn almost go crazy!


    He could not ept that there were other men who had her!


    He would not allow it!


    ¡°Who¡­ Is he rted to you?¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Only you are allowed to have someone else like Winnie, and I am not allowed to have


    other men?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened to Winnie and me!¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Must something happen in order for him to know of my birthmark?¡±


    Shawn was at a loss for words.


    However, even if nothing happened between Gale and that man, why would he see the birthmark. on


    her waist¡­


    Shawn dared not to think any further.


    He was afraid that he would lose control of his emotions!


    ¡°Gale¡­ You are torturing me.¡± Shawn pressed his forehead against her shoulder. ¡°Using your method,


    you gave me the cruelest torture!¡±


    Gale closed her eyes again and stopped talking.


    The man who also knew that she had a birthmark¡­ was Joshua.


    Their son.


    However, she would not tell Shawn.


    Later that night, in a in apartment, the lights were on.


    Natalie stood beside the sofa, looking at Winnie.


    She hid Winnie here, and no one knew about it.

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Chapter 762


    Natalie asked, ¡°What happened? Have you had stic surgery to look just like Gale?¡±


    Winnie nodded.


    ¡°What have you been doing in the past few years since you were cklisted?¡±


    ¡°Natalie, I¡¯m at a loss now. Only you can help me¡­ I must go back to Shawn. I want to rece Gale! It


    doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s real Gale or fake Gale. I will squeeze her down!¡±


    Natalie was full of doubts. ¡°Answer my question first. What¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°I had stic surgery to look like Gale, and I was able to move into Temperley Hall. Although Shawn


    knew that I had stic surgery, he was greedy for my face, so he kept me there and treated me as a


    substitute,¡± Winnie replied.


    ¡°It turns out that the rumors everywhere in Sea City about the woman brought back to Temperley Hall


    by Shawn were actually about you?¡±


    Natalie had heard a little about these things from a few rich wives and famousdies.


    However, she did not expect it to be Winnie!


    ¡°Yes, everything was going as I wanted until¡­ Gale came back!¡± Winnie¡¯s emotions suddenly became


    agitated. ¡°She was resurrected!¡±


    ¡°Natalie, do you know? She also brought a girl with her, saying it was her and Shawn¡¯s daughter! This


    year is three and a half years old!¡±


    ¡°They lived together in the hospital as a family of three¡­ For Gale, Shawn kicked me out of Temperley


    Hall and wanted to redo my stic surgery! I escaped desperately!¡±


    ¡°Then how could it be Gale? Obviously, many people saw her jumping into the sea and found her


    body!¡±


    Winnie became nervous again. She grabbed Natalie¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly.


    ¡°Hospital? Why are they in the hospital?¡± Natalie was a little puzzled.


    Winnie shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I went to the ward, Mr. Wood kicked me, and I almost


    coughed up blood. He would do anything for Gale and only has eyes for her.¡±


    Winnie started muttering to herself repeatedly, saying some iprehensible crazy words.


    Natalie was thinking¡­ What should she do?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gale¡¯s return gave her a sense of panic.


    In particr, as soon as Gale appeared in Sea City, Aurum ran into her.


    This was too much of a coincidence.


    Natalie wanted to drive Gale out of Sea City and even wanted her to disappear forever, never to


    return!


    If she could use Winnie, would she be able to deal with Gale better?


    A trace of malice shed in Natalie¡¯s eyes.


    She just wanted to see Gale leave with nothing and have a miserable end!


    Why was Gale here?


    Shawn liked her, which gave her


    her power.


    Once Shawn hated her, Gale was nothing! Nothing at all!


    Natalie said suddenly, ¡°Winnie, calm down. Stop being crazy. Don¡¯t you just want to go back to Shawn¡¯s


    side?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes! I want to be Mrs. Wood, I want to marry into a wealthy family, and I want to bear children for


    the Wood family¡­ Natalie, can you help me? Do you have a solution?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there is a way, but how can we aplish anything with your current state of mind?¡±


    Winnie nodded again and again. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, Natalie. I¡¯m just emotional! I¡¯m sober! You saved and


    helped me escape from Shawn¡¯s pursuit. I can stop picking up garbage! You are my great benefactor!¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Okay. You stay here with peace of mind, take care of your body, maintain your


    appearance, and be a normal person¡­ Leave the rest to me first!¡±


    She wanted Gale to lose everything and leave Sea City, let Winnie rece her, and be Mrs.


    Wood!


    ¡®Gale, you asked for this. Who told you to try to seduce Aurum?¡¯ she thought.


    Whoever dares to covet Aurum will be targeted by her!


    Natalie rolled her eyes and soon had an idea.


    The first step she had to figure out why Gale was staying in the hospital as soon as she returned to


    Sea City.


    Only by knowing the enemy can you win every battle!


    As the daughter of the Yarn family, Natalie also had connections in Sea City.

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Chapter 763


    Furthermore, she grew up in Sea City since she was a child. She was very popr and social. It was


    easy to inquire about anything.


    However, Shawn was not an ordinary person, and he protected Gale too well, so no one knew


    anything.


    However, Natalie thought of another trick.


    She contacted the nurse in the hospital and paid a bribe. Only one nurse dared to respond.


    ¡°Go and ask your colleagues about who is sick and why they are living in the VIP ward.¡±


    The nurse quickly agreed to it.


    Natalie quietly waited for the news.


    Aurum stood by the car door at Sea City Airport, looking toward the exit.


    Until a small figure appeared in his line of sight.


    Joshua dragged the little yellow suitcase, wearing sunsses and a hat, walking very co**ly.


    Aurum immediately stepped forward.


    ¡°Uncle Lefting!¡± Seeing him, Joshua quickly waved. ¡°Here, here!¡±


    Aurum took his suitcase. ¡°You¡¯re so small, but the suitcase looks tall.¡±


    Zoe said, ¡°It¡¯s because he insists on taking it by himself. Gale has always taught him to do his own


    things, so he does everything himself.¡±


    ¡°I can move it. I¡¯m a little man with great strength!¡±


    Aurum bent down to pick him up, sat up directly on the suitcase, and then pushed him to the car. Is this


    your first time flying?¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Is there any ce you really want to go? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°yground! I y alone without Nicole¡¯spany, and it¡¯s quite boring. Forget it. Let¡¯s meet Mommy


    first!¡± Joshua said but soon lost interest.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told Gale yet, that you¡¯vee to Sea City.¡±


    ¡°Then when are you going to tell her? Or do you want to surprise her?¡±


    Aurum sighed. ¡°Surprise? I think she is more frightened.¡±


    Joshua replied confidently, ¡°How is it possible? She will be overjoyed to see me!¡±


    ¡°You go to stay at my house first. I need to discuss it with her.¡±


    Joshua eagerly looked forward to it. ¡°Can I do it today?¡±


    ¡°Most likely not.¡±


    Hearing Aurum¡¯s words, the light in his eyes went out again.


    Joshua did not understand why it was so difficult to see Mommy. Is it possible to see Mommy?


    Aurum patted his head. ¡°You still¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still young, so I don¡¯t understand. I knew you were going to say that again. I¡¯m not young. anymore.


    I¡¯m the pir of the family!¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly jumped down from the suitcase, raised his hands above his head, and acted


    as if he was supporting the sky.


    Aurum was unsure whether tough or cry.


    Such a precious child.


    Joshua¡¯s movements were too abrupt, his hat was crooked, and his sunsses slipped off.


    The airport was crowded with people, and soon someone recognized him¡­


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the piano genius Joshua?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, wow, he is cuter than on TV!¡±


    ¡°His bangs are so cool!¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that he could y the most difficult piano piece in the world at such a young


    age!¡±


    The crowd gradually gathered and began to surround Joshua.


    Joshua waved his hand very naturally and greeted, ¡°Hi, hello!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Chapter 764


    Aurum reached out to pick him up and quickly carried him into the car!


    Even though he was recognized, he stayed to say hello instead of running!


    At this time, Aurum suddenly realized¡­


    He was a fool for agreeing to Joshua¡¯sing to Sea City!


    This little devil was not as easy to control and obedient as he imagined!


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Uncle Lefting.¡± Joshua saw his anxiety and said, ¡°I won¡¯t cause trouble, absolutely,


    absolutely, I swear!¡±


    Aurum warned, ¡°Okay, then you must firmly remember my words. You follow Mrs. Zoe and stay at my


    house. Don¡¯t say that your mother is Gale. When others ask, you just say you are Mrs. Zoe¡¯s grandson,


    your parents are divorced, so you follow grandma.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡±


    Aurum was still a little worried, thinking about what he should say.


    Joshua leaned over with a yful smile and stretched out two fingers. ¡°Uncle Lefting, I will only be here


    for two days, and I¡¯ll be back on the weekend night, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    His heart melted.


    Fortunately, Zoe had stayed at his house, and some of the older ser**nts still recognized her and had


    no doubts about Joshua¡¯s origin.


    Natalie was so busy scheming against Gale and supporting Winnie that she did not even notice these


    trivial things among the ser**nts!


    Joshua followed Zoe and temporarily stayed at Aurum¡¯s house.


    Although Aurum already regretted it a little, since Joshua was here, he still had to contact Gale.


    He learned his mistake. In the future, he would not soften his heart and be tricked by Joshua.


    This little devil was no ordinary kid!


    When Gale saw the caller ID, her heart sank slightly.


    Fortunately, Shawn was not in the ward, so she hid in the bathroom and answered, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lefting.¡±


    ¡°Gale¡­ I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I am convenient now, and there is no one around.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Joshua hase to Sea City. Zoe took him to live at my house. He¡­ wants to see you and Nicole,


    Aurum said,


    Gale was shocked. ¡°How did hee to Sea City?¡±


    Aurum sighed. ¡°Yes¡­ I picked him up. He made a video call to me, crying and saying that he


    missed you, and I caved, so I promised to let hime over for two days on the weekend.¡±


    Gale gripped the phone tightly.


    She knew it was Joshua¡¯s trick, but she could not me him.


    Joshua stayed alone and could not see her and Nicole, and it was reasonable for him to miss them.


    She also missed her son.


    ¡°He¡¯s here, but how can we meet? It¡¯s not realistic for me to go to your house or for him toe to the


    ward,¡± Gale asked.


    What reason does she have to go to Aurum¡¯s house?


    What reason did Joshua have toe to the ward?


    This was a big problem.


    ¡°Gale, I know this would cause you trouble, and I also understand your purpose for keeping Joshua


    away.¡± Aurum med himself. ¡°Next time¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, Mr. Lefting, I¡¯ll think about how to meet up first, and I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Gale was very flustered.


    She expected that this day woulde. Joshua was so smart it was impossible for him to stay in the


    small town.


    It was just that she did not expect this day toe so quickly, and Joshua even found Aurum!


    Gale was hurting her head, thinking about how to meet.


    She could not let Joshuae. She med herself for leaving her son alone.


    Gale was so restless that she did not even hear Nicole calling her several times.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Chapter 765


    Nicole stretched out her hand and shook it in front of her eyes. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter with


    you?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh, I¡­I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re about to have surgery. Are you afraid?¡±


    Nicole shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid at all because I have you and Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Nicole, you brother is here too. Do you want to see him?¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°I want to meet you! Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Hush¡­ Keep your voice down, this is a secret between us, and no one else should know.¡±


    Nicole covered her mouth, and her little head kept nodding.


    ¡°Mommy will let you meet your brother. Please wait patiently.¡±


    ¡°How long has Joshua been here? Will he go back?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    Actually, Gale did not know either.


    At this moment, heartyughter came from outside, apanied by the sound of the crutches hitting


    the ground, slowly approaching.


    ¡°Shawn, I have grown up in front of a few old friends these days¡­ The feeling of being promoted to be


    a grandpa is just different.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m in a good mood, my body bes stronger.¡±


    ¡°Is the time for Nicole¡¯s surgery confirmed? All right, everything is going well. I¡¯ll return to the temple to


    pay my respects and pray for safety.¡±


    Lucas and Shawn walked in side by side while chatting.


    ¡°Great-grandpa,¡± Nicole called obediently.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Lucas seemed to be extra energetic. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days, and


    Nicole is looking so lively again.¡±


    He patted Nicole¡¯s head, smiling until the creases on his face piled up.


    Lucas said, ¡°I¡¯m here this time to give Nicole a gift. Nicole, guess what surprise grandpa prepared for


    you?¡±


    Nicole looked at Lucas¡¯ hand, and it was empty.


    She was a little puzzled. ¡°Where is the gift? Grandpa, have you hidden it?¡±


    ¡°Look,¡±


    Lucas took out a key.


    Nicole took it, and looked at it repeatedly, but did not see anything to open it with.


    ¡°Here, it¡¯s the key to the theme park.¡± Lucas had a smug and ostentatious expression. ¡°I bought a


    theme park for Nicole. In the future, you can y in it whenever you please! Only you are allowed in!¡±


    Gale was listening, shocked.


    A theme park?


    It was really not a big deal for the Wood family¡­


    Nicole blinked. ¡°Buy? You bought me a whole big yground?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Nicole, do you like this gift?¡±


    This was beyond Nicole¡¯s understanding.


    The theme park was so big, and there were always so many people. They would have to queue and


    buy expensive tickets. She never asked to go before, thinking it was very hard for Mommy to make


    money, so she could not spend it on toys.


    Now¡­


    The whole theme park was hers alone?


    After being stunned for a few seconds, Nicole jumped up happily. ¡°Wow! I like it! I¡¯m going to y. I¡¯m


    going now!¡±


    She stayed in the hospital every day and rarely went out. Now, she suddenly received such a big gift,


    and she could not be more excited.


    Seeing her so happy, Lucas was even happier, and he could not close his mouth.


    ¡°Go and go. You can go anytime. You are free. Take your wife and children to y,¡± the old man said,


    raised his crutches and tapped Shawn.


    Gale still hesitated. ¡°Nicole¡¯s physical condition¡­¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I¡¯ve consulted with the doctor. As long as you don¡¯t over-exert, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lucas smiled. ¡°Go for a walk


    on the weekend. The theme park is in the city center, and there are shopping malls and department


    stores nearby. Go have fun.¡±


    The old man tried very hard to make his great-granddaughter happy and to restore the rtionship


    between his grandson and granddaughter-inw as soon as possible.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Chapter 766


    Nicole could not sit still anymore. She was looking everywhere for her shoes and even changed into a


    beautiful dress.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to wear a hospital gown.¡±


    ¡°Is it okay for me to wear this hair bow?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat ice cream, and I want to eat barbecue!¡±


    She not only paid attention to her clothes but also pointed at Shawn and Gale. ¡°Mommy and Daddy,


    you have to change your clothes too!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Why?¡± Gale looked down at herself. ¡°I¡¯m in good shape.¡±


    She looked humble and in with her T-shirts and jeans.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Gale was often mistaken for a college student when she shuttled around the hospital.


    ¡°St**id Mommy, you have to wear a matching outfit with Dad! In this way, once we go out, people will


    know that we are a family of three!¡± Nicole said logically.


    She smacked her forehead.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°Nicole is very reasonable. Let¡¯s go to the mall to buy new clothes.


    now.¡±


    Nicole ran up to him in a hurry. ¡°Are you going to buy a matching outfit?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shawn bent down and picked her up, ¡°We¡¯re going to get all of us a matching outfit.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Shawn hugged Nicole with one hand, stretched out the other hand toward Gale, and h**ed his fingers


    to signal her to hold it.


    Lucas was very satisfied.


    The shopping malls in Sea City arevish, bright and luxurious, and they are simply iparable to


    the ones where Nicole lived.


    Although Nicole is a little girl, her instinct for shopping is deeply rooted in her bones!


    ¡°Daddy, this looks good!¡±


    ¡°Ok, buy it.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is for Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Ok, buy it.¡±


    In the end, Nicole did not need to say anything. As long as she nced at something, Shawn would


    ask the salesperson to wrap it up.


    Gale could not help, rerninding them, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to buy a matching outfit?¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Yes, but let Nicole choose what she likes first. We can go to


    the clothing store now if you can¡¯t wait to buy it.


    What do you mean she could not wait to buy it?


    She could not bear to see Shawn doting on a girl like this!


    ¡°It¡¯s not good if you keep thinking about it like this. It will develop her habit of spending moneyvishly,¡±


    Gale said.


    ¡°If you have money, just spend it.¡±


    She was speechless.


    In front of the bag section, Shawn picked up one casually and said. ¡°It looks good, and it suits you.


    Gale casually nced at the price.


    Fifty-eight thousand dors.


    She hurriedly dragged Shawn away. ¡°We are going to buy matching outfits! Yes! I want to buy it! Can¡¯t


    wait!¡±


    In the clothing store, it was Nicole who had the final say.


    Whichever outfit she chooses, Shawn and Gale will wear whichever.


    Shawn has tall legs and long legs, so he fits everything, just like a fashion model.


    Gale has a thin waist and fair skin, so she could fit clothes easily too.


    After trying on more than a dozen sets of clothes, Nicole finally made a reluctant decision. ¡°Let¡¯s just


    take this shirt with the little yellow duck pattern!¡±


    Shawn wore it with trousers. It was a look he never wore.


    Gale paired it with a skirt.


    When she saw this set, the first thought that shed in her mind was that Joshua also likes little yellow


    ducks.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    Chapter 767


    He even had a suitcase full of little yellow ducks.


    Thinking of Joshua, Gale suddenly felt upset.


    Nicole was spoiled like a princess, coquettish and precious, and she could get whatever she wanted.


    Joshua could have received such treatment in the first ce.


    However, because of Gale''s selfishness, Joshua could only stay home.


    Even if he came to Sea City, they could only sneak around to find opportunities to meet in a hurry.


    Did she do something wrong here?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Should she ask Joshua if he wanted to stay home ore to see his father?


    "Let''s go, Mommy! Let¡¯s go to the theme park!" Nicole took her hand and said, "I am so happy!"


    Gale withdrew her thoughts.She thought, ¡®Forget it, I will think about how to meet Joshua!¡¯


    At the same time, in Aurum''s home.


    Aurum looked at Joshua while Joshua looked at Aurum.


    "Uncle Lefting...¡±


    Aurum interrupted him. "Stop. Don¡¯t trick me again.¡±


    Joshua asked innocently, ¡°What do you mean by that?"


    Aurum was speechless.


    Aurum said, "I have already called Gale. She is not avable for now. However, you will definitely meet


    before you return home."


    "Can''t it be today?"


    "Probably not."


    Joshua rolled his eyes. "Since I can''t see her today, why don''t we go out to y?¡±


    He quickly ran to Aurum¡¯''s legs and grabbed his hand. ¡°When you picked me up at the airport, you said


    you would take me to the theme park! Don''t y tricks!"


    Aurum replied, "Okay. Of course, I will do what I say."


    ¡®Just to y... it shouldn''t be a big deal, right?¡¯


    No matter how clever Joshua is, he is only a three-year-old child, after all.It was natural to love to y.


    Besides, since they all came to Sea City, he could not keep Joshua at his house all the time.It was a


    good idea to go out and y.


    "Oh yeah! Uncle Lefting is the best!¡± Joshua danced happily. "Let''s go!¡±


    Aurum was worried that he could not handle him alone, so he asked Zoe to go with him.He drove the


    car himself.


    There are several theme parks in Sea City, but the one with the best facilities was the one in the city


    center.


    However, Aurum did not know that this theme park had already been bought by Lucas, and it was given


    to Nicole as a meeting gift!


    At the gate of the theme park, Nicole handed the key tightly held in her hand to the staff. "This was


    given to me by my great-grandfather. He said that this theme park belongs to me!"


    The staff responded, "Yes, Ms. Nicole. This ce is only open for you, and you can choose all the


    items freely, and I will guide you throughout the tour. What would you like to y first?"


    Nicole pointed at the carousel. "That!"


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The theme park staff, all dressed in uniform, weed the arrival of the little princess enthusiastically.


    Nicole walked inside, bouncing around.She still did not forget to say, "Mommy and Daddy, hurry up!


    Let''s ride the carousel together!"


    Gale followed, and just after taking two steps, Shawn put his hand on her waist.


    With a little force, he brought her into his arms.


    "Go, don''t keep Nicole waiting."


    Family outfits, a theme park, a husband''s thoughtfulness and gentleness...


    Gale felt that she was about to fall.


    The life she was living at this moment was one she dreamt of.


    An ordinary but beautiful life.


    However, at this moment, a car slowly drove up and stopped at the entrance of the theme park.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Chapter 768


    The car door opened, and a small boy quickly jumped out of the back seat.


    ¡°What a big theme park. It''s ten times bigger than the one in our town!Hurry up, Uncle Lefting, let¡¯s go


    in!"


    He could not wait to run inside.


    The security guard at the door stopped him.


    ¡°Sorry. You can''t go in."


    Joshua asked, "Why? We can buy tickets!"


    The security guard said, ¡°Tickets are not sold anymore. You should visit another theme park.¡±


    Aurum stepped forward, frowning slightly. "What do you mean?"


    "A private party has bought this theme park, and it will not be opened to the public in the future, so...


    please leave.¡±


    Joshua eximed, "What!? Has someone bought the entire theme park?!¡±


    "Yes," the security guard replied.


    "Who is it?" Joshua opened his mouth wide, unable to close it for a long time.


    This was beyond his cognition!


    Too rich!


    "It''s them.¡± The security guard turned around and pointed to Shawn''s family of three who had just


    walked in.


    Aurum looked up.


    Before he could see clearly, Joshua was already angrily shouting, "Hello! Uncle and Auntie, can you let


    me go to the theme park for a while!!" Joshua has never been afraid of strangers.


    He finally arrived here, why would she run away?


    ¡®We must find a way to enter the theme park!¡¯ he thought.


    Joshua''s voice was heard far away, and there was no one in the theme park, so both Shawn and Gale


    heard it.


    Nicole heard it too.


    "Brother..." As soon as she said a word, Gale covered her mouth!


    Nicole immediately came to her senses, closed her mouth, and blinked quickly.


    Only then did Gale let go.Her whole mind was buzzing, and she did not know what to do for a while.


    The voice belonged to Joshua.She has heard it thousands of times, and she could not be wrong!


    How could Joshua be in the theme park?


    Shawn stopped in his tracks. ¡°Someone is calling us?"


    He turned around, looked back, and looked toward the gate of the theme park.


    Gale did not dare to look at it, and her heart was almost in her throat!


    At the door, when Aurum saw clearly who the three members of the family were, he quickly covered


    Joshua''s mouth!


    He decisively picked up Joshua, turned around, and left.


    ¡®Go now. There is still time!¡¯ he thought.


    Joshua struggled hard. ¡°Ah... Uncle Lefting, they turned. I... Hey...¡±


    Aurum covered it too tightly, and he could not get another word out!


    "Go home first! Don''t move!"


    "Why... woo..."


    In haste, one of Joshua¡¯s shoes fell to the ground.


    "Shoes, your shoes! Do you still want your shoes?" shouted the security guard.


    Aurum did not turn his head, and he just pretended he could not hear him


    So scary, so thrilling.


    The family of three who bought the theme park turned out to be Shawn, Gale, and Nicole!


    What a coincidence!


    Zoe hurried back and picked up the shoes.


    "I''m sorry... We''re leaving first. Sorry to bother you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shawn''s voice sounded, "Wait."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zoe stopped her movements, nced at him, and met his gaze, feeling guilty and flustered.


    Afterward, Zoe hurried to leave.


    "I Know you. You are... Joshua''s grandma, right?" Shawn said.


    Zoe waved her hand. "No, no, you''ve got the wrong person!¡±

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Chapter 769


    Shawn narrowed his eyes slightly.He would not admit he was wrong because he has a photographic


    memory!He would be able to recognize someone who he had met once unless he did not care at all!


    Zoe left a deep impression on him. At that time, it was through Zoe that he could further find out about


    Molly''s situation!


    Zoe appeared here today, so...


    Shawn looked and saw Aurum''s back and the little boy Aurum was holding.


    That was Joshua!


    Shawn stood there, motionless, but told the security, "Stop their car, don''t let them go."


    "Yes, Mr. Wood."


    Gale stood beside him without saying a word.She did not know what to say!


    Afraid that she might say the wrong thing, afraid that Shawn would notice something, afraid that she


    would say too much!


    She could only remain silent!


    Gale never expected that they would run into each other at the yground... What should they do


    now?


    ¡®I hope Aurum can get away smoothly!"


    However, that was not possible.


    There was a special parking lot in the amusement park, but the security guards did not let him pass,


    and the railings at the entrance and exit firmly stopped Aurum''s vehicles.


    Aurum hurriedly honked the horn.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The railing still remained down.His heart sank. "Why are you not letting us go?"


    The security guard ryed, "Hello, Mr. Wood asked you toe over. Mr. Wood also said that you can


    go to the theme park to y.¡±


    Joshua responded immediately, "Okay! Go! Mr. Wood is so nice!¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    Did Joshua not recognize who those three people were?He nced at Joshua. "Are you sure you want


    to go?"


    "Why don''t you go? Mr. Wood said... Uh..."


    Joshua suddenly reacted.


    He tilted his head. "Mr. Wood? Uncle Shawn? Oh, it''s him. I remembered, yes, he has white hair! Very


    eye-catching and easy to recognize!"


    Aurum had a headache.


    Joshua could have gone away quietly. Instead, he was shouting and screaming.


    "Did Uncle Shawn buy the yground?" Joshua poked his head out of the car window and asked.


    "Mr. Wood''s grandfather bought it." Joshua said, "That''s the same. I have a good rtionship with him,


    and we can go to the yground to y for free!"


    Aurum touched his forehead.


    Well, they had to face it since they could not get away.He resigned himself to getting out of the car.


    Gale kept staring at Aurum''s car, watching it stop at the exit and watching the door open.


    Aurum, Joshua, and Zoe... got out of the car one after another.


    Nicole took her hand, looked up at her, and squeezed her palm.


    Gale still did not speak.


    It was Shawn who spoke, "Gale, do you still remember... Molly?"


    "I don''t know.¡± She immediately separated the rtionship.


    "It''s a woman whose design style is very simr to yours. The little boy Aurum is holding is her son."


    Gale swallowed nervously.


    "Oh."


    Seeing that shecked interest and did not really want to know more, Shawn kept silent after.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    Chapter 770


    As Aurum walked over, he told Joshua in a low voice, "Pretend not to know your Mommy and sister, do


    you understand?" "Why?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "No reason!"


    Joshua asked, "Why is there no why?"


    Aurum gritted his teeth. ¡® Did you forget that this Uncle Shawn is looking for your mommy? He also


    brought you back to the hotel from the interview site and forced you to tell the whereabouts of your


    mommy?"


    Joshua remembered. "Yes, but... Mommy is standing with him now!¡±


    "He doesn''t know yet that Gale is your mommy!"


    It was toote to say too much. Aurum and Joshua had already walked to the entrance of the theme


    park.If he had said anything else, Shawn would have heard them.


    Aurum quickly sorted out his emotions and raised a smile.


    "Mr. Wood, what a coincidence."


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Shawn responded deeply, and his eyes fell on Joshua, "Didn''t you keep saying that you have


    nothing to do with Molly, but why are you holding her son''s hand now?¡±


    Aurum replied calmly, "Really? All I know is that Joshua is the grandson of Zoe. Isn''t that right, Zoe?"


    Zoe nodded next to her. ¡°Yes. It''s the weekend, and I wanted to bring my grandson to Sea City to y.


    Mr. Lefting is a nice person and offered to take him to the theme park. Boys are a little noisier."


    Since Gale was by his side, Shawn did not ask any further questions, worried that she would be


    unhappy.


    A woman might not talk much, but her thoughts might be running wild. If he is not careful, she will be


    upset.


    Moreover, he has no interest in Molly now.


    All his thoughts were devoted to Gale.


    ¡®But since we met, it was fate after all,¡¯ he thought.


    Shawn felt that he and Joshua were deeply destined.


    "Joshua, do you still remember me?" Shawn smiled lightly.


    "I remember, bad uncle!"


    ¡°Last time, you got away from me. You are really capable. The first person who can slip away from my


    nose!¡± Shawn said. Still a three-year-old!


    Joshua raised his head and folded his arms. ¡°Hehe, you are stupid."


    Aurum coughed twice.


    It was the first time someone said that Shawn was stupid in front of Shawn.


    Tsk tsk... As expected of his own son, so bold!


    Joshua did not take it seriously and did not think he said anything wrong at all.


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°I came to the theme park to y, but the security guard said you bought it. Hey, I


    made the trip for nothing. You locked me in the hotelst time. Aspensation, you have to let me in


    today."


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. "What if I don''t let you in?"


    "That means you are stingy!"


    Shawn replied, "I can''t be the decision maker. Because the owner of the theme park is not me, but her."


    He looked at Nicole.


    Joshua also looked at Nicole.


    Shawn squatted down. "Nicole, he wants to go in and y. Do you agree?"


    Nicole was at a loss and looked at Gale again.


    Gale forced a smile and said, "Nicole, this is yours. You can share it if you want. If you don''t want... it''s


    okay. You can decide for Yourself.¡±


    Of course, Nicole wanted Joshua to y with her.


    This is her brother.


    Brother!


    Although he was usually very annoying and clingy, and he did not let her talk much, she still loves her


    brother very much in her heart.


    "Yes.¡± Nicole whispered and added, ¡°He cane whenever he wants, and I''m willing to let him y."


    Joshua snapped his fingers. ¡¯ Did you hear that! Hurry up, let me in!"


    He hurriedly rushed inside, not forgetting to grab Nicole.


    ¡°Come on, let''s go ride the carousel!"


    A familiar feeling came to her heart all of a sudden.She loved ying with her brother.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Chapter 771


    Nicole threw her worries and followed behind her brother like a little puppy. ¡°Okay! We can y all the


    games here without spending any money!¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great. You''re so lucky!¡±


    ¡°What''s mine is yours!¡±


    Shawn winked, and several staff immediately followed.


    Zoe smiled awkwardly. ¡°I''ll go and have a look too. It¡¯s easy for children to y together. They just met


    and established a rtionship...¡±


    Gale said, ¡°I''ll go too.¡±


    She and Zoe exchanged a tacit look.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everyone present knew the rtionship between Joshua and Nicole.


    Only... Shawn was kept in the dark and did not know about it.


    Aurum looked at the backs of the two children going away, still terrified.


    After all the calctions, he did not expect that things would happen in the worst possible way. The two


    children just met under Shawn''s nose.


    As expected, Gale was also terribly frightened. She did not speak just now, and her face turned pale.


    ¡°There¡¯s a rest area inside. Do you want to go in and sit?¡± Shawn looked at Aurum. ¡°Well, if your have


    no secrets, you can sit with me.¡±


    Aurum asked back, ¡°Mr. Wood still wants to find Molly?¡±


    ¡°No more.¡±


    ¡°That''s it.¡± Aurum shrugged. ¡°What''s the point of asking so much?¡±


    Under the open-air bar in the rest area, Shawn and Aurum sat facing each other.


    Theughter of children can be heard vaguely in the distance.


    Shawn picked up the coffee and took a sip. ¡°If I remember correctly, Molly has two children. So far, I


    only see Joshua... Where''s the other one?¡±


    ¡°I still say the same thing. Does Mr. Wood still wants to look for Molly? If not, why ask so many


    questions?¡±


    ¡°Just curious.¡±


    Aurum replied, ¡°Molly has been avoiding you so much, and you are still asking... Mr. Wood, you have to


    be sensible.¡±


    Shawn''s eyes flickered slightly, and he stared at Aurum. ¡°I just think that some things are too


    coincidental, and I want to find out.¡±


    ¡°What coincidence? Do you still think that Molly is Gale?¡± Aurum said directly.


    Instead of evasively not responding, it was better to speak out loud Shawn''s thoughts.


    A little frankness made it appear real.


    Otherwise... Sooner orter, Shawn would see something!


    Every time Aurum and Shawn chatted, it was like walking a tightrope.


    If you take a wrong step or say a wrong sentence, you will fall into the abyss!


    Sure enough, Shawn was slightly taken aback and pursed his thin lips lightly.


    ¡°Gale had returned to Sea City. Shouldn''t this matter be rified? It seems that Mr. Wood still has a


    thorn in his heart.


    Otherwise... why would you ask about her again?¡± Aurum smiled.


    With that said, Aurum also picked up the coffee, lowered his head, and took a sip, hiding the panic in


    his eyes.


    He was really afraid that Shawn would think too much.


    Because Joshua and Nicole are both surnamed Warm!


    If Shawn went to get a DNA test in private, then all Gale¡¯s ns would be in vain!


    Shawn''s eyes were dark and inquiring.


    ¡°Aurum, I Know you have many secrets, but I won¡¯t look into them.¡±

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Chapter 772


    ¡°Oh? Why didn¡¯t Mr. Wood look into it? With my humble background, you can easily find out everything


    about it.¡±


    Shawn leaned back in his chairzily. ¡°Because if I do, Gale will be unhappy. I¡¯m just so confused. It¡¯s


    rare to be so confused.¡±


    If you are too smart, you will lose a lot of happiness.


    In the past, he knew too much, so he was so unhappy.


    Now...


    Shawn looked deeply at the beautiful carousel and then at Gale standing below, looking up at the


    backs of the children.


    As long as she is here, as long as she is alive, well, that¡¯s enough.


    Others are not important.


    When the carousel stopped, Gale picked up both children before her.


    She avoided Shawn¡¯s gaze, stood behind the tree, raised her hand, and lightly tapped Joshua¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re being disobedient again.


    Joshua hugged her thigh. ¡°Ah, Mommy, Mommy, I miss you so much, I want to hug and kiss...¡±


    Gale was stunned.


    Nicole looked at him. ¡°Brother, you stole my lines!¡±


    Gale sighed.


    ¡°Mommy, I really missed you and Nicole so much. That¡¯s why I asked Uncle Lefting to bring me here.


    Don¡¯t me him, and don¡¯t be angry with me, okay? Anger will make you old. You are a beautiful fairy!¡±


    Joshua said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m very happy to see my Joshua again.¡± Gale squatted down and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I


    let you stay at home alone.¡±


    There was remorse in her eyes.


    Joshua saw it.


    He quickly said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not alone at home, and Mrs. Zoe is with me. She spoils me more than you.


    She will allow me to eat ice cream and let me watch cartoons. She is not as strict as you. I really like


    being alone at home with Mrs. Zoe!¡±


    How could Gale not understand that Joshua¡¯s words were tofort her.


    ¡°Really, really!¡¯ Joshua emphasized for fear that she would not believe it. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like you and


    Nicole won''te back. After the operation is over, our family will still live together!¡±


    Gale¡¯s lips moved, but she did not know what to say.


    She had no idea what was going to happen next.


    For her, every day was an unknown.


    She could not control everything in Sea City, let alone predict it.


    ¡°Joshua...¡± Gale patted his head tenderly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a good Mommy.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you are! You are the gentlest and best Mommy in the world!¡±


    With that said, Joshua looked at Nicole. ¡°Isn''t it!¡±


    He blinked vigorously, hoping that Nicole would quickly agree with him.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nicole nodded cooperatively. ¡°Mommy is the best Mommy, we love you very much!¡±


    Gale felt like crying, she blinked quickly and put back her tears.


    ¡°Joshua, there are some things... I should let you choose, instead of making decisions for you.


    Although you are still young, you are smart and know what you want.¡± Gale looked at him and said, ¡°Do


    you want to stay in Sea City, or go back home with Mrs. Zoe?¡±


    ¡°I am ¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, just tell the truth. Mommy understands and supports your decision.¡±


    Joshua looked at her seriously. ¡°Mommy, Sea City is very nice and prosperous, with big shopping malls


    and many ygrounds. I like ying here very much. However, for me, which city I live in is not the


    most important thing. Yes. The most important thing is that we are always together.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He held Gale¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, wherever you are, I will be there. As long as you are there, it is our


    home.¡±


    ¡°Our home is small, but because of you, it bes very homely. No matter how big Sea City is, I don¡¯t


    want to stay without you.¡±


    Joshua¡¯s words almost made Gale burst into tears,

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Chapter 773


    She was so lucky to have such wonderful two children.


    Seeing the tears flickering in Gale¡¯s eyes, Joshua put on a straight face on purpose and sighed. ¡± Oh,


    why are you crying? A girl''s tears are pearls, and every tear she sheds is a pearl missing!¡±


    With his little hand, he wiped Gale¡¯s tears carefully.


    Gale hugged him tightly. ¡°Joshua, you have grown up...¡±


    Joshua was silent.


    However, he still did not forget to raise his hand and pat her on the back lightly.


    Gale sniffed. ¡°Did you really not me Mommy at all? Really?¡±


    Joshua nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I really don¡¯t. Mommy, that Uncle Shawn... He is Daddy, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    Joshua is so clever. He guessed it right.It was just that he did not say it.


    His mommy did not recognize him, Nicole never called him brother, and Daddy... did not even. know his


    existence.


    Joshua was still a little sad.


    He was very surprised, and he did not expect the white-haired Uncle Shawn to be his father!


    He and Mommy held Nicole¡¯s hand together. The family of three was so harmonious, but he was


    standing aside, looking like an outsider.


    Joshua did not understand.


    Why?


    Why could Nicole hold Daddy¡¯s hand and stand with Mommy and Daddy, but he could not?


    Why could Nicole recognize her father, but he could not?


    Too many questions umted in Joshua¡¯s heart, but he was very sensible and did not ask them.


    It was because he did not want to embarrass Mommy.


    Joshua said, ¡°Mommy, although I don¡¯t know why you did this, I understand that you must have. your


    reasons. I just need to listen to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Joshua, you don¡¯t have to listen to me. If you really want to recognize your father...¡±


    Joshua shook his head. ¡°Father is not a good father. But Mommy is the best Mommy.¡±


    Between his father and mother, he prefers to choose his mother.


    Gale sighed for a long time. ¡°I have wronged you, Joshua.¡±


    The child was too sensible, which made her seem selfish.


    Gale thought, let her be selfish this time.


    Nicole had been exposed, and whether she could leave Sea City with her was still unknown.


    Maybe Shawn would turn his back on her, and if he insisted on keeping Nicole at his house, she would


    have no choice.


    What would she use to fight against Shawn?


    Therefore, Gale could only hide Joshua away.


    If she has nothing left in the end, at least she still has Joshua, and she cannot lose Joshual anymore.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go y.¡± Gale stood up and smiled. ¡°Today, the whole yground belongs to you. y


    happily.¡±


    Joshua looked up at her. ¡°Nicole and I are very happy, and you should be happy too.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After getting her affirmative answer, Joshua took Nicole by the hand and continued to the next. ride.


    He looked back several times, uneasy.


    Gale waved to him, signaling that he was fine.


    Joshua blew a kiss to her.


    Gale chuckled.


    Before the pirate ship ride, Joshua bumped Nicole¡¯s arm. ¡°Say, should we continue with our¡¯ Finding


    Dad¡¯ n?¡±


    ¡°The real father has appeared.¡±

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Chapter 774


    Joshua looked mature. ¡°Do you think that Uncle Shawn can be a good father?¡±


    Nicole nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°You are cute, silly, and sweet. You have already been subdued by Uncle Shawn at first


    nce. You are not firm at all, traitor!¡±


    ¡°No, brother, Daddy is really good. He will hug Mommy to sleep, and he looks at Mommy with love in


    his eyes, he can make Mommy not so sad and tired... The most important thing is that he is very rich!


    He can buy a lot of things for Mommy!¡±


    Joshua stroked his chin and thought for a while. ¡°Anyway, Uncle Shawn has not passed this test. with


    me.¡±


    He still had not called him Daddy but still called him Uncle Shawn.


    Joshua has always remembered the bad side of Shawn after he locked him in a hotel suite and


    seduced him with a lot of delicious food.


    Thinking about it now, Joshua understood why Uncle Shawn had to find Mommy.


    It turned out that he was the father.


    What a dereliction of duty. Even Mommy could not bear it!


    Nicole asked, ¡°Brother, when will you admit that he is your father?¡±


    Joshua replied, ¡°I will ept him when Mommy epts him. I will always stand firmly on the same


    front as Mommy!¡±


    As he said that, he looked at Nicole.


    ¡°Hey, Comrade Nicole, your will is too weak, and you were easily conquered by the enemy. I feel sorry


    for you!¡±


    Nicole grimaced.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°If you stay a few more days, you will find out that Daddy is fine!¡±


    ¡°Is it better than Mommy?¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°No. But I want Mommy, and I want Dad too. I want both!¡±


    Joshua snorted disdainfully, but his eyes unconsciously looked in the direction where Shawn was.


    In the inner world of every child, there is a longing for a father¡¯s love. However, looking at Mommy


    again, Joshua¡¯s heart became firm again.


    Nicole has already turned to her father as if... Mommy only has him.


    He could not leave Mommy anymore.


    The pirate ship started, and Joshua and Nicole¡¯sughing andughing voices floated far away.


    Gale stood in the waiting area.


    Shawn walked over and hugged her into his arms habitually.


    He asked, ¡°Are you tired? Is it hot? Go over there for a rest, and I''ll Keep an eye on them.¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    Shawn said in a low voice, ¡°You always say this, and Nicole often says it too. But I wish you were more


    delicate, and you don¡¯t need to be too independent, let alone so strong.¡±


    He just wanted her to be a little woman.


    Standing behind him, he would shield her from the wind and rain.She just stays as bright as ever.


    ¡°Shawn, have you forgotten that you are the one who forced me to be independent, and you are the


    one who forced me to be strong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so now I want you to return to the carefree time. I can also give you the protection the Warm


    family once gave you.¡±


    Every time he talked about those past events, the atmosphere became extraordinarily tense.


    During that time, Gale was deeply hurt.


    It left Shawn with lifelong regret.


    If he could do it all over again, he would rather fall into hell alone thanpromise her innocence and


    beauty!


    He would rather lock himself in a mental hospital forever than throw her in!


    Gale bypassed the topic and asked casually, ¡°By the way, Shawn, have you noticed that Nicole and


    Joshua... seem to have a lot of fun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nicole likes him very much.¡±

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Chapter 775


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Shawn also saw it


    When she was at the gate of the yground, Nicole kept staring at Joshua.


    Joshua went to hold her hand. Not only did she not refuse, but she was very happy


    Shawn thought deeply, ¡®Girls are too easily tricked, and it seems that they are not very reserved Joshua


    has always had a lot of ideas, entric¡­¡±


    For some reason, Shawn suddenly had the feeling that his beautiful little baby daughter was getting


    tricked away by a naughty boy like Joshua!


    His precious daughter¡­ Should the man she likes and sticks to the most not be him?


    However, Joshua seemed to be stealing his limelight a little bit.


    ¡°Then let them y together more. Nicole always stays with us, and it bores her. Children have more


    common topics with other children,¡± Gale said.


    Now that they had ¡®met¡¯ so suddenly, she wanted to use this opportunity to let Joshua and Nicole stay


    together longer.


    If Joshua always stayed at Aurum¡¯s house, she would feel bad and she owed Joshua too much.


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°You seem to like Joshua very much.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Cute, sweet-mouthed, quick-witted, and clever. Don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    Shawn paused deeply.


    Like?


    It seemed he did a bit.


    However, Joshua also had a nasty side. He had seen it before.


    Shawn replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He is very c*nning, and Nicole is innocent, don¡¯t be fooled by him.¡±


    Gale almost choked. ¡°C*nning?¡±


    What was he thinking?


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to be childhood sweethearts. Those feelings are hard to let go of and forget in a lifetime.


    We still have to be careful. Our daughter will be the one who suffers,¡± Shawn said.


    Just like Gale and Sam.


    Even after Sam went abroad during her most difficult time, regardless of the disaster the Warm family


    suffered, as long as he exined a few words, made up for it, and apologized sincerely. Gale would


    forgive him.


    Why?


    It was because the feelings of childhood sweethearts have always existed.


    Therefore, Shawn must be on guard now!


    Especially against Joshua!


    Gale swallowed and looked sideways at Shawn as if she wanted to say something but did not know


    where to start.


    After hesitating for a long time, she stammered and asked, ¡°Are you worried that Nicole is falling in love


    with Joshua?¡±


    ¡°Well, Joshua¡¯s mouth is too good at coaxing. Nicole can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    She shouted silently in her heart, thinking, ¡®How is this possible! Joshua and Nicole are siblings!


    Brothers and sisters! Shawn, that¡¯s outrageous!¡¯


    Gale replied nervously, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. You think too much.¡±


    ¡°Everything is possible.¡±


    Without even thinking about it, Gale said, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the pirate ship also stopped.


    Nicole stood up from his seat, probably a little dizzy after sitting for a long time, not getting used to it.


    Her body shook twice.


    Seeing this, Joshua supported her, tenderly patted her on the back, and whispered something in her


    ear.


    Nicole smiled, shook his head, took the initiative to hold his hand, and walked toward the exit of the


    pirate ship.


    Shawn had an expression of ¡®I told you so¡¯.


    This kid was too good!

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Chapter 776


    Gale did not know how to exin, so she could only keep silent


    It was Shawn who did not know their real identities!


    Nicole came over and said, ¡°Mommy, I want to y on the pirate ship. again.


    ¡°No, this is a bit dangerous There are many other rides in the theme park Let¡¯s go find other fun things.¡±


    ¡°Hmm Okay Brother¡­ Brother Joshua, which one do you want to y?¡±


    Afraid that someone would hear her call him brother, Nicole changed her words quickly


    However, Shawn heard it.


    Although Joshua was a little taller than Nicole, so he really should be called brother, he just found it


    uneptable.


    When girls liked to act coy, they would call boys ¡®Brother¡¯ too!


    Hey, it broke his heart!


    Joshua pointed at the tallest ride. ¡°I want to sit on that one!¡±


    He pointed to the most thrilling roller coaster. ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Nicole looked at him with admiration and envy. ¡°They are all very dangerous, brother Joshua. Even if


    I¡¯m not sick, I wouldn¡¯t dare to y with them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll y, you just watch from the side!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Children¡¯s energy seemed to be limitless, and the more they yed, the more vigorous they became.


    The two of them ran happily in front, and Zoe and the staff followed closely behind.


    Looking at the tall ride, Aurum could not help saying with emotion, ¡°Joshua is really bold. He is not


    afraid of heights.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything he dare not do? Nicole is almost bing his fan,¡± Shawn continued.


    Aurum smiled. ¡°It shows that it is natural for women to worship men, regardless of age ¡°


    Just after he said a few words, Shawn stopped suddenly, and he still could not finish his sentence.


    Aurum looked at him, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Joshua?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s brows slowly frowned.


    In fact, he had already forgotten what he wanted to say just now When he mentioned the name


    Joshua, he suddenly remembered that Joshua¡¯s surname was Warm!


    ¡°His surname is Warm?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice sank.


    The rm in Aurum¡¯s mind rang, and his back was sweating!


    Did Shawn think of something?¡±


    It¡¯s over, how should I answer this?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, his surname is Warm. How could you ask such a st*pid question?¡± Aurum replied without


    changing his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m st*pid?¡±


    Aurum nodded. ¡°Yes. Joshua¡¯s father¡¯s surname is Warm, so he naturally takes the surname Warm.


    Shawn¡¯s deeply frowned brows rxed slightly.


    Was he overthinking?


    Aurum continued, ¡°Do you think there is any rtionship between Joshua and Nicole¡¯s surnames being


    Warm? Nicole and Gale¡¯s surname is Warm, and Joshua and his father¡¯s surname are Warm.¡± Shawn


    pursed his lips deeply. ¡°You are right, I am too sensitive to this surname.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because Mr. Wood had not let Molly go at all,¡± Aurum said and quietly winked at Gale.


    Gale understood immediately and asked softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing about the name Molly since I


    returned to Sea City. It seems she has a higher status in your heart than Winnie?¡±


    She looked at Shawn. ¡°If you have a chance, do you want to meet her?¡±


    Aurum yed along. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Mr. Wood went there personally three times, and he could not


    even catch a glimpse of her shadow.¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s so important to Mr. Wood.¡±

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    Chapter 777


    Aurum wanted to say something, but Shawn nced over


    He also tactfully said no more.


    It was over


    Shawn said, ¡°Gale, Molly is Joshua¡¯s mother Don¡¯t think too much about a woman I have never met


    before.¡±


    When a man really loves someone, he will exin it for fear that the other party will misunderstand him.


    ¡°And speaking of it¡­ I am just purely curious about her and appreciate her talent. If there is a chance, I


    would like you to meet Molly too.¡±


    What the hell!


    Gale snorted, turned around, and left.


    If she did not leave, this topic would not end!


    ¡®I hope Shawn¡¯s concerns are dispelled!¡® she thought.


    This trip to the theme park was really frightening for Gale.


    Joshua and Nicole did not leave until it was dark.


    Nicole shook his hand. ¡°Let¡¯se again next time, Brother Joshua. By that time, I won¡¯t be sick


    anymore, and I can y all the games with you!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you will definitely drive away the illness and restore your health!¡±


    Nicole threw herself into his arms joyfully and hugged him. ¡°Brother Joshua, wait for me!¡±


    Joshua patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Come on,e on, I¡­ will be waiting for you!¡±


    This scene fell in Shawn¡¯s eyes, and it was too dazzling.


    This kid was too good!


    He was cuddling at such a young age?


    Nicole, how can you take the initiative to throw yourself into your arms?¡±


    The most important thing for a girl was to be reserved!


    In the end, Shawn could not stand it anymore and stretched out his hand to separate the two.


    Nicole was still a little reluctant ¡°Brother Joshua. It was because she knew that her brother was going


    back. She did not know when would be the next time they would meet


    Joshua did not care and waved his hand. ¡°Goodbye! See you next time!¡±


    ¡°Brother Joshua, I will miss you.¡±


    ¡°I will miss you too.¡± Joshua blew a kiss. ¡°Mwah!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s pupils shrank


    Immediately afterward, Joshua looked at Gale again and blew another kiss. ¡°Okay! Goodbye!¡±


    The corner of Shawn¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Joshua had spent the day with his daughter and blew a kiss at his wife before leaving!


    Joshua was crossing the line!


    Not only that, but Gale also responded to him gently. ¡°Goodbye, Joshua.¡±


    Zoe led Joshua into the car, and Gale watched them until the car disappeared from sight before she


    looked back.


    There was a feeling of loss in her heart.


    Her son was gone.


    They would not be able to see each other for a long time.


    She did not even give Joshua a good hug, and she did not dare to be too intimate for fear that Shawn


    might suspect something.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. On the way back to the hospital, Gale felt very


    depressed.


    Nicole was very tired after ying all day, so she fell asleep in Shawn¡¯s arms as soon as she got in the


    car.


    She even talked in her sleep. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Joshua¡­¡±


    ¡°y this, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°You are amazing.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Shawn lowered his head deeply, looking at the daughter in his arms.


    Dreaming of Joshua..


    What kind of spell did Joshua cast on her?

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Chapter 778


    Shawn frowned slightly and said, ¡°What kind of magical power does Joshua have that makes Nicole


    like him so much? They just yed together in the theme park, she can¡¯t be so easily bought


    ¡°Joshua spent at least one day ying with her, spending his time and energy What about you?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. You are the one who can easily buy her off.¡±


    Hearing these words finally made Shawn feel a little relieved.


    He said, ¡°Nicole doesn¡¯t need my surname. Whether her surname is Warm or Wood, she is my


    daughter.¡±


    Gale looked sideways at him. ¡°You don¡¯t care at all? You don¡¯t want Nicole to change her surname to


    Wood in the future?¡±


    ¡°No need, it sounds nice.¡±


    She muttered in a low voice, ¡°Only the man who married into a girl¡¯s family will have a child that bears


    the woman¡¯s surname for the child.¡±


    ¡°Get married?¡± Shawn suddenly leaned over, touching the tip of his nose to hers. ¡°I¡¯m willing to get


    married, do you want to?¡±


    Gale was startled for a moment, then backed away abruptly, only to m her head on the car door with


    a bang.


    Shawn quickly stretched out his hand and rubbed gently. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe so close!¡±


    He sighed dotingly. ¡°Yes, yes. me me.¡±


    ¡°It was your fault!¡±


    Shawn rubbed the ce where she bumped into and asked, ¡°Gale, you haven¡¯t answered my question


    just now.¡±


    Gale was stunned by the bump. ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, do you still take it seriously?¡±


    ¡°As long as you want me, I don¡¯t care what form it is. I don¡¯t care about the eyes of the world,¡± Shawn


    replied.


    ¡°Shawn, you need to be clear, only useless men marry into another family!¡±


    A man like him.


    One after another, women threw themselves to him, as he was rich and powerful.


    Marriage He was just joking with her!


    ¡°Gale. thats not what I care about What I care about is whether you want me or not ¡±


    He would do anything to be with her forever


    ¡°We are already married, you¡¯re one step toote If you really want to enter the Warm family so much,


    first divorce and then remarry me, and ¡®marry into our Warm family,¡± Gale said


    Shawn sighed deeply ¡°At this moment, you admit that we are still husband and wife ¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I? Women just make trouble for no reason.¡±


    ¡°Okay ¡°He nodded. ¡°Whatever you say is right.¡±


    Gale red at him.


    She felt that she was bing more and more unreasonable and messing around in front of Shawn.


    However, he has always tolerated her and neverined.


    If this continued, Gale would be arrogant.


    The car stopped at the hospital entrance, and Gale quickly got out of the car, walking in a hurry.


    Shawn hugged Nicole deeply, following behind her.


    Next to her, an old woman said, ¡°Your wife doesn¡¯t take anything, her hands are empty, while you take


    care of your children and bags. How aggrieved. She is too ignorant.¡±


    Gale¡¯s face became red.


    Looking at her and Shawn from the perspective of others, it seemed this was the case.


    Shawn was hard-working, while she waszy and willful.


    The old woman said again, ¡°You are tall and handsome. Many girls will like you. Why did you choose


    her in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s good about her?¡±


    ¡°Everything is good. And I¡¯m married,¡± Shawn replied solemnly.


    The olddy suddenly realized something and said, ¡°So it¡¯s because she is rich!¡±


    ¡°Right¡±


    Gale listened to this conversation, looking at the sky speechlessly.


    Did Shawn spew lies on the fly?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± She could not bear it anymore and shouted, ¡°Hurry up, the elevator is here!¡±

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Chapter 779


    He responded with a small smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The elevator doors closed slowly, and the family of three disappeared.


    In a corner not far away, Natalie and Winnie emerged from hiding.


    Natalie asked, ¡°Did you see them? Is that them?¡±


    Winnie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them! They¡¯re still wearing their matching outfits! Natalie, that


    woman is Gale, and the little girl in Mr. Wood¡¯s arms is their daughter, Nicole Warm!¡±


    ¡°That woman is indeed Gale. It¡¯s her. She¡¯s back.¡±


    Natalie also recognized her.


    Others cannot imitate Gale¡¯s temperament.


    If an ordinary woman were to marry Shawn, she would have climbed to the top of a wealthy family, only


    wear famous brand names, and be adorned full of jewels.


    However, Gale was very low-key, even in.


    Shawn spent a lot of money to buy the Heart of the Deep Sea for her back then, but he could not even


    get her to smile.


    Gale was an unpredictable woman who was hard to please. She has a sense of aloofness that


    despises money.


    What Natalie hated the most was her arrogance.


    Winnie said, ¡°It can be said that she is more worthy as a mother with a child now, and her position is


    more stable than it was four years ago! Natalie, you said you would help me, you should quickly think


    of a way. If this continues, Gale will win the race! From now on, even you will bow down at her feet and


    have to follow her whims!¡±


    Natalie nced at her. ¡°Slow down! What¡¯s the rush!¡±


    Winnie shrank her neck.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She quickly put on a smile and said tteringly, ¡°I¡¯m a little impatient because I¡¯m afraid that Gale will


    be more arrogant and proud. Natalie, as long as you help me get back to Mr. Wood and push


    Gale away, I will do what you ask me to do, and it will never go against your will!¡±


    ¡°At that time, I will whisper into Mr. Wood¡¯s ear, and he can take your family business to a higher level!¡±


    ¡°Besides, once Gale loses power and leaves Sea City disheartened, she will no longer be able to


    associate with Mr. Lefting. You have also solved a serious problem!¡±


    Mentioning Aurum, Natalie¡¯s expression changed.


    She pushed the sunsses on the bridge of her nose. ¡°I never do things that I¡¯m not sure of. Before I


    act, I will investigate thoroughly to make sure nothing goes wrong. Gale looks like a pretty easy-to-


    handle woman, but she is actually very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, even jumping into the sea failed to drown her!¡±


    ¡°So, we have to be more cautious. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, you and I¡­ can¡¯t afford the


    consequences!¡±


    Winnie asked, ¡°Natalie, can you tell me your n¡­?¡±


    A calcting light shed in Natalie¡¯s eyes. ¡°You mentioned when you went to the ward to cause


    trouble, Nicole looked at you and said¡­why are there two mommies, right?¡±


    Winnie nodded and said, ¡°Yes! Because I look very simr to Gale! She is a child, and she was a little


    confused when she first saw me.¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Winnie, if you be Nicole¡¯s mother, how will things change?¡±


    Winnie was so excited that she could not speak.


    Was that achievable?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found out that Nicole has leukemia and will soon undergo a bone marrow transnt.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s tone was full of confidence. ¡°She will lie down on the operating table and receive anesthesia,


    no one knows what will happen, right?¡±


    ¡°Natalie, what do you mean¡­ You are going to mess with her operation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Winnie asked, ¡°What should I do so that Nicole will recognize me as Mommy and not Gale?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for my instructions.¡±


    Natalie put on her mask, turned around, and walked out of the hospital.


    She felt frustrated, seeing Shawn and Gale wearing matching outfits.


    Shawn was the most powerful man in Sea City. Why did he just fall in love with Gale?


    Someone with no background and no beauty!


    Yes, Natalie almost forgot that Gale was a woman who was very good at seducing men.


    During the period when she and Shawn were divorcing, she had a close rtionship with Aurum, and


    she was anxious to start looking for another family!


    Gale, just wait and see!


    Natalie and Winnie left together without anyone noticing.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Chapter 780


    Meanwhile, in the ward.


    Just as Shawn put Nicole on the hospital bed, she woke up.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She rubbed her eyes, sounding sleepy.


    Hearing this voice, Shawn¡¯s heart almost melted. ¡°Well, Daddy is here, go back to sleep.¡±


    Nicole sat up. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone to take a shower.¡±


    Nicole stared nkly at the bathroom door, with a sleepy look on her face as she had just woken


    She seemed in a daze, but she was actually thinking about something.


    ¡°Daddy, do you like brother Joshua?¡± she said suddenly.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply.


    ¡®Do I like Joshua? It¡¯s a little moreplicated than that.¡±


    The first time they met, Joshua climbed onto hisp and asked if he wanted to be his father.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The second time they met, he rescued Joshua.


    When they met for the third time, he trapped Joshua in the hotel and pressed for Molly¡¯s whereabouts.


    Today was the fourth meeting.


    Joshua was as smooth as ever, even though he was a little kid.


    Seeing that Shawn did not speak for a long time, Nicole said softly, ¡°I like Brother Joshua very much,


    Daddy. I want to see him every day. Mommy must like him too!¡±


    Shawn replied vaguely, ¡°In the future¡­ if there is a chance, you can still y together.¡±


    ¡°I want to¡­¡±


    Nicole wanted to say something else, the bathroom door opened, and Gale walked out.


    She immediately pursed her lips and fell silent.


    She did not want Mommy to hear it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the father and daughter looking at her, Gale looked down at herself and asked,


    ¡°Do I look weird?¡±


    ¡°No! Mommy is beautiful! Daddy, go take a bath!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as Shawn left, Nicole waved to Gale again and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, is brother home


    yet?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just received a message from Zoe.¡±


    Nicole hesitated for a moment but still asked, ¡°Mummy, can brother stay here, and go back together


    after my operation ispleted?¡±


    ¡°My brother needs to go to school.¡±


    Nicole quickly came up with an idea. ¡°There is also a kindergarten here. The other day my great-


    grandfather asked me which school I liked, and even brought me a photo!¡±


    With the status and power of the Wood family, she can choose any kindergarten in Sea City.


    Only¡­


    Lucas meant to let Nicole stay.


    Shawn has never talked to him. When Nicole recovers, are they going to leave Sea City?


    Gale¡¯s heart sank.


    The development of things was getting more and more out of her control.


    It was because she was so naive, always holding ridiculous expectations.


    Even if Shawn was willing to let her go, would the Wood family let Nicole leave?


    Lucas attached so much importance to heirs and inheritance! What was more, Nicole also signed the


    share contract transfer agreement!

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Chapter 781


    Gale pushed down the panic in her heart.


    Nicole said, ¡°Mommy, if I can, I want to attend the same school as Joshua. It doesn¡¯t matter where it is.¡±


    Gale patted her on the head. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    In truth, Gale was thinking about Joshua¡¯s future as well.


    Joshua was incredibly intelligent and an amazing piano genius as well. If he kept on staying in that


    small city, his experiences and exposure would be limited. He would not be able to see the vast world.


    It was too small of a ce, and it was way less developed than Sea City.


    Gale had nned on waiting until Joshua was older. She had nned on waiting until Joshua was in


    primary school.


    For the sake of her children¡¯s future, she could go to any city except for Sea City.


    Yet, fate loved to toy with her. Even after going through so much, she still returned in the end..


    At the Lefting family residence, Joshua sat on the sofa with his chin on his little hand, staring into


    space.


    ¡°Joshua, here are some fresh cherries. Why don¡¯t you have some?¡± Zoe brought some fruits over.¡± You


    must be tired after ying for the whole day.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Zoe could tell that he was in a bad mood. ¡°Do you miss your mother and sister?¡±


    Joshua shook his head again.


    He was usually incredibly lively, so the fact that he was so quiet was incredibly concerning.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Zoe wanted to say something else, but Aurum came down from upstairs.


    Aurum could tell that something was not right with Joshua as well. ¡°Joshua, why do you seem so


    down?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lefting, help me buy a ticket home tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning?¡± Aurum was a bit surprised. ¡°Are you in such a hurry to go back?¡±


    He had been thinking about bringing Joshua out shopping the next morning before bringing Joshua to


    the beach, only sending Joshua back with Zoe at night.


    Joshua shrugged and said, ¡°There¡¯s no reason to stay here. It¡¯s better if I go back earlier.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have fun at the theme park today?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Aurum patted him on the head. ¡°You can have even more fun tomorrow.¡±


    Joshua sighed. ¡°The whole theme park is Nicole¡¯s. Isn¡¯t that nice?¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°It¡¯s yours too. You can go y inside anytime you want.¡±


    Joshua looked at Aurum. ¡°Actually, I already know everything.¡±


    The child¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. When he spoke, it sounded very believable.


    Aurum nodded. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. You must have already guessed it when you saw Shawn.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°Joshua, don¡¯t overthink things. Your mother and Nicole still love you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not


    convenient for them to acknowledge you right now. The situation won¡¯tst for too long.¡±


    ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want my father to know about me,¡± Joshua said straight up.


    He had looked at everything in a logical manner. ¡°Nicole is sick, and only Mr. Wood has the ability to


    save her. Mommy was forced to bring Nicole to Sea City to see him, but I¡¯m still very healthy. I don¡¯t


    need Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Nicole¡¯s already been bought over by Mr. Wood. It¡¯s very possible that she will be staying in Sea City.


    Mommy can¡¯t lose me if she loses Nicole.¡±


    ¡°If Nicole follows my father, I¡¯ll have to follow Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have no intention of ming her. She deserves to be spoiled like a princess!¡± Aurum


    looked at him for a long time before Aurum snapped back to reality.


    Everything Joshua said was incredibly logical!


    ¡°Joshua, it¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Aurum no longer put things vaguely as he said, ¡°If Shawn finds


    out that you¡¯re his son, do you think he¡¯ll let Gale take you away?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Chapter 782


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, Gale would lose everything. She can¡¯t beat Shawn. Even if this ends up in court,


    Shawn has the advantage. Shawn has money and power, and the court will give the both of you to


    Shawn. That¡¯s not something you want, right?¡±


    Joshua answered, ¡°Yes, I understand that, which is why I didn¡¯t acknowledge him in the park. I¡¯m not


    angry, Uncle Lefting. I¡­¡±


    He stopped.


    Aurum looked at him and said, ¡°What? Tell me what¡¯s on your mind. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to


    help you.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay in Sea City. I want to go back with Mommy after Nicole¡¯s surgery. I don¡¯t want her to


    leave alone even if she came with Nicole. She¡¯ll feel very sad if that happens.¡±


    How could Aurum possibly reject a reason like that?


    It was so mature and caring.


    That was right. If Nicole was taken by the Wood family, then Gale would be all alone.


    How sad would she be then?


    Yet, Gale was so strong. She would always bury everything in her heart.


    Those beside her would not even know how to console her.


    Joshua being there to hold her hand would be such a powerful form of encouragement.


    So, Aurum¡¯s heart softened as he immediately agreed, ¡°Okay! Then you don¡¯t have to go back. You can


    stay here!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joshua asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a man of my word.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Lefting.¡±


    Zoe was a little stunned to hear that. ¡°Mr. Lefting, are you going to decide just like that? Won¡¯t you.


    discuss it with Gale?¡±


    Aurum and Joshua said at the same time, ¡°No need!¡±


    Zoe looked at the two of them, stunned.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go to the hospital. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll see them every day. I¡¯ll keep thempany from afar!¡±


    Joshua said.


    They decided to hide it from Gale in the meantime.


    They were worried she would overthink things and worried she would worry about Joshua.


    She was already busy enough with Nicole¡¯s surgery.


    Aurum said, ¡°Let¡¯s make it so. I¡¯ll help you contact a kindergarten. You can go to ss starting.


    Monday.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Joshua regained his liveliness immediately. He crawled up the sofa and started to jump around.


    Zoe said, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t fall down¡­ It¡¯s already gettingte. Take a bath and go to sleep.¡±


    She held Joshua¡¯s hand and went toward their room.


    Aurum had prepared arge room for Zoe. Even if it was not as nice as the guest rooms on the second


    floor, it was still clean and spa*ous.


    Natalie happened to return when they got to the door.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Yarn,¡± Zoe greeted, standing aside to make way.


    Natalie nodded, ncing at Joshua. ¡°Where is this child from?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is my grandson. He¡¯s staying with me for the moment. I¡¯m so sorry for troubling you and Mr.


    Lefting.¡±


    ¡°Kids are noisy. Watch over him properly. Don¡¯t break anything at home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Yarn.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Joshua did not say anything, standing quietly by Zoe¡¯s side.


    When Natalie left, he asked, ¡°Mrs. Zoe, who is she?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Lefting¡¯s fiance.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s her.¡±


    Joshua felt like she was so much worse than his mother.


    He felt like she was not worthy of Aurum.


    Aurum was a really nice person. If he was not going to be with Joshua¡¯s mother, then he should at least


    be with someone who was gentle, caring, and as beautiful as a fairy!


    Joshua did not like that woman from the first moment.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 783

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 783


    Chapter 783


    She looked a bit fierce, and she seemed to be plotting a lot of things!


    In the living room.


    Natalie let out a smile the moment she saw Aurum, saying softly, ¡°Aurum, where were you today? The


    company said you weren¡¯t in.¡±


    ¡°I was settling some private matters.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°I went to make reservations for our wedding banquet today. I looked at it so much that my


    eyes feel so tired now.¡±


    Aurum nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard today. You should have just left it to the housekeeper to handle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime event for us. I wanted to make sure that I was a part of the process. If I make


    sure that I did all the details during the wedding, I¡¯ll feel very aplished!¡±


    ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I got some really high-quality ingredients from the banquet providers just


    now. I n on giving them as gifts..¡±


    Aurum never cared about those things. Natalie was usually the one who dealt with everything.


    He usually just agreed with whatever she wanted.


    Aurum had always been very good to Natalie. He gave her his card to spend, and he apanied her


    everywhere. He was incredibly patient and never got angry.


    He was basically the perfect lover.


    ¡°You should. Give some to my parents and yours too¡­¡±


    Natalie looked at him and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for everything. There¡¯s still some left. These


    herbs are really rare, and they¡¯re really nutritional. Aurum, I heard that Gale was in the hospital. Should


    we give some to her?¡±


    Aurum had been very casual and dismissive about everything, but the moment Gale was mentioned,


    he was suddenly very serious.


    Natalie was not very happy about that.


    Was that name able to trigger him that much?


    Aurum had been looking at his messages on the phone earlier, but he immediately put his phone


    down.


    ¡®Give her some? Aurum thought about it in earnest.


    Could Nicole eat them?


    Was it nutritional?


    Even if Nicole could not have them, it would still be good for Gale.


    She had been too tired recently and had gotten a lot thinner.


    Natalie said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a friendly gesture. We can still give her some whether she uses it


    or not.¡±


    Aurum nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Natalie had a happy look on her face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send it over in your name, so Mr. Wood knows it¡¯s from


    you. It might lead to some cooperation between yourpanies in the future.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, thank you. You¡¯ve thought about everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because we¡¯re family.¡± Natalie smiled and leaned into his shoulder. She had a pleased look. in


    her eyes.


    Those herbs were not something she had just casually picked out.


    Natalie had asked the doctors about what was good for leukemia patients before.


    So¡­


    Once they were sent over, Nicole would definitely have some!


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Once she did, things would be much easier!


    The next day, Gale received a parcel from Aurum.


    ¡°Herbs?¡± Gale looked at the high-quality herbs that were there. ¡°Why did Aurum send these over?¡±


    In the box, there was a note.


    ¡°Just a gift between friends.¡±


    Shawn immediately noticed Aurum¡¯s name.


    Shawn said, ¡°It¡¯s just some herbs. There are plenty in Temperley Hall. It¡¯s nothing to be surprised


    about.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you bring them here?¡±


    As Gale said that, she started to walk out with them.


    Nicole asked, ¡°Mommy, where are you going?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask the doctors if you can eat these. It¡¯s from Uncle Lefting from the day


    before.¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to thank him next time.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 784

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 784


    Chapter 784


    The moment Gale left, Shawn snorted in disdain.


    ¡°Daddy, what happened?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just trying to gain some sympathy points. Otherwise, why would he give those herbs for no


    reason?¡± Shawn said.


    Nicole could not understand.


    Shawn put her on hisp. ¡°Nicole, do you like Uncle Lefting?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Do you like him more than me?¡±


    Nicole was stunned at the question.


    After a long moment, she said, ¡°Why would I choose between you too?


    Shawn finally realized that his jealousy was showing too much. He let out a cough and forgot


    about it.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    If Gale knew about it, she would definitely call him childish.


    Very quickly, Gale came back with a smile on her face. She brought the herbs into the kitchen.¡± The


    doctor said it was good, as long as it¡¯s not in excess.¡±


    Shawn scoffed again.


    It looked like Aurum had not been that casual with the gift. He had probably made sure that Nicole.


    could eat it first.


    Aurum was showing a lot of care.


    If Aurum was not going to get married to Natalie, and if the news had not already been spread to all the


    notable ces in Sea City, Shawn would even be suspecting if¡­


    If Aurum actually loved Gale!


    Gale busied herself in the kitchen, and waves of fragrance quickly came from there.


    She had used the herbs to make soup.


    It was tasty and nutritious.


    Gale brought a bowl of soup in front of Nicole. ¡°Nicole, have some soup. It¡¯s good for you. You¡¯re going


    to have surgery soon, so you need to make sure you¡¯re healthy.¡±


    Nicole said as she waved her spoon around. ¡°Mommy, are you just going to prepare a bowl for


    Daddy?¡±


    ¡°He has hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can help myself,¡± Shawn said seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice! Mommy is getting better at cooking!¡± Nicole praised


    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I make you some chicken soup tomorrow with those herbs?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Shawn frowned slightly after he took a few mouthfuls.


    Gale said, ¡°What is it? Do you not like it?¡±


    He had always been someone who ate very in foods. He never liked oily foods, especially things like


    chicken soup.


    So, as Gale was cooking, she made sure to filter the soup a few times.


    She did not know why she did that, but she would never admit that she did it to suit Shawn¡¯s tastes.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s very nice. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Shawn continued after a while, ¡°Do I still need to keep up with the


    nutrition?¡±


    ¡°You need to give your bone marrow, so you need to stay healthy. Obviously, you¡¯ll need more


    nutrition.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already been stuffing myselftely. If I keep it up, I¡¯ll start getting nosebleeds.¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°Then don¡¯t drink so much.¡±


    Shawn slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already been suffering for so many years, acting like a monk every night. With


    these many strengthening foods, I¡¯ll suffer, Galey.¡±


    She almost spat out the soup in her mouth.


    What was he saying?


    Shawn sighed. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy, I¡¯ll need cold showers every night from now on.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gale tried to stop him without thinking about it. ¡°What if you get a cold?¡±


    The surgery wasing up soon, and she would not allow anything unexpected to happen!


    Yet, Shown whispered into her ear, ¡°Then you¡¯ll help me?¡±


    She red at him.


    Nicole happened to hear what was said.


    She said seriously in her childish voice, ¡°What does daddy need mommy¡¯s help for? Do you need help


    bathing?¡±


    Gale really did choke at that.


    She started to cough, and her face reddened.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 785

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 785


    Chapter 785


    Shawn gently put his hand on her back.


    Nicole said, ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t do that. Even I can shower by myself. You¡¯re already so old. How


    could you make Mommy do that?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll shower by myself.¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale could no longer stand it. ¡°Can you just eat properly? Stop talking while you¡¯re eating!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Gale started to put food on his te.


    He did not reject it. He would eat all of it no matter how much she gave him.


    She would stuff him to death!


    Gale warned, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take cold showers. If you get sick and the surgery is dyed. then


    I won¡¯t let you off. From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯re not allowed to drink this soup!¡±


    Men were normally already so hotblooded. He often felt like a furnace when she slept with him at


    night.


    If he really did start getting nosebleeds¡­


    If he really could not hold back¡­


    Shawn ate slowly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. You¡¯re the master of this house.¡±


    Gale felt like punching something.


    However, she could not say anything and was forced to hold it in.


    Shawn put his hand on her cheek gently.


    Nicole said happily, ¡°It looks like Daddy found a good way to make Mommy happy. You don¡¯t event


    need to kiss her!¡±


    Shawn answered, ¡°No, I prefer using a kiss to handle it.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Her daughter really changed!


    With the surgery looming, the doctors were visiting much more frequently. Some days, Nicole would


    spend the whole day getting checkups, and Gale was forced to stay outside and wait.


    Possibly because of those herbs, Nicole¡¯splexion looked much better. Nicole¡¯s face was pink. and


    vibrant.


    Gale thanked Aurum and took the time to call Zoe to ask about Joshua.


    However, Joshua kept refusing to go on video calls with her for some reason.


    Gale thought that he was just unhappy about things. She nned on giving her a proper apology


    after everything was done.


    She had neglected her son.


    Gale had no idea that Joshua was still with Aurum and did not want to video call because he was afraid


    she would notice!


    It was Saturday night, and Nicole¡¯s surgery was the next day.


    Gale felt incredibly unsettled. She had no appetite, and could not sleep properly. She was incredibly


    tired and fatigued.


    She stood on the balcony, enjoying the night breeze.


    Shawn walked over. ¡°You aren¡¯t sleeping yet? What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    At that moment, Gale did not mind sharing her worries with him.


    After all, he was Nicole¡¯s father too.


    Gale said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about the surgery tomorrow. I feel so worried. I¡¯m worried that¡­¡±


    Shawn put his hand on her shoulder gently, pulling her to him. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Normally, she would have pulled his hand away, but she did not have that intention that night.


    She was just a woman.


    She needed someone to rely on. She needed someone to shield her from the harsh reality of the


    world


    Gale said, ¡°Nicole¡¯s not been very healthy since she was young. She catches colds and flu so often.


    She regrly needs to go to the doctor. Slowly, the frequency of her getting sick increased, and she


    took longer and longer to recover.¡±


    ¡°Galey, you¡¯ve had it hard raising her alone.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 786

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 786


    Chapter 786


    Shawn was filled with heartache.


    Just thinking about Gale standing alone in the hospital with Nicole in hand, panicking without anyone to


    rely on, made his heart twist in pain.


    When the two of them needed him, he was not there.


    A man needed to protect his own woman!


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault When I had Nicole, I didn¡¯t properly take care of myself. She was unhealthy from the


    moment I still had her. Her immune system is so bad. I¡¯m to me for this.¡± Gale med


    herself.


    The only fortunate thing was that Joshua was very healthy. He could jump and run around without any


    worry. Any time he got a cold, he would be better after a hot shower and a good night¡¯s rest.


    Shawn consoled, ¡°How could anyone me you? Galey, you¡¯re already a very strong and capable


    mother.¡±


    Furthermore, Gale had still been with him during the early stages of the pregnancy


    She had been filled with worry and despair.


    On top of that, jumping into the sea would definitely have affected the pregnancy The fact that Gale


    managed to survive such an ordeal was already a miracle The fact that she had managed to


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    even keep Nicole was even more so!


    Shawn was thankful that the two of them were alive!


    Shawn said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I had just let go earlier back then, you and Nicole wouldn¡¯t have needed to


    suffer for the past four years.¡±


    Gale turned around to look at him.


    She really wanted to ask him. The past was the past, but what about at that moment?


    Would he let go?


    Yet, Gale swallowed her words before she said them.


    Gale shook her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t heard. Nicole was with me, so I was very happy. She¡¯s so obedient and


    mature. Every time she needed to take her medicine, she would pinch her nose and swallow it


    no matter how bitter it is.¡±


    ¡°My heart would ache every time I saw her take her medicine. I thought of a lot of ways to strengthen


    her body, but it didn¡¯t work every time. She was already too weak when she was in the womb, so no


    amount of supplements worked.¡±


    Gale just hoped that Nicole would grow stronger as she grew up, getting stronger year


    Shawn held her tightly, giving her security and warmth.


    He wanted her to know that he was there.


    after year.


    He always would be.


    He would always be by her side. She would always be able to see him and always be able to touch


    him.


    As they talked about Nicole, Gale would not hold back from saying everything.


    Gale said, ¡°I was the one who dyed Nicole¡¯s treatment. I always thought it was just a regr cold, so


    I only brought her to the clinic downstairs every time. I should have brought her to the hospital for a full


    body checkup earlier


    ¡°I ignored the fact that Nicole would always get nosebleeds.¡±


    She leaned into Shawn¡¯s shoulder, quietly looking at the Sea City¡¯s night view.


    There were so many lights.


    At that moment, everything felt so peaceful and silent.


    ¡°It was only when Nicole suddenly had a high fever that could not go away that we found out she had


    leukemia at the hospital. At that moment, I felt like my world crumbled¡­¡±


    Gale sighed as she thought about how difficult it had been to take care of Nicole.


    She did not know why she was telling Shawn all of that. It was likely because she had too much on


    her mind.


    She was not someone who liked toin.


    Shawn put his hand on her back gently.


    Shawn consoled, ¡°Galey, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Nicole. No matter the cost, I¡¯ll make sure to


    cure her. The best doctors in the whole world are giving Nicole the surgery. She will be fine.¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Grandpa personally went to get some charms from the monastery. Go put them under Nicole¡¯s pillow


    later.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Nicole has so many people who love her¡­¡±


    Shawn put his chin on her head. ¡°I¡¯m here, Galey. I¡¯m here.¡±


    He constantly repeated those words, hoping to give her a sense of security.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    Chapter 787


    Nicole''s illness made him worry, but from another perspective, Shawn felt d about it.


    If Nicole did not have leukemia, it was possible that he would never have known that Gale was still


    alive and that he had such a cute and lively daughter.


    It was unfortunate but lucky at the same time.


    Nicole was fast asleep on her bed, with needle marks on her shoulder.


    Gale personally put the charms under her bed.


    "Nicole, after tomorrow, your illness will leave you forever.You can be a free and healthy little kid,


    and you''ll be able to grow up strong."


    She lightly kissed Nicole on the forehead.


    The most tender love in the world was the love of a mother to her children.


    "Mommy..."


    Nicole mumbled in her sleep before drifting off again.


    Shawn''s heart softened at the sight.


    Gale was the love of his life.


    Nicole was the continuation of his life.


    They were both the most important things he had, and he could not do without either of them.


    That night, both Shawn and Gale did not sleep.


    However, the both of them did not say anything, shutting their eyes as they held each other.


    The surgery was set for nine in the morning the next day.


    At eight, the nurses came into the room to bring Nicole away.


    Even though Nicole was usually very obedient, she was still afraid when it came to this.She was a bit


    apprehensive and did not want to leave with the nurses.She held Gale tightly.


    "Mommy, I-I don''t want to go."


    Gale held her tightly as well.


    "Nicole, it''s okay.When youe back out, you''ll be apletely healthy girl.You won''t need to stay in


    the hospital anymore.You won''t have any fevers or nosebleeds, and you won''t need to take medicine


    anymore."


    "But I''m still scared."


    Gale gently consoled her, "Daddy and Mommy will be by your side.We won''t leave."


    Nicole bit her lips as tears fell.


    After that, she nodded and let go, looking at the nurse.


    "I''m ready now."


    "Nicole, you''re so brave.Look, Daddy is going with the nurse too.If you don''t go, then all the medicines


    your father took for you these days would have been a waste."


    Nicole slowly gained her resolve.She could not let her father''s efforts be wasted and could not let her


    mother worry! Nicole waved.


    "Bye-bye.Daddy, Mommy, I won''t cry.Don''t worry! Gale forced out a smile and nodded.


    "Bye-bye, Nicole."


    Looking at the nurse pushing Nicole away, Gale''s tears started to fall.


    Shawn gently wiped the tears away.He could understand why she felt weak.


    "I''m going to leave with the nurses as well.When you see Nicole and I again, both of us will be healthy,"


    Shawn said.


    Gale nodded.


    Shawn was still worried and looked back every few steps.


    It was as if Gale was the one going for surgery.


    Gale felt a bit awkward at his warm and caring gaze.


    She wiped away her tears and smiled.


    "Yes, I''ll wait for you two!" Shawn nodded.


    Outside the surgery room, Gale stood there alone.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Before she could feel lonely, Joe and Summer were already there.


    Summer said, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, the surgery will definitely be a sess.It''ll go perfectly.Nicole is


    so cute and smart.She''ll definitely get through this!"


    "Yes, I''ll be waiting here."

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Chapter 788


    Summer held her hand.


    "We''ll keep youpany.I''m Nicole''s godmother.There''s no way I can miss out on this."


    Joe said, "And I''m Nicole''s godfather."


    Summer was confused.


    "When did this happen?"


    Joe asked, "What? With my rtionship with Shawn, don''t I have the right to be her godfather? If you


    can be her godmother, can''t I be her godfather?"


    It sounded reasonable.


    Yet, why did she feel like it was so weird? Before she could understand it, Gale said, "Godparents


    should bea pair.Are you two a pair?"


    Summer suddenly understood.


    She knew something was wrong! Summer said, "Joe, you were trying to take advantage of me! I was


    almost fooled!"


    Joe was stunned as well.He never even thought about that.


    "When was I trying to take advantage of you? You''re the godmother, and I''m the godfather.Why does


    there need to be a rtionship between us?"


    Those two had been bickering from the start.


    However, as they bickered on, Gale did not feel as heavy -hearted.She said, "If Nicole asks if her


    godparents are married, how will you answer her?"


    "We''re not!"


    "Definitely not!"


    Gale said, "I''ve been saying this, but the two of you have been single for so long.You know each other


    so well.Why don''t you give it a shot? Don''t miss out on the chance and end up regretting it in the


    future."


    "Joe has so many girls around him.I''d rather not join in on this."


    Joe did not back down either.


    "What about that Dr.Lighton? You''ve been flirting around for so long.When are you going to be


    official?"


    Summer answered, "When did you see that? We are just friends!"


    "Wow, even after being friends for so long, he still doesn''t like you.Summer was furious.She looked at


    Gale.


    "If you don''t want Nicole to lose me as a godmother, you can''t let Joe be her godfather!"


    Gale said, "I can''t control that either.What if Nicole likes Joe and wants him to be her godfather?"


    "Impossible! The two of us won''t stand on the same level!"


    Joe crossed his arms and looked at her.


    "Just you wait.I''m so handsome and amazing.Nicole will quickly fall for me."


    "Dream on!"


    Gale looked at the two of them.


    Even after fighting for so long, there was no result.


    The two of them clearly fancied each other, but they refused to admit it.


    What kind of thing would need to happen for the two of them to see how they truly felt.


    Before too long, Lucas arrived.


    Peter arrived after that.


    Everyone was in front of the operating theater, waiting for the results.


    Peter walked to Gale and pulled Gale on the sleeve.


    "What do you n on doing after the surgery?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I''ll leave with Nicole," Gale answered honestly.


    That was what she nned.


    If no surprises happened, she would do exactly that.


    "Are you sure you''ll be able to leave?"


    Gale said, "Shawn agreed to let me go.I don''t think he''ll take back his words."


    With how Shawn was acting, Gale slowly believed that Shawn really had learned how to love a person.


    Peter sighed.


    "It''s no longer something the two of you can decide.Will the Wood family let her go? Nicole is part of


    their bloodline."


    As he said that, Peter looked at Lucas.


    Lucas really wanted a great-grandson.


    That was something everyone in Sea City knew.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Chapter 789


    He even made it known that whoever managed to get pregnant with Shawn''s child would be able to do


    anything they wanted to the Wood family.He would give them anything! Yet, Shawn''s will was too firm.


    Even though women threw themselves at him, not a single person managed to seed.


    To the rich and noble, children was the continuation of their line.


    How could Lucas allow his family to end with Shawn? After so long, Nicole finally appeared.


    Even if she were a girl, Lucas would not let her go easily.


    "Luckily, they don''t know about Joshua.Otherwise, you would have really just helped the Wood family


    raise a child for four years and ended up with nothing for yourself," Peter said.


    Gale''s expression sank.


    "Dad, let''s take it one step at a time.If Nicole wants to stay behind, I''ll respect her choice."


    "Nicole is still young.No matter how mature she is, she''s just a child.She doesn''t understand what it all


    means.She''ll just feel that being with her father doesn''t mean she''ll lose her mother.In reality..."


    Gale interrupted, "Dad, Nicole won''t lose me even if she goes with Shawn.Nicole is still my


    daughter.Even if she''s with the Wood family and not by my side, I''ll give her all my love.I''ll never me


    her."


    Unless Nicole herself wanted to stay, no other reason would make Gale let go! Peter sighed.


    After a moment, he said, "Stupid girl, you''ve really suffered."


    "It''s nothing, dad.I''m fine."


    The light on the operating theater was still lit up.


    Below the hospital, Natalie and Winnie were in a ck car.


    "Natalie, will we really seed? There won''t be any surprises, right?"


    Winnie said with worry and excitement.


    "As long as you listen to me and don''t act on your own, it should all be fine."


    Compared to Winnie, Natalie was much calmer.She looked at the time.


    Winnie nodded.


    "Alright, alright.I''ll do anything you tell me to.I won''t betray you!"


    Natalie said, "Listen here, Winnie.I can help you up there, but I can also drag you down.Don''t even


    think about escaping my control when you finally have a leg to stand with the Wood


    family.Understood?"


    "How could I?"


    Winnie hurriedly let out a smile.


    "We''re best friends.We should be helping and supporting each other.You''re helping me soar today, and


    I''ll help you aplish anything you want in the future!"


    Natalie nodded with satisfaction.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "As long as you understand."


    If Winnie''s face were not so useful, Natalie would not have bothered with her.


    They were only close back then because Winnie had been a star, so Natalie had to be mindful of that.


    At that moment, Winnie was just a rat on the streets that could be beaten up on a whim.She had


    nothing but her face.


    It was just that Gale had gone too far, seducing Aurum and pushing Natalie down everywhere.


    Natalie had held it in for a long time before she decided to do this! Was Gale not just using Shawn''s


    love? So, what would happen if Natalie shifted the love to Winnie instead? Winnie asked, "Natalie, are


    we just going to wait here? We''re not going to do anything?"


    "Nicole''s in surgery right now.It''s full of people, so there''s no point going.There''s no need to rush.It''s not


    time yet."


    "I''m so curious, Natalie.What did you do?"


    Winnie looked at her in anticipation, hoping for the answer.


    That way, she would be able to use it in the future too! She did not know why Natalie was so confident.


    She wanted that confidence as well! Natalie answered, "That''s none of your concern.Just listen to what


    I tell you to do.I guarantee that Nicole will call you her mother.She''ll only recognize you and not Gale!"


    After that, sheughed in a pleased manner.


    Winnie nodded.


    "I remember everything you said before.I won''t forget a single thing!"


    "That''s good.As long as you don''t make any mistakes, things will go smoothly."

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Chapter 790


    Winnie clenched her fists excitedly.


    Natalie had instructed Winnie that once Nicole''s surgery was over and the anesthesia wore off, she


    needed to be by Nicole''s bed when she opened her eyes.


    Furthermore, she had to be the first person Nicole saw! As she looked at Nicole, Winnie needed to


    constantly say, "I''m your mommy, I''m your mommy, I''m your mommy."


    That way, Nicole will see Winnie as her mother! It sounded mysterious and magical, but that was


    exactly what Natalie asked Winnie to do.


    Winnie could not understand how it was done.


    Based on what she knew, Natalie had never even approached Gale and only gave her some herbs.


    Could those herbs be special?


    "Aurum?"


    Suddenly, Natalie''s expression changed.


    "Why is he here?!"


    Natalie, who had been calm the whole time, immediately started to panic when she saw Aurum''s car.


    Natalie immediately started the car.


    "No, he''ll notice me.Let''s go!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She pulled down her cap and sped on from the other exit.


    Aurum stopped in front of the hospital.


    Joshua was in the passenger''s seat.


    He looked out and said, "Can I goin?"


    "Of course, you can.Why would I bring you here otherwise? Hang on, don''t..."


    Before Aurum could even finish, Joshua had already gotten out of the car.He stood up and waited for


    Aurum.


    "Uncle Lefting, I''m ready.Let''s go!"


    Aurum held his hand and brought Joshua in.


    "We''ll wait quietly near the operating theater.Once Nicole''s surgery is done, I''ll bring you away,


    understand?"


    "You already said it so many times, Uncle Lefting.I''m starting to get tired of it!"


    "Isn''t it because you''re so hard to control?"


    Joshua was not a boy who would just listen to everything obediently.


    The moment one was distracted, he would start pulling his tricks.


    "Fine, fine, I''ll make sure to listen to you.Once Nicole wakes up, I can just go look for her without any


    fear anyway! We can all go home!" Joshua answered.


    It sounded so beautiful.


    Joshua led the way, and he walked incredibly quickly.


    At the stairwell, Aurum and Joshua hid behind the door, observing the situation in the operating room


    through the crack of the door.


    They were like spies.


    Aurum said, ''There are so many people here.Nicole really is a princess."


    "Of course, just look at who her brother is."


    Aurum was speechless.


    Joshua said, "There''s a guy and ady I have never seen before.Who are they?"


    "Joe and Summer.They''re your parents'' best friends."


    "They look like they are suited for each other."


    Aurum choked at those words.


    Joshua asked, "Am I not right?"


    "As long as you''re happy."


    Anyone who knew Joe and Summer knew that they wereplete enemies.


    They quarreled when they met each other and never stopped.How could they be together?!

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Chapter 791


    Children are just ignorant and annoying.


    The entrance of the operating room was silent.


    Everyone was waiting patiently.


    No one noticed that Aurum and Joshua were there in the stairway, separated by a wall.


    Time passed slowly.


    As time passed, everyone got more worried.


    Gale could not eat nor drink, and she did not know if they would survive.


    Finally, the lights in the operating room went off! Gale stood up immediately, but her eyes went ck


    because it was too sudden. She swayed.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What''s wrong, Gale?"


    "It''s okay."


    She closed her eyes and walked quickly to the door of the operating room, expecting the doctor to


    appear.


    The doctor came out and took off the mask.


    The doctor said, "Congrattions, the operation was sessful. It went very well!"


    Gale was stunned for a second, thenughed happily. She smiled gleefully with tears in her eyes.


    Tears of joy!


    "Great, great.Nicole is finally a healthy child..."


    Gale muttered to herself.


    "Yes, now she just needs to take a good rest for a period of time.After all the physical indicators return


    to normal, she can be discharged from the hospital."


    "Thank you, doctor!"


    "You''re wee.The anesthesia has not passed yet, so she is still unconscious.She is expected to


    wake up before dark, please don''t worry," the doctor replied.


    Gale quickly wiped away her tears and kept nodding her head.


    Everyone else also breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I knew that my great-granddaughter, with great fortune and destiny, would definitely get through this


    difficult time smoothly. It''s really great!"


    Lucas had a huge smile on his face.


    Peter also said with emotion, "Just be safe, this is more important than anything else."


    The door of the operating room opened, and the nurse walked out, pushing Nicole''s bed.


    Nicole''s body was full of tubes, and she was wearing an oxygen mask, making her look very weak.


    Gale followed the hospital bed and left.


    After walking a few steps, she suddenly remembered something and looked back What about Shawn?


    Where was he? She still wanted to look for him, but time was running out, and she had to worry about


    Nicole again.


    Gale nced around hastily and finally left with Nicole''s hospital bed.


    Just as her figure disappeared around the corner, Shawn appeared. novelebook His face was pale, and


    he looked weak, but his eyes were still clear.


    "Shawn, how are you? Are you feeling okay? Take a break first."


    Lucas still cared about his grandson.


    "You have worked hard these past two days."


    He did not say a word, and his eyes swept over the people in front of him one by one.


    However, he did not see the person he most wanted to see.


    Joe was his best brother, and he quickly understood who he was looking for.


    "Gale followed Nicole back to the ward," Joe said.


    Shawn let out a sign.


    "She looked for you and looked back several times, but you came out a littlete.You would be able to


    catch her if you hade here a few seconds earlier," Joe said.


    Another few seconds.


    This reminded Shawn that when Gale jumped into the sea, he was also a secondte.


    Just one second made him regret it for four full years.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Chapter 792


    "It is normal for Gale to be with Nicole.Shawn is an adult, and all he did was just donate bone marrow,


    and he didn''t have an operation.Do you want Gale to focus on you?" Summer said.


    Joe pinched her.


    However, Shawn''s expression was as usual, with no sign of happiness, anger, or sadness.He took a


    step forward and said, "I''ll go and see Nicole."


    In fact, Shawn could not tell what he truly felt.


    Nicole was the one who performed the operation, and Gale cared more about her daughter as she


    should.


    Why was he still upset? Could it be that he still wanted topete with his daughter for her attention?


    After thinking about it, Shawn shook his head, feeling a little ridiculous.


    Fortunately, she was his daughter.


    If this were his son, he would probably be really jealous.


    Nicole was lying on the hospital bed, and the instruments beside her were ticking non-stop.


    Gale was sitting beside her, with her hand gently on Nicole.


    Hearing footsteps, she looked back.


    Gale said, "Shawn? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, how is Nicole?"


    "She is still unconscious and will wake up when the anesthetic wears off."


    Shawn took a deep look at Nicole and said in a low voice, "Well, when she wakes up, she will be a


    normal and healthy child."


    "Yes..."


    Gale did not know what else to say and fell silent.Her only thought was to sit here and wait for Nicole to


    wake up.She could not think of anything else.


    It was very quiet in the ward.


    Shawn stood by the side all the time, and Gale could not help but say, ''''Go and rest.I will be here."


    "I''m here with you, and I''m not going anywhere."


    Gale looked at him and said, "Nicole and I can''t run.You look very weak."


    "It''s okay."


    Shawn paused and then said, "After all...there are not many opportunities to apany you after this."


    Because Nicole''s operation was a sess. nov.elebook It also meant that Gale would be leaving.


    Shawn said that he respected her wishes and would not force her to stay, and would do what he said.


    Gale understood what he meant.


    "The day Nicole was discharged from the hospital is the day she and I leave."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Okay." He promised too readily, which always gave Gale a sense of unreliability.


    Moreover, it would make her feel that she was very selfish. She would rather negotiate with Shawn and


    come up with the best solution.


    "Actually..."


    Gale bit his lips.


    "Ourmon goal is to give what is best for our child, right?"


    "Right."


    "I understand that with the power of the Wood family, you can give Nicole what I could not in ten


    lifetimes.I..."


    Shawn interrupted her, "Gale, the love andpanionship you gave Nicole is also unique.Even if


    Nicole follows you, if there is anything that needs my help in the future, I will do it without hesitation."


    Gale took a deep breath.


    "I''ve been thinking about this question these days.Shawn, when Nicole wakes up, I''ll ask her for her


    opinion."


    His eyes flickered slightly.


    "Ask...what?"


    Gale said, "Whether she is willing to be with me, or with you.If Nicole wants to stay and likes being with


    you, then I can respect her opinion and will return Nicole back to you."


    As soon as she finished, Shawn suddenly reached out and hugged her tightly in his arms.


    "Gale..."


    He buried her neck and sighed softly.


    "How much heartache did you have to endure to say that?"

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Chapter 793


    Hearing that made his heart ache.


    Of course, Shawn understood how important Nicole was to Gale! It was her life! She would give him


    her life! What was she going to do? Shawn said, "Nicole will follow you and will only follow you


    forever.Gale, life alone is too difficult.I have lived like this for four years.I know how painful it is.I don''t


    want you to go through that.


    "I don''t trust you alone...Besides, how do you know that Nicole will choose me? You are the one who


    takes care of her growing up.Mypany and devotion to her are only for this short period of time.One


    month.She just finds it fresh and curious, and the person she loves the most is still you."


    "Nicole is yours, I will not snatch her away nor will I take her away.You will be happy only when she is


    by your side."


    "Gale, I just want you to be happy."


    Gale''s ear was pressed against his chest, listening to the beating of his heart.He actually thought of her


    so much...It was beyond her expectations.


    "Shawn..."


    "Gale, every word of mine is sincere and from the bottom of my heart."


    Gale closed her eyes and leaned in his arms with peace of mind."I''m really thinking about Nicole,


    nning for her, and for her own good.It''s up to her to decide what kind of life she wants to live.We


    cannot interfere, nor can we make choices for her."


    She had already decided on Joshua privately, so she med herself.She did not want to selfishly make


    another decision for Nicole.


    If Nicole were willing to leave with her, then she would be happy.


    If Nicole wanted to stay...she could only reluctantly let go! Sooner orter, a child will have their own


    lives! Shawn bowed his head deeply and kissed her sincerely.


    "My Galey, don''t think so much all the time, you can be more selfish."


    Gale asked, ''But...What if Nicole really wants to live with you?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She could not take Nicole away by force, could she? No matter how painful and heartbroken she was,


    she would tell Nicole that it was okay and that she could follow Dad.


    Shawn looked into the depths of her eyes seriously.


    "Then, are you willing to stay with Nicole?"


    Gale quickly looked away.She dared not look at him! Her escape was the best answer.


    Shawn understood that deeply.He hooked his lips, his smile was a bit forced and bitter, and he did not


    continue to ask.


    She still had to go.


    Even if she does not take her daughter, she will leave.


    ¡®Gale...Why do you want to leave me so much?"


    ¡®Give me a chance.Give this love and marriage a chance!''


    "Follow your heart.I''ll take a nap on the sofa," no.velebook Shawn said.


    "Okay."


    He unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt tiredly, lying on his back on the sofa, and raised his hard


    to press the bridge of his nose.


    Gale took the quilt and gently covered him.


    Probably because he smelled the faint fragrance from Gale''s body, Shawn soon fell asleep.


    Seeing his breathing gradually stabilize and the creases between his brows gradually unfolding, Gale


    felt a little reluctant to look away. She and this man have been entangled for several years.


    Hate was easy.


    Love was hard.


    However, Gale found that at this moment, her feelings and opinions for Shawn were no longer one of


    romantic love.


    It seemed that there was a little more¡­ familial. It was because Shawn was the father of her child.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    Chapter 794


    There was an eternal bond between him and her.


    It was impossible not to see each other again in this life.


    Even if Nicole followed her, she would still think about her father, and she would let Nicole see her


    father.


    It turned out that the statement ''when you have a child, it''s different'' was true.


    Gale deeply understood it.It was getting dark.


    Gale stayed by the hospital bed with so many thoughts in his head, but she did not know what to do


    with them.


    There was a sudden knock on the door of the ward.She got up and went to open the door.


    "Hey?"


    "I bought you a meal."


    Summer shook the lunch box in her hand.


    "You haven''t eaten anything all day, it''s not good for your health."


    "I''m not hungry."


    "I know you are not, but humans need food.If you don''t eat a meal, you will be hungry."


    Summer forcibly pulled her and sat down on the chair in the corridor.


    "Eat quickly, I will watch over you, and you are not allowed to leave until you finish eating."


    Gale opened the lunch box.


    They are all her favorite dishes.


    Summer threatened, "Don''t force me to feed you.I will do it."


    Gale smiled, picked up the fork, and ate in small bites.


    Summer nodded in satisfaction.


    "That''s right, Nicole is about to wake up, what are you still worried about? Could it be...Ah, yes, after


    Nicole was discharged from the hospital, you will choose if you would like to stay or leave?"


    "Leave it to Nicole to choose."


    Summer really wanted to p her on the forehead.


    "What? Don''t you want to be together?"


    "I want to respect..."


    "Don''t tell me that, Gale.I beg you, can you be more selfish? Don''t be so selfless! You think about


    Nicole, but have you thought about yourself? You brought her up with your blood, sweat and tears.Why


    give her to Shawn?"


    Summer was straightforward, so she could say what she was on her mind.It sounded harsh.


    Gale sighed, and the appetite that had just woken up disappeared in an instant.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Should she tell Summer that, in fact, she still has a son? She...actually gave birth to twins? These two


    are her children, and she loves and cherishes them very much.


    It was just that Nicole had leukemia and had to let the Wood family know.


    Barely eating more than half of it, Gale really could not take another bite and stood up.


    "I''m going to the bathroom."


    "Good."


    Gale walked toward the end of the corridor.She wanted to be alone for a while.


    Summer could tell, so she did not follow.


    In the corner, Winnie was waiting for an opportunity to act.


    Winnie muttered, "Gale left, but...this woman is here, so I can''t go into the ward.Natalie, what should I


    do?"


    "Leave it to me."


    Natalie hid and dialed a phone number.Soon, Summer''s cell phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    Summer answered.


    "Hello, is this Ms.Summer?"


    Natalie changed her tone and said, "There is a takeaway for you, but the floor and ward number are


    not written."


    "Takeaway? I didn''t order any."


    "I don''t know, but it has your phone number on it."


    Summer was a little puzzled.Had Joe ordered it? Summer said, "Okay, I''m on the 16th floor of the VIP


    inpatient area.You can send it here."

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Chapter 795


    "Uh¡­ Sorry, it''s my first time delivering food, and I can''t find a ce.I''m downstairs now.Can you go


    over and get it?"


    The tone was very anxious and humble, and she kept apologizing.


    "I''m sorry, I wasted your time.If I amte for this order, I will be penalized."


    Although Summer has a grumpy temper, she is actually quite kind and never makes things difficult for


    others.She stood up and said, "Okay.Wait for me."


    Summer walked toward the elevator while answering the phone.She did not give it a second thought.


    People wereing and going in this hospital, and there were nurses there.


    Summer walked into the elevator.


    There was no one at the door of the ward.


    Natalie hung up the phone and ordered, "Now! Winnie, please be smart, sess or failure depends on


    this one move.As long as Nicole calls you Mommy, your glory and wealth will be yours!"


    With Nicole as the backer, who could do anything to Winnie?


    "Yes!"


    Winnie responded.Her eyes gleamed with a tenacity to fight to the death.


    She wanted to be a master, marry into the Wood family, and enjoy the envy and admiration of


    everyone in Sea City! Winnie came out from the corner and walked quickly to the ward.


    The footsteps are quite hurried.


    She opened the door and went straight to Nicole''s hospital bed, but she did not expect that Shawn was


    still in the ward! Winnie was stunned.


    Shawn had always been a light sleeper, so when he heard the movement, he opened his eyes.His


    eyes met Winnie''s.


    Shawn stared at her for a few seconds, and then his face gradually became serious.


    "It''s you."


    Winnie did not say a word.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Winnie."


    Shawn got up from the sofa, his eyes still bloodshot from waking up.


    "I was looking for you everywhere, but you ran here...Is this called throwing yourself into a trap?"


    When he just woke up and opened his eyes, he almost thought she was Gale.


    However, soon he realized.


    Facing Shawn''s powerful aura, Winnie was still a little scared.


    However, she bravely said, "No, Mr.Wood, you can''t do anything to me!"


    "Can''t?"


    Shawn snorted coldly.


    "This time, I won''t give you any chance to stand up again.You should be with Susan!"


    Winnie has heard a little about Susan.Her face turned pale.


    If Natalie had not helped her, she would have ended up as the second Susan! Shawn strode toward


    Winnie.


    Winnie was desperate, so at this moment, she could not care less about anything, and only one


    thought was on her mind...


    Let Nicole call her Mommy! She suddenly ran forward, threw herself on the side of the hospital bed,


    and began to shake Nicole crazily.


    "Wake up, don''t sleep! Nicole, quickly open your eyes and look at me!"


    Seeing this, Shawn immediately shouted, "What are you doing!"


    Nicole just finished the operation.


    How can she stand being shaken! A strong killing intent shed in his eyes.


    Winnie really had a death wish! Then he would answer her prayers! Shawn grabbed her wrist and


    pulled it violently.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Winnie screamed and fell to the ground.


    However, she immediately got up again and rushed to the hospital bed.thuy.baoHer goal was Nicole!


    Shawn could also see that.


    Although he did not know why this woman was going crazy, he would never let her get close to Nicole!

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Chapter 796


    Shawn stood in front of Nicole and yelled, "Get out! Winnie, don''t even try to get close to her!"


    He grabbed Winnie''s hair and pulled her away.


    Winnie, on the other hand, stared at Nicole like a crazy wolf eyeing its prey.


    No matter how Shawn treated her, she still refused to leave.


    She sped the guardrail of the hospital bed tightly with both hands.


    The entire hospital bed shifted under the force, and the foot of the bed rubbed against the ground,


    making a harsh sound.


    The IV drips were shaking violently.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes.


    Seeing this situation, he stopped showing mercy.He usually would not raise his hand against women,


    but Winnie was such a scumbag, and she must deal with it properly!


    "If you want to die, you can!"


    Shawn grabbed Winnie''s neck and lifted her up.


    Winnie''s feet were off the ground, and she had difficulty breathing.Her eyeballs were protruding as if


    she was about to fall.


    However, she still stared at Nicole! Such a huge movement startled the sleeping Nicole.


    Her long eyshes trembled slightly as if she was waking up.


    Seeing this scene, Winnie immediately rekindled her hopes!


    "Nicole...Nicole...Look...look at me..." she said with difficulty.


    Shawn increased his strength and choked her neck fiercely.


    "Get out, you''re scaring Nicole.I''ll make you pay for it!"


    Winnie was not afraid of death.She kept waving her hands indiscriminately and then grabbed the


    hospital bed, holding it tightly.


    Nicole slowly opened her eyes.She looked at the ceiling, her mind was a little dizzy.


    "Nicole, you''re awake!"


    Winnie saw it and immediatelyughed.


    "Wake up...wake up..."


    Hearing her words, Shawn turned around.


    Nicole slowly turned his head and looked their way.He did not want Nicole to see such a rude and


    brutal side of him.


    With a wave of his hand, he threw her away on the ground like trash and squatted halfway beside the


    hospital bed.


    Shawn said, "Nicole, Daddy is here.Don''t be afraid, it''s fine.There''s nothing wrong."


    As soon as he finished, Winnie rushed up.


    There were still obvious red marks on her neck, her hand was also injured, and even blood was


    bleeding from her mouth.


    However, she did not care about these injuries at all! Winnie grabbed Nicole''s hand.


    "Nicole, look at me,m Mommy, I am Mommy, you finally woke up.Mommy has been waiting for a long


    time, looking forward to this day..."


    "Nicole, do you still know Mommy? You had an operation, and Daddy reced your bone marrow.We


    are all waiting for you to wake up."


    "Look at me.Hurry up! Nicole, I''m Mommy!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Winnie murmured non-stop, repeating these few words.


    Nicole looked at her without blinking.


    Winnie also looked at her.


    "Nicole, I am Mommy, I am Mommy..."


    It fell into Shawn''s ears, and he felt it was ridiculous! What aplete lunatic! His patience was


    completely exhausted, and he pulled her hair sullenly.


    "Ah!"


    Winnie screamed, feeling that her scalp was about to be ripped off.thuy It was not over yet.


    Shawn pulled her deeply, dragged her on the floor, and was about to throw her out of the ward! Winnie


    was still shouting, "Nicole, I am your mommy! Save me quickly, save me!"


    Shawn did not want her to see her at all, so he walked faster and faster!

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Chapter 797


    This crazy woman must have scared Nicole. It was a pity he could not kill her ten thousand times!


    However¡­


    At this time, Nicole¡¯s small and weak voice sounded. ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Shawn was furious and did not hear it.


    Nicole raised the volume again. ¡°Daddy¡­ Wait a minute¡­¡±


    Winnie quickly reached out and grabbed Shawn¡¯s trousers, and shouted, ¡°Nicole is calling you! Mr.


    Wood, did you hear her!¡±


    Shawn did not turn his head back.


    ¡°Nicole is pulling out her IV drip!¡±


    Hearing what Winnie said, he stopped and looked back.


    At first nce, Nicole really sat up and raised his hand to pull out the needle in his hand.


    ¡°Nicole!¡± Shawn¡¯s deep eyes shed. ¡°What are you doing! Don¡¯t!¡±


    Only then did Nicole stop her movements, blinked, and tears flowed down her face.


    While crying, she said, ¡°Daddy, why are you doing this to Mommy¡­ You can¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Shawn froze in ce as if struck by lightning.


    What?


    When Winnie heard this, she was overjoyed. She raised her head and burst outughing!


    Herughter spread throughout the ward, and even the hallway echoed her smugughter!


    Shawn could not believe his ears!


    ¡°Nicole, you¡­¡±


    Nicole was crying so hard that she had problems breathing. ¡°Daddy, Mommy is bleeding. She is in


    pain. How could you hurt her¡­ I hate you, I really hate you!¡±


    ¡°I want to save Mommy. I want to protect her, no one can hurt my Mommy! You are a bad Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Let go of her quickly, don¡¯t touch her¡­ Mommy, I¡¯ll help you treat the wound.¡±


    Shawn stopped all movements and looked at Nicole crying, stunned.


    Seeing him stunned, Winnie took the opportunity to shake off his hand, run to the hospital bed, knelt


    down with a plop, and hugged Nicole. ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s a good thing Mommy has you, you will protect me. Is


    that right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nicole kept nodding. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone bully you, not even Daddy!¡±


    Shawn finally came back to his senses, and his voice raised unconsciously. ¡°Nicole, what do you call


    this woman?¡±


    Nicole replied, ¡°She¡¯s Mommy. Daddy, why do you beat Mommy? You even hurt her. I hate you!¡±


    Although Nicole¡¯s face was still pale and haggard, her eyes were filled with certainty.


    Winnie h**ed her lips, revealing a triumphant smile.


    She had been waiting for this moment¡­


    However, she hid her smile again and put on a pitiful look. ¡°No, Nicole, don¡¯t me Daddy, it¡¯s Mommy


    who is bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, he has been treating you like this, and you still speak for him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nicole, it¡¯s just a little conflict.¡±


    Nicole raised her little hand and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. ¡°You are bleeding. It


    must be very painful.¡±


    Winnie shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt as long as you¡¯re fine. It doesn¡¯t matter if Mommy gets hurt a


    little.¡±


    Shawn came over, grabbed her by the cor, and said, ¡°Stop your lies and get out!¡±


    However, Nicole desperately clutched Winnie¡¯s hand, refusing to let go. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?


    Do you really want me to hate you!¡±


    ¡°Nicole.¡± Shawn could no longer maintain hisposure. ¡°She¡¯s not your mommy, you¡¯ve got the


    wrong person.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°She is Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Look carefully! She and your mommy just look alike, they are not the same person at all!¡±

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Chapter 798


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Nicole looked at Winnie¡¯s face seriously.


    Winnie squeezed out a smile and kept saying, ¡°Nicole, of course I am Mommy, howe you don¡¯t


    even know Mommy¡­ Since your surgery, Mommy has been with you..


    Nicole was a little dizzy.


    ¡®Well, this is Mommy.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s right, it¡¯s her.¡±


    The thought in Nicole¡¯s mind became more certain as if something was guiding her thinking and


    changing her cognition.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes froze for a moment.


    When she regained consciousness, Winnie¡¯s face was erged before her eyes.


    ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ That¡¯s what Mommy looks like.¡±


    Nicole looked at Shawn. ¡°Daddy, this is Mommy. You are mistaken.¡±


    A lot of disbelief shed in Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡¯


    Subconsciously, he wanted to find Gale.


    She should have been in the ward the whole time. Why was there no one around now?


    However, on second thought, Shawn¡¯s heart ached.


    If Gale saw this scene, she would be heartbroken¡­


    Her good daughter, suddenly calling other women Mommy¡­


    She would be heartbroken.


    ¡°Nicole, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shawn stared at her deeply. ¡°Have you¡­ lost your memory?¡±


    Nicole blinked, ¡°I don¡¯t have it, I remember it very clearly. After the operation, I can be a healthy


    child, go back to kindergarten, and not need to go to the hospital again.¡±


    ¡°Where were you before this?¡±


    ¡°At home. It was Mommy who brought me to Sea City for treatment, and it was Daddy who donated


    bone marrow to save me.¡±


    What Nicole said waspletely correct, and she did not forget anything.


    Without amnesia, why would she recognize Winnie as her mother?


    Brief insanity after surgery?


    Shawn closed his eyes deeply and forced himself to calm down.


    At this time¡­ it was better to let Winnie out of Nicole¡¯s sight first!


    When he opened his eyes again, Shawn¡¯s eyes were clear again. ¡°Nicole, you¡­ have a good rest. first,


    I have something to discuss with her. You stay here, don¡¯t move around, don¡¯t mess around, alright?¡±


    As he spoke, he had already grabbed Winnie¡¯s wrist.


    Although it was not as violent as before, Winnie still felt that her bones were about to be crushed!


    Winnie immediately refused, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go out. I want to stay here with Nicole!¡±


    Shawn really wanted to kill her immediately, but he had to suppress his temper. ¡°It¡¯s only for a while.¡±


    Winnie looked at Nicole. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, Nicole, please help me. I¡¯m afraid to be alone with him.


    I want to stay. Otherwise, if I leave, you will never see me again!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Shawn gritted his teeth deeply and forced out a low voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Who knew Winnie did not like this at all. She insisted on staying by Nicole¡¯s life and death and refused


    to leave.


    It was because she knew that Nicole was her future backer, her amulet!


    ¡°Daddy, if you have anything to say, just say it here.¡± Nicole took Winnie¡¯s other hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    Mommy to leave my sight.¡±

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Chapter 799


    As he heard this, anger in Shawn¡¯s heart burned even more vigorously


    If Gale heard this¡­.


    However, there is a saying that the more you are afraid of something, the more it will happen.


    A shocked and flustered female voice came from the door ¡°Nicole¡­ What do you call her?¡±


    Shawn turned his head abruptly.


    Gale stood at the door, with her hands on the door frame, looking weak.


    She bit her lower lip tightly, her hair was slightly messy, and she looked at Nicole fixedly


    Seeing this, Winnie moved closer to Nicole as if she was afraid that Gale would sn**ch her away!


    ¡°Gale!¡± Shawn stepped forward quickly, wrapped her waist around her, and supported her ¡°You¡¯re


    here.¡±


    There was a tremor in Gale¡¯s voiceShe looked up at Shawn. ¡°I just went out for a meal and went to the


    bathroom along the way What happened?¡±


    Gale heard it, and Nicole called Winnie Mommy¡¯


    Her brain haspletely lost the ability to think.


    Shawn was like her life-saving straw, and she could only cling to him tightly to get that breath of living


    oxygen.


    ¡°Something happened. Don¡¯t think too much, it will be resolved soon.¡±


    However, he actually has no idea what to do¡­


    However, he would not mess this up. If he messes up, what will happen to Gale?


    What about Nicole?


    Gale looked at Nicole on the hospital bed again, saw her holding Winnie¡¯s hand, watched her


    protecting Winnie, and saw her looking at Gale with unfamiliarity


    Gale¡¯s heart was really about to break.


    Her daughter, who was born and raised by her, has never seen her like this.


    Nicole¡¯s voice sounded in the quiet ward. ¡°Mommy, who is that aunt at the door, she looks just like you.¡±


    Gale trembled all over, her legs went limp, and she could not stand.


    If it were not for Shawn¡¯s quick eyes and hands to support her, she would have fallen over.


    This sentence sounded so familiar¡­


    When Winnie first appeared in the ward, Nicole asked her the same thing.


    Unexpectedly, now that time had passed, and fate had twisted, it was Nicole¡¯s turn to use this sentence


    on Gale.


    ¡°Who is she?¡¯


    She is Nicole¡¯s mother!


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Gale could not bear it at all, and she just felt that her sky was about to copse¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Shawn? Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gale looked at him hysterically with reddened


    eyes. ¡°Why did things turn out like this in just a few minutes?¡±


    ¡°What the hell happened? I¡¯ve only been away for a while¡­ In just a short while, I lost my daughter?¡±


    Gale¡¯s voice was choked with s**bs. ¡°Why did Winnie appear here? Didn¡¯t you say that you have


    already dealt with her? Thest time she came to the ward to make a scene and frightened Nicole, you


    still let her go?¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you give back my daughter, you give back my Nicole!¡±


    She grabbed Shawn¡¯s shirt cor and kept shaking it. She wanted to cry, but there were no tears.


    She was so sad that she could not cry.


    For Gale, her child was her whole world!


    If Nicole wanted to follow Shawn, Gale would be heartbroken. Not to mention that now apletely


    irrelevant Winnie has taken over her ce in Nicole¡¯s eyes!


    Shawn did not know how to answer.

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    Chapter 800


    Things suddenly developed like this, which fell out of his control!


    Seeing Gale so sad, Winnie only felt refreshed physically and me**lly.


    She sat on the hospital bed, hugged Nicole, and replied loudly on purpose, ¡°I don¡¯t know who that aunt


    is. Nicole, do you know her? Have you seen her before?¡±


    Nicole shook her head.


    Winnie was extremely proud.


    Unexpectedly, Natalie¡¯s methods worked, and she made Nicole follow her so wholeheartedly.


    ¡®Could it be¡­ witchcraft?¡¯


    Forget it! Winnie could not care less. She saw the shadow of sess!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know her, just treat her as a stranger.¡± Winnie¡¯s voice became louder, and Gale could hear


    every word clearly. ¡°However, Nicole, you have to understand, although she looks like me, I am your


    mommy. She is not.¡±


    Nicole nodded vigorously. ¡°Well! Mommy, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely remember your appearance!


    Because you are a unique Mommy, no matter how others look like you, it is not you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Be sure to look out for Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I love you!¡±


    Nicole hugged Winnie¡¯s waist and snuggled into her arms.


    It was a picture of mother-daughter love.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale took a deep breath, barely standing up straight, and pushed Shawn away.


    ¡°Gale you¡­¡±


    She walked straight toward Nicole.


    Although she was slow, there was no hesitation at all.


    Nicole looked at her, then shrank into Winnie¡¯s arms as if a little scared.


    Her daughter was afraid of her.


    Gale relied entirely on her willpower to hold on so that she did not copse.She was afraid that the


    appearance of losing control of her emotions would scare Nicole.


    The closer she was, the closer Nicole was to Winnie.


    Nicole said, ¡°Mommy, this woman looks too much like you¡­I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    Winnie hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, with Daddy and me here, we will protect you. She can¡¯t do


    anything to you.¡±


    Gale walked up to Nicole.


    Nicole, who loved her the most, was now leaning in the arms of another woman, seeking help and


    protection.


    Moreover, Nicole was still a little afraid of her.


    How could she be afraid of Mommy¡­.


    Gale looked at her, and as soon as he raised his hand, Nicole flinched suddenly as if he felt that


    she was going to hit someone.


    Every tiny movement Nicole made was like a sharp knife cutting her heart one by one.


    She bent down, squatted down, and looked at Nicole. ¡°Nicole, take a good look at me, look. carefully.


    Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    Nicole leaned against Winnie¡¯s arms, looking at her timidly.


    Gale had seen this look before.


    That night, she brought Nicole back to Sea City. She pointed to Shawn and said, when it was her


    father, Nicole also looked at Shawn with the same eyes.


    At that time, Gale could not understand Shawn¡¯s mood.


    However, at this moment, she really felt it.


    So ufortable, so heartbreaking.


    Nicole said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know you. Although you look very simr to my mommy, I still like my


    mommy better.¡±

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Chapter 801


    ¡°You called me Auntie¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nicole immediately corrected herself. ¡°You are still very young, should I call you Miss?¡±


    The daughter she raised knew manners.


    Nicole already knew things very well and was socially adept.


    However, this was not the answer Gale wanted to hear.


    ¡°You should call me¡­¡± Gale suppressed the lump in her throat but still could not say the word.


    She never imagined that she would tell Nicole to call her Mommy one day.


    Nicole looked up at Winnie and asked, ¡°Mommy, this auntie is a bit strange, is she your friend? Or is it


    Daddy¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°A friend of Daddy¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Why did she appear here, and Daddy just hugged her.¡± Nicole said, thinking of something, ¡°Could it be


    that you and Daddy quarreled because of this aunt?¡±


    Winnie rolled her eyes and nodded, pretending to be pitiful. ¡°Yeah¡­ But don¡¯t worry about these things,


    as long as you take good care of your body.¡±


    ¡°How can I not care about it? It¡¯s wrong for Daddy to do this, and this aunt is even worse. Daddy,


    Mommy, and I are a family. She is nothing, and Daddy can¡¯t favor her alone.¡±


    Nicole continued, ¡°As soon as I woke up, I saw Daddy yelling at you so fiercely and beating you. I really


    hated her Mommy, you are still injured. Let¡¯s go to the doctor. You must be very sick. It hurts.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°If Daddy quarrels and beats you because of this auntie, I will never like him again. Mommy, let¡¯s go


    home and not stay here. I don¡¯t want you to be unhappy.¡±


    Every word was to sprinkle salt on Gale¡¯s wound.


    She endured the pain in her heart. ¡°Nicole, look into my eyes and then look at her. You can really not


    tell who is your mommy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me.¡± Winnie answered immediately and held Nicole in her arms, ¡°Stay away from her.


    Gale, don¡¯t even think about doing anything to my daughter!¡±


    Gale asked sarcastically, ¡°Your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she calls me Mommy, so she is my daughter!¡± Winnie also asked Nicole. ¡°Are you right, Nicole?¡±


    Nicole was naturally on her side. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale still braced himself, trying to wake Nicole


    Nicole just had an operation. Why did she not know her?


    Winnie must have done something!


    Therefore, she must find a way to bring Nicole back!


    Gale said, ¡°Nicole, your name is Nicole, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°My name is Gale, and your name is Nicole. Our surname is Warm, and we are mother and daughter


    But


    she¡­¡± Gale pointed at Winnie and continued, ¡°Do you know her name? Her name is Winnie!¡±


    Thest names are wrong!


    Nicole was a little confused.


    Winnie said, ¡°Gale, don¡¯t mislead Nicole here. Who said her name is Warm?¡±


    ¡°Winnie!¡± Gale gritted his teeth and looked at her. ¡°What the hell have you done!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, Nicole is my daughter. Listen carefully, her surname is not Warm, her surname is Wood. Her


    nameis Nicole Wood, and she takes her father¡¯s surname! Not your surname!¡±


    When Winnie said this, Nicole seemed to understand again. ¡°Yes, I follow my father¡¯s surname¡­ My


    ssmates all take my father¡¯s surname, and I must be the same.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nicole. Your surname is Wood.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, Mommy, my name is Nicole Wood.¡±


    Winnie answered with satisfaction, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her words seemed to have magical powers.


    Nicole believed whatever she said.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Chapter 802


    Even if Nicole did not believe it, Winnie just needed to emphasize it a few more times, and Nicole


    would believe it.


    Gale could tell at a nce that something was wrong.


    However, she did not know where the problem was!


    The emotions in her heart were surging. Gale could not bear it at all, and she was about to faint.


    She stared at her fiercely and yelled, ¡°Winnie, what did you do to Nicole! Give back my daughter! Give


    her back to me!¡±


    After trying so many methods, Nicole still only believed in Winnie, which Gale could not ept.


    Her emotions were on the verge of losing control.


    Gale pinched Winnie¡¯s shoulders with both hands and kept shaking. ¡°What curse did you cast on her,


    quickly undo it! Undo it! Otherwise¡­ I will die with you!¡±


    ¡°My daughter who was conceived in October suddenly became yours? Why!¡±


    ¡°Winnie, return her to me quickly!¡±


    Gale could not ept this fact.


    Winnie waved her hand away. ¡°Why are you acting crazy?¡±


    ¡°Am I crazy?¡± Gale was so angry that she almost fainted. ¡°It¡¯s you, what did you do to my Nicole!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. She wants to call me Mommy herself and thinks I¡¯m Mommy. What can I do?¡±


    Gale could not believe how shameless she was.


    p!


    Gale raised his hand and pped Winnie¡¯s face hard.


    The force was so great that red p marks appeared on Winnie¡¯s face very quickly.


    She covered her face but sneered. ¡°You hit me? Gale, so what if you hit me? Nicole is still my daughter,


    she calls me Mommy!¡±


    Gale pped her again!


    ¡°Winnie, I will kill you!¡±


    Gale really wanted to kill her!


    However, at this moment, Nicole¡¯s little hands began to push her. ¡°What are you doing, you bad


    woman! You hit my mommy. Let go..!¡±


    Although Nicole was not strong, she almost crushed Gale.


    She sta**red back two steps and looked at Nicole weakly.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole stood in front of Winnie like a little soldier firmly guarding her and looked at her bitterly. ¡°Bad girl,


    I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Gale¡¯s lower lip was bitten with bloodstains.


    Ufortable, heartbroken, desperate¡­ all rushed into her heart.


    Afterward, Nicole turned and looked at Winnie. ¡°Mommy, does it hurt? Why don¡¯t you know how to fight


    back, you should hit her too! Kill her, the viin!¡±


    Winnie was beaten by Shawn, she was pped twice by Gale.


    However, she felt it was well worth it!


    This little pain was nothingpared to the future glory and wealth!


    Look, Nicole cared about her so much!


    She won!


    Winnie said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as Nicole is with Mommy, Mommy won¡¯t be afraid of anything.¡±


    As she spoke, she deliberately looked at Gale with provocative eyes.


    Nicole grabbed the pillow next to him and threw it at Gale. ¡°Go, why are you still standing here? I don¡¯t


    want to see you again for another second!¡±

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    Chapter 803


    The pillow hit Gale¡¯s body, and fell to the ground again.


    She stood there like a wooden figure.


    Until Shawn came over and said, ¡°Gale, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Go? Where are we going? Shawn, tell me, where else can I go?¡± she murmured, her eyes so empty.


    She could ept that Nicole preferred her father and the prosperity and excitement of Sea City, so she


    would allow her to stay here.


    She could also ept that Nicole needed higher education resources and better living conditions and


    that staying in the Wood family meant she would inherit hundreds of billions of assets.


    However, why did Nicole mistake another woman as her mother and forget about her!?


    This was a devastating blow to Gale!


    ¡°Things will be resolved. It¡¯s useless for you to stay here now. You will only suffer more,¡± Shawn said.


    If Nicole¡¯s words hurt her again, he was really afraid that she would pass out.


    ¡°Walk!¡±


    Shawn forcibly put his arms around her waist and led her out of the ward.


    Gale was unwilling to leave and kept turning her head, looking at Winnie and Nicole.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t let Nicole stay by Winnie¡¯s side alone! Shawn, let me go¡­


    She broke his hand, wanting to turn back.


    It was a pity that her strength was too weak to fight against Shawn.


    She could only watch helplessly as she was pulled away.


    ¡°Shawn! How could you make Nicole and Winnie..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor and nurse over to check Nicole¡¯s condition. Maybe something unexpected happened


    during the operation that caused her cognitive confusion,¡± Shawn replied calmly.


    Nicole did not lose her memory, and she remembered it all.


    However, she just believed Winnie.


    What went wrong?


    A drug?


    Or was there a small mistake during the operation?


    Only then had Gale calmed down.


    Doctors and nurses came quickly, and a dozen or so people squeezed into the ward.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They surrounded Nicole¡¯s hospital bed.


    However, Nicole was very dependent on Winnie, and she always nestled in Winnie¡¯s arms.


    After all, that was her dearest mommy.


    Shawn and Gale stood at the door of the ward, watching from afar.


    Fortunately, Shawn¡¯s arm kept giving her strength. Otherwise¡­ Gale would not be able to stand at all.


    She leaned in his arms, and although she did not shed tears, Shawn felt more distressed than when


    she was crying.


    He did not know how tofort her, and he could only hug her and let her know¡­that he was there.


    He was always there.


    Nicole calling Winnie ¡®Mommy¡¯ was not what he wanted to see!


    Half an hourter, the doctor came out.


    ¡°From the current examination, there is nothing wrong with Ms. Nicole. As long as she is well rested,


    she can recover and be discharged from the hospital. As for the¡­ cognitive confusion you mentioned,


    maybe you need to go to a psychiatrist or a brain doctor for a checkup?¡± said the doctor.


    The doctor picked his words carefully.


    Within his scope of duties, he had done a good job.


    There was no abnormality in the physical index, and it had nothing to do with him.


    Mr. Wood could not me him!

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Chapter 804


    ¡°Then what¡¯s going on? Why did Nicole wake up calling someone else her mother?¡± Shawn said with a


    gloomy face.


    ¡°Um¡­so, I said¡­I will go check it out¡­¡±


    Under Shawn¡¯s strong aura, the doctor stuttered and could not speak smoothly.


    Gale responded immediately. ¡°Go! Go now!¡±


    She wanted to go in and take Nicole away but was pulled back by Shawn.


    Shawn said, ¡°She rejects you very much now because¡­ you beat Winnie just now. Let the nurse take


    her there. She just woke up, and her body is still weak.¡±


    Gale¡¯s footsteps stopped abruptly.


    The doctor immediately called the head nurse over.


    The head nurse was good at this aspect because she had rich experience and was a mother.


    ¡°Come on, Nicole. Shall we go for a physical examination? I¡¯ll take you there, and you¡¯ll be back soon.


    You won¡¯t have any pain if you don¡¯t need injections or medicine. Justy there,¡± the head nurse said


    softly.


    Nicole shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°Why? Your body is important. I¡¯ll take you there. I¡¯ll hold you, okay?¡±


    Nicole threw herself into Winnie¡¯s arms. ¡°No. I just want to follow Mommy. If Mommy takes me, I¡¯ll go.


    When the head nurse heard this, a troubled look appeared on her face.


    If she could notplete the small tasks assigned by President Wood, she would definitely be


    punishedter!


    Winnie was also very cautious. She asked, ¡°What kind of examination do you want to take Nicole to?¡°


    ¡°Psychiatric¡­¡±


    Winnie snorted and said, ¡°Why? That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    The head nurse replied, ¡°We are just going to Neurology to take an X-ray, and it will be over very soon.¡±


    ¡°Neurology?¡± Winnie was even more reluctant when she heard this. ¡°Nicole is suffering from leukemia


    Why should she go to the brain department? Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need for us to go!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie had no care for Nicole¡¯s brain!


    What she cared about was her own glory and wealth!


    What if they found something wrong with her and cured her? She will stop calling her Mommy, and her


    efforts will be wasted!


    The head nurse advised, ¡°For the sake of Ms. Nicole¡¯s health, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now, what¡¯s the problem?¡±


    The head nurse looked at the door in embarrassment.


    Winnie also understood. ¡°Oh, I already guessed your purpose. Nicole and I will be staying here, and we


    won¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    As she said that, she hugged Nicole. ¡°Mommy is right here with you, and I won¡¯t let them take your


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Nicole was a child who had just finished the operation, weak and fragile. She just wanted to cling to her


    mother and did not want to leave with the head nurse.


    If Winnie wanted to take her for an examination, she would cooperate.


    Gale was trembling with anger. ¡°Winnie¡­how could she do this!¡±


    Gale¡¯s childhood upbringing kept her from swearing nasty swear words.


    The head nurse came out helplessly. ¡°I¡­I tried my best, I¡¯m sorry. Ms. Nicole is very clingy to that


    woman now. I could not do anything.¡±


    Gale understood but could only silently cry.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were heavy as he had no idea what to do.


    The door to the ward closed.


    Gale suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°What will she do to Nicole? Will she abuse Nicole?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 805

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 805


    Chapter 805


    ¡°No, for Winnie, Nicole is now her trump card. She will protect her carefully and make sure nothing


    happens to her


    Shawn could see through Winnie¡¯s thoughts at a nce.


    It was just that he did not understand.


    At what step did something go wrong, allowing Winnie to take advantage of the situation and cause this


    situation?


    After Nicole finished the operation, Gale only went out for a short while, and he was sleeping on the


    sofa. Winnie suddenly rushed in and went straight to Nicole with a clear goal.


    No matter how Shawn stopped her, she refused to leave. Even if she vomited blood, she would go


    straight to Nicole.


    This was clearly a long-awaited preparation!


    Seeing that Nicole had woken up, Winnie was so excited. She kept saying that she was Mommy and


    asked Nicole to look at her carefully


    Things wentpletely out of control!


    What was going on?


    Who messed with Nicole?


    However, during the days when Nicole was hospitalized, Shawn and Gale were almost inseparable


    Except for the doctors and nurses, no one else entered the ward!


    The food and drink are made by Gale himself!


    Heavy fog hid in the truth.


    Gale also thought of something and looked at Shawn. ¡°What happened while I was away? What did


    you and Winnie say in the ward?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The more she thought about it, the more something was wrong. Her eyes became indifferent ¡°Shawn, if


    you make me lose Nicole like this, I will hate you even more, I will hate you forever!¡±


    She already hated him.


    What was a little bit more hatred?


    Shawn met her gaze and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know how such a thing could happen.¡±


    ¡°But in the ward, it was only you and Winnie!¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°I was sleeping, she rushed in suddenly, and then¡­¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Then Nicole woke up and saw Winnie, so she called her Mommy? What about you? What


    are you doing? What did you say? Why is Winnie able to enter and leave the ward so easily?¡±


    She did not believe Shawn.


    Something must have happened that she did not know about just within a few minutes of her leaving!


    Shawn could not answer.


    Yes, why did Winnie suddenly appear?


    His men had been searching for days, but they could not find her!


    Now she suddenly appeared for Nicole. She clearly came prepared!


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Someone must be manipting all this behind the scenes!


    Gale looked at him desperately and sadly. ¡°Winnie was brought back to Temperley Hall by you, and you


    said you wanted to drive her away, Shawn¡­ don¡¯t want to deal with your romantic partners. Why


    involve my Nicole!¡±


    She was so sad.


    Originally, she thought that Nicole¡¯s sessful operation would be the end and that life would get


    better little by little.


    This was devastating!


    Shawn tried to take a step closer to her and exin, but Gale backed away sharply, unwilling to have


    any physical contact with him!


    The harmony in the ward these days, and the rtionship was slowly getting closer¡­


    Finally, at this moment, everything came to a stop.


    All of Shawn¡¯s efforts were in vain.


    ¡°Gale, it¡¯s not my fault¡­¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t me me.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 806

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 806


    Chapter 806


    ¡®Don¡¯t implicate me.¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t¡­ hate me.¡¯


    Gale just bit her lip and looked at him. ¡°Give me Nicole back, Shawn. Give her back to me!¡±


    ¡°I will find a way, it is impossible for Winnie to keep this up forever


    As soon as he finished speaking, Summer walked over from the elevator


    ¡°Inexplicable¡­¡± Summer muttered in a low voice Seeing Shawn, she quickly asked, ¡°What did you


    buy?¡±


    ¡°I buy?¡±


    Summer said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There was a takeaway for me to get, but I searched around for a long time


    and waited and waited, but I didn¡¯t find anything. Is someone pranking me?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression immediately became serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t order takeaway¡±


    Summer had a strange look on her face. ¡°Who the hell is it then.


    ¡°We¡¯ve all been fooled.¡±


    ¡°Fooled?!¡±


    Shawn analyzed deeply, ¡°There is no takeaway at all. It¡¯s just that someone is deliberately luring you


    away Gale went to the bathroom, and you are the only one at the door of the ward, so they have to find


    a way to let you go.¡±


    Summer felt even more strange. ¡°Why do they want to dismiss me?¡±


    Seeing Gale¡¯s red eyes and pale face, Summer was very surprised ¡°What happened? How is Nicole?¡±


    She started to rush into the ward!


    Shawn stopped her ¡°Nicole is inside, don¡¯t go in for now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Summer was so anxious ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys telling me? There are doctors,


    nurses, and security guards in the hospital. Nicole must be safe Even if Gale and I are not here,


    Shawn, aren¡¯t you. resting in the ward?!¡±


    Gale looked at him. ¡°Yes, he was in the ward from the beginning to the end and never left.¡±


    Shawn was at a loss for words.


    At that time, Winnie did not expect him to be there at all. When their eyes met, Winnie was obviously


    very flustered.


    In the corridor, Natalie watched this scene and left contentedly.


    It seemed that Winnie seeded.


    Well, it went even smoother than she imagined. Next, it depends on how Winnie performs.


    ¡°Gale, your good days are over!¡±


    It waspletely dark.


    The street lights were on, and there was a lot of traffic. The bustling metropolis was still extremely


    lively.


    Shawn and Gale had been guarding the door of the ward, never leaving for half a step.


    Nicole¡¯s little voice could be vaguely heard Although the voicecked confidence, it still sounded


    normal


    Winnie sat beside the hospital bed, looking at Nicole with greed in her eyes.


    This was her backer, her cash cow!


    ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep. Don¡¯t go, just stay here with me, okay? Nicole said.


    ¡°Okay, get some rest.¡±


    Nicoley down obediently, still holding her hand and never letting go


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In her mind, this was the most reliable and trustworthy Mommy in the world.


    Winnie put her to bed and then tucked her in the quilt gently. She did her best as if this was really her


    child.


    When she stood up and turned around, she saw Shawn standing behind her like a ghost.


    ¡°Ah¡­ um¡­¡±


    Winnie was frightened, but before she could scream, Shawn covered her mouth.


    Shawn covered her mouth with one hand, dragged her roughly with the other, and forcibly took her out


    of the ward!


    Now that Nicole had fallen asleep, it was time for him and Winnie to settle the score!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 807

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 807


    Chapter 807


    Winnie struggled hard. ¡°Mr Wood, what are you doing¡­ Let go of me, I want to be with Nicole! If she


    wakes up and doesn¡¯t see me, she will cry and be sad!¡±


    ¡°Do you really regard yourself as Nicole¡¯s mother?¡±


    Winnie replied confidently, ¡°Since Nicole calls me Mommy, then she is my daughter! I will do my best to


    treat her well!¡±


    Gale could not bear to listen to it. ¡°Winnie, you are so shameless! Nicole was born of me and was


    brought up by me alone. Are you ashamed to say that she is your daughter?¡±


    ¡°She called me Mommy Gale, she didn¡¯t call you Mommy Winnie smiled triumphantly ¡°She called you.


    Auntie, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±


    Gale really wanted to tear her mouth and then her face!


    Winnie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gale, I won¡¯t do anything to Nicole. I will treat her better than you treat her,


    and I won¡¯t let her suffer any grievances. From now on, Nicole is mine. I¡¯m here to take care of her ¡±


    Gale could not bear it anymore, rushed forward, and raised her hands high.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Winnie did not dodge or dodge at all and even raised her head, showing no fear


    Winnie said, ¡°Gale, you go ahead. Did you enjoy the two ps just now? But in fact, you are more sad


    and pitiful than me. You hit me in front of Nicole, she saw it, she hated you. She even called you a bad


    woman.¡±


    Gale¡¯s hands began to tremble uncontrobly


    Winnie became more and morecent as she spoke, ¡°Hit me, why don¡¯t you do it? Now that you


    can¡¯t see her, she can¡¯t see it. You and Shawn can torture and abuse me as much as you want.¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you think I dare not? Do you think I won¡¯t do it!¡±


    Winnie replied, ¡°Of course you dare. You can¡¯t wait to peel my skin, cram my tendons, and drink my


    blood. But before you do it, I still want to remind you that when Nicole wakes up, you must find me


    When she saw the wound on my body, she asked what had happened¡­ I will tell her that it was you


    and Shawn who beat her.¡±


    ¡°Winnie!!¡±


    ¡°Here, there¡¯s no need to call my name so loudly In short, if you want Nicole to hate you even more and


    think you¡¯re a bad woman, just do it!¡±


    Winnie was filled with confidence now.


    Anyway, Nicole was there.


    If Shawn and Gale did anything to her, she wouldin in front of Nicole!


    Winnie said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Nicole just had the operationst night, and she hasn¡¯t recovered.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if she makes a fuss, cries and bes sad, and prolongs the recovery time??¡±


    Gale¡¯s hand shook violently twice, and finally, let her go slowly.


    Yes, she could not touch Winnie now!


    If Nicole knew, she would hate her even more!


    It was because, in the eyes of Nicole, she was a bad woman, and Winnie was the mother!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 808

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 808


    Chapter 808


    ¡°You should reflect on yourself. How do you take care of your children? She can¡¯t even tell her real


    mommy from a fake one Winnie brushed her hair and said, ¡°Oh, thanks to me, I am willing to take care


    of Nicole for you Winnie¡¯s arrogance grew stronger and stronger She has suffered so much from Gale¡¯s


    hands before, and now she finally has the opportunity to vent her anger!


    This was just the beginning!


    Shawn looked terrifying.


    Can he stand his beloved woman being humiliated and bullied like this?


    Stretching out his long arms, Shawn pinched Winnie¡¯s neck deeply and quickly approached her,


    pressing her against the wall.


    ¡°You.¡± Winnie panicked for a moment but soon regained herposure. ¡°Why, Mr. Wood, you want to


    do something to me, making Nicole hate you even more?¡±


    ¡°Stop talking about Nicole!¡±


    Winnie replied, ¡°What I said is the truth! Mr. Wood, anyway, Gale and I are simr in appearance, and


    now Nicole recognizes me as Mommy. How about¡­. we as a family of three, live together?¡±


    Gale took a deep breath.


    If this continued, she would really faint.


    Winnie¡¯s every word was so annoying!


    However, she could not refute that Nicole was her lifeblood, and Winnie had a chokehold on her


    lifeblood!


    Shawn sneered. ¡°A family of three, do you deserve it too?¡±


    ¡°I am now worthy!¡±


    ¡°Winnie, why are you so arrogant? You were in the room, yelling for Nicole to wake up. Have you really


    forgotten I was in the room, watching your every move?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s arrogance was suddenly extinguished by Shawn¡¯s words.


    She said, ¡°You¡­what do you mean? Mr. Wood, do you still want to do something to me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±


    Winnie replied, ¡°Of course not! I am Nicole¡¯s mother!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You are not at all!¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes shed with a cruel and bloodthirsty light. ¡°Winnie, listen up, I will


    make sure you never see Nicole again and disappear from her eyes forever!¡±


    Winnie shook her head. ¡°You No, you won¡¯t do that¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? Then try me.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s hands tightened suddenly, and the air squeezed out of Winnie¡¯s chest.


    Seeing that he was serious, Winnie immediately began to shout, ¡°Do you have the heart to let Nicole


    lose her mommy? She will only recognize me now, and it is impossible to recognize Gale¡­ If you


    strangle me to death, if Nicole can¡¯t see me, she will copse!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better exin what you did to Nicole¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±


    Winnie had experienced Shawn¡¯s ruthlessness and viciousness before.


    Shepletely lost the confidence she had just now and just kept saying, ¡°Nicole must have me,


    otherwise she won¡¯t be able to survive. If you dare to touch me, you just ignore Nicole¡¯s feelings¡­ Mr.


    Wood, would you be willing to let your daughter suffer?¡±


    ¡°I will make you disappear in front of Nicole forever. Yes, she will be sad and painful, but Gale and I will


    definitely find a way to make her return to normal! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Winnie, do you really take yourself seriously?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 809

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 809


    Chapter 809


    ¡°You still dare to talk to Gale like that, you are looking for death! Do you think you can sit back and


    rx because Nicole recognizes you as your mother?¡±


    ¡°I''ll deal with you directly, and then I''ll find a way to save Nicole!¡±


    Shawn''s words had caused Winnie to panic


    Shawn could do such a cruel and merciless thing!


    If she really died like this, it would not be worth it


    ¡°Mr Wood, don''t, don¡¯t kill me I can take care of Nicole, she she''ll go crazy if she doesn¡¯t see me, and


    you...you don''t want her to be aa I*tic


    Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Speak¡¯ What method did you use? Let her only recognize you!¡±


    ¡°...I won''t say Anyway, if I die, Nicole will feel that she lost her Mommy, she will go crazy and copse


    Cough cough cough.


    Gale could not listen anymore She knew what Shawn wanted to do.


    Let Winnie and Nicole never see each other again, and then find a way to correct Nicole¡¯s cognitive


    confusion!


    This was also possible!


    Instead of letting Nicole keep mistaking Winnie for her mother, it is better to get rid of Winnie first,


    putting a stop to this!


    Short-term pain was better than long-term pain!


    ¡°Let go, Shawn, let her go...She¡¯s right, Nicole just finished the operation, and it¡¯s time for her to


    recover when she¡¯s fragile. Thinking that she suddenly lost her mommy, she couldn''t bear it...¡± Gale


    said in a very soft voice.


    ¡°Gale, of course, I understand what you said. But, how could I allow Winnie to go on like this?¡±


    ¡°Let''s think of another way... Nicole can''t stand the trauma now.¡±


    Shawn could only let go.


    Winnie panted heavily, slid down from the wall, and sat on the ground.


    She coughed and thenughed. ¡°You two, you''d better be polite to me. Nicole will care about me. If I''m


    not okay, you''ll get it!¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Winnie, what do you want? I''ll give it to you, and you give me the truth,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°I want Nicole.¡±


    ¡°I can give you everything except her!" Gale squatted down and looked at her at the same level. ¡°You


    can do whatever you want me to do, don''t take my daughter away!¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Both hard and soft tactics did not do anything to Winnie.


    Gale felt hopeless.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha, Gale, are you begging me now? Is this how you beg?¡±


    Gale was startled.


    After a few seconds of silence, her knees slowly fell to the ground. She would do anything for Nicole.


    However, the moment her knees were about to hit the ground, Shawn lifted her up, put his arms around


    her waist, and hugged her


    ¡°Gale, how can you kneel down to her?¡± he said in a deep voice.


    ¡°Only she knows how to wake up Nicole...¡±


    ¡°You think she''ll tell you?¡±


    Gale replied in despair, ¡°I have no other choice, I don''t know what to do, I can only beg her....


    ¡°Please, she won''t say anything!¡±


    ¡°Then what can I do?! I just watched Nicole forget who I am?!" Gale asked h**ly


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. ¡°There will be a way.¡±


    ¡°What way? Tell me, I will do it now, I am willing, you say it!¡±


    Gale''s tears unconsciously slid down the corners of her eyes.


    Shawn was deeply distressed, and he could only gently wipe it away for her.


    ¡°Heh, Mr. Wood, it¡¯s just Gale. How good can she be? She only mes you and cries when things


    happen. Although she gave birth to Nicole, I can also give birth to some babies for you... Why are you


    so obsessed with her?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Winnie turned around gleefully. ¡°Mr. Wood, think about it carefully. Gale is not worthy at all!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 810

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 810


    Chapter 810


    She returned to the ward and mmed the door behind her.


    Gale was isted. She lived every day in that ward. At this moment, the door was closed to her.


    She had no identity and no reason to go in and apany Nicole.


    How ridiculous and absurd...


    Why did everything be like this?


    Gale said softly, ¡°I know what Winnie wants. She wants to be Mrs. Wood, she wants status and money,


    and she wants you. Shawn, you can give it to her. I don''t want it. I just want Nicole back.¡±


    Shawn hugged her deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    Her eyes were dull. ¡°Home? I have no home.¡±


    ¡°Gale, you still have me, I¡¯m always here, I... will always remember you.¡±


    She raised her head and looked at him.


    ¡°If one day... You forget me too, just like Nicole. Then...¡±


    What should she do?


    Would she just lose everything?


    No! There was someone else.


    She still has Joshua!


    Joshua Warm!


    At this moment, Gale felt extremely fortunate that she protected Joshua very well and hid him tightly.


    Otherwise, Joshua will be confused too!


    She really had no idea what Winnie had done!


    It was alreadyte at night when they returned to Temperley Hall.


    After four years, Gale returned to this ce again.


    Strange and familiar.


    Everything here was still the same, but some things had changed.


    Gale stood at the door and did not go in for a long time.


    Shawn was by her side without urging her.


    ¡°Madam The housekeeper went out to greet her, but when he looked up, he saw Gale. He thought he


    saw wrong and then thought it was Winnie who had returned.


    However, when the housekeeper looked carefully, he found that this was Gale!


    ¡®That''s right! Thedy is back"


    The housekeeper was very excited ¡°Madan, is it really you!?¡±


    ¡°It''s me. Housekeeper, long time no see,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°You are back!¡±


    She twitched the corners of her mouth, trying to smile, but could not.


    The housekeeper said, ¡°It''s good to be alive. It''s good to be alive. How can a good person like you die


    so easily?¡±


    The housekeeperughed again. ¡°I think it''s time to tear down that tomb in the back mountain! Mr.


    Wood, don''t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tomorrow, I will call someone over to start dismantling,¡± Shawn replied deeply.


    ¡°Okay, okay! You can rest assured and leave it to me!¡±


    The housekeeper wiped the corners of his eyes.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He admired Gale sincerely. When Gale first came to Temperley Hall, he also took care of her to the


    best of his ability


    As he watched Mr. Wood missed Gale deeply, he realized he missed Gale deeply too.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 811

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 811


    Chapter 811


    Thankfully, everything was going to end soon!


    Shawn said, ¡°Galey, go rest for now. You¡¯ve been busy the whole day. Your body won''t be able to take


    it.¡± ¡°How could I fall asleep?¡±


    The moment she shut her eyes, the image of Nicole in Winnie¡¯s arms appeared.


    Nicole looked at her like a stranger.


    Nicole calling her a baddy echoed in Gale¡¯s ears.


    Shawn said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about. We''ll definitely find a way. Nicole will wake up. She just


    temporarily lost herself.¡±


    Gale looked down.


    She was just too sad. If she was alone, she did not even know what she would do.


    So, she returned to Temperley Hall.


    Gale said, ¡°You keep on saying there will be a way, so I''ll believe you. Shawn, if Nicole keeps on calling


    Winnie her mother, you''re responsible too!¡±


    Shawn was the one who had brought Winnie over, nting the seeds for everything that happened!


    He was the one who had failed to deal with Winnie properly!


    Shawn looked at her resolutely. ¡°Galey, I''ll definitely make sure Nicole is given back to you perfectly


    fine.¡±


    That was his promise.


    Shawn''s promises were worth their weight in gold!


    He was the president of Wood Group. He could make anything happen with a wave of his hand. If he


    said he would do it, then it was definitely possible!


    Gale and he looked at each other for a few seconds before Gale averted her gaze. ¡°You put up a grave


    for me at the hill?¡±


    ¡°Yas,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look.¡±


    She walked right to the hill, not afraid of the fact that it waste at night.


    Shawn followed closely behind her.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Gale slowly walked in front and quickly saw the grave.


    Beloved Wife, Gale.¡¯


    The words on the gravestone were already starting to blur, and the picture was as well. There was a


    part that seemed incredibly smooth.


    It was obvious that it had be that way because someone had constantly been touching it.


    Gale stood in front of her grave, feeling amused.


    The wind was blowing gently, and the leaves could be heard rustling.


    There were crickets crying out not far away


    She asked softly, ¡°Why did you bury me over here? You know I don¡¯t like Temperley Hall.¡±


    Shawn stood by her side. ¡°I was selfish. I wanted you to stay by my side every day.¡±


    ¡°Were you only selfish for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Galey...¡±


    Shawn''s voice was full of mncholy.


    Gale said, ¡°For me to stay here alone. I would be so scared and lonely. Even when I die, you can¡¯t truly


    respect my wishes and bury me somewhere far away.¡±


    ¡°You weren''t lonely, Galey, I came to visit you often,¡± Shawn answered.


    ¡°Often? How often? How many times a week? Once every three days?¡±


    ¡°Every day.¡±


    Gale was stunned as she looked at him.


    Every day?


    ¡°To be more precise, it was every night.¡± Shawn bent down and cleared up some weeds in front of the


    grave in a practiced manner. ¡°Every night I can¡¯t sleep, I''ll sit here and talk to you. I would stay by your


    side until the next day.¡±


    There were some things Gale never knew about.


    She quietly listened.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how busy I am. Even when I just came back from overseas, I would be here to keep


    youpany. Only when I¡¯m standing here would I ever feel at peace. I have so much to tell you. I


    always want to share everything I did and saw every day. That way, you¡¯d know what I was up to the


    whole day. Galey, you¡¯re the only person in my life. When you left, I was left with just that grave.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 812

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 812


    Chapter 812


    After a few seconds of silence, Gale said, ¡°But, this will be destroyed tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because you''re back.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Gale turned around and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m back. I¡¯m still alive. It still doesn¡¯t mean that I''ll stay


    by your side and listen to you talk about your day.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips.


    Asliver of pain surfaced from his heart, slowly creeping across his whole body.


    He understood what she meant.


    She would go. She should leave.


    Everything he had would still just be that grave!


    Gale said, ¡°Don¡¯t get rid of it. Shawn, just act like I''m actually dead like I won''t appear anymore.¡±


    That way, when he was frustrated, he could still stand there.


    It would be a way to remember her.


    ¡°I know you''ll leave.¡± Shawn''s voice was quite calm, but one could hear that it was trembling upon


    closer inspection. ¡°But Galey, since you''re alive, we have to get rid of it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It''s unlucky. I''ll say it again. I want you to be safe and happy, to live a long life,¡± Shawn answered.


    How could he keep the grave there when Gale was still alive?


    He wanted her to be free. He wanted her to be alive.


    Shawn''s hand left the tombstone. ¡°There''s no longer any reason for it to exist. Everyone already knows


    that you''re still alive. Galey, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Right now, I''ve already learned how to love a


    person.¡±


    Back then, he was selfish and cold-blooded.


    At that moment, he finally understood that letting go was a form of love as well.


    He would give her the world!


    It did not matter if he was hurt because of it!


    Gale did not say anything else.


    It was a bit cold at night. Shawn took off his jacket and put it on her.


    Feeling the warmth on her shoulder, Gale looked down. She could still smell the faint smell of his


    cigarettes.


    ¡°Shawn, the two of us were a mistake from the start.¡±


    ¡°We weren''t I don''t regret getting to know you. Not knowing you would''ve been a lifelong regret for me,¡±


    he corrected her


    Entangled together for a lifetime. They had loved and hated each other before Even if they could not be


    together in the end, at least they were together once


    At least he got to experience love.


    It was better than them not knowing each other at all, better than them beingplete strangers that


    lived their own lives, never meeting.


    Shawn would rather Gale hate him. At the very least, it meant that Gale remembered him. It meant that


    he had been in her life.


    After a long time, Gale said, ¡°Let''s go.¡±


    The night was dark and silent.


    The next day, Gale arrived at the hospital incredibly early. She had a lunchbox with her as well.


    Inside was breakfast that she made herself. It was all meant for Nicole.


    Standing in front of the ward, Gale took a few deep breaths as sheposed herself.


    After that, she opened the door and put on a smile. ¡°Nicole, have you had breakfast?¡±


    Nicole was lying on the bed. When Nicole saw her, Nicole was taken aback. ¡°Mommy...¡±


    Was Nicole calling her?


    Gale was ted and hurriedly walked forward. ¡°Nicole, do you remember me?¡±


    Yet, it had been a misunderstanding.


    Nicole shouted again, ¡°Mommy, mommy,e here quickly. Thatdy who looks like you a lot from


    yesterday is here again!"


    Nicole looked a bit scared and did not want to let Gale get close to her. Nicole lookedpletely on


    guard.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Gale''s smile stiffened.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 813

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 813


    Chapter 813


    Winnie rushed over from the kitchen in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming. Wow, Gale, you¡¯re quite early.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why is she here again?¡±


    Winnie answered, ¡°She¡¯s just bored. It¡¯s fine, just ignore her. Act like she isn¡¯t there!¡±


    Nicole nodded, pulling at Winnie¡¯s shirt as Nicole hid behind Winnie..


    No matter how sad Gale felt, Gale still needed to force a smile on her face.


    Shawn had asked her not toe, worried that she would feel sad. However, not seeing Nicole made


    Gale suffer even more!


    Gale put the lunchbox on the table. ¡°I made breakfast. I came to send it over. It¡¯s still warm. Nicole can


    have some.¡±


    Winnie scoffed. ¡°Take it away.¡±


    ¡°I made it for Nicole.¡±


    Winnie said, ¡°I know. Didn¡¯t you hear that I asked you to take it away? Who knows what sort of nasty


    things you put in there. What if Nicole gets sick after eating it? What if she eats something bad for her?¡±


    Gale held back her anger. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d harm Nicole?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who knows? Just go away. Nicole won¡¯t eat anything from you!¡±


    Winnie pushed the lunch box into Gale¡¯s hands before chasing Gale away.


    Gale looked at Nicole.


    ¡°Lady, I won¡¯t eat what you made me because Mommy is already cooking for me.¡± Nicole was still a


    kind girl at heart. She slowly exined, ¡°Thank you for the thought, but you don¡¯t have to bring me food


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    Gale had to bite her lip to stop the tears froming up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Nicole said before waving to Gale, ¡°Bye-bye.¡±


    Winnie was chasing her away, and Nicole was too.


    Even though she already knew this would happen before she came over, it still hurt her a great deal to


    actually go through it.


    Winnie snorted in disdain, turning to look at Nicole. ¡°Nicole, just wait a moment. I¡¯ll be done very soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Gale stood by the side, looking like¡­ No, she was basically an outsider.


    She walked out miserably, looking at the floor, not even able to walk straight.


    She walked right into a warm and solid embrace.


    Shawn put his hand on her head. ¡°Gale, it¡¯s fine. Nicole isn¡¯t doing this on purpose. She still loves her


    mother. It¡¯s just that she temporarily can¡¯t recognize you and mistook someone else for you.¡±


    She grabbed the lunchbox tightly, so much so that her fingertips were turning white.


    Her throat dried, and she could not even utter a single word.


    ¡°I looked for the doctor.¡± Shawn lowered his head and said, ¡°He¡¯ll put some sedatives into Nicole¡¯s


    liquids. Once Nicole falls asleep, we¡¯ll do some check ups to see what¡¯s wrong. After that, we¡¯ll treat it


    and wake her up.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Gale nodded. Her eyes brightened. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Today.¡±


    He would not continue letting Winnie monopolize Nicole without doing anything about it!


    The sooner, the better!


    Gale seemed like she had renewed hope. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Seeing her being much livelier, Shawn¡¯s lips curled up without realizing it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find the doctor to ask him how Nicole¡¯s been recovering as well.¡± Gale was incredibly concerned


    with Nicole¡¯s condition. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her if there¡¯s anything to pay attention to. Winnie definitely wouldn¡¯t take


    care of her so carefully.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shawn had already asked about it, but he did not stop her.


    It was better for her to have something to do to distract herself. At least she would not be so sad.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 814

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 814


    Chapter 814


    As she disappeared from his sight, Shawn¡¯s smile disappeared. He became much more serious.


    He was just about to enter the ward when he saw Aurum from the corner of his eyes.


    Shawn seemed to recall something as he stopped and turned to walk to Aurum.


    Aurum had a basket of fruits and a doll with him. ¡°Mr. Wood, I came to see Nicole and brought some


    gifts.


    Aurum merely looked at him seriously and asked, ¡°What rtionship do you have with Winnie


    Nightingale?


    Aurum was confused when he heard that. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Winnie and himself?


    They werepletely unrted people!


    ¡°A few days ago, Winnie crazily ran all over Sea City to spread that Galey was still alive and that Galey


    had faked her death. Everyone knows about it. You should know about it as well,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Winnie escaped from my hands. At the time, I had my subordinates look for her across the whole city.


    However, thest time she appeared was near your residence. After that, shepletely disappeared!¡±


    Aurum finally understood. ¡°Do you think I hid her?¡±


    ¡°Was it not you?¡±


    Aurum denied it, ¡°Of course not! I have nothing to do with her!¡±


    He even hated Winnie.


    Winnie was just a wretch who tried to take advantage of Gale¡¯s face!


    Shawn narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then why did Winnie disappear near the Lefting residence, never to appear


    again? And why did she suddenly rush into Nicole¡¯s ward yesterday?¡±


    Aurum had just understood things when he was thrown into confusion again.


    He could not understand what Shawn was saying at all. He had a strange look on his face. ¡°Mr. Wood,


    what exactly are you trying to say?¡±


    Aurum thought about it and asked with some concern, ¡°Winnie rushed into Nicole¡¯s room. Did she do


    anything to Nicole? Is Nicole fine right now?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not know anything?¡±


    ¡°What do I need to know?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression sank. ¡°Nicole is acting very confused. She¡¯s treating Winnie as Gale, and acting


    like Winnie is her mother. She doesn¡¯t know who Gale is at all anymore.¡±


    Aurum was shocked. ¡°That happened?!¡±


    ¡°Right now, Nicole¡¯s not letting anyone get close to her other than Winnie. She¡¯s even rejecting Gale


    and myself!¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡± Aurum¡¯s expression was incredibly serious. ¡°Then, Gale must be so sad!¡±


    A daughter that Gale had raised by herself was calling someone else mother, not letting Gale get close.


    Just thinking about it, Aurum could feel Gale¡¯s hopelessness.


    ¡°The most important thing is for us to figure out what¡¯s wrong with Nicole right now. We need to figure


    out what Winnie has been doing while she was hidden, and who¡¯s been helping her!¡± Shawn said.


    The whole Sea City was practically Shawn¡¯s territory.


    It would be incredibly easy for him to find someone.


    Yet, Winnie had somehow seemed to disappear from the face of the earth, leaving no traces.


    There was no way Winnie would be able to do that herself. Someone very capable must be behind her!


    Aurum looked at Shawn. ¡°I swear on my life that I have nothing to do with Winnie. There¡¯s no way I


    would help her hurt Gale!¡±


    ¡°Yet, Winnie had clearly appeared near your homest!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look into it and give you an exnation. Also, if you need any help from me, just let me know!¡±


    Aurum said.


    Shawn dispelled his earlier suspicions when he saw how Aurum was acting.


    After all, Aurum had always been incredibly helpful to Gale. There was no way Aurum would hurt her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 815

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 815


    Chapter 815


    Aurum had no reason to hurt Nicole.


    Then, who was it?!


    Gale walked out of the doctor¡¯s office and was a little surprised when she saw Aurum. ¡°Mr. Lefting¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came to see Nicole.¡± He waved the things in his hand.


    ¡°Nicole is¡­¡± Gale did not know how to exin things.


    ¡°Mr. Wood already told me about it. Gale, don¡¯t be sad. Nicole will definitely wake up from the trance,¡±


    Aurum answered.


    She pursed her lips and forced herself to nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go inside and see Nicole. Do you want toe with me?¡± Aurum said.


    ¡°Nicole doesn¡¯t want to see me. I¡¯ll wait outside,¡± Gale said.


    Aurum had a look of heartache on his face.


    It happened to be caught by Shawn.


    Shawn pursed his lips as he unconsciously stood by Gale¡¯s side, showing off his position.


    Feeling hurt for another was the greatest form of love.


    That kind of emotion should not appear on Aurum¡¯s face.


    Aurum walked into the ward. Through the cr*ck in the door, Gale looked on as Nicole ate her breakfast.


    Winnie was by her side, slowly feeding Nicole.


    Winnie seemed quite caring as if she really was Nicole¡¯s mother.


    It was just that Gale rarely fed her children. She would usually let them eat themselves.


    She loved her children, but she would not spoil them!


    ¡°Uncle Lefting!¡± Nicole immediately shouted when she saw Aurum. ¡°It¡¯s you. Why are you at the


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    Aurum had a warm smile on his face. He had always been a gentlemanly and kind man, so he did not


    look threatening at all.


    Nicole still remembered him and called out his name perfectly. There did not seem to be anything


    wrong with her.


    So why did she not recognize her mother?


    Aurum looked over at Winnie.


    Winnie acted like nothing was wrong as she continued to feed Nicole. ¡°Come, open wide. Don¡¯t be


    picky, You have to eat everything, okay?¡±


    Nicole looked at Winnie and asked, ¡°Mommy, you never used to feed me. You told me I needed to be


    independent. Why don¡¯t I eat myself?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still recovering, it¡¯s not easy. I¡¯ll just work a bit harder. It¡¯s worth it for you.¡±


    Nicole nodded


    Pattinthe bed. ¡°Uncle Lefting,e sit. D-did youe alone today?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Nicole looked disappointed.


    However, Aurum understood what she wanted to ask! She was hoping Joshua would be there!


    At the same time, the rm bells sounded in Aurum¡¯s head!


    Nicole was treating Winnie as her mother and naturally trusted Winnie immensely. Nicole would tell


    Winnie anything!


    If Nicole identally mentioned Joshua, then things would be really bad!


    Even though Aurum looked like he was just sitting there casually, his brain was working overtime.


    No, they could not let Winnie know about Joshua!


    Coincidentally, Nicole had just finished eating, and Winnie turned to go to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the


    dishes. Nicole, just sit here and be a good girl, okay?¡±


    Winnie had basically perfectly taken the role of Nicole¡¯s mother.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 816

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 816


    Chapter 816


    While she was gone, Aurum bent down and whispered to Nicole, ¡°You miss Joshua, right?¡±


    Nicole nodded, and her eyes lit up eagerly. ¡°Uncle Lefting, you know what I¡¯m thinking!¡±


    ¡°Actually, Joshua should have gone back after that weekend at the theme park.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is Joshua back home?¡±


    Aurum whispered, ¡°Nicole, let me finish. I made the decision myself to let Joshua stay with me. He¡¯s at


    my house right now, and I helped him find a kindergarten to attend.¡±


    ¡°However, your mother doesn¡¯t know about this at all. Joshua and I didn¡¯t tell her, because she would


    make Joshua go back if she found out. Then, it would be very hard for you to see Joshua. So, Nicole,


    you can¡¯t tell your mother at all, alright? It¡¯s a secret between you, me and Joshua, we can¡¯t let anyone


    else know!¡±


    Nicole understood what he meant and immediately said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Aurum hurriedly put a finger on her lips. ¡°Shush, you have to be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Shush¡­¡±


    Nicole mimicked him as she snuck a nce at the kitchen.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie was busy washing the dishes with her back turned to them, not noticing anything at all.


    She let Aurum and Nicole chat. It was not like anything woulde from it. She was very confident that


    Nicole would only recognize her! No one could change it!


    ¡°You have to keep the secret, okay? Otherwise, Joshua will leave Sea City. You don¡¯t want him to be so


    far away, right?¡± Aurum said again.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Nicole asked, ¡°But Uncle Lefting, why does mommy want Joshua to go back? Can¡¯t he stay here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking either. It¡¯s fine, just make sure you keep the secret. Don¡¯t mention


    Joshua to your mother at all. Not a single word!¡±


    Nicole loved her brother a lot.


    After all, they were siblings that were the same age. They were inseparable.


    She assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Lefting, I won¡¯t mention it to Mommy at all, but when can I see


    Joshua?¡±


    ¡°Give me a call when you want to see him.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Winnie walked out of the kitchen and asked, ¡°Nicole, what are you two talking about? Why are you


    acting so secretively?¡±


    Aurum answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Nicole wanted my number, so I¡¯m giving it to her to remember.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a kid. It¡¯s easy for her to forget things. Why don¡¯t you just save it on my phone?¡± Winnie


    said, handing the phone over. ¡°Mr. Lefting, here.¡±


    Aurum was a bit surprised. Why was Winnie so polite to him?


    Winnie was not even afraid of Shawn at that moment!


    Aurum deliberately said, ¡°I can save it, but will you let Nicole call me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, why would I stop her? When we have the time, I can bring Nicole to your ce to visit too.¡±


    Aurum was Natalie¡¯s fiance.


    Winnie only got so far, thanks to Natalie. Natalie loved Aurum so much as well, so she naturally needed


    to be respectful to Natalie.


    She would rather offend Natalie herself than Aurum.


    Natalie was someone who really protected her husband!


    Aurum nced at Natalie, not saying anything else.


    Very quickly, he walked out of the ward. Gale immediately walked over. ¡°What did you say to Nicole?


    How did she react?¡±


    Aurum emphasized, ¡°She remembers me. She remembers the theme park as well. She remembered


    everything.¡±


    Gale¡¯s eyes glinted.


    It was obvious that Nicole remembered Joshua as well!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 817

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 817


    Chapter 817


    However, Shawn was right beside them, so Aurum and Gale could not say anything!


    Looking into Gale''s eyes, Aurum said, "However, you don''t have to worry. It''s good that Nicole


    remembers everything. It means she''s not confused in any other way. She''s still acting quite normally."


    Gale was in a panic, not knowing what to ask.


    What about Joshua?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    What if Nicole mentioned Joshua in front of Winnie?


    Was her beloved son that she hid so well going to be exposed?!


    Gale responded, "T-that''s true. She remembers everything except me."


    "Nicole will remember you, Gale. I''ll take my leave now."


    Aurum shot her a meaningful look before he turned around.


    "I''ll send you off. Thank you foring to visit Nicole.¡± Gale followed him, understanding what he


    meant.


    Aurum purposely acted polite. "No need, no need. There''s no need for you to do that."


    Shawn looked at the two of them and pursed his lips.He had just been about to say something when


    Gale said, "Then I should at least send you to the elevator."


    Shawn was forced to agree to that.


    The elevator was just at the end of the corridor. Shawn could see everything!


    Aurum and Gale left together.


    The two of them lowered their voices as they spoke.


    "Mr. Lefting, did Nicole ask about Joshua?"


    "She did.¡±


    Gale said, "That''s not good! If she mentions Joshua to Winnie, then everything''s done for! What do we


    do? Mr. Lefting, why don''t I have Zoe go somewhere else to hide with Joshua right now?"


    Aurum answered, "Joshua is at my home right now."


    "What?" Gale was incredibly surprised. "He didn''t leave?¡±


    "He did not. I was nning on telling you after Nicole''s surgery. For one thing, Joshua doesn''t want to


    go back. Secondly, there''s no point in him going back either. I can''t believe..."


    The bestid ns of mice and men often go awry.


    Nicole had mistaken Winnie for her mother, throwing everything into disarray!


    Gale bit her lips. "I''m relieved that Joshua is with you. I''m just worried about that...¡±


    "Winnie won''t find out that Nicole has a twin brother. I purposely told Nicole to not mention Joshua at


    all.¡±


    "How did you tell Nicole? In her heart, Winnie is her mother. She will share anything with Winnie!"


    Seeing as the elevator was right in front of them, Aurum had no time to exin everything.


    Aurum answered, "Gale, don''t worry. I guarantee you that Nicole won''t say anything. Just make sure


    you don''t identally let it slip too. If you look at it another way, even if anything happens, Joshua is


    with me. I won''t let anyone take him away!"


    Gale looked at Aurum. "Thank you, truly. Thank you so much. If you weren''t around, I really wouldn''t


    know what to do.¡±


    If she lost Joshua after losing Nicole, she would definitely go crazy!


    "Leave Joshua to me. Just focus all your attention on Nicole."


    "Yes!"


    Aurum entered the elevator and waved at her.


    Gale stood in ce, stunned. The elevator had already left, but she was still there.


    Shawn''s voice was suddenly heard. "Are you so unhappy that Aurm is gone? N


    Even if he did his best to make it sound casual, the jealousy and unhappiness were incredibly evident.


    Gale looked exhausted. "I''m just thinking about some things. Shawn, not every man that''s close to me


    likes me. Can you not let your imagination run wild?"

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 818

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 818


    Chapter 818


    She respected and appreciated Aurum. It was something she would never be able to repay in her


    lifetime.


    "Galey, how do you know Aurum doesn''t like you?"


    "He has a fiance!"


    Shawn pursed his lips. "Natalie and he haven''t gotten married after so many years. Who knows what


    he''s thinking."


    "They''re getting married at the end of the year."


    "We still don''t know if that''s actually happening."


    Gale felt like she could notmunicate with Shawn.He was just such a jealous man!


    She turned around and left. ¡°If you have the time to let your imagination run wild like this, think about


    how you''re going to get Nicole away from Winnie!¡±


    "The nurse just entered the ward."


    Gale''s footsteps stopped.


    At the ward, the nurse changed Nicole''s liquids. Before too long, Nicole rubbed her eyes. "Mommy,


    sleepy...¡±


    "Alright, sleep then. I''ll be here."


    Nicole quickly fell asleep.


    Winnie had just been about to adjust the air conditioning to a higher temperature so Nicole would not


    catch a cold when the door suddenly opened.


    Shawn walked right in, heading for the bed.


    "Mr. Wood, what are you doing?¡± Winnie immediately stopped him. "Nicole just fell asleep!¡±


    Shawn did not even bother sparing her a nce as he continued walking forward, easily pushing her


    aside!


    Winnie stumbled and fell on the ground.


    The doctors and nurses rushed inside, quickly pushing Nicole away on her bed!


    "Nicole!" Winnie shouted, running over.


    "Why are you bringing Nicole away? Stop right there. You can''t do this!¡±


    She wanted to stop the doctors, but Shawn pulled her back before she could.


    No matter how Winnie struggled, she could do nothing against Shawn''s strength!


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Very quickly, Nicole disappeared from sight. She was asleep the whole time, showing no signs of


    waking up.


    Winnie shouted, "What did you do to Nicole?! She''s still a child, but you actually did this to her! She


    didn''t wake up despite everything that happened? Mr. Wood, that''s your daughter. Your own flesh and


    blood!"


    Shawn looked at her coldly. "What gives you the right to lecture me?"


    "What gives you the right to bring Nicole away? Why did she look unconscious?!"


    Shawn said, "She is off to get an examination. She''ll be back in the room after that, why are you


    panicking so much?"


    Winnie was so emotional. Anyone who did not know the truth would actually think that Nicole was her


    real daughter!


    In truth, she just wanted to pull her tricks!


    Winnie said, "Nicole relies on me a lot. She can''t leave me. If she doesn''t see me when she wakes up,


    she''ll cry!"


    "She won''t wake up for the moment."


    "I knew it! The nurse must have added something to the liquids earlier, right?!¡±


    She was incredibly emotional as if Shawn and Gale would hurt Nicole.


    The ones who were the least likely to hurt Nicole in the world were those two!


    "You don''t have to care about that." Gale looked at Winnie coldly. "Winnie, what''s stolen won''tst long.


    Nicole will wake up one day and recognize me as her mother. I''m warning you, you''d better just give up


    right now. I can still consider letting you live if you do!"


    Winnieughed out loud. ¡°What? Letting me live? Gale, please think about it properly. You should be


    begging me right now, not the other way around!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 819

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 819


    Chapter 819


    "I assure you. As long as you can ensure that Nicole returns to normal, I''ll let you leave Sea City. I''ll


    give you a sum of money that you can live the rest of your life freely and without any worries with! I''ll


    definitely do it!"


    Winnie had a look of disdain on her face. "Do you think you can chase me away so easily?¡±


    "Then what do you want?!"


    "I want to be Mrs. Wood!" Winnie raised her chin proudly.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I want to marry into a noble family. I want my children to be exceptional people in the future who stand


    above everyone else!"


    She truly was ambitious!


    Gale said, "Winnie, you should learn to be happy with what you have. Aren''t you afraid you''ll lose


    everything in the end?"


    "I still have Nicole. If I can''t survive anymore, then Nicole will die with me too!"


    Gale was shocked. "Don''t you dare!¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see if I will. You''d better make sure I live afortable life. Otherwise, Nicole will suffer


    more than I do!" Winnieughed and said," You said you''ll let me leave Sea City? What lies. I won''t


    believe it!"


    The moment she lost Nicole, Shawn would definitely kill her immediately. She would die in the most


    horrible way possible!


    Let her go? Give her money?


    Those were all hrious!


    Winnie was forced to hold onto Nicole tightly. She had no other choice!She refused to listen to anything


    at that moment. Nothing would make her budge.


    Shawn and Gale could do nothing about Winnie at that moment.


    They could not do anything to her either, and it really frustrated them!


    Gale clenched her teeth. "Continue being pleased with yourself then.


    Nicole will wake up eventually. It''s a matter of time!"


    "Ha, I know. You''re getting the doctors to do a full body check up on Nicole. Go ahead and check, you


    won''t find anything!"


    Gale could not stand looking at Winnie anymore and turned around to leave.


    It would only anger herself even more!


    Outside the room Nicole was in, Winnie stood in a corner, being held back by the guards.


    Shawn and Gale stood at the entrance, waiting for the final results.


    Yet, the results had greatly disappointed them.


    The doctor said, "We''ve looked into Miss Nicole''s body in detail, including her brain. We haven''t noticed


    anything strange. All signs seem very normal, and the surgery was very sessful. Her body is


    recovering well too.¡±


    Gale''s body swayed. "Then why can''t she recognize me?"


    "I don''t know either. The human brain is veryplex. Our current medical procedures are only able to


    check a very small part."


    "Is there no other way?"


    The doctor shook his head. "There''s nothing we can do at the moment. We''ll have to take it one step at


    a time. Let Ms. Nicole recovers first before we deal with the mental aspects."


    After all, Nicole seemed normal in every other way other than not recognizing Gale. She recognized


    Aurum, remembered the theme park and knew she had a twin brother, Joshua.


    "It''s possible that..." The doctor thought about it before saying, "You and Ms. Nightingale look too


    simr. It might have triggered some mental responses in Ms. Nicole''s brain and caused her to be


    confused."


    There were only possibilities but no solutions. It was just a waste of time.


    Gale was miserable again.


    When Nicole was pushed out, she gently touched Nicole''s face. "Nicole, when will youe back to


    me?"


    She was only able to get close when Nicole was asleep.


    When Nicole woke up, Nicole would only be afraid of her, hiding from her behind Winnie''s back and


    looking at her with rm. It was as if she was some evil woman.


    It was possible that Winnie had deliberately told Nicole that Gale was a bad woman who nned on


    taking Shawn away and ruining their family.


    Just thinking about it made Gale feel depressed.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 820

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 820


    Chapter 820


    ¡°Uncle Lefting!" The moment Aurum walked in, Joshua ran out.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re back? Are you tired? Let me make you some tea and massage your legs and tell you stories


    and turn the TV on..."


    Joshua¡¯s mouth really was a rare talent.


    He did not even seem to need to breathe.


    Normally, Aurum would joke around with him, but Aurum was in no mood that day.


    Joshua asked, "Did you see Nicole? Is she better? Is the surgery sessful? What about my mommy?


    Is she tired? Did she get skinner?


    When can I see the two of them?"


    Aurum looked at him with a serious expression.


    Joshua''s smile slowly disappeared. His face turned incredibly serious as well. "What is it, Uncle Lefting.


    Did something happen?"


    "Yes."


    Joshua was suddenly incredibly anxious. "Who''s mistreating them? Tell me now. I''ll go help them!"


    Aurum picked Joshua up and put Joshua on his leg, telling Joshua everything.


    At that moment, he did not treat Joshua as a little kid. Instead, he seriously told Joshua everything,


    analyzing the situation in great detail.


    Aurum even told Joshua why Gale did not let Joshua recognize his father and wanted Joshua to go


    back.


    Joshua understood everything.


    Joshua was always smart.


    Joshua said, "So that''s it. Mommy only has me now. I¡¯m her final hope. If everyone knows whose son I


    am, I might be like Nicole one day, calling someone else my parents."


    "Yes, Gale''s very careful. She''s making contingencies for everything. So, Joshua, it''s not that she


    doesn''t love you. It''s the opposite. She loves you too much.¡±


    Joshua answered, ¡°I understand! I don''t me mommy. I just want her to get Nicole back as soon as


    she can!"


    Aurum had a difficult look on his face. "It might not be that easy."


    Joshua rubbed his chin and said, ¡°We still need to figure something out. What can I do?"


    Aurum was deep in thought as well.


    After a while, he frowned.


    Quickly, he called the housekeeper over.


    "Mr. Lefting,¡± The housekeeper said respectfully, "Do you need anything?"


    "A few days ago, did a crazy lookingdy pass by nearby?"


    "A crazydy?"


    Aurum nodded. "Yes, a crazydy that kept muttering crazy words and scavenged the rubbish bins.¡±


    The housekeeper thought about it and said, ¡°I think there was. It''s just that the guards chased her


    away.¡±


    ¡°Chased her away? Where to?"


    ¡°You''d have to ask the guards."


    Aurum immediately gathered all the guards.


    "Who saw that crazy woman?"


    One of the guards raised their hands.


    "You?" Aurum asked, "Where did you chase her away to? When did you do that? When did youst


    see her?"


    The guard was just about to answer when Natalia suddenly walked in from the backdoor.


    ¡°Aurum?" Winnie was confused when she saw all the guards together." What are you doing?"


    She looked over at Joshua next to Aurum.


    Why was it that child again?She had seen him so many times!


    This time, Aurum was even holding his hand. They seemed very close.


    Aurum asked her, "Natalie, you came at just the right time. You''ve always been in charge in the


    household. Did you see a crazydy walking around recently?¡±

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    Chapter 821


    "Female...lunatic?"


    "Yes, I''m asking the guards about it."


    Natalie''s expression was a little unnatural for a moment.


    ¡®Isn''t that Winnie?¡¯ She immediately looked at the security guard with a warning in her eyes, warning


    them not to forget what she told him that day! Natalie was in charge of the household affairs and had


    the right to make decisions, and the housekeeper reports solely to her, so she still has great prestige in


    the Lefting family.


    After a short period of panic, Natalie quickly calmed down.


    "Aurum, why did you suddenly ask about such a trivial matter? She''s just a lunatic. Send her away, or


    let the security guards note near next time they see her."


    "Have you seen her?" Aurum asked.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie shook her head.


    "No.I''ve been busy with various things for our year-end wedding, so I''m not at home much."


    Aurum did not doubt her and looked at the security again.


    "Answer my question."


    The security guard gulped and said, "Mr.Lefting...That''s just a crazy person, I will do my best to drive


    her away...She was rummaging through the trash can, and she stunk. I didn''t even go near her."


    "Then what?"


    The security guard said, "Then she...she ran away.Maybe I was too aggressive and scared her, and


    she never appeared again."


    After speaking, the security guard took a look at Natalie.


    Natalie nodded slightly.


    Aurum frowned.


    "None of you have spoken to her?"


    "Yes, Mr.Lefting."


    How would the security guard dare to tell the truth? Natalie was standing right here! He was just a little


    security guard! It was clearly Natalie who took that crazy woman away and told him not to speak about


    it! Natalie said softly, "Aurum, what''s going on? What do you want to do with a crazy woman?"


    "She''s not a crazy woman.She''s Winnie, your...formal best girlfriend."


    Aurum fixed his eyes on her.


    Natalie replied calmly, "Oh, so it''s her! Aurum, Winnie and I haven''t been in touch for a long time.I


    haven''t seen her since she was banned and left Sea City.You also said it, she is just a former best


    friend."


    Aurum just pressed the center of his eyebrows, with a very tired expression on his face.


    Natalie asked considerately, "Are you tired? Go and rest first.I don''t know why you are looking for


    Winnie.She is crazy and mentally disturbed.Maybe she ran away with someone or fell into the river and


    drowned."


    "She is now...terrible.Not only is she not dead, but she is also arrogant andwless."


    "Really? What happened to her?" Natalie asked the question knowingly.


    Winnie got where she was today because of her, and she knew what had happened better than anyone


    else! However, she had to pretend she did not know anything! "It''s a long story."


    Aurum lowered his eyes and patted Joshua''s head.


    "Go to bed first, and you have school tomorrow." Joshua agreed.


    It was rare for him to be this obedient.


    Zoe hurried forward and led Joshua away.


    Natalie asked, "Is this kid...just living in our house? Zoe has resigned for so many years.Why did she


    suddenlye back with her grandson?"


    Aurum replied casually, "There was some ident in her family, and she came to me for help.After all,


    she is the nanny who took care of me, so it''s okay to help."


    "Well, I''ll ask the housekeeper to give her some money."


    "You can decide these things."


    Aurum thought for a while.


    "Natalie, if Winnie finds you, don''t avoid her and try to restore the rtionship with her.After all, you


    were such good friends once."


    He thought that Natalie could dig for some information from Winnie.


    "Okay.Aurum, I will definitely do what you asked me to do."


    Natalie flung herself into his arms coquettishly, wrapping her arms around his waist like an innocent


    little woman in love.

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    Chapter 822


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, she does not have the viciousness and cruelty when she was with Winnie at all! Who


    would have thought that it was because of her that Nicole acted that way, and she was the one who hid


    Winnie! No one thought that she was the mastermind behind the scenes! Aurum had no idea that the


    woman next to him was the scariest one of them all! In the maid room.


    Joshua sat cross-legged on the bed.


    Zoe asked, "Still awake? What are you thinking about? Joshua, when the time is right, Mr.Lefting will


    definitely take you to see Mommy and Nicole."


    "Mrs.Zoe, I was thinking of something else."


    "What?"


    Joshua touched his chin, looking like a mature young man.


    "Aurum asked the security guards about the mad woman today, I think...that security guard was not


    telling the truth."


    Zoe was a little puzzled.


    "How do you know that?"


    Joshua analyzed, "I saw it! When the security guard was about to answer at the beginning, his eyes


    were a little flustered, but he didn''t dodge or flinch.But when Natalie appeared, the security guard''s


    expression changed!"


    "Also, the security guard is clearly answering Aurum''s question, but he keeps ncing at Natalie from


    time to time! Natalie is also watching the security guard!"


    "I think that the security guard definitely had an encounter with the crazy woman, and Natalie was right


    there!"


    As he spoke, Joshua sighed.


    "But these are just my guesses, I have no proof."


    Because he was so small, he could raise his head and observe everyone in the living room.


    No one noticed him at all.


    No matter how shrewd Natalie was, she would never have thought that Joshua would have such


    meticulous observation skills at such a young age! In Joshua''s heart, Natalie has already been


    ssified as a scheming girl.


    No matter what, he did not want Aurum and Natalie to get married.


    It was because Natalie was not worthy! Joshua needed toy and wait to strive for one day to catch


    Natalie''s handle and let Aurum see her true face! In the hospital, in the ward.


    Shawn stood by the hospital bed, with his hands hanging by his sides, standing straight, unable to do


    anything.


    It was because Nicole did not let him touch or hug her.


    Winnie was busy feeding her medicine.She was now the person Nicole relied on the most.


    Shawn said, "Nicole, I''m Daddy.Why do you even reject me?"


    Nicole ttened her small mouth, lowered her head, and twisted her fingers.


    Shawn slowed down his tone.


    "Nicole, if you have something on your mind, speak up.


    You don''t need to hide it from me."


    "I...I''m afraid if I say it, you will be unhappy, and Mommy will also be unhappy."


    "It''s okay, I won''t be angry."


    "Mommy she..."


    Shawn nced over.


    Winnie smiled coquettishly.


    "It''s okay, Nicole.


    There are only three of us here, so feel free to speak up if you have anything to say."Her words and her


    smile made Shawn frown in disgust.


    However, there was nothing he could do! Nicole nced at Winnie and then at the door of the ward.


    Shawn looked back, and the door was closed.


    However, Gale was there.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Chapter 823


    Gale knew that Nicole did not want to see her, but she could not bear to leave, so she could only watch


    at the door every day.


    Nicole whispered, "Daddy, that auntie is outside every day, right?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was startled.


    "Well, she cares about you very much."


    Nicole said, "I don''t need her to care for me.Daddy, don''t bother with her."


    "Why?"


    "Because you stay with that woman every day.What will Mommy do? Do you want her and not


    Mommy? My heart is with Mommy.If you don''t love her, I won''t love you either."


    Only then did Shawn understand why Nicole was so indifferent to him.It turned out to be because...he


    and Gale were too close.


    However, how would he exin it to Nicole? The auntie outside was Nicole''s real mother.


    Winnie in front of her was just a counterfeit, a stand-in!


    "Daddy, I hate that you are with her.You beat Mommy, you don''t care about Mommy anymore.You are


    indifferent to her.You are not a good husband."


    After a pause for a few seconds, Nicole said again, "She is a vixen."


    Shawn''s eyes immediately became stern.He stared at Winnie fiercely.


    "What did you teach her?!"


    Winnie replied, "What''s wrong? I did not use that word!"


    "How could Nicolee up with words like vixen? You were the one talking nonsense in front of her!


    Instilling such thoughts!"


    If Gale heard it, it would break her heart again! Winnie had no reason to quibble and became hesitant.


    "I...I just casually...mentioned something casually."


    "Keep your mouth clean in front of Nicole!" Winnie said, "Gale is a vixen! She seduced you!"


    "Shut up!"


    Shawn yelled deeply, with such force that Winnie shrank her nose and dared not speak anymore.


    Nicole was also frightened.


    However, soon, Nicole said, "Daddy, don''t be cruel to Mommy! If I said that woman is a vixen, you


    would not be happy.You should be angry at her! You really love her, not Mommy...I hate you even


    more!"


    "Nicole..."


    Shawn sighed deeply, and his forehead twitched.


    How could he bear to me Nicole? Nicole was just bewitched, just delusional, and cognitively


    confused.She loves Mommy, and she mistook Winnie for Mommy.


    "I won''t talk to you anymore." Nicole looked at him.


    Daddy, I will forgive you if you apologize to Mommy, break off ties with that woman, and never stay with


    her again!"


    Winnie smiled triumphantly.


    Look, she did not have to do anything.


    Nicole would naturally protect her and stand up for her! Shawn pursed his lips deeply.


    "Nicole, that''s not a random woman.


    "Yes! She is the woman who came to snatch you from Mommy!"


    Nicole was sure that Gale was the third party who destroyed her family.


    It was obvious that Winnie instilled this idea in her! Just as Shawn was about to answer, the door of the


    ward opened suddenly, and Gale rushed in.


    Her eyes were red, and there were tears on her eyshes.


    Obviously, she heard it all from outside and cried.


    Nicole shouted loudly when he saw her, "Bad woman, you are a bad woman.Get out! I don''t want to


    see you, don''te into my ward, get out quickly...Mommy, get rid of her!"


    Gale did not say anything but bit her lip firmly.She could not take it anymore.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Chapter 824


    If this continued, her heart would be riddled with holes,, and she would not be able to bear it anymore


    before Nicole regained consciousness.


    She did not want to face Nicole''s indifference and rejection every day, and she did not want to see


    Winnie take over her identity! Gale bent down, picked up Nicole, and left.


    Gale said, "Nicole, you will remember me.From now on, you can only stay with me.I could not let you


    and Winnie live anymore...I know this is going to hurt you.It is a kind of torture.But it is better for us and


    better than me guarding the door every day!"


    She could not sit still and wait for death.She did not want to go on like this anymore! "You can only look


    at me.If you look at me every day, maybe you will remember...Otherwise, Winnie will continue


    brainwashing you.When will you be able to remember me!"


    Nicole struggled violently.


    Nicole shouted, "Let me go...Don''t take me, Mommy! Daddy! Where is this bad woman taking me?


    Come and save me!"


    Nicole''s feet kept kicking, and soon there were dirty shoe prints on the hem of her clothes.Shawn did


    not move.


    Winnie wanted to go forward but was stopped by Shawn.He knew what Gale wanted to do...


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no way around this.


    Let Gale try itter.


    Otherwise, if this continued, he could not imagine what she would be like! However, Nicole kicked and


    kicked again and again, but she would not let go.


    Seeing that Gale was still walking out with her in his arms, Nicole bit Gale''s shoulder in desperation!


    "Gale! "


    "Ahh! it Shawn and Winnie rushed forward at the same time.


    There was a huge pain in her shoulder, and Nicole''s sharp teeth pierced through the fabric of her


    clothes and pierced into her skin.


    Soon, there was blood.


    Gale closed her eyes.


    It hurt, it hurt, but far less than the pain in her heart.


    Nicole, who used to bring her a Band-Aid worriedly when she identally cut her hand while chopping


    vegetables, now bit her.


    However, Gale was still reluctant to let go, fearing that she would fall.


    This was Nicole, her daughter.


    Nicole just did not remember her, but Nicole still loved her.


    Nicole''s love for her has always been there, but it has only been transferred to Winnie.


    "Nicole, how can you bite someone!"


    Shawn could not hold back and said to her fiercely.


    It was the first time Nicole had seen him like this.She was frightened and froze.She let go, opened her


    mouth halfway, and remained motionless.


    Gale endured the pain and said, "Shawn, you scared her.I''m fine."


    "You are bleeding!"


    "Just a small injury."


    At this time, Winnie rushed forward, reaching out to snatch Nicole.


    Winnie said, ''''Let go.Give back my daughter! Don''t take her away from me!"


    Naturally, Gale would not give Nicole to her! Even though the pain on the shoulder became more and


    more obvious, Gale endured it, holding Nicole tightly with both hands.


    "Impossible! Winnie, you could not take her for yourself!"


    Gale refused to let go.


    Winnie reached out to grab Nicole.


    The twopeted for Nicole.


    Gale hugged Nicole, refusing to let go.


    However, Nicole stretched out her hands toward Winnie and kept shouting, "Mommy, save me,


    Mommy..."

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Chapter 825


    Winnie took advantage of the situation and grabbed Nicole''s arms.


    Therefore, Nicole''s lower body was on Gale''s side, but her upper body tilted to Winnie''s side again.


    Winnie pulled hard.


    All she wanted was to snatch Nicole away! She did not care if it would hurt Nicole! Soon, red marks


    appeared on Nicole''s arms.


    "wahhh..."


    Nicole could not hold back and cried in pain, "Bad woman, vixen, let go.


    I want to go back to my mommy''s arms, don''t take me..."


    Winnie echoed, "That''s right! Let go!"


    The more she talked, the harder she pulled! Gale looked down and felt that Nicole''s arm was about to


    be dislocated! "Wahhh..."


    Nicole cried louder and louder, "It hurts.It hurts so much, please let me go..."


    This scene stabbed Gale''s heart.


    Even if she wanted to take Nicole away again and prevent Winnie from seeing Nicole, at this moment,


    she could not bear to see Nicole being dragged.


    If this continued, Nicole would really get hurt! 2 Winnie was reluctant to let go.


    Only Gale, her real mother, would love her own daughter and let go! Gale had no choice but to let go of


    Nicole little by little.


    Seeing her strength slowly disappearing, Winnie triumphantly pulled Nicole over and hugged her!


    Nicole hooked her neck and buried her in her arms.


    "Mommy..."


    Winnie coaxed, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid.I am here, I will not let anyone take you away, and I will


    definitely not let this bad woman get her way!"


    Gale stared nkly at Nicole''s arm.


    The red marks are very obvious.


    It was from Winnie''s forceful pull.


    In fact, it was clear at a nce who was the real mother and who was the fake.


    Only Gale would worry about Nicole getting hurt and having to let go.


    What about Winnie? Even if Nicole''s arm was dislocated and her whole body was injured, she would


    take Nicole away at all costs! Could it be that Gale really could not beat Winnie? No, it was her soft


    heart.It was her heart that hurt! "winnie..."


    Gale''s eyes were bloodshot.


    "Give me back my Nicole, you give me back my Nicole!"


    "Hehe, Gale, do you really think that my strength alone can make Nicole stick to me so much?"


    Gale instantly became serious.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nicole is here.I don''t want to say it."


    Gale asked, "Who is helping you? Who helped you snatch Nicole?"


    Winnie smiled and asked, "What do you think? Aren''t you very smart? Think about it for yourself!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After finishing speaking, Winnie carried Nicole back to the hospital bed, coaxing softly, "Don''t be afraid,


    don''t be afraid, Nicole will stay here.Mommy will go out and have a talk with Daddy and Auntie."


    Nicole stopped her.


    "Don''t go, Mommy.They will hurt you."


    "Mommy will protect herself.You wait for me obediently."


    "Then I''ll go with you."


    Winnie shook her head.


    "No way, Nicole.You will distract Mommy.¡°


    This picture of a loving mother and filial piety cut Gale''s heart with one knife after another.


    Winnie seemed to be very kind to Nicole, but in fact, it was only for herself.


    At the critical moment, Winnie did not care about Nicole''s feelings at all! Just like when she snatched


    Nicole just now, Winnie only wanted to win.


    She would not let go, and she did not care that Nicole was crying in pain! If it were another woman...


    Maybe Gale would leave her daughter to Shawn, stay in his house, and go back home for Joshua.


    However, this woman was Winnie...


    Winnie would not treat Nicole well!

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Chapter 826


    Afterforting Nicole, Winnie stood up.


    "Get out, don''t talk in front of the child."


    Shawn was a little surprised that she was so cooperative and willing to talk.


    He had always been cautious and only felt that Winnie''s anomaly was very strange.He was afraid she


    hade up with some new tricks!


    "What do you want to talk about? Are you ckmailing us with Nicole?" Shawn asked.


    Winnie smiled.


    "Didn''t Gale ask me who would snatch Nicole away from her? I n to answer her question!"


    "How can you tell the truth!"


    Shawn saw through her trick immediately! Winnie shrugged.


    "Forget it.Let''s not talk about it.Mr.Wood doesn''t believe me, so I don''t need to speak." Gale looked at


    her fixedly.


    "Say it."


    "Okay."


    Winnie walked outside the door.


    Gale raised his foot to follow, but Shawn held her back.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gale, she''s not that kind, don''t be fooled by her."


    "Shawn..."


    She pushed his hand away.


    "I really don''t know what else I can do."


    He pursed his lips and could only warn, "Don''t believe everything she says."


    "You should listen too."


    Gale wanted to know whose name Winnie would drop.


    Who could seed when she was guarding Nicole day and night! Who has such great ability! In the


    hallway.


    Gale said, "Don''t go around the bush."


    Winnie looked at Shawn, winking.Her fingers twisted deliberately around her hair, around and around.


    Getting Nicole was her first step.


    The second step...


    was naturally to get Shawn and have a child of her own! Only then would her position bepletely


    stabilized! However, Shawn''s expression was as cold as ice.


    He only felt that Winnie was disgusting! This woman should be skinned and killed! Winnie said,


    "Actually...Gale, who can do it? You should have a list in your heart.You, of all people, should know


    better."


    Of course, Gale had doubts.


    Apart from the doctors and nurses, the people who went in and out of Nicole''s ward were only her and


    Shawn.


    Other family members and friends came very rarely.


    When they were there, Gale was always there, and they did not have the need to harm Nicole.


    So...


    After doing the elimination method, the only object of suspicion left in the end was...


    Shawn! Gale suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    Was it him? Well...


    he would have a motive! He wanted Nicole, he wanted his child to live with him forever! Moreover,


    Shawn gave Nicole shares!


    "Have you thought about it?"


    Winnie watched her expression change.


    "Say it boldly, Gale, trust your own intuition and judgment.Gale slowly turned his head and looked at


    Shawn.


    Shawn''s deep eyes flickered slightly.


    "Gale...You suspect it''s me?"


    Gale said, "The only people who can get close to Nicole at will are you and me, and I never guard


    against you.Nobodyes close to her."

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 827

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 827


    Chapter 827


    ¡°But Shawn, you are the only person I have let my guard down.¡±


    ¡°You are the one who has the best chance of attacking¡­ I can¡¯t kill my own daughter myself, right?¡±


    Shawn asked deeply. ¡°Why would I harm my own daughter?¡±


    ¡°You want a child!¡± Gale¡¯s voice rose unconsciously. ¡°You gave Nicole shares, and the old man also


    gave her his. You want to keep her, you¡­¡±


    Her voice choked, and she trembled unconsciously.


    ¡°Gale, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Only you could do it. Winnie is the woman who is by your side¡­ You join hands with her to take away


    my Nicole¡­¡±


    This thoughtpletely crushed Gale.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Herst glimmer of hope waspletely shattered.


    If the person manipting all of this was Shawn¡­ What could she do?


    What chance could she have of getting her daughter back?


    She was totally desperate!


    Shawn was about to speak, but Winnie was one step ahead. ¡°Congrattions, Gale, you have finally


    been enlightened.¡±


    ¡°Winnie!¡± Shawn roared angrily, ¡°You¡¯re sowing discord!¡±


    He knew that Winnie had no good intentions when she suddenly wanted to talk.


    It turned out to be true!


    She was talking nonsense, saying that he had caused Nicole¡¯s cognitive disorder!


    Absurd!


    However, Gale seemed to believe it.


    Winnie walked to him with a coquettish smile and took his arm. ¡°Mr. Wood, Nicole only recognizes me


    and hopes that we will be together¡­ Things have already happened. It¡¯s over. Stop acting.¡±


    If Shawn¡¯s eyes could kill, Winnie would have died thousands of times, and no bones would be left!


    However, Winnie continued, ¡°You, Nicole, and I live happily together as a family of three. Mr. Wood, I


    will love you, listen to you, manage this family well, and be a good wife and mother.¡±


    ¡°I know you want Nicole. After all, she is your only child. Don¡¯t worry. I will treat her as my own. Even if I


    have your child in the future, I will still not treat Nicole badly.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, why are you still hesitating¡­ Don¡¯t you just want to forget about Gale? Then, Nicole would


    only belong to you.¡±


    ¡°I remember what you said before.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were dark, and Winnie was afraid, but she still managed to finish her sentence.


    She has sowed the seed of discord!


    Even if Gale did not believe it, she would still quarrel with Shawn, and his rtionship would be in


    shambles!


    Looking at Gale¡¯s expression, it was not far from the truth.


    Gale looked at him and asked, ¡°Shawn¡­ It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible! Gale, I told you just now, don¡¯t believe what Winnie said!¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Then tell me now, who is helping Winnie? How did she do it? Where does she have this


    ability? And you¡­ You are Shawn! How many people in the city can sneak up and y tricks under


    your nose?¡±


    Gale pointed to his nose and yelled, ¡°Only you! Only you! Shawn! In order to force Nicole to stay, you


    would do anything to this extent!¡±


    Shawn looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°Gale, do you think I will do such a thing?¡±


    It turned out that he was such a lowly man in her heart.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 828

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 828


    Chapter 828


    Was he that despicable and shameless to this extent?


    Gale¡¯s eyes glistened with tears. I really want to believe you, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t convince myself¡­ You


    wanted her. I discussed it with you¡­ Let Nicole make her own choice! Whyvince myself¡­You


    on the surface but do this kind of thing behind my back!¡±


    did you promise me verbally


    Winnie snorted. ¡°Gale, why do you me him? Don¡¯t you see what you have done? You jumped into


    the sea and came back to life. You gave birth to a daughter with your own surname, and you don¡¯t want


    to return her to the Wood family. You are nothing but a selfish person!¡±


    She began to defend Shawn, ¡°Mr. Wood just wants to get back his daughter. Don¡¯t make it seem like


    the whole world is sorry for you. You want Nicole so much because she is from the Wood family. You


    don¡¯t want to lose your glory and wealth!¡±


    However, Shawn said nothing.


    Although he was powerful, he was also human.


    His heart was also made of flesh.


    All Winnie needed to say was a few sentences, and Gale just believed it.


    Shepletely ignored his previous talk and everything he had done for her!


    He had seen how fragile her trust in him was!


    From the day she came back to Sea City, Shawn only loved her, only tolerated, understood, and


    amodated.


    He would rather be heartbroken and sad than let her have the slightest bit of unhappiness.


    In the end?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The results of it?


    After all, he was no match for Winnie¡¯s provocations!


    Gale held back her tears. ¡°Why¡­Shawn?¡±


    He said, ¡°Why? Gale, I said it wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°How dare Winnie talk nonsense in front of you?¡±


    ¡°She is a ***. Did you just know her today!¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Then you refute her. Show evidence to prove it¡¯s not you! You don¡¯t want Nicole, and your


    didn¡¯t do anything to Nicole!¡±


    In the past few days, Gale has also been in a trance.


    She was too tired and sad, and the pain in my heart could not be expressed in words.


    ¡°Why why¡­ You wanted Nicole, and I didn¡¯t say that I had to take her away. I clearly told you to ask for


    Nicole¡¯s opinion, but you still have to do it¡­ she murmured.


    ¡°However, Nicole still recognizes Winnie as her mother¡­ Before that, Winnie was always in your


    hands.¡±


    ¡°When Nicole woke up after the operation, it was only you¡­ Only you and Winnie were in the ward!¡±


    Too many coincidences and evidence, all pointing directly at Shawn!


    She could not ept this reality¡­ She really wanted to believe in Shawn, but she could not do it for


    the time being.


    Unless, he came up with evidence!


    Gale took a deep look at him, then turned around suddenly, quickly wiped the corner of her eyes, and


    ran away!


    ¡°Gale¡­¡±


    Just as Shawn said a word, Winnie held his arm tightly.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, stop chasing her. The more you dote on her, the morewless she will be.¡±


    ¡°I want her to bewless. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Winnie asked, ¡°But what did you get in return for being kind to her? She ***on your sincerity repeatedly.


    The more you held her in front of her, the more she threw it on the ground. How I wish to receive your


    sincerity!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 829

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 829


    Chapter 829


    Shawn followed Gale¡¯s back closely


    Actually, what Winnie said also makes sense


    If he had caught up now, Gale would not pay attention to him and would only hate him!


    He would let his bodyguard watch over her!


    It would be fine, just as long as nothing happened to her!


    ¡°Mr. Wood Gale doesn¡¯t love you. Why do you continue to chase after her? Just look at me. I look


    simr


    to her I have what she has, and now Nicole also ah!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie was pped hard, and her forehead hit the wall with a bang.


    Shawn withdrew his hand


    ¡°Have you ever looked at yourself in the mirror?¡±


    Winnie covered her face. ¡°Mr. Wood, if you hit me, Nicole will hate you even more when she sees my


    p print and the wound on my forehead!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were about to burst into mes.


    He wished he could kill this woman right now!


    ¡°Winnie, who told you to talk nonsense in front of Gale, saying that Nicole recognized you as a mother.


    and I did it? What¡¯s the point of you framing me like this! Shawn asked sharply


    He grabbed Winnie¡¯s hair and pulled it back violently.


    Winnie screamed again in pain but was quickly ***by Shawn.


    Nicole could have heard them!


    Winnies


    features were wrinkled in pain, but she still smiled triumphantly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m framing you. I¡¯m just talking


    nonsense How could you help me to harm your daughter?¡±


    But Mr Wood Gale, that idiot, she believed it


    ¡°What should I do, she is the person in your heart, but she is so brainless in the end¡±


    ¡°She would believe everything I say Hehehe, I cant help it¡±


    Winue really deserves a beating to the extremel


    Shawn reached out and pushed her to the ground looking down at her


    Winnie propped herself up on the


    Tell me Mr. Wood why do you fall in love with such a ***woman ground Since she is so easy to deceive.


    I will continue to feed her **


    Shawns forehead was bulging with blue veins ¡°You are looking for death


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch me Winnie held her head up. Tm going to talk nonsense, and I¡¯m going to provoke


    your rtionship with Gale Anyway you cant do anything to me!


    Nicole was her amulet to avoid death


    Shawn pinched her chin, his words filled with murderous intent ¡°Winnie, one day you will die without


    ce to bury you!¡±


    He mmed Winnie away, wiped his hands in disgust, and strode away!


    Winnie smiled, stood up, and shouted, ¡°Gale will not end well! You won¡¯t have it, and she won¡¯t either.


    Just stay away from each other!¡± The further, the better!¡±


    Shawn walked away without looking back.


    The more he looked at Winnie, the dirtier he felt!


    Gale walked aimlessly along the streets.


    She did not know where she was going, and she did not know where else she could go.


    She seemed to have¡­ nothing.


    A passer-by identally bumped into her. She took two steps back and suddenly fell to the ground,


    scratching her palms.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 830

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 830


    Chapter 830


    Gale stood up and continued walking forward.


    It was dark by the time she arrived at a door.


    She realized she was at Aurum¡¯s house


    Gale blinked. ¡°Have I walked this far? I actually came to Aurum¡¯s house¡­.


    She remembered again that Joshua lived here.


    Her Joshua, mischievous but clever son!


    Gale called Aurum, then sat on the bench by theke, waiting quietly.


    A small voice was heard. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Joshua ran toward Gale.


    If it were before, Gale would definitely have a straight face, pretending to be serious, saying, ¡°Run


    slowly. lest you fall.¡±


    However, seeing her son running toward her, seeing the joy and expectation in his eyes, Gale¡¯s heart


    softened instantly.


    ¡°Joshua¡­¡±


    She opened her arms and caught Joshua, who was rushing toward her.


    Her son, her baby!


    Raising a son waspletely different from raising a daughter. Gale pampered Nicole, like a little


    princess.


    She had higher requirements and stricter requirements for Joshua, hoping that he could be a real


    man, stand upright, and have enough broad shoulders to bear the ups and downs of life in the future.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I knew you woulde to see me.¡± Joshua raised his head from her arms. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t me


    me, do you?¡±


    Gale patted his head. ¡°You never med me from the beginning to the end. How can I have the heart


    to me you?¡±


    Joshua was sensible and did not care about it. She was an adult, so why should she care?


    She knew that Joshua staying in Sea City was not for fun, but for her and Nicole.


    Joshua said, ¡®I stayed with Aurum because I wanted to go back to Sea City with you. Actually¡­ that


    time at the yground, I felt that Nicole was not the same Nicole she used to be I felt that she would


    leave ust


    Gale¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Really? How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°She likes and relies too much on Uncle Shawn Of course, I don¡¯t mean that Nicole is bad. She is a girl,


    and she must be better off living in a wealthy environment. I understand her, and I don¡¯t me her. It¡¯s


    okay. Mommy. I¡¯m still here I won¡¯t leave you, never will.¡±


    Joshua held her hand tightly, speaking extremely sincerely and earnestly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you either, Joshua, never


    They would have to depend on each other for life.


    ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you let Nicole live with Uncle Shawn? Let¡¯s go back and nevere to this ce.


    again. You still have me.¡±


    He has always emphasized that he was with her.


    Just like¡­ Shawn also kept saying in her ear, ¡®Gale, I¡¯m here.¡¯


    There were too many simrities between father and son.


    Joshua climbed onto herp and sat down. ¡°Aurum told me everything. I know what you¡¯re going


    through. Mommy, it¡¯s not that Nicole doesn¡¯t love you. She just doesn¡¯t know you. When she recovers


    and wakes up, you will still be her favorite mommy!¡±


    ¡°Joshua¡­¡± Gale sighed softly. ¡°You have experienced so much at such a young age, and I don¡¯t know


    whether it is a good thing or a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°The more I experience, the faster I grow, and I can grow up earlier to protect you.¡±


    Gale smiled.


    This was the first time she felt warmth in a while.


    Gale hugged him. ¡°Fortunately, there is still you, Joshua. Perhaps, I should be selfish for once. If I bring


    you and Nicole to meet him, I really would have nothing left.¡±

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Chapter 831


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, baby, I¡¯m your son. I don¡¯t know what the Wood family is, and I don¡¯t know who my father


    is. I¡¯ll be where you are. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do.¡±


    Joshua tried his best tofort Gale¡¯s broken heart.


    He knew how sad it was for Gale to lose Nicole temporarily.


    Gale pinched his little face, and the depression and pain in her heart slowly disappeared.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young, and I shouldn¡¯t be the one to make decisions for you, and you shouldn¡¯t disregard


    your own real opinions for the sake of me. Joshua, you can choose to follow Mommy or Daddy at any


    time.¡±


    Joshua also looked at her without blinking his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t have a father. I have never seen my father


    since I was born.¡±


    Gale sighed.


    Of course, she understood what her son was thinking!


    He was so sensible!


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Why do you have to choose between mom and dad¡­¡± Gale lowered his voice, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t mom and dad live happily and lovingly together so that you can have aplete family.¡±


    This time, it was Joshua¡¯s turn to put on a straight face. ¡°If you say such things again, even if you are


    my Mommy, I will be angry!¡±


    His cheeks were bulging on purpose, like a bloated puffer fish.


    Gale stretched out his hand and poked it. ¡°Okay, okay, do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°In no mood.¡±


    ¡°Lies.¡±


    Joshua asked, ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°I think I¡¯ll admit it. I¡¯m not like someone who says he doesn¡¯t want to but thinks about it


    terribly in his heart.¡±


    Joshua snorted and said, ¡°Women are troublesome. We, men, are not so nasty, thinking about this and


    that every day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, you little boy, you are so cool, you won¡¯t admit how much you miss easily.¡±


    He looked just like Shawn.


    Aurum looked at the mother and son at the side, smiling unconsciously.


    Aurum said, ¡°Gale, Joshua lives here with me. It is very safe, and you can rest assured. When you


    miss him,e and see him at any time, and I will arrange for you to meet.¡±


    Joshua nodded again and again. ¡°Yes, yes, Aurum¡¯s house is so big, with a lot of people and


    everything. I live happily. Moreover, Aurum also helped me contact the kindergarten. I go to school


    every day!¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Then do you like it here?¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s near you, I like it!¡±


    There was so much pain in Gale¡¯s heart, and five minutes after seeing Joshua, it was all melted away


    by


    his love and sweetness.


    Aurum could not help but sigh with emotion. ¡°This kid. I don¡¯t know how many little girls he will coax


    when he grows up¡­¡±


    ¡°What is coaxing?¡± Joshua retorted immediately I amplimenting you from the bottom of my heart!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, any girl will be conquered by your sweet mouth!¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Although Joshua has a sweet mouth, he is not flirtatious or sentimental. He is very


    dedicated. He likes his deskmate, and he still likes her now, and it hasn¡¯t changed Isn¡¯t it Joshua?¡±


    Joshua hurriedly covered her mouth. ¡°Mommy, why did you even say such a thing! It¡¯s so


    embarrassing!¡±


    Aurumughed out loud.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The atmosphere became much more rxed, and Gale¡¯s heart was being repaired bit by bit.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t feel at ease. I¡¯m always worried that something might happen and I won¡¯t be able to


    make it as it¡¯s so far. I¡¯m also worried that if Shawnes to the door or is discovered by someone


    who cares¡­¡±


    Living in Aurum¡¯s house was the safest ce.


    However¡­


    Aurum still had Natalie.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Chapter 832


    ¡°I wonder what Natalie would think? she thought.


    Gale thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Joshua will cause you trouble?¡±


    Aurum said, ¡°You are always thinking of others We have known each other for so many years, and


    every time I do my best to help you, no matter the trouble, no matter the cost Gale, why are you still


    being so polite?¡±


    Every time, Aurum stretched out his hand to give her a hand


    Every time, Aurum was by her side.


    Every time, she owed Aurum a huge favor


    It was impossible to pay off in this lifetime!


    Gale could only say thank you, but the word thank you was so powerless


    ¡°You just do what you want Winnie wont be arrogant for long, and Nicole can¡¯t always mistake her for


    her mother. Shawn will find out the reason, and I¡¯m also looking for it secretly Aurum said


    Gale asked softly, ¡°What if Shawn did this?


    Aurum was taken aback.


    ¡°Winnie said it herself She said that she seeded because of Shawn¡¯s help Otherwise, with her own


    ability, how could she get close to Nicole? Well, Shawn deliberately kept her by his side as my


    substitute.¡± Gale replied.


    In order to get Nicole, Shawn could give her up.


    How could he, who was so proud, love her humbly and amodate her all the time?


    He would be bored and tired too. He had so many women he could choose from.


    There was no shortage of Gale by Shawn¡¯s side.


    So he gave up on her, but he wanted Nicole.So, he took Winnie out and fulfilled his n.


    Gale felt a bit of heart-piercing pain.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Aurum slowly frowned. ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    Although he and Shawn always had some disagreements, he believed in Shawn¡¯s character and his


    lovefor Gale


    Shawn would not do that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s him¡­ But Winnie¡¯s words are very reasonable. Who else can have this ability? Who


    is the one who benefits from Nicole staying in Sea City in the end?¡±


    It was Shawn.


    ¡°Forget it. The truth will alwayse out. Mr. Lefting, Joshua won¡¯t cause trouble with you, right?


    Natalie¡­does she have any objections?¡± Gale said.


    *Joshua lives with Zoe and has nothing to do with Natalie. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Gale nodded.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m very good.¡± Joshua raised his chin proudly.


    ¡°By the way, Mommy, why weren¡¯t you dating Aurum back then?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Joshua¡¯s words left both of them speechless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that Natalie was bad. I just think you two are so good for each other,¡± Joshua


    exined.


    Gale hurriedly covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. He is getting married at the end of the


    year. I


    ¡­ I¡¯m not considered single now, and I haven¡¯t divorced yet, understand?¡±


    As she said that, she smiled at Aurum in embarrassment. ¡°Kids¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m¡­ used to it.¡±

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Chapter 833


    Anyway, Joshua¡¯s brain worked much faster than a normal three-year-old¡¯s. Aurum will be surprised by


    his intelligence again and again.


    Now¡­


    No matter what Joshua said, he could keep his face expressionless


    However, having said that, if he had met Gale earlier, maybe¡­He would be moved.


    It was gettingte.


    Gale said, ¡°I¡¯m going back first. Joshua, you have to be obedient. If you miss me, you can call ¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, let¡¯s go¡­ Hey, wait


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Joshua asked, ¡°Where are you going? The hospital? Nicole doesn¡¯t know you anymore Are you going


    to be angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my grandfather¡¯s house I still have my father, your grandfather,¡± Gale replied


    Only then did Joshua feel relieved and nod ¡°Okay, I love you, Mommy¡±


    Gale hugged him and kissed him, then waved


    Aurum and Joshua just watched her leave.


    Joshua sighed.


    Aurum asked, ¡°Miss her already?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately. I regret it.¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡± Aurum patted his head. ¡°You are a child. Do you know what regret is?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I really think you and Mommy could work. Why don¡¯t you give it a try? Joshua said.


    Aurum only thought of him as a child with no scruples and did not take it to heart.


    He took Joshua¡¯s hand and walked slowly toward his house.


    Aurum said, ¡°I will marry Natalie and only her. If I don¡¯t marry Natalie, there is only one possibility.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°She hase back.¡±


    Joshua tilted his head. ¡°Her? Who is she?¡±


    Aurum smiled.It was the little girl in his memory.She was the real daughter of the Yarn family. She was


    the love of his life and the person he had missed all his life.


    Only if she came back would Aurum give up on Natalie and go all out to pursue his true love.


    Aurum did not deny that he was a little tempted by Gale, but it was also because he felt that she and


    Gale had simrities.


    He has been in love with Natalie for many years. He was a responsible man, and he would not give up.


    Joshua asked, ¡°So besides Natalie, do you have someone else you like?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you like her more than my mommy?¡±


    Joshua immediately changed his question. ¡°Do you like her more than I like my mommybined?¡±


    ¡°Well, I love her more than my own life.¡±


    ¡°It seems that my mommy has no chance, hey¡­¡±


    ¡°If Shawn heard what you said, you would be beaten severely, even if it¡¯s his own son.¡±


    ¡°Tch, I¡¯m even more arrogant in front of him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, he is your father. Shawn is famous for his aloofness and arrogance. You will be


    just like him.¡±


    Joshua curled his lips. ¡°Hmph. No.¡±.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Chapter 834


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you grow up.¡±


    ¡°Are there some things you will only understand when you grow up? Is that true?¡± Joshua asked.


    Aurum was immediately stopped by the question.


    Joshua continued to ask, ¡°ording to what you said, when Nicole grows up, she will recognize the


    real mommy, and won¡¯t she treat a bad woman as her mommy?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why she can¡¯t admit her mistake¡­ Even if they look alike, it¡¯s not 100%.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is Mommy, and a bad woman is a bad woman. There¡¯s a big difference.¡±


    Joshua suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, the bad woman and my mommy have simr


    faces, but they can¡¯t have the same body shape! Besides, my mommy has a unique mark on her body!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the mark on Gale?¡±


    ¡°She has a birthmark!¡±


    Aurum was stunned for a moment, then stopped unconsciously and stayed where he was.


    Joshua called him several times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Joshua, you said¡­ your mommy has a birthmark?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Nicole and I have seen it, and Mrs. Zoe also knows about it. So tell me, if Nicole sees the


    birthmark on Mommy, will she recognize her again?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Aurum squatted down and looked seriously into Joshua¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Where is that birthmark of hers¡­? What does it look like? What shape?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Joshua was about to answer when he suddenly remembered something and kept silent.


    It seemed like he could not just tell anyone about it.


    Aurum asked, ¡°Is it on the waist?¡±


    Joshua nodded.


    ¡°Is it¡­ a heart?¡±


    Joshua¡¯s expression became very strange. ¡°Have you¡­ seen it?¡±


    Aurum raised his hand unconsciously and squeezed Joshua¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You answer me first, yes or


    no!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joshua nodded. ¡°My mommy has a heart-shaped birthmark on her waist, and it¡¯s on the thinnest


    part of her waist. But no one would ever notice it.¡±


    Gale¡¯s dressing style was also rtively conservative. She never wore clothes that revealed her waist


    and navel.


    Aurum froze.


    Joshua was still talking. ¡°Bad women can¡¯t imitate this birthmark, right? And you don¡¯t know that


    Mommy has a birthmark, right? Do you think Nicole will recognize the real Mommy if she saw it?¡±


    ¡°Hey, although the faces look alike, there are always differences. Nicole has been confused.¡±


    ¡°Although Mommy has a birthmark, you can¡¯t just lift it up for others to see¡­


    Joshua muttered non-stop, but Aurum never recovered.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Joshua, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Are you sure about what?¡±


    ¡°Birthmark, heart-shaped, on the waist.¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°I¡¯m sure and sure. That¡¯s my mommy. I¡¯m not confused. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can


    ask Mrs. Zoe!¡±


    Aurum closed his eyes.


    The excitement, nervousness, and disbelief in his heart almost swallowed him up!


    Although he did not see the heart-shaped birthmark on Gale¡¯s waist with his own eyes, Joshua said it


    with such certainty that it must exist!


    Aurum would never forget that the lost daughter of the Yarn family, the little girl in memory, also had a


    heart-shaped birthmark on her waist!


    Could it be that Gale was the little girl he had been thinking about all this time?


    Could it be that Gale was the real daughter of the Yarn family?


    The person he had been looking for, the person he had been waiting for, the person he loved deeply,


    was Gale?


    Aurum still remembered that when he saw Gale for the first time, he always had an inexplicable sense


    of familiarity.


    Because of this feeling, he and Gale started dating, contacted, and became friends¡­ Until today, they


    have be such close friends. 1

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Chapter 835


    Aurum would do anything for Gale withoutint or regret, but he knew that it was not because of


    love.


    It was because of that feeling.


    What if Gale was that little girl?


    Aurum really wanted to believe it, but he dared not jump to a conclusion. After all, this matter was too


    coincidental!


    Maybe Gale¡¯s birthmark was different from Jennie Yarn¡¯s?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they are all heart-shaped and on the waist, maybe it was a little deformed and the position


    was slightly off.


    ¡°Uncle Aurum? Uncle Aurum? What are you thinking about? You are so distracted, Joshua yelled again


    and again.


    ¡°No¡­it¡¯s nothing. Joshua, are there many people who know about your mommy¡¯s birthmark?¡±


    ¡°I can count them on the one hand. Mommy is a girl. How can a girl¡¯s body be shown to anyone?¡±


    Aurum nodded.


    He wished he could find Gale now and check the birthmark on her body.


    However, doing so would be too abrupt.


    Although, if he asked to see the birthmark, Gale would agree to him.


    After all, he has helped her too much, and she would not refuse him.


    Aurum wanted to see it very much but dared not.


    He was afraid he would be disappointed that¡­ Gale would just be Gale.


    Aurum worried too much and was too cautious.


    It was because Jennie Yarn was the love of his life!


    However, Aurum would find a way to insinuate and inquire about Gale¡¯s life experience!


    If Gale was Jennie, then she was not the biological daughter of the Warm family!


    He was thinking, immersed in his own thoughts, when Joshua suddenly pointed out, ¡°Aunt Natalie is


    here.¡±


    Aurum was in a daze, looking at Natalie. What came to mind was the little girl¡¯s frown and smile in his


    memory.


    ¡°Aurum, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere.¡± Natalie walked over, pushed Joshua away


    naturally, and took his arm. ¡°You look ill. What happened?¡±


    Aurum shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. The food will be cold soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Aurum took two steps, then suddenly turned around and waved. ¡°Joshua,e.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Uncle Aurum.¡±


    It was this little boy again.


    Natalie had seen him several times.


    She finally could not help herself, pretending to ask casually, ¡°Aurum, you seem to like him very much. I


    have seen you ying with him and hugging him several times.¡±


    ¡°Well, children are pleasing to the eye. How can I not like him.¡±


    Natalie said tentatively, ¡°If you like children so much, we can have one as soon as possible.¡±


    Of course, she was willing to have children for Aurum.


    It could even be said that this is her dream.


    However, Natalie was in poor health, and she had been taking medicine for years.


    If she wanted to have children, she would have to wait, as per the doctor¡¯s advice.


    Aurum was worried about her health, so he never mentioned the matter of the child. In addition, the two


    of them were only engaged, yet to be an official couple.


    It was too early to have kids.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take care of your body first. I don¡¯t want to drag you down because of the child,¡± Aurum


    said.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s fine, Aurum. I¡¯m already at this age. If I have a childter, it would be difficult for me to


    regain my figure in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why would I dislike you because of your figure?¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°I would despise myself.¡±


    ¡°You fool.¡±


    Joshua, next to him, suddenly trembled.


    ¡°Huh? Are you cold? Or are you bitten by a mosquito?¡±


    He shook his head repeatedly.


    ¡°Then what is the matter?¡±

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    Chapter 836


    Joshua replied, ¡°Yuckie!!!!¡±


    He tugged Joshua¡¯s ear. ¡°You!¡±


    Joshua stuck out his tongue, broke away from his hand, and ran forward quickly. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I¡¯m


    going home first!¡±


    ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Actually, Joshua did not want to see Natalie.


    Especially when he saw Uncle Aurum being so close to her, he almost vomited out hisst night¡¯s


    meal!


    He just did not like Natalie!


    He felt something was off!


    Aurum was always worried, staring at Joshua¡¯s back, afraid that someone would bump into him.


    Natalie carefully observed his expression and could tell that he really liked Joshua.


    However, in her impression, Aurum was usually neutral toward children.


    When a rtive¡¯s child came to visit, he just asked politely and did not even hug them.


    However, for this kid named Joshua¡­


    It is different.


    Why?


    Was there anything special about this little boy?


    Natalie began to pay attention.


    Looking back, she had to ask Zoe!


    Although she was not married into the Lefting family, she was the one who had control over these


    matters!


    When Peter saw Gale, he stood up in shock. ¡°Gale, you are back?¡±


    He looked back again and saw that there was no one there.


    Just her?


    What about Shawn and Nicole?


    Peter vaguely guessed something was wrong. ¡°Gale, what happened?¡±


    Looking at her most beloved father, the grievances in Gale¡¯s heart flooded.


    She could not bear it anymore and burst into tears in front of Peter.


    She had no need to pretend to be strong anymore!


    Peter hugged her and patted her on the back. ¡°Gale, cry. It feels much better to cry¡­ I am here. No


    matter what, I am here. You will have a home to return to.¡±


    Thank g*d she still had her father.


    Otherwise, Gale really had nowhere to go and would be homeless now!


    Peter would always be her resort!


    Gale did not know how long she had been crying, and her voice was a little h*rse.


    ¡°Dad, Nicole doesn¡¯t know me anymore. She calls someone else Mommy¡­¡± Gale said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gale cried so hard that she told Peter about the matter.


    After hearing this, Peter opened his mouth in astonishment, not knowing what to say.


    Why did things be like this¡­


    Peter sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, I thought that your good days wereing soon. Even if it¡¯s not good


    enough, you can be mediocre and happy, but in the end¡­¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I still have Joshua.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Aurum. He is really a good person. During the four years you were away, he and Sam came


    the most diligently. Every time hees, he buys me things,¡± Peter said.


    Gale sat on the sofa, her eyes swollen like peaches.


    Peter patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you a bowl of noodles. You need to eat


    something.¡±


    Gale replied with a hum.


    It had been a long time since she had tasted her dad¡¯s food.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When the noodles arrived, they were still steaming hot, topped with a poached egg.


    Gale picked up the cutlery and ate slowly.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Chapter 837


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I know you are very sad about what happened. Gale, take it easy. No matter what, Nicole is yours.


    She was just bewitched.¡±


    Peter thought for a while before saying, ¡°You and Mr. Wood should have a good discussion about how


    to deal with it so that Nicole can return to normal. He is very capable, and he will find a way.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Her name is Winnie. It was she who was brought back to Temperley Hall and is his new


    favorite. That woman has been under his control all this time, but she suddenly jumped out and


    pretended to be me.¡±


    ¡°You think Nicole suddenly doesn¡¯t know you because¡­ Mr. Wood?¡±


    Gale picked up the noodles, and the heat dazzled her eyes.


    She did not know whether Nicole became like this because of Shawn.


    She did not believe everything Winnie said.


    It was just that when she was emotional, she had no ce to vent. She could only hate him and loathe


    him!


    If Shawn was clean and innocent, how could Winnie find a reason to frame him?


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be the one doing this, but Winnie is the woman he keeps by his side, and it¡¯s because he


    failed to deal with that rotten woman which led to what happened today.¡±


    Gale asked softly again, ¡°Dad, do you still remember how Mom died? At that time, only Shawn and


    Mom were in the ward. He did not ring the bell in time to call the doctor, which dyed the best time.


    The timing of the rescue¡­¡±


    From that time on, she had a deep distrust of Shawn.


    This man was strong, and his methods were quite ruthless.


    If he were ruthless to others, he would only be more ruthless to himself!


    It was because of her mother¡¯s death that Galepletely gave up and decided to leave him forever.


    Shawn had no heart.


    He would be willing to do whatever it takes to get what he wants!


    Gale could not spend her whole life with such a person.


    Peter looked at her and said, ¡°Gale, there is something that I think I should tell you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, tell me.¡±


    ¡°We really misunderstood Shawn about your mother¡¯s death¡­¡±


    Gale¡¯s hand holding the fork suddenly paused. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Peter stood up and went to the bedroom without saying a word.


    Not long after, he took out a mobile phone.


    Gale recognized it at a nce. It was the mobile phone used by her mother when she was alive, and


    she bought it for her mother herself!


    ¡°Back then, when I was sorting out your mother¡¯s belongings, I found her mobile phone and kept it. I


    would take it out from time to time, charge it, and look through the photo album. Until one day, I was on


    my phone and found a recording,¡± Peter said.


    ¡°Recording?¡±


    Peter handed her the phone. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a bit long. Listen to it yourself, maybe¡­ you would find your


    answer there.¡±


    Gale picked up the phone, trembling slightly.


    ¡°Your mother should have recorded it herself. She called Sam at that time, just to tell him something,


    and she was afraid that she would forget too much, so she recorded it. Unexpectedly, Sam just let¡¯s go,


    and Shawn went to look for her¡­¡± Peter said.


    Gale started the recording.


    Wendy¡¯s voice echoed in the dining hall as if she was still alive.


    Listening to her mother¡¯s exnation to Sam, Gale burst into tears again.


    The greatest love in the world was a mother¡¯s love for her children.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Chapter 838


    She had also be a mother now, and she understood how her mother felt at that time too.


    If Gale knew that she would not live long and would leave this world, she would, like Wendy, make


    arrangements for the child¡¯s future, so that she could die with peace of mind.


    The recording was very long.


    The first half was a conversation between Wendy and Sam¡­ In the second half, Shawn¡¯s voice


    appeared.


    Wendy was emotional, and every word she said was harsh, forcing Shawn to get a divorce.


    Although Shawn was displeased, he responded slowly. He did not deliberately provoke her, and he


    kept trying to call the doctor.


    It was Wendy who took the initiative to stop him.


    Until Gale heard that poisonous oath¡­.


    ¡°I only love Gale in this life, I will always treat her well, and I will never change my heart!¡±


    ¡°If I, Shawn, vited it, then I will be struck by lightning, I will die badly, I will have no descendants for


    life, and the Wood family will go bankrupt. I will go to the eighteenth floor of hell, and I will never be


    able to recover! I will forever remain a lonely ghost!¡±


    It turned out that he had made such an oath in front of his mother before her death.


    It turned out that he did not intentionally pi*s his mother off.


    Shawn even wanted to save his mother and tried to ring the bell repeatedly but was stopped by her.


    Gale thought that she had misunderstood him.


    She always thought that her mother¡¯s death was because of what he said in the ward, which stimted


    her and caused her to attack.


    Peter said slowly, ¡°Gale, we¡­we all thought that your mother¡¯s death had something to do with Shawn.


    After listening to this recording, I realized that we were wrong to me him.¡±


    Gale kept silent


    ¡°It¡¯s true that he can¡¯t be med. Your mother¡¯s body, at that time, was half a foot into the gate of


    hell¡­¡±


    Gale interrupted him, ¡°This recording can only prove that Shawn didn¡¯t irritate Mom at that time, nor did


    he directly cause Mom¡¯s death. But don¡¯t forget how Mom was hospitalized and how she became ill?¡±


    It was Shawn who ruined the Warm family.


    It was Shawn who prevented her mother from taking the special medicine.


    Gale remembered all these things.


    Peter replied, ¡°Yes, he was wrong, but his fault wasn¡¯t killing your mother.¡±


    Gale closed her eyes. ¡°Dad, by now, I don¡¯t know what is right, what is wrong, what is hate, what is


    love¡­¡±


    She felt so tired.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She was so tired that she just wanted to fall asleep and never wake up again.


    What did she do wrong to endure so much suffering in this life?


    Gale was only in her twenties, but she seemed to have experienced all the ups and downs of life.


    ¡°Let the past be the past. Worrying about it will only increase your troubles. The most important thing is


    to live in the present. Gale, I understand how you feel. I am also very conflicted.¡±


    Gale covered her face with her hands. ¡°Dad, why¡­ why is there such a contradictory person as


    Shawn? Everything seems to have nothing to do with him, but it has everything to do with him.¡±


    Alex Wood died, and Shawn hated the Warm family deeply and wanted to make them pay.


    From his point of view, he was just taking revenge.


    However, that led to the ruin of the Warm family and ruined Gale¡¯s bright future.


    Was Shawn wrong?


    He did not know at the time that the person who killed Alex Wood was not Peter.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Chapter 839


    Later, Wendy died, and he was the only one present.


    He did not kill her mother, but her mother had a cerebral infarction and became a vegetable until she


    died because she could not ept his cruel methods against the Warm family.


    He caused it.


    Now, Nicole mistook Winnie for her mother.


    That was not what Shawn wanted to see.


    However, he was the one who banned her before, and he was the one who brought her back to


    Temperley Hall, and it was he who wanted to drive her out of Sea City and never show up, but she


    suddenly appeared in the ward¡­¡­


    Shawn himself was a contradictory existence.


    ¡°Gale¡­¡± Peter touched her head with his big palm. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much, you should have a


    good rest first. We will think of a solution tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Go to bed. I will still be here.¡±


    Gale dragged her tired body to the bedroom.


    Peter¡¯s eyes shed with unbearable sadness.


    Peter said to himself, ¡°Gale, if you hadn¡¯te to me and be my daughter, you wouldn¡¯t have


    experienced all this. However, at least if you live with us, you have lived a happy childhood and


    carefree youth. If you live with another family¡­¡±


    Peter stopped talking just in time.


    He said that she had a happy childhood. In actuality, she had suffered since she was a child!


    There was a secret, until now, only Peter knew about it.


    Maybe this secret would remain a secret forever, and no one would know it, including Gale herself.


    After all, so many years have passed¡­


    Peter turned off the light, and the vi fell into darkness.


    Not far away, a ck car parked quietly on the side of the road.


    The window of the driver¡¯s side was lowered, and the man with cold and hard features could be seen.


    His bony hand rested casually on the car door, with a cigarette between his fingertips.


    Outside the car door, two tall bodyguards were standing with their hands behind their backs and


    wearing walkie-talkies


    ¡°She¡­ went to Aurum¡¯s house today?¡± Shawn said lightly.


    The bodyguard responded immediately, ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood, Madam stayed at his house for more than an


    hour.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn moved his fingers, and the soot fell down. ¡°She met Aurum?¡±


    ¡°She met Aurum and a little boy.¡±


    ¡°Is there any more?¡±


    The bodyguard reported, ¡°We did not dare to get too close for fear that your wife would find out, so I


    don¡¯t know what your wife and Aurum talked about.¡±


    That little boy¡­


    It should be Joshua.


    Aurum was as devoted to Joshua as ever and always took him with him everywhere.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Wood, Gale and the little boy seem to have a good rtionship, talking andughing,


    and hugging the little boy.¡±


    Shawn let out a questioning hum.


    Joshua was sweet-mouthed and flirtatious, and Gale just happened to ¡®lose¡¯ Nicole, and felt depressed,


    so it was reasonable to get closer to Joshua.


    If Joshua could make Gale feel better, he would like to take Joshua over to apany Gale.


    Maybe he could temporarilyfort her wounded heart.


    However, Joshua lived in Aurum¡¯s house¡­ with Zoe.


    Where was his mother?


    This woman was really mysterious. She woulde and go without a trace. She could leave her son in


    other people¡¯s homes with no worry.


    She has no sense of responsibility as a mother at all.


    Shawn took a puff of the cigarette and slowly exhaled the smoke.


    Now because of Nicole¡¯s matter, he was already devastated, so he did not have the time and thought to


    think about that.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Chapter 840


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    How to deal with Winnie and make Nicole regain consciousness? That was the most important and


    urgent thing for him right now!


    If this continued, the rtionship between him and Gale would be more and more estranged amid


    repeated suspicions!


    No matter how much he loved her, he still could not stand her indifference and hatred again and again!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, are you¡­ staying here tonight? Aren¡¯t you going to see your wife?¡± the bodyguard asked


    cautiously.


    Shawn had been here for several hours.


    The ground was full of cigarette butts and ash.


    He did not have the means to leave as well, nor did he mean to get out of the car!


    ¡°No.¡±


    He was here, looking at the window of her bedroom, and already felt at ease.


    If they met, they would have another fight.


    Shawn did not want to quarrel with her.


    When a person is angry, what they say is the most hurtful.


    He did not want to get hurt by Gale¡¯s angry words.


    In the same way, Shawn also understood that most of what Gale said was because of her frustration.


    Although he knew she did not mean to hurt him by saying that kind of thing, he felt sad when he heard


    it.


    It was just that when a man was hurt, he would hide it and digest it slowly by himself and would not


    show


    The night was dark.


    Then, the sky turned white.


    It was daylight again.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    He sat here all night, seemingly in a daze, but in fact, his brain was running at high speed.


    He muste up with a countermeasure!


    Shawn thought of it!


    However¡­


    He was still hesitating.


    Shawn knew how to deal with Winnie, manipte her, and infiltrate her bit by bit, to find out the reason


    for Nicole¡¯s m*tal disorder, but¡­ the price he had to pay was to hurt Gale.


    How could he bear to hurt her?


    He was willing to hurt himself thousands of times, but he was not willing to hurt her even a single hair!


    However, after thinking about it, he wanted to cure Nicole. This would be the best and fastest way he


    could think of so far!


    Shawn took a deep look at the slowly rising sunrise.


    He closed his eyes for a while, rested for a while, then started the car and left.


    As soon as Shawn left, the bodyguards followed.


    The cigarette butts had been cleaned up before they left


    Five minutester, another ck car sped up and stopped at the entrance of the vi.


    Aurum got out of the car and strode inside.


    Peter got up and went downstairs. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Aurum hurriedly. ¡°Aurum?


    You¡¯re here,e in and sit down. She hasn¡¯t gotten up yet.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Aurum came here deliberately at this time.


    He knew Peter¡¯s work and rest schedule.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± Peter was taken aback, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Aurum looked around with a hesitant look on his face, but he still said, ¡°It is something about Gale.


    Uncle,


    I¡­ have no other intentions, nor any purpose, I just have a question to ask.¡±


    Peter still admired and trusted Aurum very much.


    Over the years, he has seen everything Aurum has done for Gale.


    ¡°Tell me.¡± Peter greeted him and sat under the umbre in the yard. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave after. There is still a morning meeting at thepany.¡±

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Chapter 841


    Peter wondered what exactly was so important for Aurum to be so anxious.


    He looked at Aurum. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long, and you and Gale are friends who tell each


    other everything. Just ask whatever you want to. As long as I know the answer to it, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warm, I heard from Joshua yesterday that Gale has a heart-shaped birthmark on her waist. Is that


    true?¡±


    Peter¡¯s expression immediately changed.


    However, he nodded and acknowledged it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Was the birthmark always there? Was she born with it?¡±


    Peter nodded. ¡°O-of course. Why would it be called a birthmark otherwise?¡±


    Aurum pushed the matter. ¡°Then, what year, what month and what day was Gale born? What hospital


    was she born in?¡±


    Peter could no longer keep his cool.


    ¡°Aurum, why are you asking all of this? Don¡¯t you know Gale¡¯s birthday very well?¡±


    Aurum looked at Peter with a resolved expression.


    He could see the minute changes in Peter¡¯s expression, and Aurum felt like his guess was looking


    more and more likely to be true.


    Peter was avoiding the topic.


    Normally, there would be no reason for anyone to be so hesitant and vague about their own daughter¡¯s


    birth!


    ¡°Mr. Warm¡­¡±


    Aurum did not even blink. He looked very serious, but his voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯ll be straight with you. Is


    Gale actually your daughter?¡±


    Peter immediately stood up.


    Aurum stood up as well.


    Peter answered seriously, ¡°Aurum, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d suddenly ask this question. But to me, Gale


    is my daughter!¡±


    ¡°I understand, I just want to know¡­¡±


    Peter waved it off. ¡°This isn¡¯t important. Don¡¯t ever bring it up again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warm, I¡¯m begging you. Please answer me. Is she your daughter by birth, or did you adopt her?¡±


    Aurum said sincerely.


    Ever since Joshua mentioned Gale¡¯s birthmark, Aurum had not been in the right state of mind.


    He had not slept the whole night!


    There was no way he could!


    The girl that Aurum had loved and longed for his whole life could possibly have reappeared!


    Of course, Aurum would be emotional!


    Yet, Aurum did not dare to announce it to the world. He did not dare to tell anyone. The only thing he


    dared to do was sneak out to look for Peter alone, slowly looking into it.


    Peter asked him, ¡°Aurum, why did you suddenly ask about this?¡±


    Aurum answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s because¡­ I had a friend who was lost when she was young. She had


    at heart-shaped birthmark on her waist as well!¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    He had just thought about Gale¡¯s birth the previous night andmented that he would be the only one


    who knew that secret anymore.


    Yet, Aurum hade to ask him about it bright and early in the morning!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, Mr. Warm, I¡¯m beginning to wonder if Gale is the girl I¡¯m looking for!¡± Aurum said.


    ¡°However, I wasn¡¯t certain! If she¡¯s actually your daughter by birth, then the birthmark would just be a


    coincidence. It would not prove anything!¡±


    Peter looked at him.


    Should this secret be revealed?


    What kind of consequences would it bring about?


    For Gale, would knowing the truth about her birth be a good thing or a bad thing?


    So, Peter was still thinking, still hesitating!


    Gale truly was not his real daughter!

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Chapter 842


    He adopted her!


    Peter would always remember how long his wife had been depressed when she found out she could


    not bear children at the hospital.


    Even though they had married from an arranged marriage and had not fallen in love before they


    married. each other, they had developed very strong feelings for each other after being together.


    It was more than just romantic or familial love.


    Peter was open-minded and did not want to get a divorce. After Wendy had tried and failed to have


    children with various methods, they decided to adopt a child at an orphanage after discussing it with


    each other.


    At the orphanage, the director brought out all the children and had them stand in a line.


    Those children had either lost their parents or had been sent over by kind-hearted folk after being


    picked up from the streets.


    They looked timid but were full of desire.


    After all, as long as they got adopted, they would be able to leave that ce. They would be able to go


    to a new family and have their own parents.


    So, they did their best to show themselves off, hoping that Peter and Wendy would like them!


    Yet, a skinny girl stood at the end of the line.


    Her eyes were pretty and clean, and her skin was much fairer than anyone else.


    Wendy had immediately taken a liking to that girl.


    ¡°Little girl, are you willing toe back with us and be my daughter?¡±


    The girl shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Everyone else looked at her.


    Everyone wanted to be adopted. The director had even said that this couple did not have children on


    their own. He had said that they came from a highly educated and stable family. Anyone who went with


    those. two would have a very good life.


    Yet, that girl rejected Wendy!


    ¡°Why?¡± Wendy did not get angry and instead asked, ¡°Do you not like me?¡±


    The girl said, ¡°I have parents. They wille to look for me.¡±


    She was in an orphanage, so how could she still have parents?


    Wendy did not say that, worried she would make the child sad.


    The girl was only four, after all. The girl did not know that much, and there was no way the girl knew


    what death meant.


    Wendy merely patted the girl on the head. ¡°You cane back with me and wait for your parents


    there.¡±


    The girl blinked. ¡°Can I really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    The girl said, ¡°Okay then. Thank you.¡±


    She was polite, obedient, and well-mannered. The way she acted was not something an ordinary family


    would be able to nurture.


    Peter and Wendy had not thought too much about it, merely feeling like they liked the child.


    So, they had all the procedures done before they brought the girl back, naming her Gale.


    As time passed, with how well they took care of Gale, Gale had gradually forgotten her past.


    She lived in a happy and beautiful family. She did not even remember much about the orphanage.


    She was Gale Warm.


    When Peter snapped back to reality and looked at Aurum¡¯s hopeful gaze, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t answer this


    question.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Warm¡­¡±


    Peter said, ¡°You should know very well that Gale can¡¯t go through anything else at this moment. If


    you¡¯re really on her side, then you should keep this to yourself for now. Look into it when the time is


    right.¡±


    Even though Peter did not answer it directly, Aurum was smart enough to see what the meaning behind


    those words was.


    Peter said again, ¡°If this is something that will absolutely benefit Gale, then you should go ahead and


    do it. I won¡¯t make things hard for you, and I won¡¯t stop Gale. However, what if returning to that family


    isn¡¯t necessarily good for her? Aurum, what would you do?¡±


    Those words snapped Aurum out of his fantasy.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Chapter 843


    For so many years, Aurum had been thinking about and longing for that girl. He had forever stored her


    voice and pretty smile in his head.


    He was the one who wanted to find her and bring her back to the Yarn family the most.


    However, what would happen to Natalie if the girl was suddenly back?


    The Yarn family had already been at peace for so many years. What kind of trouble would this stir?


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your advice,¡± Aurum said.


    Peter sighed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really giving any advice. I was just thinking of Gale. Parents always want what¡¯s


    best for their children. As long as it¡¯ll make her happier, then do it.¡±


    Aurum nodded,posing himself.


    He was already sure that Gale was adopted by the Warm family!


    She was not actually their child!


    Even though Peter never said it directly, he had implied as much!


    That secret was something only Aurum knew at that moment.


    The matter of bringing Gale back to the Yarn family would be very difficult and delicate!


    Especially when it came to Natalie and his engagement!


    Natalie never did anything wrong. Aurum did not want to hurt Natalie too much, but he would not marry


    her anymore.


    As he thought about it, he heard some footsteps. Gale had her pajamas on, and her hair was a bit


    disheveled. She had no makeup on, but she had a clear and otherworldly sense of beauty.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting?¡± Gale looked at him for a few seconds. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    Aurum looked at her and found himself unable to pull his gaze away.


    He had clearly just met her the day before.


    Yet, seeing her at that moment, it feltpletely different.


    She was Gale, but not at the same time.


    So that was why he felt a sense of familiarity the first time he saw Gale. It had not been for no reason!


    Feelings really were something strange and hard to exin!


    ¡°Mr. Lefting?¡± Gale tried to call for Aurum again.


    She felt like Aurum¡¯s gaze was very strange. It looked so sincere and full of love as if she was his one


    true love.


    However, they were clearly just friends.


    They were not just regr friends. They were friends that could share any secret with each other!


    Why did he suddenly look at her with such a romantic expression?


    Aurum knew what he was doing. He knew that the passion behind his gaze had shocked her.


    However, he could not control himself.


    He could not avert his gaze!


    He just wanted to look at her more, to etch her looks into his heart!


    Aurum wanted nothing more than to tell her how much he missed her!


    He had loved her for over twenty years! He never forgot about her, even for a single day!


    Peter could not take it anymore and stood in between them, cutting off Aurum¡¯s gaze.


    Peter said, ¡°Gale, you¡¯re up. What do you want for breakfast? I¡¯ll get you some.¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine. Mr. Lefting, have you had breakfast? Do you want to join us?¡±


    Gale bent over to look at Aurum.


    Aurum gaped. The usuallyposed man suddenly found himself in aplete panic.


    He felt a bit scared to face Gale but still wanted to keep looking at her.


    Such conflicting emotions really threatened to split his head apart.


    ¡°I-I still need to go to thepany. I¡¯m busy. I-I¡¯ll have to say no,¡± Aurum stammered out.


    Gale felt a bit strange but said nothing about it. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Aurum turned around and left.


    He had turned around too quickly, and he stumbled and almost fell.


    ¡°Be careful. Mr. Lefting, don¡¯t rush,¡± Gale shouted.


    Aurum did not even look back as he waved his hand with his back to her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. G-Good


    bye.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    Chapter 844


    He walked even faster than before.


    Gale was confused.


    Only when Aurum drove the car off did Gale ask, ¡°Dad, did Mr. Leftinge to see you?¡±


    ¡°He was passing by and came in to pay a visit.¡±


    ¡°Passing by? Our ce is in theplete opposite direction to hispany.¡± Gale asked.


    Peter coughed, answering vaguely, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Aurum just came in for a few words with me. He


    didn¡¯t mention anything.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Gale could not figure out what Aurum was there for, no matter how she tried.


    Whatever, he might have actually just happened to pass by.


    ¡°Gale, are you going to the hospital to see Nicole today?¡± Peter changed the topic in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ll go


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Nicole doesn¡¯t want to see me. Even if I go, I¡¯d just be standing at the door.¡±


    She could not do anything.


    That sense of powerlessness made Gale feel exhausted. She did not want to go through that again for


    the moment.


    She needed to calm down.


    She did not want to hear Nicole calling Winnie her mother.


    Peter did not know how to console Gale and could only say, ¡°Nicole will remember you. It¡¯s just a


    matter of time. Things won¡¯t go on like this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe Nicole will wake up too.¡±


    Gale looked at where the sun was rising.


    A new day had started.


    When would Nicolee back to her side?


    After breakfast, Gale went to Wood Group.


    She wanted to look for Shawn.


    It had been so long, she felt that Shawn should have already calmed down.


    Only when both of them were calm could they properly discuss what to do with Nicole.


    She did not want to think the worst about Shawn.


    It was just that she had been too frustrated when Winnie had tried to cause trouble. She did not have


    her wits about her, and she was in too bad of a mood. That was why she had shouted at Shawn and


    med him.


    No matter how ruthless Shawn was, he would not do anything to Nicole.


    A tiger did not eat its cubs!


    At Wood Group, the girl at the reception had just put down the phone when she saw Gale walking over.


    The receptionist forgot to even blink as she looked at Gale, unable to snap back to reality.


    That was Mrs. Wood?


    The Mrs. Wood who hade back from the dead, reappearing in Sea City?


    Even though it had been spread all around Sea City, Gale had kept a low profile, not showing herself in


    public.


    So, no matter how curious everyone was, no one had met her


    She had appeared just like that!


    The receptionist gulped. ¡°M-Mrs. Mrs. Wood, is that you? Or am I mistaken?¡±


    After all, the recement Shawn had found for Gale in the rumors was supposed to look a lot like Gale!


    Gale nodded. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Shawn. Is he around?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! I¡¯ll bring you there!¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take the elevator myself.¡±


    The receptionist watched as Gale left, stunned.


    Very quickly, news of Gale appearing in thepany spread amongst the employees like wildfire.


    ¡°Oh my, is it really Gale?!¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling her Gale? Call her Mrs. Wood!¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think Mr. Wood¡¯s hair is going to turn ck overnight?¡±


    ¡°This time, all those richdies who were eyeing Mr. Wood will be losing some sleep. They kept on


    thinking they actually had a chance.¡±


    ¡°I think that girl who looks like Mrs. Wood will actually go crazy.¡±

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    Chapter 845


    Peach was shouting in the office, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Gale! It¡¯s really Gale!¡±


    She was like a fan who had just met her idol.


    No, it was even more than that!


    Gale had no idea her arrival had caused such a stir.


    She headed right for Shawn¡¯s office.


    Fiona was tongue-tied at the sight of Gaie. ¡°M-Mrs. Wood, y-you¡¯re looking for¡­¡±


    ¡°Shawn.¡±


    ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Fiona led the way, knocking at the door. ¡°Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice sounded incredibly impatient. ¡°Is the sky falling?¡±


    He had not slept, and his whole body smelled of cigarettes. He had just showered in the office¡¯s


    washroom and was putting on clothes when Fiona disturbed him..


    Did he not tell Fiona not to look for him unless the sky was falling?!


    Gale looked at Fiona. ¡°The sky is falling? What does he mean?¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Fiona did not know how to exin.


    The moment Shawn heard Gale¡¯s voice, he immediately fastened his tie and rushed out, pushing the


    door open!


    ¡°Gale?¡±


    She was actually here.


    She hade to thepany to look for her by herself. What a rare sight!


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Are you free?¡± Gale answered.


    Shawn pursed his lips and made way.


    Fiona coughed. ¡°Mr. Wood, the sky isn¡¯t falling, but Mrs. Wood is here. Isn¡¯t this an even bigger deal?¡±


    Shawn shot a cold look over.


    Fiona immediately shut the door and fled the scene!


    Gale looked at Shawn a bit awkwardly.


    Even Shawn¡¯s buttons were notpletely done. His bronze skin still glistened with water, and he


    smelled of shampoo.


    She did not know where to look!


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡± Shawn acted like nothing was wrong. ¡°Did you go see Nicole already?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t. I came to discuss things with you.¡±


    Shawn sat on the sofa, slowly doing his buttons, tidying up his tie, and adjusting his belt.


    Gale¡¯s eyes darted everywhere, but she refused to look at him.


    Seeing how she was acting, Shawn deliberately slowed down. He even stopped on purpose, leaving


    his buttons undone.


    His muscles were ring.


    ¡°Sit. Do you want something to drink?¡± Shawn looked incredibly rxed.


    He acted like she was a guest.


    However, Gale did not bother being polite. She sat right down in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll drink whatever you


    have.¡±


    ¡°We really are like an old couple.¡± Shawn poured her some tea. ¡°You were fighting so fiercely against


    me. yesterday, but you¡¯re sitting right in front of me right now.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Gale, you¡¯ve grown.¡±


    She would give him the silent treatment if it were in the past. There was no way she would have looked


    for him! There was no way they would be talking about things so calmly either!


    ¡°Fighting won¡¯t solve anything. ming you will just exhaust both of us. It¡¯s been four years. Of course,


    I¡¯d be more mature,¡± Gale answered.


    ¡°I would rather you keep on being naive and innocent, even if I¡¯m the one who would get hurt.¡±


    She pouted. ¡°You sure know how to talk. When I turned around and ran yesterday, you never ran after


    me.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°I knew you wanted to be alone.¡±


    He needed some peace and quiet as well.


    If they had continued being by each other¡¯s side in that situation, they would just have ended up


    fighting even more.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Chapter 846


    The worse Shawn and Gale fought, the happier Winnie would be.


    Gale lowered her head before she said softly, ¡°Fine. I was just letting my frustrations get to mest


    night. I


    I trust you. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d help Winnie hurt Nicole.¡±


    Shawn paused slightly with his tea in hand.


    Did he mishear things?


    Was he dreaming?


    Gale said she trusted him?


    Before Shawn could fully process it, he heard Gale say, ¡°I was just too emotional yesterday. Don¡¯t take


    what I said to heart. Just forget it.¡±


    Shawn looked down slightly, and he gently pursed his lips.


    She was apologizing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In a gentle manner.


    He understood.


    The fact that she said she trusted him already surprised him enough, but she was actually admitting


    she was wrong to him!


    Shawn put his cup down and looked right at Gale.


    Gale avoided his eyes but knew that he was looking at her. She suddenly felt shy and annoyed at the


    same time. Her face flushed red, including her neck!


    When Aurum had been staring at her even though she had just gotten out of bed during the morning,


    she had been able to remain calm.


    So why did she suddenly turn into a young maiden in front of Shawn?


    Very quickly, Gale wondered what she was so embarrassed about.


    Why did she need to feel shy?


    So, sheposed herself quickly. ¡°Even though you didn¡¯t help Winnie, you were the one who even


    allowed her to be around. Shawn, you can¡¯t shed all responsibility.¡±


    He grunted in acknowledgment.


    He had missed Gale too much at the time. That was why he had brought Winnie back to Temperley


    Hall so he could look at Winnie a few times a day.


    Winnie had just been to look at.


    Yet, he had caused such a disaster because of it!


    Gale continued, ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to find out what happened to Nicole. She only trusts and relies


    on Winnie. What do we do? It¡¯s been a few days. Have you figured out a solution?¡±


    Shawn bent over, sitting down in front of her.


    He did have a solution.


    He had smoked for a whole night, looking into her window before he figured something out.


    However, this solution would hurt him almost as much as his enemies!


    Furthermore, he could not let anyone know!


    Shawn had to do it alone!


    So, he could not tell Gale.


    Gale said, ¡°If we let Winnie continue like this, I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll have some other ns to control Nicole


    even more. She¡¯s constantly at Nicole¡¯s side right now. It¡¯ll be so easy for her to do something.¡±


    ¡°There are security cameras in the room. I¡¯ll have my men constantly looking at her, and she won¡¯t be


    able to do anything.¡±


    Gale let out a sigh of relief. Shawn was always so thorough.


    Gale had really wrongfully med him. There was no way Shawn would be on the same side as


    Nicole.


    However, Gale felt like it was strange. ¡°Why did she insult you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a crazy woman who speaks nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You must have promised her something before.¡± Gale looked at him. ¡°Otherwise, how could she be so


    obsessed with you?¡±


    Shawn met Gale¡¯s gaze.


    His eyes seemed so deep and attractive. It was like he was about to pull her soul in.


    After a moment, he sighed. ¡°Gale, other than you, every other woman is obsessed with me.¡±


    He was the master of Sea City. He was the most important and noble man in the city. So many


    heiresses and famous stars have tried to get together with him, bing his woman.


    There were plenty who were even willing to be with him in an¡­ unofficial capacity!


    Gale was the only one.


    Gale had been afraid of him to start with, and then she hated him.


    Shawn wondered if Gale had ever loved him.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Chapter 847


    It was definitely not impossible.


    However, in front of Gale¡¯s hatred, that little bit of love was nothing!


    Gale smiled slightly. ¡°Shawn, it means that you can have your pick of any woman you want in the


    world, as long as it¡¯s not me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I want.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be with you.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes glinted.


    He wanted a smoke, but he knew that she did not like the smell. His hand twitched subconsciously.


    Shawn said in a low voice, ¡°Galey, you¡­Are you still not able to forgive me? Are you still not willing to


    give me a chance?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Gale answered, ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance.¡±


    He was shocked. He pursed his lips. ¡°When?¡±


    How did he not know that?


    Otherwise, he would have seized the chance tightly!


    Gale said, ¡°I thought about being friends with you for the sake of our child. Even if Nicole stays here


    with you, even if I¡¯m not in Sea City, even if we get a divorce and are no longer husband and wife, we¡¯d


    still be Nicole¡¯s parents.


    Alone, she could be prideful and not turn back. She could hate Shawn forever.


    Yet, she could not continue hating Shawn if she was the mother of her children.


    What would the children do?


    Would they really force their children to make a choice?


    Gale did not want her children to make such a useless and hurtful choice.


    ¡°Yet, Shawn, you let Winnie appear. You let her charge into the room. You let her take Nicole. You said


    you already got rid of her. You clearly said you would deal with it properly!¡±


    He had been so confident in his guarantee, but it became such a mess!


    Shawn listened to everything quietly.


    He exined, ¡°Galey, Winnie was already captured by my subordinates the first time she caused a


    scene at the hospital, but she grabbed the anesthetics on the stic surgery table and fled.¡±


    Gale had not known about that, so she was stunned.


    Shawn continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to worry, so I didn¡¯t tell you. I just had my men look for Winnie


    throughout Sea City. You were always at the hospital, so you didn¡¯t know about what was happening


    outside


    ¡°After Winnie fled, she became crazy. She drifted about on the streets, telling everyone you faked your


    death. It was only when she was close to the Lefting household did she suddenly disappear without a


    trace.


    ¡°The next time I saw her was in Nicole¡¯s ward. You saw everything that happened after that.¡±


    Shawn told Gale theplete truth.


    It did not matter if she believed it or not.


    It was her choice whether she wanted to believe it, and it was his choice to tell her.


    When she heard what Shawn said, Gale let out a smile. Her eyes looked like crescent moons.


    Shawn almost lost himself in her smile.


    He quicklyposed himself, feeling his heart seize up. ¡°Galey, don¡¯t smile at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Before you jumped into the sea, you smiled at me just like that on the boat too.¡±


    It was so beautiful and so alluring.


    Yet, behind that smile was such a painful goodbye!


    It cast a shadow on Shawn¡¯s life!


    Gale¡¯s smile became even sweeter at that. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m smiling?¡±


    He averted his gaze, gulping.


    It was captivating and felt incredibly dangerous at the same time!


    It was addictive!He had gotten addicted to her a long time ago!


    ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m smiling because you exined things to me so honestly just now. I know that you¡¯ve


    always been a proud and narcissistic person. You¡¯ve always done things the way you want, never


    telling anyone your goals and notices, including me,¡± Gale said softly.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Chapter 848


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Galey, there aren¡¯t many people in the world who truly know themselves. So, there are many things


    that do not need to be said.¡±


    Shawn was surrounded by people who were greedy for his power and wealth. All of them were only


    close to him for the benefits!


    It caused Shawn to be cold and emotionless out of necessity. He could not show any emotion!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t say anything, then others need to guess and try to figure out what you¡¯re


    thinking. With your position, there are many people who are willing to do their best to figure out your


    intentions. Yet, just now, you put down your pride in front of me to exin things to me in detail. In your


    eyes, I¡¯m that special person.¡±


    ¡°Galey, you¡¯ve always been the most special person to me.¡±


    After a pause, Shawn added, ¡°You¡¯re the most special, not one of them, but the only one.¡±


    He exined a lot to her.


    She did not listen before.


    Even if she did, she did not believe it.


    Shawn had thought that Winnie would have seeded in causing a rift between Shawn and Gale.


    It was because everything was just too much of a coincidence!


    It looked like he was definitely responsible!


    Yet, Gale had chosen to trust him. It surprised him a great deal.


    It seemed like Gale had matured a lot in the four years.


    Shawn was d but felt a sense of pity at the same time.


    She should have lived a life without worry. There should not have been any need for her to mature!


    Those who were too mature were often like that because they had experienced too much hardship!


    Gale looked down. ¡°The most special one, but so what?¡±


    They could not properly love each other like normal people.


    ¡°Galey, if you had trusted me like that four years ago too, wouldn¡¯t a lot of things have been avoided?¡±


    Gale shot back at Shawn. ¡°What if you never pushed my family to such a desperate situation in the


    beginning? What if you choose to trust that my father did not kill yours?¡±


    Shawn could not answer that.


    That was true. They distrusted each other, and they tortured each other. That was how things ended up


    like this. They were still unable to even properly embrace each other!


    Gale said, ¡°There are no ifs in this situation, Shawn. We were never meant to be.¡±


    He fell silent. He adjusted his shirt and his tie, turning back into the president of the Wood Group.


    Cold and noble.


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing. I misunderstood you. I only found outst night. Dad found a recording from my


    mom¡¯s phone.¡±


    ¡°A recording?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard it. You made an oath in front of her.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Galey, I exined what happened when she passed away to you


    before.¡±


    He had tried to push the bell to call for the doctors.


    He had also tried to calm Wendy down.


    Wendy made him swear an oath, and he did it.


    He had done everything that he could.


    Yet, what happened?


    Wendy¡¯s death caused Gale¡¯s heart to close offpletely, causing Gale to jump into the sea.


    She had drifted away for four years before returning to sea City.


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s just too much between us. It must be fate telling us we¡¯re


    just not meant to be together.¡±


    ¡°Galey, I don¡¯t believe in destiny.¡±


    As he said that, Shawn got up and walked toward her.


    Gale got a bit nervous. What was he trying to do?¡±


    ¡°J-Just sit where you were.¡± Gale retreated subconsciously, pushing her back against the sofa. ¡°Don¡¯t


    come over¡­¡±

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Chapter 849


    Shawn sat down next to her


    The sofa sank down slightly


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    His aura and his scent suddenly enveloped Gale.


    He had clearly done nothing.


    Yet, Shawn sitting down in front of her and next to her felt like two incredibly different things!


    It got worse when Shawn reached out and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Hey, you


    Gale pushed her hands into his chest.


    He did not move


    She pushed again, but he ended up hugging her even more tightly.


    Shawn rubbed his chin lightly against her ear. ¡°Galey, sometimes, I wonder how much of an evil


    monster I could be for me to fail to get the woman I love over and over again.¡±


    Gale suddenly stopped pushing him.


    He described himself as an evil monster.


    That sounded a bit too much.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill my mother-inw, but she ended up paralyzed because of what I did to your family. I even


    stopped the doctors from giving her the special medication, dying her treatment. I even mistook


    Susan for the woman from that night and tolerated her agitating your mother.


    ¡°I had thought that the crime of killing your mother would forever be attributed to me in your heart. I


    never expected the truth to ever be revealed. I guess it¡¯s a bit of a silver lining.¡± Shawn¡¯s tone was filled


    with a bit of self-mockery.


    ¡°I wanted to let Nicole go with you. I never thought of making her stay behind and having her for myself


    Yet, Winnie¡­¡±


    Shawn paused at that, unable to go on.


    He sighed and said, ¡°There are many things that I didn¡¯t do, but they still happened because of me. You


    should definitely hate me and me me. However, Galey, I¡¯ve never kept anything from you. So, could


    you be more honest with me?¡±


    Gale¡¯s mind was immediately on high alert.


    Shawn wanted her to be honest?


    What did that mean?!


    Had he noticed Joshua?


    Or was he tricking her? Was he trying to get her to tell him herself?


    Shawn said her name again and again, ¡°Galey, Galey, let¡¯s stop being suspicious of each other, and not


    let anyone else get between us, okay?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to get between because we¡¯ve never been in love before.¡±


    When Shawn deeply loved her, she hated him.


    When she loved Shawn¡­


    No, Gale had never loved him with a pure heart before!


    She had always seen him with both love and hate!


    Shawn asked, ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing to get in between? You clearly jumped into the sea, and


    your corpse was even found. Yet, you appeared in front of me four years after that with Nicole.¡±


    So he was talking about Gale jumping into the sea.


    Gale leaned into his embrace. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already guessed everything? You even told me you


    wouldn¡¯t look into it. You said you wouldn¡¯t ask as long as I didn¡¯t want to talk about it. You said you


    could act as if nothing happened.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s still like a thorn in my heart. Galey, this is the only thing left. I can understand and let go of


    everything else!¡±


    Only Gale jumping into the sea still hung over his head.


    He wanted to know the truth.


    Shawn leaned his head into her shoulder, getting a whiff of the fragrance in her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t have any


    intentions of pursuing the matter. I just wanted to listen to you exin the truth to me. I don¡¯t want to


    suddenly find out the full truth from someone else in the future.¡±


    ¡°Galey, I want you to tell me yourself.¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Chapter 850


    ¡°No matter how cruel the truth is, I want you to tell me. I don¡¯t want to find out from someone else.¡±


    Gale shut her eyes.


    Slowly, she started to rx into his embrace.


    Gale asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to listen? You won¡¯t pursue it, and you won¡¯t get angry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale was a bit hesitant.


    If it were just herself, then she would have already said it. There was nothing much to hide


    Since she did it, she would admit to it.


    However, this involved Aurum.


    The thought had just shed in Gale¡¯s mind when Shawn said, ¡°Did Aurum help you?¡±


    Why did this man seem like he could read minds?


    Gale did not say anything.


    Shawn continued, ¡°I won¡¯t touch him, and I won¡¯t get angry at him. Galey, I just want to know what


    happened.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know this so suddenly?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s lips were against her skin. ¡°I told you, I want us to treat each other honestly. I want to get over


    any lingering issues. Galey, this is the only thing I haven¡¯t been able to get over when ites to you.


    How did you fake your death and leave me.¡±


    Gale had been the one who did it, so Shawn needed Gale to unravel the mystery!


    Gale could not understand what Shawn was thinking.


    She had been the one who came to look for him to discuss things, so how did he suddenly seize


    control of the whole conversation like that?


    She even started to forget why she had gone to the Wood Group in the first ce!


    Shawn said gently, ¡°Galey, we¡¯ve had too many misunderstandings in the past. Let¡¯s make everything


    clear today, okay? I just want to know what happened away from my notice that night at the yacht.¡±


    Worried she would overthink things, Shawn added, ¡°I just want to know. I don¡¯t have anything else in


    mind.


    He rubbed against her neck. It was like they were lovers.


    Lovers?


    No, the two of them had never really been lovers.


    They had been husband and wife from the start, signing a marriage together.


    ¡°Shawn, are you really not going to push the matter?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He answered, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s already in the past What I care about is the present and the future, not the past


    After a few seconds of silence, Gale decided to tell him.


    She was just revealing the truth behind her jumping into the sea anyway. It was not like she was


    revealing Joshua¡¯s existence.


    Furthermore, he had already guessed it anyway. In the end, this would just make things quicker.


    Gale obediently leaned into his embrace like a little kitten. ¡°Alright. You were right. I really worked with


    Aurum to n out everything.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s body stiffened slightly.


    He quickly rxed again. ¡°I¡¯m listening, Galey.¡±


    ¡°I wanted a divorce back then. I wanted to cut off all ties with you and never interact with you anymore.


    Yet, you refused to let go. Aurum said he could help me, but I was always hesitant and never made the


    decision. It was my mother¡¯s death that truly got me to take action.¡±


    ¡°I deliberately jumped down. I already knew there were divers in the sea. They would catch me and


    bring me to shore before leaving Sea City.¡±


    ¡°Aurum was on the other yacht, closely observing me. He had arranged the escape path and all the


    people involved.¡±


    ¡°After I jumped down, the sea swallowed me whole. I quickly lost consciousness. By the time I woke


    up, I was already in a car. Outside the car was the scenery that I had never seen before.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Chapter 851


    Shawn asked, "You are so high up.The sea is so deep, and the sky is so dark...Galey, aren''t you


    afraid?"


    "Didn''t you have the slightest fear?"


    "Didn''t you flinch a little?" Gale replied, "I was afraid.Butpared to this little physical fear, what I''m


    more afraid of is that I will be trapped by your side and lose my freedom forever.I will be a canary


    that lives in your cage."


    "It''s because you didn''t let go in time that I let you bear such fear...


    "As soon as you close your eyes, it''s just like that.It only takes a few seconds."


    Shawn''s voice trembled a little.


    "What about the child? Galey, you''re still pregnant with the child..."Did she ever think that maybe this


    jump would lead to the loss of the child? Fortunately, the mother and daughter are safe; they were


    lucky...


    Gale replied, "I took a gamble.If I seed, I will be permanently free.If I lose, the worst is that I will


    maintain my original life and stay by your side."


    Took a gamble, and there was still hope.


    However, looking back today, did Gale win? Not at all.She still came back to Sea City.


    Shawn rested his chin on her shoulder.


    "So, the candlelight dinner on the yacht was deliberately arranged by you.You smiled so sweetly and


    beautifully at me on purpose.You know that you will leave me soon.You started acting like a baby in


    front of me for the first time..."


    At that time, he thought that he was in a boundless romance.He was the happiest man.His lover was


    so charming.


    However, it turned out that it was just a ploy.


    What awaited him was a severe pain thatsted four years!


    "Shawn, I can only take risks like this to get the chance to leave you.But now, I''m in your arms, and we


    still meet.You are always so effortless, you get everything you want," Gale replied.


    "Effortless?" Shawn smiled deeply.


    The helplessness in hisughter was so obvious.


    All his hair turned white overnight.


    In the past four years, he has never had a full night''s sleep.


    He went to her grave every night.He was like a walking dead, and he lived without purpose.


    If it were not for the identity of the head of the Wood family, if it were not for the fear that Grandpa


    would not be able to bear it, Shawn would have left this world with Gale long ago.


    What supported him to survive was the responsibility on his shoulders.


    When Shawn settled everything in the Wood Group, he would definitely die to apany Gale.


    Without any hesitation! He had already arranged most of the arrangements.


    If Gale had not returned, Shawn''s next step would be to use the genes of his half-brother, find another


    woman, and make a test- tube baby to be the next heir of the wood Group.


    He was already looking for...


    Well, he thought that woman could be Winnie! It was just that Gale''s appearance disrupted all his


    ns! Shawn replied, "If you say it doesn''t take much effort, then it doesn''t take much effort...Galey, I


    really didn''t expect you and Aurum to have such a deep friendship."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Even deeper than her childhood sweetheart Sam! "Why does Aurum do his best to help you? Huh?"


    He subconsciously pressed her waist.


    This was where Gale''s birthmark was located, and it was also where she was very sensitive! Gale


    straightened her back.


    "Don''t do that..."


    "Answer my question.Aurum took such a big risk to help you.What is he trying to achieve?"

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Chapter 852


    Once he found out that Aurum was manipting behind the scenes, he definitely wanted to make the


    entire Lefting family pay the price! Aurum was betting the entire Lefting family! However, how long have


    Gale and Aurum known each other? How long have they met?


    "He..."


    Gale raised his head and looked into Shawn''s eyes.


    "If I told you, I don''t know, would you believe me?"


    "No."


    "Aurum mentioned a reason.He said that the first time he saw me, he thought I felt very familiar, like an


    old friend of his.But he can''t see that friend anymore, so he owed that person, and wanted to make it


    up to me."


    Gale was telling the truth, but she did not tell Shawn that this friend was the missing real daughter of


    the Yarn family.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Old friend? This reason...sounded too absurd.


    "Aurum really said that."


    Gale added hastily, "I am also very puzzled, because I have a feeling that he is willing to help me like


    this...I also owe him a lot."


    "In the past four years, have you been in touch with him?"


    She shook her head.


    "No! Wouldn''t it be easy for you to find out if he had contacted me?"


    Gale was very afraid that he would think of Molly and Joshua, so she quickly changed the subject.


    "Aurum doesn''t even know where I was, and I don''t live in one fixed ce."


    Shawn put his arms around her waist.


    ''Galey."


    "What...what''s wrong?"


    Gale was still quite nervous.


    She should not have missed anything, right? This man was too shrewd!


    "Do you still remember what I said about thest ce where Winnie disappeared near Aurum''s


    house?" She nodded.


    "I remember."


    "Is there a possibility that Aurum and Winnie..."


    As soon as Shawn opened his mouth, Gale denied it without hesitation.


    "Impossible, Aurum is absolutely not the man to do such a thing!"


    "However, thest time Winnie appeared was near his house."


    Gale strongly promised, "This has absolutely nothing to do with Aurum, and he wouldn''t help Winnie.It''s


    just a coincidence!"


    She has a thousand percent trust in Aurum! Aurum knew all her secrets! Although Shawn did not doubt


    Aurum, he was just telling a fact, but Gale''s trust and support made him...Jealous.


    "If you can trust me the same way you trusted him, that would be enough.Even if it were a little less


    than him, it would be alright."


    Shawn sighed deeply.


    "Aurum never did anything to hurt me, I''m sorry."


    What about Shawn? All her injuries and pains were basically thanks to him! Shawn''s eyes suddenly


    became extremely serious.


    ''Galey, from now on, can you trust me like you trust Aurum? No matter what I do or say, you will always


    stand by my side, always know that I will not really hurt you, will not leave you and betray you?"


    He wanted to know her answer.


    Because...


    The method Shawn thought of to wake Nicole would hurt Gale! So when the timees, can she trust


    him a little bit? His heart suddenly twitched, and he felt pain spread little by little, making him slightly


    upset.

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Chapter 853


    He was the one who loved her the most, and he had never given less than Aurum! Soon, Shawn


    twitched the corner of his mouth bitterly.


    "I''m too greedy...How can I be so strict with you."


    The encounter between him and her started in the name of harm! Gale raised her hand and stroked his


    face lightly.


    "Shawn, you and Aurum are always two different people.He is my best friend.And you and I..."


    Were they lovers? She felt a surge of emotion.She wanted to say that they were destined for each


    other.


    Gale did not continue talking.


    Their lips met.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was intense, and both of their breathing became short.


    They obviously love each other deeply from the bottom of their hearts, but there was too much history,


    and there was no way to truly just be with each other.


    Shawn would not marry again.


    Gale...well, she was impossible to remarry.


    This kiss was delicate and infinitely tender.


    There was no usurpation, no wild encroachment, only two people who could not express love but loved


    each other, conveying their deepest love for each other through this deep kiss.


    The silence spoke for itself.


    Gale has felt Shawn''s kiss many times.


    Never once had she felt his tenderness and pity so clearly.


    Gale could not help thinking, if there was no family feud when he and she met for the first time, then...


    She would be the happiest woman in Sea City.


    When the two lips parted, Shawn still reluctantly pecked lightly.


    "Galey..."


    She turned her head away.


    She responded to him just now, but now that she thought about it, she could not help being shy again.


    Gale''s skin was not as thick as his.


    "Come back to work"


    Shawn caressed her face lightly.


    "If you have something to do, you won''t always focus on Nicole, and you won''t feel the torment of life."


    "Go back to the jewelry department?"


    "Right."


    Gale frowned slightly.


    "Is this appropriate?"


    The current chief designer was Peach, who was also cultivated and promoted by her.


    If she came back, where should Peach be?


    "As long as you want toe back, I can start to arrange for it.You don''t need to put too much


    pressure on me, I just want you to have something to do.And...Your design talent shouldn''t be wasted."


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply.


    Gale thought for a while.


    "I''ll go and meet Peach."


    She still had to consider Peach''s situation and feelings.


    It had been a long time since she went back.


    Although she has been paying attention to the brand, she did not know how her former colleagues


    were doing now.


    "Okay.Lovito will always wee you."


    Gale got up and walked out.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn''s eyes followed her until the door opened and closed.He raised his hand and wiped the corner


    of his mouth lightly.


    Her smell.


    Shawn''s slightly raised lips slowly pursed, and the look in his eyes gradually became stern.


    There was no tenderness at all.


    For Galey, for Nicole, he must start to act.


    Although he would suffer a lot of misunderstandings, this was the only way he could go so far.


    He shouted loudly, "Fiona!"


    "Yes, Mr.Wood."


    As soon as Gale left, Fiona stood by the door, waiting.


    After following Mr.Wood for so many years, she had the foresight.


    Fiona asked, "What''s your order? I''ve already informed Lovito that she will be heading over."

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Chapter 854


    Shawn showed a satisfied expression.He picked up the cigarette case and asked softly, "What''s the


    situation with Nicole now?"


    "She is kept under surveince.Winnie is acting normally, there is no abnormality, she...indeed is doing


    her best to take care of Ms.Nicole.Basic food, housing, transportation, every detail, there is no sign of


    abuse," Fiona replied.


    "Assuming she still has some brains."


    Once Winnie dared to harm her, Shawn would never forgive her! If she dared to touch Nicole, he would


    cut off one of her fingers in the future! Shawn asked again, "No more? Did you find anything wrong with


    Winnie?"


    "Mr.Wood...She behaved very normally, changing her medicine, cooking, and reading story books to


    Ms.Nicole."


    "Cooking? She cooks for Nicole?"


    "Yes, Mr.Wood."


    Shawn''s eyes narrowed deeply.


    "What did she cook?"


    Fiona said, "They''re all home-cooked dishes...Oh yes, Winnie made soup for Ms.Nicole every day, and


    made Ms.Nicole drinks a small bowl every morning, noon, and evening.Mr.Wood, I was going to report


    this matter to you."


    Hmm, the ingredients for the soup were from Aurum.


    Gale also made soup before.


    How did Winnie know there were ingredients in the ward, and she also took the initiative to make soup


    so that Nicole could drink it? A clue finally showed up! Shawn had always doubted Aurum, but Gale


    had always believed in him unswervingly.


    However, he felt that even if it was not Aurum, the whole incident must have something to do with him!


    "Hmm."


    Shawn yed with the lighter in his hand.


    "It''s time, let me meet Winnie."


    Fiona was thoughtful and knew him very well, so she immediately asked, "Mr.Wood, have you thought


    of a way to make Ms.Nicole regain her sobriety?"


    Shawn gave him a deep look.


    "Mr.Wood, what can I do for you?"


    "You don''t have to do anything.Just do what you have been doing...Fiona was a little puzzled.


    "Do you want to act alone?"


    Shawn said, "You don''t need to ask any more questions."


    He thought of a wayst night, but he kept hesitating.


    After meeting Gale today, he had made a decision.He would risk everything for his wife, for his


    daughter...He did not care if everyone misunderstood him! Shawn looked out the window deeply.


    As the saying goes, ''If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you find tiger cubs?! The first thing was


    to figure out what kind of demon possessed her.


    Treat the cause, not the symptom.


    However, only Winnie knew the cause of the disease! Then, Shawn would start approaching Winnie


    step by step, make her drop her guard, find out her methods, find out the person behind it, and then


    directly catch them all! How to get close to Winnie? Very simple.


    Give her what she wants.


    Winnie wants Shawn''s love and wants to stand by Shawn''s side! Then, Shawn will fulfill her! There was


    only one way to deal with Winnie.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn closed his eyes.


    What he was most worried about was not that he would act affectionately in front of Winnie but what


    Gale would do about it.


    What will Galey think, seeing that he and Winnie are inseparable, sweet and loving, and even


    defending Winnie? She would be sad.


    Or she would feel...that she should never have loved him.

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Chapter 855


    "Galey, don''t misunderstand me, don''t hate me.Please be sure to trust me from the beginning to the


    end," Shawn said to himself.


    In the jewelry department.


    Looking at the signboard at the door, Gale felt a long-lost intimacy.


    This was the career she had worked hard for and struggled for.


    Now, Lovito had be a proper brand, and it had be jewelry that many female consumers


    wanted to have most! Every time Lovito had a newunch, it would break the consumption record!


    Peach ran over happily.


    "Gale! Wee back!" She hugged Gale.


    "I miss you so much.Gale, you are here!"


    Facing Peach''s enthusiasm, Gale did not know how to respond.


    "I¡­¡±


    "Needless to say, we understand, we all understand!"


    Immediately afterward, there was a bang, and countless shiny ribbons flew in the air,nding on Gale''s


    hair and shoulders.


    Peach immediately jumped up, waving his hands.


    "Today is a good day!"


    All the colleagues in the jewelry department stood up from their workstations and apuded Gale''s


    arrival.


    Summer came over with a bouquet of flowers.


    "Gale, I knew you would stille!"


    "Of course, she is the proprietress, after all.Not just Lovito, the entire Wood Group belongs to her," Joe


    said.


    "Um...It''s Shawn''s."


    "If you ask him, won''t he give it?"


    Summer bumped Joe with her elbow.


    "Can we not mention Shawn on such a happy day?"


    "Okay, okay." Peach said enthusiastically, "Gale, your work station has been kept and hasn''t been


    touched.Starting today, it has an owner again!"


    Gale looked up.


    Everything was exactly the same as before.


    As if she had never left, as if the past four years were just a big dream.


    "Peach, if I go back to the jewelry department, then you..."


    "I''m still your subordinate.I was just temporarily serving as the chief designer for you!"'' Peach said.


    She was very open-minded and did not care about the level of the position.


    In her heart, Gale was her idol! How could she haggle over every detail with her own mentor! Seeing


    her being so open-minded, Galeughed.


    "Silly, you have been sitting in this position for four years, how could I take it as soon as I came back?"


    "No, I took yours."


    Summer interrupted, "Okay, okay, let''s not dally further.Listen to me! Gale, you are in charge of


    designing jewelry styles, don''t worry about other chores.Peach, continue to do your job well, nothing


    has changed!"


    Peach stuck out her tongue yfully.


    "Yes! Mamm!"


    Summer made a gesture as if she was about to knock her on the head.


    "What did you call me?"


    "Sorry, it''s just Summer."


    Peach immediately dropped the honorifics, dodging away.


    "Hurry up, cut the cake!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale keptughing.She had not been this happy in a long time.


    Lovito gave her a sense of the ritual of returning.It was the flowers, ribbons, cannons, and cakes.


    "Gale..."


    When no one was paying attention, Joe walked to her side, his voice lowered.


    "What exactly are you nning?"


    "Mr.Winter."

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Chapter 856


    "Let''s stop being vague.I won''t talk about Nicole''s situation now, but what about Joshua?"


    Joe was straightforward.


    "He''s here."


    Joe was very surprised.


    "What? He...you, you brought him?"


    "It''s a long story.He lives in Aurum''s house now, and no one knows that he is my son," Gale replied.


    "What?"


    Gale was speechless.


    Joe coughed.


    "You have to think about it for me.Shawn and [ have been brothers for so many years.We have been


    through life and death.I face him every day, but I keep lying to him.I feel ufortable."


    He had helped Gale a lot.


    AS a result, every time he saw Shawn, he felt very guilty.He did not dare toin as much as


    before.


    "Let''s not talk about Joshua first.I still feel guilty toward Shawn about you jumping into the sea and


    feigning death.I could have told him in advance, but I concealed it, which caused you to be apart from


    him for four years."


    As he said that, Joe made a gesture of wiping his neck.


    "That man, Shawn, is a smart one who hates traitors.You are not dead, he more or less guessed that


    something is wrong.When the timees, he will check and I will die!"


    Gale patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die."


    "Are you going to save me? Cover me?"


    "Because, I have already told Shawn."


    Joe was almost choked to death by his own saliva.


    "What did you say!?"


    He could not restrain himself all of a sudden, and his voice raised unconsciously.


    It attracted several colleagues next to him to look over.


    Joe coughed and waved his hands.


    "It''s nothing, I am just discussing something with her."


    Gale replied, "I''ve already confessed to Shawn that Aurum helped me with the whole truth about


    jumping into the sea from the beginning to the end.I didn''t mention you, as long as you don''t tell him, he


    would never know.He won''t know that you''re hiding it from him."


    The amount of information was arge bit.


    Joe was stunned again.


    Confessed? Gale confessed everything? Even Aurum? "Then Shawn now...Isn''t it a bomb? Of course,


    he will definitely not blow it up in front of you.Once you leave, I guess the entire Wood family will be


    shocked.I''m going to suffer,"


    Joe asked tentatively.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "He won''t blow up, he said he doesn''t care, not going to pursue it, not going to care."


    Joe pinched himself.


    "Am I dreaming? Has Shawn already opened up his mind to such a level? Is this still the one I know?"


    "In short, Joe, you can always rest assured that the matter of my jumping into the sea has nothing to do


    with you.I will never out you."


    Joe touched his chin.


    "This matter ispletely overturned.But, Boss..."


    "Just call me Gale."


    It sounded weird.


    Joe looked at her.


    "You came back with Nicole, and you hid Joshua again...I also know about it.I''m still hiding this from


    Shawn! My second offense!"


    Joe was a little jealous, thinking of Shawn having both sons and daughters.


    Shawn was already a father with two children, and his wife was by his side.


    Why was he still a loner! Unfair! "I really have to ask you to keep it a secret for me.


    You have seen Nicole''s current situation.


    She is only a girl, and she has already been sessfully manipted.


    If others know that Shawn still has a son, think how many people wille after Joshua! How much


    danger would Joshua be in!"


    "Makes sense..."

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Chapter 857


    Gale sighed and said, ¡°So, I can¡¯t expose Joshua to others for the time being. No matter how smart he


    is, he is just a child and has no ability to protect himself. Of course, there is also my selfishness in it. I


    don¡¯t want¡­ Joshua to return to the Wood family, and no longer belong to me.¡±


    Joe nodded. ¡°I understand¡­ Hey, okay, I will y it by ear.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Winter.¡±


    ¡°But you have to promise me, in the future, if Shawn knows these things, you have to cover for me, you


    must cover for me.¡±


    Gale smiled helplessly. ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Winter, how can I have the heart to call you out?¡±


    Only then did Joe nod contentedly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and see Joshua when I have time, his little devil¡­ Is


    quite interesting!¡±


    After all, Joshua really has some Shawn genes in him!


    Like father, like son!


    Summer greeted, ¡°Gale,e here. The cake is here. I¡¯m waiting for you to make the first cut!¡±


    ¡°Come,e,e!¡±


    Gale walked over with a smile, blew out the candles, divided the cake piece by piece, and gave it to her


    colleagues around her.


    The jewelry department has a lively and enjoyable atmosphere.


    ¡°You know, the jewelry department is directly managed by Mr. Wood. In the past four years, everyone


    has been depressed, and the work has been intense. Now that Gale is back, everything will be


    different!¡±


    Mr. Wood still has to listen to Mrs. Wood!


    Brighter days wereing!


    The jewelry department was as lively as a New Year party, making other departments envious.


    Everyone used to sympathize with them, but now¡­ fate turned!


    No one noticed that in the corner of the corridor, Shawn put one hand in the pocket of his trousers and


    quietly looked at Gale, who was surrounded by everyone.


    She wasughing.


    He rarely saw such a sincere smile on her face.


    He hoped that returning her to Lovito could make her condition better, have something to do and


    someone to apany her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Be it Peach or Summer. They were all her friends.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, don¡¯t you¡­ don¡¯t you want to go in?¡± Fiona said from the side.


    ¡°No.¡±


    If he went, it would only spoil the atmosphere and make everyone ufortable. Why bother?


    ¡°Prepare the car and go to the hospital.¡± Shawn turned around and strode away.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Outside the hospital ward, there were several bodyguards standing upright, with their hands behind


    their backs, wearing earphones, and looking around for any suspicious persons.


    Until the footsteps of leather shoes hitting the ground sounded.


    Shawn was dressed in a gray suit, his eyes were cold, and his steps were steady.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± the bodyguards shouted respectfully.


    He nodded slightly, opened the door without looking sideways, and entered the ward.


    Just after Nicole finished the infusion drips, the nurse took the needle.


    Winnieforted her beside her, ¡°Be strong, it won¡¯t hurt at all, it will be very fast. Close your eyes,


    don¡¯t look at it, just for a second¡­¡±


    Nicole tilted her head, closed her eyes tightly, and her eyshes trembled. ¡°Ms. Nurse, can you hurry


    up and take it out?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Nicole, don¡¯t move¡­¡±


    Shawn took his steps lightly and stood quietly at the end of the hospital bed.


    When the needle was pulled out, Nicole¡¯s small body trembled, and Winnie immediately hugged her in


    her arms. ¡°Okay, the needle is out, Nicole is awesome, it doesn¡¯t hurt right!¡±

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    Chapter 858


    ¡°Nicole said, ¡°Mum, am I very brave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nicole is the bravest.¡±


    Shawn looked at this scene indifferently.


    Winnie treated Nicole well, but it was all staged, because she could get everything she wanted by


    controlling Nicole.


    He wanted to see how long Winnie could act


    Nicole just spotted him and said, ¡°Huh, Dad? Why are you here? Are you alone?¡±


    Nicole looked around curiously.


    She was looking for that aunt who looked like Mommy


    After confirming that Shawn was the only one, Nicole said. ¡°Daddy, you won¡¯t see that vixen again, will


    you?¡±


    ¡°Nicole, pay attention to yournguage


    ¡°She¡¯s a vixen! If you¡¯re with her again, I really won¡¯t talk to you anymore


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Winnie tried to smooth things over ¡®Nicole is a child who doesn¡¯t know what she is saying Mr


    Wood,don¡¯t take it too seriously


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach her to say that?¡±


    Otherwise, Nicole has always been well-behaved and measured when speaking It was impossible for


    Gale to teach her such words!


    Nicole blinked. ¡°Daddy, you should stay with Mommy, don¡¯t make her angry, don¡¯t make her sad Our


    family is happy, okay?¡±


    Shawn walked up to her and patted her head ¡°Nicole.


    Although he only called her name, his tone was full of tiredness.


    ¡°Daddy, I like you very much. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you¡± Nicole raised her head and let him pet


    her obediently. ¡°But, I also like Mommy very much. If you have to be with either Mommy or Daddy, if I


    had to choose one, I would choose Mommy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Mommy is working hard. I can¡¯t leave her, and she can¡¯t live without me.¡±


    ¡°I really hate you for hurting Mommy all the time. Dad, why can¡¯t you live happily and lovingly with


    Mommy. like before?¡±


    As he said that, Nicole tugged at the corner of his clothes. ¡°You used to hug Mommy to sleep, but after


    my operation, you and Mommy never held hands again.¡±


    From Nicole¡¯s point of view, Dad just quarreled with Mommy. The cold war broke out, and they did not


    love each other anymore.


    Winnie was her favorite mommy.


    The vixen snatched away her father and left Mommy alone in the empty room.


    ¡°I always thought that after I had the operation, I recovered and my family could live happily together. I


    didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±


    Nicole pursed her mouth.


    Shawn listened quietly without saying a word.


    Nicole turned to look at Winnie. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about to Daddy?¡± Winnie pretended to be considerate and generous. ¡°He is busy


    with work and has a lot of things to do. He just came from thepany and is tired. Nicole, don¡¯t


    trouble him.¡±


    ¡°Then have you been wronged all the time? Mommy, I saw you holding your mobile phone several


    times and wanted to call Dad, but you never called.¡±


    ¡°This is between Daddy and Mommy. Don¡¯t worry about it, Nicole.¡±


    Nicole shook her head. ¡°Only when Mommy and Daddy are happy, can I be healthy.¡±


    What else did Winnie say? Shawn pushed her away, bent down, and hugged Nicole.


    Nicole did not want him to hug him very much and struggled a few times.


    ¡°Nicole.¡± Shawn hugged her firmly. ¡°From now on¡­ You won¡¯t see me appearing in front of you with


    that woman you hate.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°When has Daddy lied to you?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    Chapter 859


    Nicole immediately turned to look at Winnie. ¡°Mommy, did you hear that!¡±


    She hooked her arms around Shawn¡¯s neck happily again. ¡°Daddy, you must do what you say! Promise


    me!


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°That woman is bad. Daddy, don¡¯t be fascinated by her, let alone listen to her provocation.


    Mommy is the one who loves you the most, and me!¡±


    Shawn did not answer.


    He was just wondering if Galey heard this¡­.


    How much it would break her heart.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Winnie observed Shawn¡¯s expression and asked tentatively, ¡°Gale She hasn¡¯t appeared much these


    two days.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it thanks to you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep saying that I confused Nicole for you? She believed it Winnie, your


    goal has been achieved, and she hates me very much now


    Winnie was overjoyed.


    She seeded by just saying a few words!


    If she knew it was so simple, she would have said those words a long time ago!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, this shows how much she doesn¡¯t trust you Winnie covered her mouth and smiled. ¡°Anyone


    with a little bit of brain knows that a tiger¡¯s poison does not eat its young Nicole is your biological


    daughter. Why didn¡¯t you get rid of her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t do it. But you¡­ Not only did you do it, but seeded!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and he nced at her coldly.


    Winnie did not care about his unfeeling at all. She leaned toward him as if her body was limp and


    boneless. ¡°I¡¯m better than Gale, I look simr, and I¡¯m more obedient than her. I will never quarrel with


    your and lose my temper¡­ Mr. Wood, why don¡¯t you think about me.¡±


    If it were before, Shawn would have pushed her away in disgust.


    Winnie also knew it in her heart. She did it on purpose and wanted to try it.


    Unexpectedly¡­ this time, Shawn remained motionless.


    She was immediately overjoyed, and her whole body was about to stick to Shawn. ¡°Mr. Wood, I can


    give you what Gale can give you. You are so powerful. Why hang yourself on that woman?¡±


    ¡°You have paid so much for Gale and tried your best, but she doesn¡¯t appreciate it at all, and she


    doubts you. When have you ever been wronged like this¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be absolutely virtuous and obedient in the future. I will do whatever you say. It is impossible to


    disobey you.¡±


    Shawn lowered his eyes and looked at Nicole in his arms. ¡°She is indeed not as feminine as you, and


    she asks me to coax her every now and then. But She gave birth to a daughter for me.¡±


    ¡°I can also have children for you!¡± Winnie immediately expressed her loyalty. ¡°You can have as many


    children as you want!¡±


    Shawn did not say anything, but Nicole looked at her in surprise. ¡°Mommy, do you still want to have


    another baby?¡±


    Is Mommy not satisfied with her and her brother?


    Moreover, Mommy said that it was enough to have the two of them, and there would be no more


    children.


    What happened? Has she changed her mind?


    ¡°Yes, yes. Nicole, you also want younger siblings, right?¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Nicole looked reluctant.


    Winnie hurriedly coaxed her, ¡°With younger brothers and sisters, you are an older sister, but the love


    your parents give you will never diminish. Don¡¯t worry, Nicole.¡±


    Winnie must win over Nicole!


    Otherwise, even if she got Mr. Wood, Nicole cried andined that she did not want a second child


    would be a bad thing!


    Nicole looked at Winnie. ¡°I¡¯m worried about your body. Mommy, they say giving birth is painful.¡±


    Winnie was stunned. She did not expect Nicole to say such a thing.


    For a moment, she did not know what it was like in her heart.

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Chapter 860


    She felt crazy jealousy to the extreme!


    Although Nicole called her mother, and even though Nicole was worried that she would be tired and


    painful after giving birth, in essence, everything she enjoyed now belonged to Gale!


    Why could Gale have such a cute and obedient daughter!?


    Winnie opened her mouth, unable to answer for a long time.


    Shawn asked in a low voice, ¡°Does Nicole want younger siblings?¡±


    She nodded.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shawn asked again, ¡°You want to, but you¡¯re afraid that Mommy will have a hard time giving birth,


    right?¡±


    She continued to nod.


    Shawn deeply hooked the corners of his lips. Gale¡¯s love for Nicole was unreserved.


    Nicole¡¯s love for Gale had always been there.


    It was just that she was confused, and she had transferred all her love to Winnie.


    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t have any more children. It¡¯s enough to have you,¡± Shawn said.


    Nicole blinked and looked at Winnie. ¡°But, just now, Mommy said that she still wants to have a baby..


    ¡°Yes, yes, I want to have a baby. Nicole, Mommy is not afraid of pain or hard work, Winnie answered


    immediately.


    Nicole tilted her head and thought for a while. ¡°Well, as long as Mommy and Daddy are willing to have


    a baby, I have no objection!¡±


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was waiting for this sentence!


    She could not let Nicole object to her having a baby!


    Although Nicole was now her amulet and a crutch for her to climb to the heights of power, it was only


    temporary.


    Who knew when Nicole suddenly woke up?


    Winnie must find a way to give birth to a child for Shawn, a child that belonged to her!


    Only in this way could she truly stand firm!


    Even if she did not be Mrs. Wood in the end, she still would have no worries about food and


    clothing. Women are only valuable with children!


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook Mr. Wood, why don¡¯t we eat here for lunch? Nicole also said that it¡¯s been a long time since


    we had lunch together,¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Daddy, let¡¯s have a good meal together as a family!¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Winnie was so happy that she almost lost her way.


    It seemed that her provocative n was very sessful.


    Shawn and Gale seemed like they were arguing fiercely now, especially since Gale has a stubborn


    temper, never willing to admit her mistakes easily, which angered Mr. Wood!


    Then, she would take advantage of this time to try her best to curry favor with Mr. Wood and keep him


    by her side!


    Heh, as far as Gale¡¯s ability was concerned, it was because of good luck that she attracted Mr. Wood.


    There were still methods and skills in how men and women get along. Winnie thought as long as she


    was given a certain amount of time, she could definitely win over Mr. Wood!


    Looking at the back of Winnie, busy in the kitchen, Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He saw her making soup again.


    He watched as Winnie took the ingredients out carefully as if she had a treasure and put it into a pot of


    simmering soup.


    ¡°Nicole, do you think Mommy treats you well from the time you had the operation to now?¡± Shawn


    asked in a low voice.


    Nicole nodded without hesitation. ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Is there any difference from before?¡±


    Nicole immediately shook her head again. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Nicole, think about it.¡±

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Chapter 861


    Nicole tilted her head yfully and smiled. ¡°Hmm¡­ Daddy, I think Mommy has indulged me more than


    before. She will let me eat ice cream and all kinds of candies. Whatever I ask for, she satisfies me.¡±


    As she said that, she leaned closer to Shawn¡¯s ear. ¡°Maybe Mommy thinks I had the surgery and loves


    me so much, that¡¯s why she allows me to eat snacks and y games.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Winnie obviously only cared about pleasing Nicole and wooing her, without any real care and love.


    What to do if she had tooth decay?


    What should she do if she gets an upset stomach after eating snacks?


    What to do if she ys games every day and hurts her eyes?


    However, Shawn quickly returned to his normal appearance, and he did not want Nicole to see the


    stern look in his eyes.


    He rang the bell to call the doctor. ¡°How is Nicole recovering? When can she be discharged from the


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°Normally speaking, it will take about half a month to recuperate. After that, she would need toe to


    the hospital for regr check¨Cups and take medicine on time.¡±


    Nicole was very excited. ¡°Can I leave the hospital now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will be soon. Ms. Nicole, your body is recovering very well,¡± the doctor replied with a smile.


    Nicole had the world¡¯s top doctors, the most advanced medicine, and the most expensive.


    Of course, the recovery was fast and good!


    When eating, Nicole did not eat a bite of vegetables.


    Winnie also followed her.


    Shawn reminded, ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t be a picky eater.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want to eat vegetables.¡±


    Winnie said, ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t eat. Come on, drink the soup.¡±


    Shawn nced at it calmly. ¡°Is this soup?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I made it for Nicole.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need it. It¡¯s overkill.¡±


    Winnie smiled with a guilty conscience. ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s okay, you can see that Nicole¡¯splexion is


    getting better and better, which means that this soup is working. When she is discharged from the


    hospital, she won¡¯t eat it anymore.¡±


    Shawn said tly, ¡°These ingredients were sent by Aurum.¡±


    Winnie suddenly asked, ¡°Really? Mr. Lefting really is kind. Mr. Wood, do you want to drink some too?


    I¡¯ll make you a bowl.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Unexpectedly, he would actually agree. Winnie was ted. She came up with a bold idea!


    Since the ingredients Natalie sent can confuse Nicole¡¯s cognition, then¡­ can the same method. also


    be used to confuse Shawn?¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more excited Winnie became, so excited that her hands were


    shaking!.


    Nicole reminded, ¡°Mommy, the soup has spilled. Is it hot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, no problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wipe it for you.¡±


    Nicole took out a tissue and wiped off the soup on the back of her hand.


    Winnie did not care about these things. She quickly scooped up a bowl and put it in front of Shawn.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, try it.¡±


    She looked at Shawn expectantly.


    Nicole also said, ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡¯s cooking skills are very good. I drink this soup every day. It¡¯s


    delicious.¡±


    Shawn picked up the bowl and the spoon.


    Witnessed by Winnie, he took two sips and praised, ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±


    Winnie was even more ted!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, if you like it, I can make soup and cook for you every day from now on.¡±


    Shawn held the spoon, stirring the soup leisurely. ¡°You are indeed more considerate than Gale.¡±

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Chapter 862


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I am someone who is more considerate. You will gradually see how good I am.¡±


    Shawn did not answer, but he finished the whole bowl of soup.


    Winnie was so excited that she did not eat much of her meal. She could not finish it at all.


    She got what she wanted by controlling Nicole. If she controlled Shawn, she could have the wind and


    the rain!


    In the end, when Shawn left, Winnie still reluctantly said, ¡°Mr. Wood,e back at night. Nicole and I


    miss you very much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, why don¡¯t you sleep with Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I am busy with work.¡± Shawn hugged Nicole, pinching her cheek. ¡°But the work will be over soon, and


    by then, you should be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Well! Daddy,e and see me more, and stay with Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nicole kissed him on the cheek.


    After walking out of the ward, Shawn¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold.


    He quickly quickened his pace and entered the bathroom.


    Then, he turned on the faucet and picked at his throat to induce vomiting..


    He vomited out everything he ate just now!


    When Shawn drank that bowl of soup, Winnie¡¯s eyes almost turned green!


    Obviously, something was wrong!


    Shawn wiped the corner of his mouth very calmly, looking at himself in the mirror. A sneer slowly


    appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    This was just the first step.


    The n has begun.


    There was no going back now.


    He had to make Nicole regain consciousness and then return her to Gale intact.


    This was his responsibility as a husband and a father!


    Not long after Shawn left, Winnie coaxed Nicole to sleep too.She hid in the bathroom and called


    Natalie.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re pretty proud, right?¡± Natalie asked slowly.


    Winnieughed very happily. ¡°It¡¯s not just pride, I¡¯m happy to death. Natalie, no one can do anything


    against me now! Gale is so angry that her eyes are swollen from crying, she can only watch helplessly


    outside the ward.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t evene to guard these two days. She must have been disheartened, and I said on


    purpose that it was Shawn who caused Nicole¡¯s cognition to be confused. She actually believed it¡­


    Had a big fight with Mr. Wood, and now the two of them are at a standstill!¡±


    ¡°Besides, Nicole only relied on me, and spoke well for me in front of Mr. Wood, and said that Mr. Wood


    shoulde and sleep with me tonight¡­¡±


    Natalie replied, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good, but¡­ I always feel that it¡¯s not enough, something is missing.¡±


    Should Gale only lose Nicole?


    No, Shawn too.


    Even then, she still had the qualifications and courage to quarrel with Mr. Wood.She is really spoiled


    and arrogant.


    ¡°I think so too! So, I just thought of an idea, and I¡¯m going to discuss it with you!¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°What idea?¡±


    ¡°When we ate together at noon, I gave Mr. Wood the soup.¡±


    Natalie was a little surprised. ¡°Did he drink?¡±


    ¡°Drink it! I drank it all, I saw it with my own eyes! Natalie, this soup must be unusual. Otherwise you


    wouldn¡¯t keep telling me to remember to give it to Nicole every day,¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Continue for a month!¡±


    ¡°So, what if I let Mr. Wood drink for a month? Will he also be obsessed with me and be under my


    control?¡±

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    Chapter 863


    Natalie thought for a while before answering, ¡°You want to control Shawn?¡±


    Winnie became more and more excited as she spoke, ¡°Yes, there is no need to control him for too long.


    I just need to get pregnant with Mr. Wood¡¯s child is enough! By then, Mr. Wood will not kill my child


    himself! The old man will not allow him to do this!¡±


    Having an heir was the insurance for her life!


    Natalie was silent and did not answer.


    Winnie continued, ¡°I thought about seducing him actively, but¡­ You know Mr. Wood¡¯s temperament. I


    can only think of another way. Natalie, if I am pregnant with Mr. Wood¡¯s child and Mr. Wood is


    obsessed with me, it will be so painful for Gale to lose both her daughter and her husband!¡±


    ¡°Controlling Shawn and controlling Nicole arepletely different things. Children are easier, but


    Shawn¡­ is difficult.¡±


    ¡°I know you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Let me think about it and wait for my news.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Winnie responded, ¡°Okay, Natalie, if you need me to do something, just tell me!¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°Not for the time being. Keep doing what you are doing and don¡¯t slip up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will be able to find out your clever technique!¡±


    Compared to Winnie¡¯s blind optimism, Natalie was much more cautious.


    After all, she was not like Winnie, who was desperate and could only give it a go.


    She still had the Yarn family and Aurum, and she would be married to him at the end of the year.


    Natalie just could not understand how Gale was about to surpass her in Aurum¡¯s heart!


    Natalie turned around after putting down her phone, just in time to see a small shadow at the door.


    She was startled. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±


    The shadow swayed.


    ¡°Come out!¡± Natalie walked out the door quickly. ¡°Sneaky!¡±


    As soon as she walked out, she found that it was Joshua.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again.¡± Natalie looked around and found no one else, so he simply stopped pretending and


    said impatiently, ¡°You little brat, what are you doing at the door of my room? Why are you so rude?¡±


    Joshua looked at her innocently. ¡°Aunt Natalie, I went the wrong way, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°You went to the second floor by mistake? Don¡¯t you know that the second floor is the owner¡¯s private


    domain?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Natalie was very angry, but she felt that he was no more serious than a three¨Cyear¨Cold kid.


    Forget it, let¡¯s go, you are not allowed toe here in the future! Zoe didn¡¯t teach you this?¡±


    Joshua replied, ¡°Grandma said it, but uncle said, I can go to any ce here and y as I like. Aunt.


    Natalie, do you think what he said doesn¡¯t count?¡±


    ¡°Aurum¡¯s words certainly count!¡±


    Joshua justified, ¡°That¡¯s why I came to the second floor. I just happened to pass by.¡±


    Natalie found out that she could notpete with a child.


    This made her a little wary.


    Aurum liked Joshua very much, and she could see that he hugged him several times and often asked


    Zoe about Joshua¡¯s daily life.


    Natalie was not happy about it.


    ¡°Okay, you can go wherever you want, as long as you don¡¯t break anything.¡±


    Natalie turned around, ready to go back to the room.


    Who knew that Joshua stopped her. ¡°Aunt Natalie.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°I just heard you calling someone. And, I heard you mention Uncle Shawn¡¯s name.¡±


    Natalie was shocked.


    What? Joshua eavesdropping outside the door? He knew Shawn?


    ¡°Which Uncle Shawn are you talking about?¡±

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Chapter 864


    ¡°Aunt Natalie, what¡¯s wrong with Uncle Shawn?¡± Natalie panicked.


    After thinking about it, she suddenly smiled and squatted in front of Joshua.


    ¡°Uncle Shawn is so famous. How do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I forgot.¡±


    Natalie¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Forgot?¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, I know Uncle Shawn, and Uncle Shawn knows me too. Aunt


    Natalie, who were you calling just now?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ a friend.¡±


    Joshua tilted his head and looked at her slyly


    Natalie panicked even more. She never expected that there would be anyone outside, so she did not


    have too many scruples when speaking.


    How much did this little brat hear?


    Natalie was about to speak when Joshua shouted, ¡°Uncle Aurum!¡±


    He ran over immediately.


    Natalie put away her panicked look. ¡°Aurum, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just got home.¡± Aurum caught Joshua and hugged him. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    Natalie replied, ¡°Nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about Uncle Shawn! Uncle Aurum, Aunt Natalie is on the phone with Uncle Shawn!¡± Joshua


    said quickly.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurum was startled and looked at Natalie. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°No way, Mr. Wood and I¡­have nothing to do in private.¡± Natalie forced a smile.


    ¡°Children always talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! But I clearly heard that you mentioned Uncle Shawn¡¯s name,¡± Joshua said


    usibly.


    Aurum frowned slightly. ¡°Natalie, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Under Joshua¡¯s repeated revtions, Natalie could not hide it any longer and could only admit it.


    Aurum, I¡­I was on the phone with Winnie.¡±


    She could not tell a lie because Aurum could check her call records on the spot.


    A lie often needs several supplementary lies.


    There was no need to tell such a small lie, and it was easy to be exposed, making Aurum suspicious of


    her!


    Natalie immediately said again, ¡°Aurum, it was Winnie who called me suddenly, and I don¡¯t know what


    happened. Didn¡¯t you tell me before that if Winnie contacts me, just pretend nothing. happened. So¡­ I


    just chatted with her casually.¡±


    Her mind turned quite quickly, and she quickly found a seamless reason.


    ¡°What did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ She came to me to show off, saying how Shawn treats her now, she wants to be as free as she


    wants, and everyone will act ording to her face.


    Aurum, I really don¡¯t like the way she is now. We don¡¯t have the same friendship as she did back then,¡±


    Natalie replied.


    Aurum nodded, dispelling the doubts in his heart.


    However, Joshua did not think so!


    Aunt Natalie was definitely a bad person! So suspicious!


    Moreover, Winnie disappeared near Aurum¡¯s house. Uncle Aurum went to question the security guard,


    but Aunt Natalie gave the security guard a wink, so the security guard did not tell the truth!


    Joshua still remembered it!


    He thought about it, maybe this bad girl Winnie was hidden by Aunt Natalie!


    However, these are just Joshua¡¯s guesses, and no one would believe what he said.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Chapter 865


    Moreover, it would make Natalie raise his guard against him, and he would be restricted in everything


    he can do in the future.


    Joshua decided to wait and see what happened and look for evidence!


    ¡°You deal with her first. Don¡¯t be stressed over it,¡± Aurum said.


    ¡°Okay, Aurum, let¡¯s go to eat. I asked the cook to make your favorite mushrooms.¡±


    Natalie raised a gentle and decent smile again, took Aurum¡¯s hand, and smiled extra sweetly at


    Joshua.


    Joshua ignored her, struggled twice to get down from Aurum¡¯s arms, and ran downstairs first.


    ¡°Kids are full of energy. Aurum, do you like boys or girls?¡±


    Facing this question, Aurum remained silent.


    It was because the real daughter of the Yarn family appeared.


    He would never marry Natalie.


    However, he still did not know how to ask Natalie¡­ to dissolve the engagement.


    ¡°Aurum? Aurum?¡± Natalie shook his hand. ¡°Does it take so long to think about this


    question? Do you want both boys and girls?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ everything is fine.¡±


    Natalie said, ¡°I prefer girls. You will definitely have a daughter in the future.¡±


    Aurum answered absently as if he did not really want to discuss this topic.


    Natalie was also savvy and did not say anything more.


    She thought maybe it was because he was tired from work today, so she should not


    bother him anymore.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In Peter¡¯s vi.


    After dinner, Gale went out for a walk.


    The environment here was elegant, with beautiful mountains and clear waters, making


    it very rxing.


    It was just that what she cared most about was Nicole.


    She brought up her daughter single-handedly and never left her, but now she was


    forced to let go.


    Has Winnie been treating Nicole well? Had she beaten or scolded her?


    In fact, Gale also knew that Winnie dared not beat and scold Nicole, but what about


    the long-term?


    Would Winnie indulge Nicole to eat, drink, have fun and y games without any


    restriction?


    Would it hurt Nicole¡¯s self-esteem?


    Would Nicole develop an ego due to excessive pampering?


    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable and worried Gale felt.


    However, she could not do anything. Nicole looked at her with fear and disgust in her


    eyes.


    In Nicole¡¯s heart, she was the third party who destroyed Shawn¡¯s and Winnie¡¯s


    rtionship!


    Just as she was thinking, a sports car drove straight up, and the roar was very clear in


    the vi area.


    ¡°Shawn?¡±


    Brakes sounded.


    Shawn put one hand on the steering wheel and frowned slightly.


    How could she be on the side of the road?


    Shawn dared not look at her.


    ording to his expectation, he drank the bowl of soup in front of Winnie, and Winnie


    started bewitching him and manipting him.


    By then¡­ he would hurt Gale.


    At this moment, the more he saw her, the more his heart would soften, and he would


    be reluctant to hurt her!


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Gale walked to the car window. ¡°Or¡­ passing by?¡±


    She was making excuses for him.


    This was a suburb. Wood Group was in the city center, and Temperley Hall was in a


    wealthy area. No matter how he went around, he would never pass by here.


    She did not expect¡­


    When the car window was lowered, Shawn replied tly, ¡°Passing by.¡±


    She knew he was lying.


    He also knew it was a horrible lie that one could see through at a nce.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 866

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 866


    Chapter 866


    However, after Shawn said that, Gale did not expose him.


    She raised her eyebrows lightly. ¡°Oh, I thought you came to find me.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. ¡°I did not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back to working at Lovito, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. That¡¯s where you shine,¡± Shawn replied.


    Gale felt that the rtionship between the two of them¡­ was weird.


    However, she was not used to being too intimate.


    As if that incident of them kissing in the office did not exist at all.


    He did not mention it, and she pretended it never happened.


    Gale thought about what kind of rtionship she had with Shawn.


    The only connection involved was their daughter.


    ¡°Did you go to the hospital? Is she okay?¡± Gale asked.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Except that she still recognizes Winnie as her mother, everything is normal.


    Moreover, she will be discharged from the hospital soon.¡±


    ¡°Discharged? Is she recovering so well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the doctor said it himself.¡±


    Gale was startled. ¡°After leaving the hospital, she¡­¡±


    She thought that after her leukemia was cured, she could leave with Nicole and live a


    peaceful life again.


    asionally, Shawn woulde to visit.


    Or, Nicole would like to stay at Shawn¡¯s house, and she would asionally go back to


    Sea City to visit.


    In the end, the n could not keep up with the changes, and neither she nor Shawn


    got Nicole.


    Winnie got in the way!


    ¡°I will arrange for a school so that she can go to ss and live normally. As for the fact


    that she only recognizes Winnie¡­ Galey, it won¡¯t take long, and Nicole will wake up,¡±


    Shawn said.


    He can guarantee it.


    Gale looked at him. ¡°How long is it? How long have you thought of?¡±


    Shawn only said four words. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    It was caused by him alone, and he would solve it himself.


    Shawn¡¯s self-confidence and calmness, and the absolute aura exuding from his body


    gave him a strong persuasive power.


    He said leave it to him, and she did not have to worry about anything!


    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help? Or, do you need me to do anything? Shawn, not


    everything needs to be carried by you alone,¡± Gale asked.


    She could share his burden.


    It was their daughter.


    It was the crystallization of their¡­ marriage.


    Shawn replied tly, ¡°No need. You just need to take care of yourself.¡±


    She frowned. ¡±1 take good care of myself!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shawn raised his eyelids, and theynded on her waist, legs, and finally on


    the curve in front of her.


    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?¡±


    Gale felt a little ufortable being seized up by his gaze, took two steps back,


    raised her hand to cover her body, but felt that she had overreacted, and put her hand


    down again in embarrassment.


    ¡°Still a bit thin. However, you seem to have grown curvier,¡± Shawnmented.


    ¡°Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s bing a mother. Naturally you would be a little more plump, ¡± he said.


    Gale bit her lip, wishing she could step forward and cover him so as not to let him


    continue talking!


    ¡°What?¡± Seeing her flushed cheeks, Shawn joked even more. ¡°Did I say something


    wrong?¡±


    ¡°You are right but don¡¯t say it again next time!¡±


    Of course, Gale knew that after giving birth, she became curvier.


    However, she felt that this was utterly a burden!


    She had to dress in looser clothing to hide her curves.


    Shawn smiled softly, and hisughter was maic. ¡°Galey, I¡¯m serious, taking good


    care of yourself is your greatest help to me.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 867

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 867


    Chapter 867


    ¡®Galey, don¡¯t let him worry, don¡¯t let him get distracted.¡¯


    Just be fine.


    The only person who could disturb Shawn¡¯s heart was Gale!


    ¡°In the four years since I left you, I have lived a better life than you imagined. I didn¡¯t


    suffer from insomnia, didn¡¯t wake up from nightmares in the middle of the night, and


    lived a free andfortable life,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Gale, you want to do better.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She raised her chin and added, ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    Shawn met her gaze. ¡°Yes?¡±


    What was up with him?


    ¡°Yourplexion is dark, face is haggard, and your skin is dull. Your beard should be


    s*aved¡­¡± Gale also looked at him carefully, bending over the window of the sports


    car. ¡°The dark circles under the eyes areparable to giant pandas. Tsk tsk, you


    reach middle age, but you still have to clean yourself up.¡±


    The corner of Shawn¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Middle-aged?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if I remember correctly, Mr. Wood is thirty-two, right? Aren¡¯t you middle-aged?


    Are you still a teenager?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Gale, do you¡­ think I¡¯m old?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression softened a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s just, who doesn¡¯t like young handsome guys?¡± Gale said, ¡°Just like men always


    like eighteen-year-old girls, we women also always like eighteen- year-old boys.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression sankpletely.


    Gale said in an earnest tone, ¡°You need to take care of your appearance. Your hair is


    already white, and your face must be firm and smooth without wrinkles, otherwise¡­ If


    Joshua sees you someday, he will probably call you Grandpa.¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    Seeing his face as ck as a dark cloud, Gale was in a good mood.


    She won!


    Who told him to call her curvy? Who told him to tease her first?


    He was not the only one who can joke, right?


    She could too!


    There are a few things you would never talk about to a man and getting old was one


    of them.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, of course, you still have something to praise. For example, your


    figure, urn, the habit of exercising is very good, keep it up,¡± Gale replied solemnly.


    After finishing speaking, she took two steps back, stood up straight and waved to


    Shawn. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going home after a walk to rest. You¡¯re just passing by¡­ don¡¯t take


    too long.¡±


    Gale turned and left gracefully.


    Shawn was left sitting in the cab, holding the steering wheel tightly!


    He looked in the mirror.


    Since he had not slept all night, his face was a little pale, and he went out in a hurry in


    the morning and did not s*ave¡­


    Was Gale that disgusted by him?


    Facing the setting sun, Gale briskly walked home.


    In the past, she always blushed at Shawn¡¯s teasing, and she hesitated and could not


    say anything to refute it. Today, she finally learned how to punish Shawn!


    He thought he was the only one who could tease?


    She could too!


    And she could continue to do so!


    Gale wascent. Suddenly her waist tightened, and her eyes wobbled ¡­ ¡°Ah!¡±


    She eximed, but before she could react, her whole body had already been carried


    up.


    ¡°Shawn!¡±


    Gale did not see the facial features of the man in front of her clearly, but she saw the


    silver hair.


    She also smelled the faint scent of cologne on his body!


    Gale grabbed his cor subconsciously. ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. After all, my only advantage is fitness and strength. So I have to


    show off,¡± Shawn replied tly.


    Gale was speechless.


    Show off!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 868

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 868


    Chapter 868


    He hugged her steadily and walked quickly toward the sports car.


    ¡°You show off¡­ You don¡¯t need to hug me! Put me down!¡± Gale said, kicking her legs.


    Shawn ignored her and walked faster.


    When approaching the sports car, Shawn pressed the key, and the roof of the sports


    car slowly opened, turning into a convertible.


    Then, he just carried Gale into the co-pilot and raised her chin. ¡°Galey¡­ Do you know


    what will happen if you poke a man¡¯s weakness and call him old?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He will prove himself.¡±


    Old?


    Then let her see his physical strength!


    ¡°I¡¯m not inferior to young people¡­¡± Shawn pressed his lips against her ear and


    whispered, ¡°Galey, as long as you want, I can keep you out of bed for three days and


    three nights.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Before she could utter her words, her lips were sealed by him.


    Gale ced her hands on his chest and patted him vigorously.


    The car was parked right at the side of the road.


    Although they were in a rather rural area, there would be carsing and going, and


    people taking an evening walk!


    How embarrassing would it be if the neighbors saw them!


    Shawn deeply kissed her fiercely, the strong muscles of his arms pressed against her


    waist, making her feel¡­ slightly aroused from his strength.


    ¡°Shawn¡­ Shawn¡­ I¡­I was wrong¡­¡±


    Gale began to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Wrong?¡± Shawn said with a deep h*arse voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I.J¡¯m wrong¡­ I shouldn¡¯t¡­ I shouldn¡¯t say that about you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gale replied honestly, ¡°You are not old, not at all, very young,parable to


    eighteen¡­ Oh no, a sixteen-year-old high school student!¡±


    Sure enough, she should not have called a man old!


    Luckily she did not say he could not perform¡­


    Otherwise¡­ She dared not even to think about it!


    Was Shawn not just passing by? Did he not stop the car and say a few words? Was


    he not leaving?


    Shawn stared at her deeply, and after a while, whispered something in her ear¡­


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for fear that you would hate me¡­ Galey, I really want to hold you down, so


    I¡¯ll do you like this, and make you cry and beg for mercy!¡±


    Gale flinched.


    As a husband and wife, of course, she knew what he said was not a joke!


    If it were Shawn from before, he would really do this!


    After all¡­ He really wanted to take her in the car!


    She always remembered!


    At this moment, Gale was as obedient as a cat, motionless and silent.


    She dared not provoke Shawn again!


    When she got home, Gale still felt her cheeks red and hot.


    She did not know if any neighbors had seen them¡­


    She would never provoke Shawn again!


    ¡°Gale, didn¡¯t you go for a walk? Why did it take you so long? Did you go to the hospital


    again?¡±


    ¡°No, I just walked around and stayed a little longer.¡±


    Peter nodded and said with a loving smile, ¡°It feels like your life is on the right track¡­


    Drawing and designing is your favorite career. Go out for a walk when you have time.


    As for Nicole, she will definitely return to normal and recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Well, Dad, I must be here when she does.¡±


    Peter sighed and said, ¡°If there is a chance, bring Joshua over to stay for a few days. I


    miss him too.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 869

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 869


    Chapter 869


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Gale went upstairs to her room.


    She was sitting at the desk, holding a pencil, staring at the nk paper in a daze.


    She witnessed how Lovito was born, and she also made the Florei brand in the small county an instant


    hit.


    Ever since Nicole fell ill, she had not drawn anything, so she was a little rusty now.


    After everything that had happened, she had a different understanding of jewelry.


    Gale closed her eyes, calmed down, and carefully thought about what kind of jewelry she would


    design.


    To be ssic, to be advanced and tasteful, to be the dream of all women¡­


    The precious jewelry that was truly handed down from generation to generation was not only about the


    gem itself but the design to add luster to the gem.


    The time spent on work always flew by so fast that it had already passed zero before she knew it.


    Until Gale¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She did not stop, but picked up the phone while drawing. ¡°***?¡±


    The housekeeper of Temperley Hall came. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s me. Are you free now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡±


    Gale was startled, but then she thought about it, it was the Temperley Hall, not the hospital¡­ What


    could be the matter?


    At most, it was because Shawn did something wrong.


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Mr. Wood has a fever. The fever won¡¯t go away. The family doctor has arrived.¡±


    ¡°High fever?¡±


    Was he not in good shape in the afternoon?


    The housekeeper replied, ¡°Yes, his face is red, he sweats a lot, and the quilt and sheets have been


    changed twice¡­¡±


    Gale was a little worried but felt that it was no big deal.


    Should she rush over?


    Never!


    It seemed that she cared about him so much!


    There was a doctor, a housekeeper, and a servant, and Shawn¡¯s physical fitness had always been


    excellent. He just had a cold and a fever, nothing would happen to him.


    ¡°I see. I wish him a speedy recovery,¡± Gale said.


    The housekeeper did not expect her to say that, and held the phone for a few seconds, not knowing


    how to answer her.


    Gale said again, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, so I can¡¯t help you much. What¡¯s more, he has always been in good


    health. I saw that he was fine in the afternoon. Why did he have a high fever at night?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Wood has been coughing for the past two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ let the doctor prescribe medicine for him. I can¡¯t cure him.¡±


    The housekeeper sighed. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s because you can cure Mr. Wood¡¯s disease.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The housekeeper said, ¡°His heart is hurt. If it¡¯s convenient for you, why don¡¯t youe, I¡¯ll send a car


    to pick you up now.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Gale suddenly felt a little nervous. ¡°Shawn¡­ is he seriously ill?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it when you arrive.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Gale looked at the drawing in front of him,pletely devoid of thoughts.


    His heart is hurt?


    What was the meaning?


    Shawn even picked her up in the afternoon and kissed her forcefully. Why did he suddenly fall ill after


    only a few hours?


    Sounded pretty serious!


    Biting her lip, Gale went downstairste.


    The driver picked her up and ***her to Temperley Hall at top speed.


    Temperley Hall was brightly lit, especially the entrance of the master bedroom on the second floor,


    which was surrounded by people.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Seeing hering, the housekeeper¡¯s frowning expression immediately eased a lot. ¡°I was


    looking forward to meeting you!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 870

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 870


    Chapter 870


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Inside, go in and have a look.¡±


    The master bedroom was very quiet. Only onemp was turned on, and Shawn coughed from time to


    time.


    The family doctor stood by, dispensing medicines and preparing infusions.


    There were several trash cans next to the bed.


    Gale walked to the bedside.


    Under the dim light, Shawn¡¯splexion was extremely gloomy. His eyes were closed, his lips were


    ***, and his forehead was covered with dense beads of sweat.


    ¡°Cold, cold¡­¡± he murmured unconsciously.


    ¡°Cold?¡± Gale subconsciously tucked the quilt up for him, then looked at the housekeeper. ¡°Add another


    quilt and turn up the temperature.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, ma¡¯am. Mr. Wood will be hot againter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale frowned tightly.


    Next to it, the family doctor said, ¡°I have already prescribed a fever-reducing injection, and I will give


    him another infusion. If the fever still does not subside tonight, he will have to go to the hospital for


    further treatment.¡±


    ¡°Does medicine work? Doctor, you can prescribe him some medicine,¡± Gale asked.


    Before the doctor could answer, the housekeeper shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless, whether it¡¯s traditional


    or western medicine, as long as Mr. Wood drinks it, he will vomit. This trash can has been changed


    several times, and he vomits every time he drinks it.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ Ma¡¯am, Mr. Wood has been calling your name all night, and it just stopped now.¡±


    ¡°I really have no choice, so I called you over. Otherwise, I¡¯m too embarrassed to disturb you in the


    middle of the night. I thought, if you stay here with Mr. Wood, if he can sense it, maybe he will be


    better.¡±


    Shawn¡­ had been calling her name?


    No wonder the housekeeper said that Shawn¡¯s heart had been hurting and needed her to treat it.


    Gale nodded. ¡°I see, I¡¯ll stay here with him tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, thank you so much! With you here, Mr. Wood will definitely get better soon!¡± the housekeeper


    said excitedly.


    How could she have such great ability?


    Shawn was just deeply concerned about her.


    ¡°Doctor, please prescribe the medicine again. I¡¯ll feed him,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Okay. It would be great if Mr. Wood could drink the medicine.¡±


    The housekeeper apanied the doctor to get the medicine.


    In Shawn¡¯s current situation, he could only drink some powdered medicine, and he could not swallow


    capsules.


    ¡°Hot¡­¡± Shawn began to whisper again. His brows were slightly wrinkled, with fine lines. ¡°Hot¡­¡±


    He lifted the quilt again, and his clothes were soaked with sweat.


    Gale sighed.


    ****people are really annoying.


    He only wanted her to serve and take care of him!


    Fortunately, Gale was too familiar with the master bedroom. After all, she used to sleep here every


    night! She even remembered where Shawn¡¯s tie and socks were!


    She went to the cloakroom to get new pajamas and put them on for Shawn.


    She unbuttoned his pajamas and looked at his taut abdominal section, that lean waist, well- defined


    muscles¡­


    Gale suddenly blushed.


    How could a person with fitness and self-discipline like him be considered old¡­ No wonder he was so


    angry when she said he was old and kissed her hard.


    As far as Shawn¡¯s figure was concerned, no eighteen-year-old boy couldpare to him!


    Her fingertips easily slid across his abs.


    ¡°Wait, Gale, what are you thinking!¡± She quickly shook her head. ¡°Shawn is a patient now! A patient!¡±


    She actually felt a little aroused!


    What the ***!


    She was not the kind of woman!


    Besides, Shawn¡­ was her husband. It was not like she had not done it before!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 871

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 871


    Chapter 871


    Gale stopped her thoughts from wandering as she quickly took off his sleepwear and put a new set on,


    helping him lie down and button up.


    She had buttoned two buttons when Shawn suddenly grabbed her, pulling her forward.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gale lurched forward, falling on his body. Her chin was on his chest.


    She thought that Shawn had woken up and hurriedly looked over.


    However, his eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and he was sweating even more.


    ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s voice was incredibly deep and raspy, but it was clear that he was calling for her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Galey, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, just stay here, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to make you stay. I just want you to stay in Sea City.¡±


    ¡°That way, I can see you whenever I want¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be too far. It would take so long to travel thousands of miles and pass through


    many cities just to see you¡­¡±


    ¡°But I know you want to leave. I won¡¯t make you stay. There¡¯s nothing that can make you stay in Sea


    City either.¡±


    ¡°Galey, Galey, I love you.¡±


    The moment he finished, Shawn coughed heavily. His chest rose and fell, and even the infusion.


    bags were shaking.


    Gale did not even have the time to think about what Shawn said. When she saw that he was coughing


    so violently, she hurriedly patted him as she took out some warm water to feed him.


    Shawn finally stopped after struggling for a while.


    Gale¡¯s whole body was already drenched in sweat from taking care of Shawn, but she did not know


    what else she could do.


    Shawn kept on crying out her name. ¡°Galey, Galey.¡±


    It was so full of love.


    Every time he called out for her, she responded.


    He slowly fell back asleep.


    Galey helped him button up his shirt again. ¡°Even when you¡¯re ***, you torture me so much. Your fever


    is so high that you can¡¯t even tell what¡¯s happening right now.


    I think you probably won¡¯t even realize it if there¡¯s another woman next to you. You¡¯d probably let her


    change your shirt and let her see your muscles too.¡±


    Even Gale started to feel a bit jealous at that.


    How could she let another woman see her husband¡¯s muscles?!


    Thankfully, Winnie was still at the hospital with Nicole. Otherwise, Winnie would be the one by Shawn¡¯s


    side at that moment!


    Gale suddenly felt angry.


    She did not even know why she was angry!


    Could she be feeling possessive?


    ¡°Hot, Galey, hot¡­.¡± Shawn reached up to undo his buttons.


    He was still getting fluids! His hand could not move recklessly!


    Gale hurriedly pushed him down. ¡°I¡¯ll fan you. Don¡¯t move!¡±


    After hearing her voice, Shawn ***put his hand down.


    Gale made sure the liquids were steady before she found a fan to fan him.


    He was still sweating constantly.


    Gale said, ¡°What did I do to deserve this?¡±


    She took out a towel and wiped Shawn¡¯s whole upper body, trying to cool him down.


    The more she did that, the redder she got.


    Why did he have to train his body so well!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The housekeeper walked in with medicine. ¡°Mrs. Wood, it¡¯s ready. Mr. Wood just needs to drink the


    medicine. However, based on my experience, Mr. Wood will probably spit it out after drinking it, so be


    careful.


    Gale looked at the medicine and nodded.


    ¡°Leave it to me. It¡¯s gettingte, housekeeper. You should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how could I sleep when Mr. Wood¡¯s fever hasn¡¯t subsided? Mrs. Wood, there are people working


    around the clock.


    You just have to ask for anything you need. The doctor is sleeping in the guest room as well. If anything


    sudden happens, he cane over immediately.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 872

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 872


    Chapter 872


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The housekeeper added with a gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re back in the past, when you and Mr. Wood


    were still amicable with each other.¡±


    ¡°Amicable?¡± Gale smiled to herself. ¡°That¡¯s never happened.¡±


    ¡°It did. It was just incredibly rare. Mrs. Wood, after so many years of observation, I know that Mr. Wood


    really does love you deeply.¡±


    Gale looked down, not answering.


    The housekeeper wisely left the room at that, gently ***the door.


    Gale should be the one taking care of Shawn.


    When it came to Shawn, no medicine in the world could beat Gale.


    Gale tested out the temperature before feeding Shawn.


    Thankfully, Shawn had the medicine without any fuss.


    It was not as hard as she thought at all. After drinking the medicine and having the infusions, Gale felt


    like Shawn should be much better after a night of rest.


    Just as Gale thought that, Shawn started to cough roughly again.


    The cough got worse and worse, filling the whole room with the sounds of his coughing. His face


    started to redden, and Gale was even worried that he would start to choke.


    As he coughed, he actually vomited all of the medicine he had earlier.


    Gale hurriedly grabbed the trash can, but she was toote.


    She was stunned.


    No wonder the housekeeper called her and asked her toe over. Shawn might just be having a


    fever and coughing, but it seemed incredibly serious.


    On top of that, Shawn was usually so cool and proud, as if nothing could make him falter. Yet, he


    looked so weak at that moment. It was such a huge difference.


    Gale hurriedly called for the bedsheets to be changed.


    The maid said, ¡°Mrs. Wood, Mr. Wood won¡¯t take the medicine. We¡¯ve tried for the whole night.. There


    has to be a better way.¡±


    ¡°What? Should I ***his ***tight so he can¡¯t regurgitate it?¡± Gale frowned.


    After Shawn had the medicine, he immediately started coughing. After he coughed, he spat it out.


    Was that medicine not working?


    What was going on?


    The maid looked at her, looking like there was something to say.


    ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Gale could see the hesitation in the maid. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, I-I think that you could feed Mr. Wood yourself.¡±


    ¡°I did that. I helped him drink it.¡±


    The maid gulped. ¡°I mean, use your ***.¡±


    Gale was stunned.


    The maid said, ¡°It might work. Mr. Wood is vomiting everything out the moment we feed him. If that


    continues, we¡¯ll run out of sheets.¡±


    Gale¡¯s face started to heat up slowly.


    She felt like she was about to get a fever too!


    She did not respond because she did not know what to say!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The maid wisely left in a hurry after cleaning everything up.


    Gale looked at Shawn before looking at the medicine.


    Shawn¡¯s illness was really going to torture her to death!


    To feed him or not?


    Clenching her teeth, Gale steeled her heart. She would do it!


    Shawn had just taken advantage of her during the evening anyway.


    If he could kiss her, surely she could kiss him too.


    If Shawn did not recover from his fever, she might have to take care of him the next night as well!


    Gale ***her eyes and put the medicine in her ***.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 873

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 873


    Chapter 873


    After that, Gale leaned down, and her lips met Shawn¡¯s.


    He opened his ***slightly and even started to *her lightly.


    His throat moved.


    Gale constantly told herself in her heart that it was all okay. That no one was looking at them and


    that Shawn was unconscious would not remember it!


    ***after ****


    Just like that, Gale fed Shawn all his medicine.


    She was even worried that he would start coughing, so she did not leave his lips, putting hers on his


    tightly.


    One minute, two minutes, five minutes¡­


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Finally, Gale felt like her lips were about to go numb. Seeing as Shawn showed no signs of coughing,


    she slowly got up and left.


    Gale touched her lips.


    Her ***was a bit bitter with the taste of the medicine, but what was on her mind was Shawn¡¯s soft lips¡­


    No, no, since when was she such a fan of Shawn?!


    Gale ran over to the washroom, washing her face to calm down.


    By the time she was back, the liquid infusion was already done.


    By the time everything was done, light could already be seen in the sky.


    Galey on the side of the bed, falling asleep without realizing it.


    The sky was bright.


    The sun shone in through the window, and the floor bathed in the sunlight that was inching closer


    toward the bed.


    On the bed, the man¡¯s shirt was slightly open. His adam¡¯s apple was protruding, and there was still


    some sweat on his hair.


    Meanwhile, the woman¡¯s small body was against the man¡¯s arm. Her hair was disheveled, covering


    everything but the tip of her nose.


    It made for an incredibly warm sight.


    Finally, the sunlight hit Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    His eyelids moved slightly, and he slowly opened them.


    Fatigue, drowsiness, weakness, and various other feelings permeated Shawn¡¯s body.


    He reached up and rubbed his temples when he felt something against his arm and looked over.


    ¡°Galey?¡±


    Why was she there?


    Gale was deep asleep and had not noticed that Shawn was awake at all.


    Seeing as she was not moving at all, Shawn slowly got out of bed. His feet stepped on the ground as


    he picked her up and put her on the bed.


    After that, he silently left the bedroom.


    The maid saw him and immediately called out, ¡°Mr¡­¡±


    Shawn put a finger on his lips. ¡°Shush, don¡¯t wake her.¡±


    The maid nodded. After that, seeing his feet bare, the maid immediately went to get a new pair of


    slippers.


    The moment Shawn went down, the housekeeper hurried over. ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡¯re awake. How do you


    feel? Has your fever


    gone down?¡±


    Shawn coughed slightly, still feeling a bit tired, but he was already somewhat recovered.


    He coldly asked, ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°Did shee look for me and realize I was ***, or¡­¡± Shawn pursed his lips. ¡°Did you call her over?¡±


    The housekeeper answered truthfully, ¡°I called her over.¡±


    He fell silent for a few seconds as his lips curled up in self-mockery.


    That was true.


    Why would Galee over herself?


    He over-thought it.


    ¡°However, Mrs. Wood was taking care of you the whole night! No one else was there!¡± The


    housekeeper said, ¡°She even fed you the medicine herself!¡±


    The housekeeper deliberately emphasized feeding!


    Unfortunately, Shawn did not understand.


    So what? He had been barely conscious. There was no way he would be able to feed himself.


    Someone else had to do it.


    ¡°Fed you. Fed. Mr. Wood, she fed you, personally.¡± The housekeeper emphasized this a few times.


    Shawn slowly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fed?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 874

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 874


    Chapter 874


    ¡°Yes, with the ***.¡±


    Shawn finally understood.


    His earlier expression of **was suddenly incredibly bright.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    On the surface, he still remained calm. ¡°She¡¯s still asleep. Have the kitchen prepare a few kinds of


    breakfast for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I still remember Mrs. Wood¡¯s tastes. Mr. Wood, don¡¯t worry¡±


    Shawn had a smirk on his lips. The sun that day felt incredibly good.


    The weather was good, and he was in a good mood too.


    Shawn suddenly felt like he had fully recovered!


    Gale slept very deeply. Taking care of Shawn by herself the whole night had been too exhausting, so


    she did not want to wake up.


    She knew that she was sleeping, but her eyes refused to open.


    By the time she woke up, it was already incredibly bright outside.


    Her stomach rumbled.


    Gale sat up from the bed before realizing something was wrong. Why was she on the bed?


    Was she not just napping by the side?


    Wait, where was Shawn?


    He was missing.


    Gale hurriedly went down. When she was at the end of the stairs, she tripped from her hurry and


    lunged forward.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gale looked at the iing floor and thought that she was in for a massive fall!


    Gale **her eyes tightly.


    Yet, the pain she was waiting for did note. She fell right into a solid and warm embrace.


    ¡°Did you think that you were taking advantage of taking care of me the whole night? Is that why


    you tripped? So I can take care of you?¡± Shawn grabbed her firmly.


    Gale looked up. ¡°What are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, how could you trip going down the stairs?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She stubbornly answered, ¡°I¡¯m clearly fine right now.¡±


    Gale pushed him away, standing up and mumbling. ¡°You really don¡¯t hold back with your words. I was


    just going to thank you, but it looks like there was no need!¡±


    They were both obstinate people.


    Proud.


    They had a very strong sense of pride.


    Shawn said, ¡°I was worried that you would just decide to stay here and refuse to leave. You were


    making things so obvious.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want to stay here at all! Are you better now? You already seem fine. Alright, I


    hope you¡¯ll recover soon. Bye-bye!¡±


    He did not even thank her. What kind of person is he?


    Gale held back the anger in her heart.


    She quickly walked out, not wanting to stay there at all.


    If the housekeeper had not called for her and even had the driver go over, Gale would not have


    bothered with Shawn at all!


    She had just taken two steps forward when she felt a hand around her waist. Shawn reached out and


    pulled her into his arms.


    His chest was against her back, and his chin was on her shoulder as he sighed. ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    He was trying to anger her and make her leave.


    He wanted to be ruthless and hurt her heart.


    That way, once Winnie ¡®controlled¡¯ him, she would not be too sad when he did some things to hurt her.


    Yet, Shawn noticed that he was not able to do it at all.


    Even though his reasoning told him that he needed to carry out his n to save Nicole and that he


    needed to be ruthless, Gale was the only person his heart would always soften for.


    He was even able to be ruthless to himself.


    When he saw that she was about to fall, he did not hesitate at all, immediately running over to catch


    her as if by instinct.


    He was incredibly worried that she would get hurt!


    Gale merely felt like Shawn was incredibly strange

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 875

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 875


    Chapter 875


    Earlier, Shawn had been so harsh with his words, but he was suddenly so gentle.


    Did he have multiple personalities?


    She struggled for a moment. ¡°What are you doing? You should distance yourself from me. Otherwise, I


    might end up taking advantage of you!


    Shawn smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite petty.¡±


    ¡°If you can use me of something, am I not allowed to remember it?¡±


    Gale struggled against it, but Shawn refused to let go. She decided to stomp right on his feet and pull


    away his hands.


    She hurriedly walked forward and turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ll just assume you¡¯re just speaking nonsense


    because you just got better, so I won¡¯t hold it against you. You already look better now, so I¡¯ll just


    leave.¡±


    Shawn said calmly, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to take care of me? You could have just ignored me,¡± he asked.


    Gale stopped for a few moments before she said. ¡°The housekeeper sent a car for me and the driver


    was already waiting downstairs. I felt bad rejecting it! Yes, I¡¯m very bad at rejecting people!¡±


    Shawn looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Galey, you¡¯re not being honest. You came to Temperley Hall


    because you¡¯re worried about me.¡±


    Gale bit her lips.


    Why did he need to expose her?


    She had cared about his pride and did not expose him when Shawn used the excuse of passing by her


    house!


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I was worried,¡± Gale decided to just admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t want Nicole¡¯s father to end up


    losing his mind from a high fever right after getting to know him!¡±


    The atmosphere between the two of them was getting stranger, and the housekeeper hurriedly rushed


    forward to keep the peace.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, Mr. Wood just recovered, and you know how his temper is.¡± The housekeeper whispered


    before raising his voice, ¡°Mr. Wood asked the kitchen to make your favorite breakfasts the moment he


    came down. He¡¯s still thinking about you at all times.¡±


    Gale pursed her lips, not saying anymore.


    She did not want to fight Shawn either.


    It was so early, and it would just tire her out.


    She took care of him the whole night, but he did not appreciate it. He even asked her why she came.


    Gale did not know why, so she just decided to take it in her stride!


    ¡°I won¡¯t be eating. I need to go to thepany, I¡¯m almostte¡­¡± Gale said.


    Wait, it was already noon..


    She was not justte. She skipped a whole half a day!


    ¡°Just have some food. Don¡¯t stay hungry.¡± Shawn walked to the dining room. ¡°Thepany won¡¯t hold


    it against you. After all, you were taking care of me.¡±


    His words consoled her.


    That was true. She was not at thepany because she was taking care of Shawn.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After that, she heard Shawn say, ¡°You can go to thepany with meter.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Gale said quickly.


    He looked at her with a bit of surprise but did not say anything else.


    Normally, Gale would have rejected him, saying she would just call a taxi or take public transport.


    She never liked being alone with him.


    Shawn did not know what she was thinking but could feel like something was off.


    In the car, Gale finally spoke, ¡°I wanted to take this time to talk to you about getting a divorce.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s heart stopped at her words.


    However, he remained calm on the surface. ¡°Divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re still husband and wife, but we don¡¯t even have any romantic rtionship. It¡¯s not the best


    for us to keep this rtionship. What if you want to remarry?¡± Gale said.


    There were a few moments of silence before Shawn started to cough.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 876

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 876


    Chapter 876


    He clenched his fist and put it in front of his ***as he coughed. His back slouched slightly.


    Gale unconsciously reached out, wanting to pat his back.


    Then, she wondered why she would do that.


    ¡°Stop smoking so much. Smoking is bad for your body,¡± she said.


    She had seen cigarettes between Shawn¡¯s fingers so many times. The moment he saw her, he would


    extinguish it.


    Otherwise, he would hide and take a smoke, but she would still smell the faint scent of tobo on him.


    Shawn¡¯s smoking habits were not that bad four years ago.


    Was he just surrounded by smoking and alcohol for four years?


    Shawn struggled to control his coughing. ¡°Galey, you said it would affect me getting remarried?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who would I marry?¡±


    Gale paused for a few seconds before she answered, ¡°You still have a long life ahead of you, you might


    meet¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Shawn said, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    There was a short silence in the car.


    After a moment, Shawn finally said again, ¡°If you insist on getting a divorce, then I can go along. with


    your wishes.¡±


    Gale did not know how to answer him.


    Getting a divorce did not seem to mean that much.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn sighed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? If you meet someone you want to marry in the. future,


    then we can go get a divorce. I won¡¯t stop you, and I won¡¯t refuse the divorce. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°What if I never do?¡±


    He looked into her eyes. ¡°Galey, I have no intentions of getting married again either.¡±


    Since neither of them seemed to want to get married, then why did they not just stay like that?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage certificate, it won¡¯t stop you from doing anything. Why don¡¯t we wait until Nicole is


    fully awake before we talk about divorce?¡± Shawn said.


    Gale twiddled her fingers. ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    She really missed her daughter.


    She really wanted to hold Nicole and wanted to hear Nicole call her mommy. She wanted to tell


    Nicole stories and tie Nicole¡¯s hair.


    Yet, Winnie was the one doing all of that at that moment.


    ¡°Soon, soon. Nicole will return to you soon,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale met his gaze. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, trust me.¡±


    At that moment, Gale could tell that Shawn was sincere.


    She would believe anything he said.


    Gale nodded. ¡°Alright, Shawn, I¡¯ll trust you. I trust that you¡¯ll return Nicole to me perfectly unharmed.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s gaze deepened at that.


    He had so much on his mind. He had such a delicate n, but he could not tell anyone!


    He had to handle it quietly by himself!


    That was because the moment Winnie noticed that something was wrong, the whole n would fail!


    Shawn could no longer take it anymore. He reached out and pulled Gale into his arms, holding her


    tightly as if he wanted to fuse her into his bones.


    ¡°Galey, you have to always, always trust me without any reservations. You have to remember that, no


    matter what I be and no matter what I do, it¡¯s all for you and Nicole. I¡¯ll love you forever until I ***,¡±


    Shawn assured her.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 877

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 877


    Chapter 877


    That was all Shawn could say.


    He hoped that she would understand and hoped that she would not at the same time.


    He knew that he would definitely be misunderstood when the time came.


    He knew how horrible it would all feel, but he would be able to bear it for Nicole.


    Gale asked gently, ¡°Shawn, will you really change?¡±


    ¡°Galey, everyone changes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Shawn gently patted her on the head. ¡°But, I¡¯ll only change by loving you even more. For you, I¡¯ll


    change for the better.


    Even if you find that I¡¯m apletely different person, so much that you can¡¯t even tell it¡¯s me, please


    believe that I have my reason, that it¡¯s all for you.¡±


    At that point, no matter how slow Gale was, there was no way she would not be able to tell something


    was off.


    Shawn seemed to be telling her something.


    He was being very vague about things as if he did not really want her to understand.


    Why was it all so conflicting?


    Before Gale could understand it, Shawn let her go.


    He did not hesitate to turn around and get out of the car!


    Gale was alone in the car, looking at his back in a daze.


    The driver finally called out to her, ¡°Mrs. Wood, we¡¯re here. You should go to work.¡±


    That was when she scrambled out of the car.


    What was Shawn doing?


    It was confusing her so much!


    One moment, he was holding her. The next moment, he did not even look at her.


    He was gentle one moment and ruthless the next.


    Were men always so illogical when they were sick?


    He was harder to understand than a woman.


    Gale was frowning as she thought about what had happened with Shawn.


    At the jewelry department, Peach walked over. ¡°Gale, you¡¯ve been looking so worried from the moment


    you stepped in. What happened?¡±


    Gale hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You can just tell me. Don¡¯t hide it. I might be able to help.¡±


    Gale was amused, patting Peach on the head. ¡°You¡¯re just a little, unmarried woman. What could you


    help me with?¡±


    Peach answered seriously, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m single that I can look in from an outside perspective to


    help you with rtionship matters. It¡¯s much easier for me to be objective.¡±


    Gale was amused. ¡°It¡¯s only been four years, but when did you get so good at talking.¡±


    ¡°I have to learn eventually. Gale, tell me, what happened with Mr. Wood?¡±


    ¡°Him and I¡­¡±


    Gale had just started when she quickly realized something was off. She stared right at Peach. ¡± You


    tricked me!¡±


    She never mentioned it having anything to do with Shawn the whole time.


    Yet, she actually answered Peach¡¯s question!


    Gale pouted. ¡°Peach, you¡¯ve gotten cheeky. Did Summer teach you that?¡±


    Peach giggled.


    ¡°Alright, it looks like I should be looking around for any young and single men. We should get you


    married quickly,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Summer is still single, why would I be in a hurry?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 878

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 878


    Chapter 878


    At that topic, Gale started to get interested.


    She pulled at Peach and said, ¡°Has Summer not dated at all in four years?¡±


    Peach said, ¡°No, Gale, you don¡¯t know how much has changed after Mr. Wood personally took charge


    of the jewelry department.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We work overtime every day. Who would have the time to go on dates?¡±


    ¡°What about Mr. Winter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter¡­¡± Peach blinked and smiled after that. ¡°Gale, it looks like you can see how close the two of


    them are too.¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Of course! I even tried to matchmake them before!¡±


    ¡°Me too! It¡¯s just that two of them are just too stubborn and love to quarrel too much.


    Every time they¡¯re being truthful, they end up saying that they¡¯re just joking.


    Summer feels like Joe¡¯s a yboy who goes after any girl. She doesn¡¯t feel secure, so she pushes her


    feelings back.¡±


    Gale continued, ¡°Meanwhile, Joe thinks that Summer just sees him as a friend, and that she doesn¡¯t


    like him that way at all.


    So, he¡¯s not willing to go after her, worried that he will embarrass himself if he does.¡±


    The two of them high¨Cfived each other.


    ¡°We need to figure out a way to get them together. We have to really push it.


    Otherwise, with how much they¡¯re tiptoeing around each other, Nicole will get married before them!¡±


    Gale said.


    Peach agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°Alright! How will we do that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll act ording to the situation.¡± Galeughed after that.


    Her own rtionship and marriage were a mess. It was more fun to y around with Joe and


    Summer¡¯s.


    However, it was precisely because of her own rough romantic life that she hoped that Summer¡¯s would


    go better.


    She wanted one more person to love Summer.


    No matter how strong a woman was, they still needed a man¡¯s love in the end.


    Joe was just someone who had a slippery tongue. He was still quite reliable.


    Coincidentally, Joe walked over from his office.


    Summer happened to walk out of her office as well.


    Their offices were right next to each other.


    The moment they went out, they received incredibly caring looks from Gale and Peach.


    They had incredibly sly smiles on their faces.


    ¡°What?¡± Summer walked over and knocked on their desks. ¡°Were you badmouthing him?¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°No, I was just telling Peach that she needed a boyfriend. She¡¯s been single for


    too long.¡±


    Summer was already interested when she heard that. ¡°Of course! Peach, I¡¯ll start looking around for


    you as well!¡±


    ¡°Summer, you should leave the nice men for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m too good for men. The jewelry department is the gathering ce for singles. We¡¯re all


    monks and nuns here, did you forget that?¡±


    Since there was so much work, overtime was very regr. So, employees who entered the jewelry


    department remained single, not having the time for any private rtionships at all.


    Peach had a happy smile on her face. ¡°I think we should change that soon. We shouldn¡¯t let the other


    departments keep onughing at us.¡±


    Summer nodded. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll start by getting you a boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°No, no, Summer. You and Mr. Winter. You should take the lead. You should lead by example to give us


    some confidence!¡±


    Gale immediately said, ¡°We say that the good stuff should always be kept to ourselves. Why don¡¯t you


    and Mr. Winter match up first?¡±


    Summer and Joe were speechless.


    After a few moments of silence, Joe raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. For the sake of the employees, I


    can sacrifice myself.¡±


    ¡°I mind!¡± Summer immediately objected, ¡°I¡¯m such a pure and clean girl. I want a serious romance


    with the intention of marriage. I don¡¯t want to be yed around with.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joe said, ¡°Am I a bad person?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 879

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 879


    Chapter 879


    ¡°You might not be a bad person, but you¡¯re definitely a yboy.¡±


    ¡°Summer, I¡¯ve never yed around with any woman before.¡±


    ¡°Please, who would believe you?¡±


    Gale immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Mr. Winter is a pure and innocent man. He¡¯s never yed around with


    rtionships. I can assure you!¡±


    Summer was stunned. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Shawn said that Joe only had his first rtionship in university. Once the girl went


    overseas, his rtionship ended.¡±


    Summer was suddenly speechless.


    Was Gale not supposed to be on her side?!


    Why was Gale speaking up for Joe?!


    Joe had an awkward look on his face. ¡°Shawn and his big mouth. Why did he expose my past?! He¡¯s


    so whipped!¡±


    Summer and he exchanged a look before they left.


    ¡°See, even when they¡¯re angry, they have so much chemistry with each other. They look like they¡¯re


    married,¡± Gale said.


    Peach nodded hurriedly. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, focus on work now.¡± Gale sat back in her seat. ¡°I only got a bit of the draftst night done¡­


    After that, the housekeeper was interrupted.


    She could not help but wonder if Shawn would need more medicine that night.


    She quickly tossed those thoughts aside. He was already so old, and he had an assistant and so many


    employees to take care of him. She did not need to worry!


    Gale got up and went to the break room for a cup of coffee.


    Standing in front of the coffee machine and looking out, she happened to see Shawn walking out of the


    company.


    The driver already had the door open for him.


    Where was he going?


    Gale did not think too much about it. After all, she did not need to know everything about his schedule.


    He was not just her husband and Nicole¡¯s father. He was also the chairman of the Wood Group, the


    master of the Wood family. He had a lot of responsibilities.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, are you going to the hospital to see Ms. Nicole?¡± the driver asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shawn picked up the document next to him, looking at it closely with a frown.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you should take your medicine.¡± Fiona passed it over. ¡°You¡¯re still coughing.


    He looked at it and remembered that Gale had fed him.


    It was just a pity that his fever had muddled his mind. He could not remember it at all.


    Shawn coughed, swallowing the medicine as he continued to look at the documents.


    Beneath the hospital, at an unassuming corner that was covered by trees and bushes, Winnie sneakily


    appeared. It was a ce that passersby would not notice that easily.


    ¡°Natalie? Natalie? Are you here?¡± she said softly.


    A skinny olddy walked over, ncing at her. ¡°Winnie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± The olddy showed no emotion. Her hands were dry, and her skin was ky. She pushed a


    box over. ¡°This is what you wanted.¡±


    Winnie hurriedly took it and opened it up.


    It was some herbs.


    ¡°What is this? Didn¡¯t you say that adults were different from children? That we needed a


    differentmethod?¡± Winnie asked.


    The olddy answered, ¡°As long as you do as I say, you¡¯ll definitely get what you want.


    Winnie nodded. ¡°Alright, since Natalie sent you here, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    The olddy motioned for Winnie to go over.


    After whispering some things, the olddy asked, ¡°Do you remember now?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Winnie answered, ¡°Is this rally so magical?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 880

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 880


    Chapter 880


    ¡°These aren¡¯t just herbs.¡±


    After saying that, the olddy left. She left in a hurry, and she quickly disappeared.


    Winnie carefully covered it and put it in her arms. She looked around before she quickly left.


    She was wondering the whole time. Those were clearly herbs, so why did the olddy say otherwise?


    Could it be something else made into that shape?


    Winnie could not understand, but she was very excited at that moment. Very quickly, Shawn would be


    completely obsessed with her!


    It will be spring for her very quickly!


    Winnie had just got back and put down her things when she heard some footstepsing from


    outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡± Winnie immediately looked up when she heard it. ¡°Mommy, daddy is here!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Winnie could not really believe it.


    Was it that much of a coincidence?


    She was just thinking of finding an excuse to have Shawne to the hospital for a meal so she could


    have Shawn eat those things¡­.


    In the end, he came on his own volition!


    The door was opened, and Shawn walked inside.


    ¡°Look!¡± Nicole had a proud look on her face. ¡°I was right!¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Oh? What were you right about?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I immediately knew those were your footsteps. Mommy didn¡¯t believe me!¡± Nicole said


    ¡°Nicole, how could you tell?¡±


    ¡°Because daddy¡¯s footsteps are always very steady. I could tell very easily!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smile deepened.


    Thankfully Nicole was there.


    Thankfully, Nicole would stand still by his side.


    For his daughter, he would do anything withoutint.


    Even though he was going to be with Winnie in the following period of time, he found the


    motivation to continue on with Nicole¡¯s sweet and innocent smile.


    Shawn held Nicole up, putting her on his legs. ¡°Are you feeling better? Do you feel ufortable


    anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No! Daddy, which kindergarten will I be going to?¡±


    ¡°You can go to whichever kindergarten you want to.¡±


    He could even build a brand¨Cnew kindergarten for Nicole or a brand new school.


    Once she was in university, he could even donate a brand new building to the university.


    In the end, Shawn just wanted to clear any obstacles for his beloved daughter. He wanted her to live a


    happy and carefree life.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Nicole kissed him on the face. ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you busy today?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I need to see you no matter how busy I am.¡±


    After a pause, Shawn added, ¡°And your mommy too.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Even Winnie was looking at him in shock, wondering if she had misheard Shawn.


    What did Shawn say?


    ¡°Oh,¡± Nicole covered her mouth with a smile. ¡°So Daddy misses Mommy.¡±


    Shawn pinched her nose.


    Winnie suddenly felt too emotional to say anything.


    Shawn missed her?


    After that soup thest time, it already worked?!


    Shawn only drank the soup once, and it had been a few days. She did not really have any more hope


    at that moment. Natalie said that it was for Nicole and was useless against Shawn.


    What happened?!


    It did not matter. Since Shawn was starting to favor her, she needed to hold onto that opportunity!


    Winnie sat down next to him. ¡°Mr. Wood, I miss you too. I was worried that you hated me, that¡¯s why I


    didn¡¯t disturb you. All I can do is take care of Nicole properly so she can get better.

 Chapter 881

    Chapter 881


    Chapter 881


    ¡°Well¡­you have been taking care of her these days. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Winnie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not hard. As long as Nicole can be discharged from the hospital as soon


    as possible and live life normally as soon as possible, I will be satisfied!¡±


    As she spoke, she tried to approach Shawn slowly and then leaned her head on his shoulder. Winnie¡¯s


    heart was pounding.


    She did not know if Shawn would push her away¡­ She just took a gamble!


    What made her so excited was that not only did Shawn not push her away, but he also put his arms


    around her shoulders, patted her lightly, and then withdrew his hand.


    Although it was only a few seconds, it boosted Winnie¡¯s confidence greatly!


    When Shawn saw her before, his eyes were full of disgust. He even choked her, pped her face, and


    kicked her¡­ He did not show any mercy, and he did not treat her as a human being at all, let alone a


    woman!


    However, unexpectedly, Shawn actually hugged her!


    Winnie has already started to daydream about the future. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­the three of us will live happily


    together. You will manage thepany, and I will take care of the house. Nicole can go to school and


    grow up healthy.¡±


    ¡°As for the matter of having children, we can take our time and just go with the flow. What a wonderful


    life that would be.¡± As Winnie said, she rubbed Shawn¡¯s arm.


    What she did not see was¡­ the sh of disgust in Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    He wished he could just throw her away, but he could not do that. He had to endure it.


    This was just the beginning.


    He had to be patient even when he loathed her.


    Shawn put all his attention on Nicole, ignoring Winnie¡¯s intimacy.


    ¡°Nicole, are you reading a storybook?¡± Shawn casually picked up the book next to him.


    ¡°Yes, Daddy, I am bored and lying on the hospital bed. Daddy, please read this story to me!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The father and daughter got along very harmoniously.


    Winnie quietly watched from the side, not acting like a witch anymore.


    However, she was cackling silently in her heart.


    Winnie suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Mr. Wood, it¡¯s almost noon, so why don¡¯t you


    stay for lunch?¡±


    She nced at Nicole:


    Nicole understood immediately and pulled his sleeve. ¡°Yes, yes, Daddy, you wille to have a meal


    with Mommy and me every day from now on, okay?¡±


    Shawn put his big hand over Nicole¡¯s head. ¡°Every day?¡±


    ¡°Hmm! I know you are busy with work, but you only need to apany us to eat three meals a day. Is


    that okay?¡±


    Her eyes were innocent and clear, and she looked at him eagerly.


    How could Shawn resist?


    His first weakness was Gale¡¯s sweet smile.


    The second was Nicole¡¯s gaze.


    These were two big **.


    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡± Shawn smiled.


    Nicole was so happy that she jumped up and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook!¡± Winnie got up immediately.


    Shawn casually nced at her back.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy was here just now, so I can¡¯t tell you. Come here, I have something to tell you,¡± Nicole


    said in a low voice.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Shawn responded while bowing his head and putting his ear to his daughter¡¯s *.


    ¡°I think my good daddy is back again. Daddy, you gave me a very strange feeling in the few days after I


    had just finished the operation. You werepletely different from before,¡± Nicole said.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter 882


    Chapter 882


    He pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Nicole, Daddy has never changed.¡±


    What changed was Nicole herself.


    However, Nicole would not understand.


    ¡°Now Daddy is back again. When you looked at Mommy before, there were lights in your eyes. Now,


    these lights are slowly shining again,¡± Nicole said with a serious look.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply.


    That being said¡­ His acting was pretty good.


    At least it was affirmed by Nicole.


    What light did he have for Winnie? The truth was he could not wait to ***her directly!


    ¡°When I see Mommy, there is always light. There has always been light, and it will never disappear,


    Shawn emphasized deeply.


    ¡°Well! I believe in Daddy! Without that vixen, Daddy and Mommy will always love each other!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn sighed deeply, but he could not tell Nicole too much.


    She would not understand.


    Right now, she only saw Winnie as a ¡®real mommy¡¯.


    ¡°And Daddy, Mommy has been telling me these days that she wants to have a younger sibling.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s deep eyes darkened. ¡°Really.¡±


    Winnie was persistent.


    She wanted to sleep with him so badly and have a baby for him. She could convince Nicole, but could


    she convince Shawn?


    Based on Shawn¡¯s judgment, Winnie would definitely try to seduce him again.


    He would never want to even touch Winnie.


    How could it be possible to sleep with her!


    ¡°Yes, yes, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Mommy. Why does she want to have another one so


    much¡­¡± Nicole questioned.


    ¡®Obviously, I still have my brother.¡¯


    If Mommy had another child, would Mommy and Daddy have three children?


    However, she could not tell her father about the existence of brother Joshua.


    She promised Uncle Aurum that she would keep it a secret, and she could not even tell Mommy, let


    alone tell Daddy.


    Mommy also told me not to mention Joshua in front of Daddy, not even Mrs. Zoe.


    Nicole never forgot that!


    After thinking about it, Nicole asked, ¡°Daddy, do you want a boy?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    ¡°I heard that adults like boys and don¡¯t like girls.¡± Nicole tilted her head and continued, ¡°Girls are going


    to marry off, and they could not keep them, but boys¡­¡±


    Shawn picked her up, stood on hisp, and interrupted her, ¡°Father likes Nicole the most. It doesn¡¯t


    matter whether Nicole is a boy or a girl because Nicole is Daddy¡¯s child.¡±


    Nicole looked at him and slowlyughed.


    She looked too much like Gale.


    It seemed to daze him a little.


    Moreover, thinking of his daughter leaving him, getting married, and living in someone else¡¯s house in


    the future upset Shawn.


    Why do girls have to be married off?


    She was the jewel in his palm, his golden treasure.


    In the future, if Nicole fell in love, maybe she would meet a ***, and she might cry and suffer.


    The more he thought about it, the more Shawn frowned.


    Nicole was dumbfounded.


    Did Daddy not just say he liked her?

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Chapter 883


    Why did he look so serious all of a sudden?


    Was it because¡­she did not reciprocate Daddy¡¯s love?


    ¡°Nicole also likes Daddy the most¡­¡± Nicole said immediately, and after a pause, she added, ¡°I also like


    Mommy the most!¡±


    Seeing that Shawn was still frowning, she said cautiously, ¡°I like Daddy as much as I like Mommy.


    There is no ranking. You are both number one.¡±


    Shawn was deeply concerned about the problem.


    If Nicole preferred Gale, he would have no objection!


    He would not deliberately ask such boring questions as whether she loves her father more or her


    mother more!


    What he was worried about was that such an innocent and lovely Nicole would be hurt by love when


    she grew up!


    ¡°Nicole, girls want to get married when they grow up, and they won¡¯t stay with Daddy and Mommy. But


    what Daddy wants to tell you is to protect yourself in a rtionship.¡±


    Nicole did not understand.


    Shawn continued, ¡°No matter what happens, you have your parents to support you. You don¡¯t need to


    suffer as long as you are happy. Nicole, you are the most delicate little princess in Sea City. Nobody


    can hurt you, including your future husband.¡±


    Nicole, being still young, could not understand these things.


    She just asked, ¡°Daddy, is Mommy a delicate princess too?¡±


    Shawn thought for a while and answered seriously, ¡°Yes, both you and Mommy.¡±


    Nicole smiled even sweeter.


    Seeing his daughter¡¯s smile, Shawn¡¯s heart softened even more.


    In the future¡­ he did not know which brat would try to go for his princess!


    However, no matter which brat it was, do not even think about hurting Shawn¡¯s daughter!


    Whoever dared to hurt Nicole is picking a fight against the entire Wood family!


    At this moment, Shawn wished that Nicole was a boy. it was because there were too many dangers


    that girls had to face in their lives.


    Shawn pinched the tip of her nose and said, ¡°Also, if in the future¡­ Daddy and Mommy have another


    child, it would not be because you¡¯re a girl and we want a boy. We just want to have another child.¡±


    Nicole nodded, half understanding, but what she was thinking about was Joshua.


    ¡°Daddy, if you already have a daughter and a son, will you still have another one?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Another son?¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°Yes! I mean if!¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s up to Mommy.¡± Shawn thought of Gale, and he smiled. ¡°She can give birth if she wants to,


    and if she doesn¡¯t want to¡­no one can force her.¡±


    It was a pity that at this moment, what he thought of was Gale, but what Nicole thought of¡­ was


    Winnie.


    Nicole looked at Winnie¡¯s busy back in the kitchen.


    Mommy clearly said that she would not have children before. Why did she change her mind now?


    Was it because she loved her father so much?


    Nicole could not figure it out, her small **was pouting, and she looked extremely cute.


    ¡°Read a book by yourself first, be good.¡± Shawn put her on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll help in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Nicole sat down ***, holding the storybook quietly.


    That just strengthened Shawn¡¯s belief that a daughter was better than a son.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how powerful a man was, he would be a ***in front of his daughter.


    If there was a son¡­ Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. Then he must change his education method.


    It had been four years, and Gale still wanted to get that divorce certificate with him¡­


    Shawn walked into the kitchen, and Winnie turned her head to look at him. ¡°What are you doing here?


    You would get **, get out quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you.¡±


    Winnie stopped all her movements after hearing that


    Help her?

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Chapter 884


    Those hands that were only used to sign billion-dor contracts now would cook and clean?


    That was beyond Winnie¡¯s cognition.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡­you¡¯re not very good at cooking, right? It¡¯s okay, I can do it by myself!¡±


    Of course, she wanted to curate a considerate personality of a good wife and mother.


    Shawn rolled up his sleeves naturally. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do it, but I will just listen to your


    instructions.¡±


    Winnie pinched her thigh to make sure she was not dreaming and it was really happening! How much


    happier would she be if Mr. Wood would drink more of that magical soup?


    Winnie was so excited that her hands were shaking.


    She forced herself to calm down, afraid of messing things up.


    Do not get too excited just yet¡­


    ¡°Okay. Go and wash the vegetables. That is the easiest and most rxing job,¡± Winnie said.


    Shawn nodded and started to wash the vegetables.


    It was the first time Winnie had seen him like this. Her eyes were full of fascination, and she admired


    him without blinking. She almost forgot that she had business to do!


    Unexpectedly, she could witness such a side to Mr. Wood¡­


    It was really rare!


    Winnie also started to get busy.


    Shawn pretended to be casual and asked, ¡°Are you still making soup for Nicole?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ some left,¡± Winnie replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feed Nicole. She is still a child, so she doesn¡¯t need such luxurious herbs,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°What a waste¡­¡±


    Shawn followed the trend and said, ¡°Make it for me.¡±


    Winnie was stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to make it for me?¡± Shawn asked.


    Winnie waved her hands again and again. ¡°No, no, I¡­ Of course, I want to cook it for you! But, I didn¡¯t


    expect you to take the initiative¡­¡±


    She was worried when Shawn said not to feed Nicole the soup. However, that worry disappeared when


    he said to make it for him instead.


    God was truly on her side. It went so well!


    Shawn actually proposed it! He wished for it!


    Winnie quickly took out the herbs that she got today and put them aside.


    When the soup in the crock boiled, she dumped it all in.


    Winnie stared at the soup, concentrating on recalling the words that the old woman had told her¡­


    Suddenly, Shawn said suddenly, ¡°Someone knocking on the door?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Winnie¡¯s thoughts were interrupted.


    ¡°It seems that someone is knocking on the door.¡± Shawn nced back. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear it?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll go and have a look,¡± Winnie said.


    Without thinking too much, she turned and walked out of the kitchen.


    Winnie opened the door of the ward. The door was empty, with only a few bodyguards standing in the


    corridor.


    Nurses who were on duty were at the nurse¡¯s station.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked around again, but there was still no one.


    Strange¡­ No one knocked on the door.


    Winnie turned back to the kitchen. ¡°Mr. Wood, maybe you misheard? I checked and there was no one


    at the door.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shawn replied lightly, ¡°Maybe I heard wrong. The fan in the kitchen is too noisy. Is there


    anything else I can do?¡±

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Chapter 885


    ¡°No, go and wait outside. Dinner will be served soon!¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply and walked outside.


    Winnie opened the crock pot and stirred carefully, with a satisfied and snarky smile on her face.


    What she did not know was¡­.


    Shawn turned his head and saw it all.


    There was a smile on the corner of his ***.


    As far as Winnie¡¯s IQ was concerned¡­ It was so easy for him to deal with her.


    The reason why Winnie was able to harm Nicole was mainly because of the person helping her with


    some shameful methods!


    No one knocked on the door just now. It was just for him to distract Winnie so that he could rece the


    herbs she had dumped into the soup!


    Shawn took out new herbs and reced the one she took out within the minute she was away.


    The herbs looked simr in appearance, and it was impossible for Winnie to differentiate them.


    This was the beginning of a good show.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, Mr. Wood. Nicole, go and wash your hands. Eat while it¡¯s hot.¡± Winnie prepared four


    dishes and one soup.


    ¡°Come on, Mommy. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    Winnie said, ¡°Shawn has worked hard too. He is also helping in the kitchen for this meal.¡±


    Nicole looked at Shawn. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡±


    He sat down at the dining table gracefully and calmly while putting some vegetables on Nicole¡¯s te.


    ¡°Eat more. I washed these vegetables myself.¡±


    Nicole was speechless. She ***vegetables!


    ¡°You can¡¯t be picky about your food. You need a bnced ***,¡± Shawn said.


    Winnie also said, ¡°Yes, Nicole, Daddy washed it himself. It¡¯s his first time in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you remember wrong.¡± Nicole looked at her. ¡°Daddy has been in the kitchen several times to


    cook for you.¡±


    Winnie did not expect that Shawn would usually help Gale into the kitchen to cook.


    She thought that this was the first time Shawn had done such rough work.


    What kind of virtue and ability did Gale have¡­ to be able to see such an intimate side of Shawn!


    Other women could not imagine Shawn with his sleeves rolled up and his head down washing


    vegetables!


    However, it did not matter. Soon, Shawn would belong to her alone!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes, yes,¡± Winnie smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m too busy. I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to eat green vegetables.¡± Nicole began to act like a baby. ¡°I¡¯ll just drink soup.


    Drinking soup is also nutritious, and I can also grow taller and restore my health!¡±


    Normally, Winnie would definitely say okay.


    She would do anything for Nicole.


    As long as Nicole makes a request, she will fulfill it because, in this way, she can make Nicole like her


    more and rely on her more.


    However¡­


    Winnie refused, ¡°No. Mr. Wood just said that you can¡¯t be picky.¡±


    Nicole pursed her **. ¡°Mommy, you always allowed me not to eat vegetables¡­¡±


    Seeing her unhappy, Winnie was a little flustered.


    What she was most worried about was that Nicole would turn on her!


    However, this soup was specially made for Shawn!


    Nicole must not eat it!


    Just when Winnie was at a loss, Shawn said, ¡°The past is the past. Now it is time to change your bad


    habits.¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Shawn scooped up a bowl of soup with his own hands. ¡°And this is specially made for me.


    Under Winnie¡¯s watchful eyes, he drank it all and even had another bowl.


    Winnie could not believe it!


    It went so smoothly¡­ Everything went so smoothly that she did not have to do anything and just


    watched from the side!


    Nicole cried lightly and reluctantly ate a lot of vegetables, then crawled onto the hospital bed sullenly


    and went to take a nap.


    Shawn raised his wrist and nced at the time.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Chapter 886


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you should also take a lunch break. I see that you are coughing a bit, and you look haggard


    and tired.¡± Winnie put her hand on his shoulder lightly. ¡°Go and rest. Nicole and I are here, and you can


    sleep peacefully¡­¡±


    Her voice was very soft.


    Shawn pressed his brows deeply. ¡°I¡¯m really a little sleepy.¡±


    ¡°You rest for half an hour¡­ No matter how busy you are at work, don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±


    Winnie rubbed his shoulders to rx his nerves.


    She also specially sprayed on perfume to put Shawn in afortable environment.


    A few minutester, Shawn slowly closed his eyes.


    However, Winnie did not rx at all. She was still massaging him attentively until Shawn¡¯s deep


    breathing became extremely steady.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Mr. Wood?¡± Winnie lowered her head and shouted in his ear, ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    No response.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Gale was angry when she saw us being so close.¡±


    No matter what Winnie said, Shawn remained motionless.


    Winnie felt relieved.


    He waspletely asleep¡­ No, to be precise, he has entered a hypnotized state now!


    Winnie followed the old woman¡¯s teaching and began to hypnotize Shawn. She would seed as long


    as thisst step was done well!


    Both Nicole and Shawn would be her backers, so what about Gale?


    After getting ready, she gently pushed Shawn, ¡°Mr. Wood, wake up. You¡¯ve been asleep for a long tim


    ¡°¡®s time to go to work.¡±


    Shawn opened his eyes.


    However, his eyes were gray and unfocused as he stared into thin air.


    Until the crystal pendant in Winnie¡¯s hand fell in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, look, what is this¡­¡±


    Shawn replied mechanically, ¡°Crystal.¡±


    ¡°Look at it, don¡¯t blink. At this moment, who is the person in front of you?¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°You are¡­ Gale¡­¡±


    ¡°Winnie.¡± Winnie corrected him, ¡°I¡¯m Winnie.¡±


    Shawn repeated her words, ¡°You are Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The person you love the most is in front of you now.¡±


    ¡°The person I love the most is right in front of me¡­¡±


    Winnie continued to ask, ¡°So, the person you love the most is the person in front of you.¡±


    ¡°The person I love the most is the person in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Look at me.¡± The crystal in Winnie¡¯s hand was still, no longer shaking.


    Shawn met her eyes.


    Winnie stared firmly into his eyes. ¡°From now on, you will love me the most and ***for me. Do you


    remember?¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°I remember.¡±


    Winnie raised her hand and closed his eyes.


    It was finished!


    Now, she just needed to wait for Shawn to wake up naturally!


    After an hour, Nicole woke up first, and was curious when she saw Shawn was still asleep. ¡°Daddy


    hasn¡¯t gone to thepany yet?¡±


    Winnie replied, ¡°He¡¯s too tired. Let him rest more. Don¡¯t wake him up.¡±


    Nicole just sat beside Shawn, admiring him with her chin resting on her hands.

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Chapter 887


    Nicole thought her father looked very handsome. He was the most handsome man she had ever seen!


    ¡°Did he sleep for too long? Mommy, Daddy is very busy, and his time is precious,¡± Nicole asked.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Then you try to wake him up?¡±


    Winnie also wanted to see the effect of hypnosis.


    Would Shawn be obsessed with her?


    Nicole reached out and poked Shawn¡¯s arm. ¡°Daddy, wake up. You can¡¯t take a nap for too long. The


    more you sleep, the sleepier you will be.¡±


    She climbed onto Shawn again and patted his face.


    Only she dared to do it.


    When Shawn woke up, he had bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Daddy, you''ve worked so hard. Can you take a day off?¡± Nicole said distressedly.


    Shawn replied, ¡°Yes, I will go to the yground with Nicole on vacation, okay?¡±


    Nicole shook her head. ¡°No, take a good rest for a day, sleep at home, and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    Feeling her distress, Shawn felt a tinge of warmth in his heart.


    How could he let Nicole be taken by Winnie?


    Soon, he said silently in his heart, Nicole, you will wake up soon, and your love will be given to your


    real mother, Gale.


    Even though he had thousands of thoughts in his heart, on the surface, Shawn remained calm.


    Nobody could see any difference.


    Winnie brought his suit jacket and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, can you stille over at night? Nicole and I will


    wait for you here.¡±


    She asked this question on purpose to see how Shawn would answer.


    ¡°Where else would I go?¡± Shawn took the coat, casually put it on his wrist, then lowered his head to


    kiss Winnie¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Good girl.¡±


    Winnie had never felt such tenderness and sweetness.


    Hypnosis worked!


    Shawn would never have never looked at her like that and even offered to kiss her!She seemed to be


    suddenly standing on a cloud, and she felt a little swayed.She looked up at Shawn. ¡°You never came


    here before.


    ¡°Really? Maybe I was too busy and ignored you, sorry¡± Shawn''s brows and eyes were stained with


    guilt, and he held her hand. ¡°I will apany you well when I have timeter.¡±


    Winnie always felt that it was too smooth, too outrageous.


    Does the old woman¡¯s stuff really work like that?She asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Wood, do you know who I


    am?¡±


    ¡°*** ¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°You are Winnie, the woman I love the most in this life.¡±


    ¡°You don''t love... Gale?¡±


    At the mention of this name, Shawn frowned.


    Winnie''s heart also lifted.


    She did not know what answer Shawn would give!


    Shawn replied, ¡°She? She¡¯s just a woman who doesn''t know what''s good or what¡¯s wrong. How can


    she be so caring and gentle like you? You take care of Nicole in the hospital every day and never lose


    your temper with me.¡±


    Winnie raised a smile.


    After so many days, she finally got what she wanted!


    Now, Shawn loves her, and Nicole is her daughter. Who in Sea City couldpare with her?


    She will take revenge on all of those who bullied her before and looked down on her.


    Especially Gale!She must break Gale down bit by bit, time and time again!


    Gale¡¯s husband and daughter were now Winnie¡¯s boyfriend and daughter!


    Haha haha!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you remember me! I¡¯m so touched.¡± Winnie threw herself into his arms. ¡°From now on, we


    will be together forever and never be separated again, okay?¡±

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    Chapter 888


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Winnie hugged him, reluctant to let go.


    This was beyond her imagination!


    He had such a caring and tender side, which he only showed to her! It was something no one else


    could see and enjoy!


    Winnie was already floating, and she did not notice something was wrong at all.


    She only thought that it went so smoothly because God was helping her, and it was her luck!


    As Shawn walked out of the ward, the smile on the corner of his **became colder and colder until it


    disappearedpletely.


    The indifference and bloodthirstiness in his eyes... werepletely different from just now.


    Hypnotism?


    Exactly as he thought, Winnie really used a crooked way!


    However, Shawn could tell that Winnie¡¯s technique on Nicole was different from that used on him!


    Because before Nicole¡¯s operation, he and Gale guarded her day and night, Winnie never had a


    chance to get close!


    Not to mention that Winnie only had the opportunity to hypnotize him today!


    The car was waiting at the entrance of the hospital, and Shawn bent down to get in the car, and only


    then did he take someone out of his pocket.


    The herbs.


    There seemed nothing unusual about it.


    However, there was definitely something wrong!


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fiona,¡± he said coldly.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Shawn put the herbs back into the box and threw them on him.


    ¡°Take a good look to find out what it is.¡±


    Fiona quickly took it, opened it, and said, ¡°Mr. Wood, isn¡¯t this... just normal soup herbs? It does look


    quite expensive, like it''s worth a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Go and do as you are told. Make sure to keep this to yourself.


    ¡°Yes, Mr Wood.¡±


    ¡°Also...¡± Shawn said, dragging out his sentence, ¡°Find out if there are any so-called witches in those


    remote mountainous areas where there are ethnic minorities.¡±


    Fiona was stunned for a moment, then looked at the herbs in her hand and back at the hospital gate...


    She realized something was wrong.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I will handle this matter well,¡± Fiona replied seriously.


    Shawn raised his hand and put his fingers on his brow bone.


    Now thinking about what Winnie did... He felt a little scared.


    If that day, he drank the soup and did not induce vomiting, if today, he did not rece Winnie¡¯s herbs...


    Would he really fall in love with Winnie and forget his love for Gale?


    How terrible!


    Shawn pursed his thin lips deeply. Just thinking about it made him tremble with fear.


    If he were hypnotized by Winnie andpletely controlled by her, he would have an infinite love for


    Winnie, and he would be infinitely to Gale!


    He would hurt her again, worse than throwing her into a hospital!


    The car was driving on the road and finally stopped at the Wood Group.


    Shawn looked indifferent and walked toward the building, exuding an aura that strangers should not get


    close to him.


    Just as it happened, the elevator door opened, and Gale, Summer, and Peach came out talking. and


    laughing.


    Gale walked in the middle.


    He did not know what Peach said, but she could not close her from smiling ear to ear.


    It had been a long time since I saw her with such a bright smile...


    Shawn stopped in his tracks and just looked at her quietly. His eyes followed her all the time, reluctant


    to move away.


    Such a smile was worth guarding for the rest of his life!


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Mr. Wood.¡± Peach has always been in awe of Shawn, and she felt his aura early on.


    ¡°Gale, look, he¡¯s over there.¡±

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    Chapter 889


    Gale raised her eyes and looked over.She and Shawn''s eyes met.However... he looked away first and


    walked toward his elevator as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Mr. Wood has been looking at you just now. Why did he look away when you looked at him? Could it


    be that Mr. Wood felt embarrassed when he was found peeking at you?¡±


    Summer said sharply, ¡°His face is thicker than the city wall...¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale replied, ¡°Does he have a face?¡±


    Peach and Summer gave her approving looks in unison.


    Gale also ignored him directly.


    Anyway, Shawn was just like the sky in June, changing moods constantly, and being so unpredictable.


    He hugged and kissed her for a while, and then pretended they were strangers.


    However, he asked her to trust him more than once.


    How baffling!


    ¡°Madam, Director Summer.¡± Fiona suddenly trotted over, her expression a bit indescribable.


    ¡°You... where are you going?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°I ordered all the colleagues in the jewelry department coffee. However, there were too


    many cups, so a few of us went to get them. What¡¯s the matter? What''s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Madam, now...it¡¯s work time.¡±


    Fiona tried her best to be euphemistic.


    Gale heard something was wrong. ¡°Ms. Fiona, you mean that we shouldn''t leave thepany to buy


    coffee during working hours, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona nodded. ¡°You can order takeaways, all of whichply with thepany¡¯s regtions.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you for reminding me.¡±


    She was indeed breaking the rules.She could understand why she should not do so.


    Just because she was... Shawn''s wife, she would not be treated special and disregard thepany¡¯s


    rules.However, Summer did not like it.


    Summer said, ¡°Ms. Fiona, I don¡¯t like hearing what you say. Going to buy coffee is nothing new in the


    Wood Group, and everyone does it... Why did you call out the three of us today?¡±


    Fiona smiled quickly and said, ¡°Ms. Summer, I am not using anyone. I¡¯m just sending a friendly


    reminder.¡±


    Summer said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to remind me. I reported to Mr. Winter, and he approved it. If


    you think it¡¯s against the rules, then go to Mr. Winter!¡±


    She dropped Joe''s name.


    Joe was the vice president of thepany.


    Only Shawn!


    However, Fiona was Shawn''s assistant!


    Fiona could not helpughing. ¡°Ms. Summer, don¡¯t embarrass me. I...I¡¯m just a messenger.¡±


    ¡°What? Shawn didn¡¯t let us buy coffee... Hey, hey, Gale, what are you pulling me for?¡±


    Gale held Summer in one hand and Peach in the other and nodded. ¡°I understand, Ms. Fiona. I¡¯m sorry


    to trouble you. We''ll go back to the jewelry department now and work hard.¡±


    Fiona wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    The wife was really reasonable and notoriously good-natured.She also could not figure out why Mr.


    Wood sent her to do such a thing!


    This did not fit Mr. Wood''s personality as a doting husband!


    When Mr. Wood saw that his wife was going to buy coffee for colleagues in the department, he said


    nothing and asked Fiona to pay for it immediately, and even bought an extra dessert for everyone.


    Mr. Wood paid the bill himself, not letting his wife pay a penny!

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Chapter 890


    That was the Mr. Wood that Fiona knew!


    However, Mr. Wocd not only did not make a generous move but even criticized his wife for their


    working hours and idleness...Strange, really strange!


    Gale picked up her phone and started ordering.


    ¡°It¡¯s just your good temper.¡± Summer folded her arms. ¡°If it were me, I would leave thepany in front


    of Fiona and see whatShawn can do to me!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to embarrass Fiona.¡±


    Summer asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with Shawn? He actually bothered to chide you.¡±


    She could not figure it out.


    Peach could not either.


    However, she did not dare to say that about Mr. Wood, so she could onlyin silently in her heart.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Gale concentrated on cing the order. ¡°What do you want to drink? Do you want to add sugar and


    milk?¡±


    ¡°Whatever! I¡¯m not in the mood to drink!¡± Summer waved her hand and left. Peach pouted.


    ¡°Gale...¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Gale blinked. ¡°What can I do?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood...¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Men are so unreasonable. Shawn is even more unreasonable, but you just don¡¯t know I¡¯m


    used to it.¡±


    Ever since she told him the truth about jumping into the sea, she felt...


    Shawn has changed deeply.


    However, she could not tell what had changed.


    He was not angry and held anyone ountable, but there was just something wrong.


    In addition, Shawn suddenly had a high fever all night and coughed non-stop. Now that he is still ill, he


    must be in a bad mood.


    And...


    Gale thought about it. In the past few days, Shawn has emphasized three words with her-please trust


    me.What should she trust him with? Could he help Nicole?


    Besides, was he jealous of her recent behavior?


    Was it because she trusted Aurum 100% unconditionally, but she did not have such trust in him, he


    came to her in various ways to show his presence?


    Never mind.


    She could not figure it out.


    Gale ced the order and waited for the delivery boy to arrive.


    Originally, she nned to go there by herself, bring it back to share with everyone, and buy some


    desserts, but Shawn disturbed her so much that she was in no mood.


    Gale looked up and found that Peach was still standing beside her, touching her chin with a serious


    look on her face.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Peach?¡±


    ¡°I think Mr. Wood is acting very strange.¡±


    ¡°He''s like this. I''ve experienced even weirder ones.¡± Gale brushed it aside.


    Peach tilted her head. ¡°But, when I saw Mr. Wood just now, he was looking at you. His eyes were so


    passionate... Really! Love is almost overflowing in his eyes! Once you saw him, he asked Fional to


    criticize you!¡±


    ¡°I said that......¡¯


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Peach interrupted Gale. ¡°This is not the Mr. Wood I know. Gale, during the four years you


    have been away, I have always noticed how much Mr. Wood has been missing you.¡±


    He was obviously a good husband and a man who has lost his love, misses her to the point of illness,


    and loves her deeply...


    ¡°Go to work. Don¡¯t think so much.¡±

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Chapter 891


    Gale did not take it to heart and went about the job at hand.


    Until she got off work.


    She was too focused on the sketches, so she did not pay attention to the time and only turned off the


    computer when it was almost six o¡¯clock.


    Gale stretched, picked up his bag, and walked out of thepany.


    At this point, there was no one in thepany. Most of them have gone home or out for dinner.


    Just as Gale stepped down the steps, she suddenly heard a strange voice. ¡°Yo, I haven¡¯t seen you for


    a few days. You seem to be doing well, not as ***as I imagined.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    This voice¡­


    Winnie!


    Gale raised her head and stared at her sharply. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why? Don¡¯t you know me?¡± Winnie walked up to her arrogantly. ¡°You can still go to work with


    peace of mind after losing your daughter. I really admire you.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, do you expect me not to be able to eat or sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you like this when Nicole just called me Mommy? Now, you just gave up?¡±


    Winnie felt at ease physically and ***after recalling Gale begging herself so hard.


    After thinking about it, there were still many days like this, and she was even more proud.


    Gale said, ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t be too happy¡­ Nicole is my daughter. I gave birth to her. What you did was


    only temporary, but sooner orter, she will wake up!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡­¡±


    After hearing her words, Winnie burst outughing.


    ¡°What are youughing at!¡± Gale said coldly, ¡°Do you think you can live like this for a lifetime?


    Bewitching Nicole for a lifetime?¡±


    Winnie stoppedughing slowly, but her expression was still uncontrobly proud. ¡°Gale, Iughed at


    you. It¡¯s so naive. You don¡¯t think long-term¡­ Who told you I would control Nicole forever?¡±


    She gritted her teeth. ¡°What the ***do you want to do!?¡±


    ¡°Controlling Nicole is only the first step. She will only be my stepping stone! Now she calls me Mommy,


    and when she is no longer useful, I just kick her away!¡±


    Gale¡¯s eyes were about to burst into mes!


    Winnie, this vicious woman!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! No matter how miserable Nicole is, she¡¯s also the child of the Wood family. She will just


    have a mother and father who don¡¯t love her. Gale, I will have another child with Shawn. Do you think


    Nicole is still important to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Which sentence is nonsense? Having a new child?


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Shawn himself said that he would only want Gale¡¯s child!


    He even said personally that Nicole was enough!


    Winnie was talking nonsense!


    Winnie covered her mouth and smiled lightly. ¡°Then just wait and see if Mr. Wood will have a baby with


    me. Oh¡­ By the way, Gale, I advise you that it¡¯s best to treat me well and not put on a superior


    posture. Maybe, when I don¡¯t need Nicole, I can consider giving her back to you for the sake of your


    obe**nce.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I need your handout?¡±


    ¡°You will need it.¡± Winnie was full of confidence. ¡°What do you have now? You have lost everything¡­


    The only thing left is your identity as Mrs. Wood, right? It doesn¡¯t matter. I will get Mr. Wood to divorce


    you andpletely dissolve your rtionship!¡±

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Chapter 892


    After hearing what she said, Gale alsoughed. ¡°Gossip said you were crazy, but I still don¡¯t believe


    I saw it today. You are really crazy, talking nonsense!¡±


    What about having a baby? What about getting a divorce?


    That was simply impossible!


    She still has some trust in Shawn! As a husband and wife, she still understood him!


    What¡¯s more, he was the one who was unwilling to divorce!


    Why did Winnie feel so confident that she could let Shawn divorce her!


    Delusion!


    Winnie looked at her contemptuously. ¡°If I¡¯m not sure, I wouldn¡¯t say these words in front of you!¡±


    Winnie came to Wood Group this time because she could not wait to show off to Gale.


    Nicole called her Mommy. Shawn said she was his favorite¡­


    Now she wanted to rub it in her face!


    For four years, Winnie has been wandering outside, enduring the pain of stic surgery and at the


    hands of Natalie. She has been wronged, and now, the day for her fate to reverse hase!


    It will be today!


    Winnie not only wanted to show off, but she also wanted to test it out to see who Shawn would prefer


    between her and Gale!


    How effective and powerful is this hypnotism?


    ¡°What are you doing at Wood Group at this time? Where is Nicole? Are you not with her? Why are you


    alone?¡± Gale asked, panicked.


    Speaking of Nicole, Gale lost the calmness she had just now.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nicole!?¡± She took two steps forward and grabbed Winnie by the cor. ¡°Did you leave her


    alone in the ward? Or did you hide her somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Gale, I advise you to let go.¡±


    ¡°Answer my question!¡± Galepletely lost herposure. ¡°Winnie, if you dare to do anything wrong


    to Nicole, even if I risk my life, I will drag you to **together!¡±


    ¡°How about Nicole? What does it matter to you? Did she call your mommy? She called you a bad


    woman and a vixen¡­ Gale, have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°Winnie!¡±


    ¡°In Nicole¡¯s heart, you are the third party who destroys the rtionship between Mr. Wood and me. She


    hates you when she sees you! I also heard her tell Mr. Wood that he is not allowed to associate with


    you and you are not allowed to appear in her room again. In front of you¡­ tsk tsk, is it good to be hated


    by your own daughter?¡±


    Gale was shaking all over.


    She tried hard not to be provoked but was very angry nheless.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Gale gritted her teeth, ¡°And what Nicole hates is not me, Gale, but you, Winnie! In her current


    understanding, you are me, and I am you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will end, but when that dayes, you will have more to lose.¡±


    Winnie¡¯s smile looks so ferocious, vicious, and dazzling!


    Gale tightly grabbed her cor. ¡°You will not end well, Winnie. Rest assured!¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t end well, I will drag Nicole down with me


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Nicole would always be Gale¡¯s weakness!


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I won¡¯t do anything to Nicole now. She¡¯s still useful to me. She¡¯s recovering well, and


    she¡¯s about to be discharged from the hospital. At that time, she, I, and Mr. Wood will be a family of


    three living happily ever after¡­¡±

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    Chapter 893


    ¡°Oh, by the way, do you understand how much Nicole likes me and relies on me? If I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll


    scold her, ignore her for a few days, and then belittle her and say that I don¡¯t want her. What will


    be of her?¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, I feel pitiful for Nicole, whom I despise! She is obviously the delicate little princess of


    the Wood family. She can be superior, and anyone wille to her if she wants. anything, but she will


    suffer from my ***and spiritual abuse. If I feel that she did not do well herself, making me unhappy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gale, I won¡¯t do anything to her physically. Otherwise, if someone sees it, they will say


    that I¡¯m not a good stepmother. I can¡¯t be so obvious. After all, she also has the Wood family supporting


    her¡­¡±


    Before Winnie could finish speaking, Gale punched her!


    No matter how much she endured, she was a **!


    Winnie just deserved a beating!


    Gale¡¯s fist hit Winnie¡¯s cheek hard, making a muffled bang.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Winnie screamed, stepped back several times, and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Gale, you¡­ You hit me again!¡± Winnie covered her red and swollen cheeks. ¡°You even strike so hard!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hit you if I want to!¡±


    Gale thought about Winnie saying she would ***abuse Nicole, and her heart ached. ufortably as if


    someone had crushed her hard on the ground.


    ¡°You will pay the price for what you did today!¡± Winnie pointed at her while making gestures to stand


    up.


    Gale rushed up again.


    Today she would be going to tear Winnie¡¯s mouth apart!


    ¡°Let me tell you, Winnie, I don¡¯t care how you treat me, but if you dare to treat Nicole badly, even if I,


    Gale, don¡¯t want this life, I will¡­¡±


    Before Gale finished speaking, a deep and majestic male voice came from afar. ¡°Stop!¡±


    The male voice was thick and strong, with an aura that could not be ignored!


    It was Shawn!


    Gale looked back.


    She saw Shawning out of thepany, walking steadily, and rushing here quickly.


    She gritted her teeth.


    Even if Shawn wanted to stop her, she still had to hit Winnie!


    However¡­


    Things were far beyond Gale¡¯s imagination!


    She saw Shawn walking over with big strides, and then, he walked straight past her, walking straight


    toward Winnie!


    When he passed by, he brought a gust of wind! Blowing the hair hanging down Gale¡¯s ears!


    Gale was taken aback for a while.


    Soon she thought again, could it be¡­ Shawn told her to stop because he did not want her to beat


    Winnie, and he came to punish Winnie himself?


    As soon as this thought shed through his mind, a scene that left Gale dumbfounded appeared.


    Shawn did not do anything to Winnie!


    He even walked over quickly, bent down and squatted down, and helped Winnie up from the ground


    with his own hands!


    He was helping Winnie up!


    Gale¡¯s pupils shrunk suddenly, and she could not believe his eyes!


    Was this¡­ Shawn? Was it the Shawn she knew?


    ¡°Shawn, you¡­¡± Gale said subconsciously, her mouth was one step faster than his brain, ¡°You, do you


    know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    She did not know if he did not hear what she said or if he did not care at all and just ignored her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Anyway, Shawn did not answer her.


    His attention was always on Winnie.


    He thoughtfully helped Winnie up, stared at her whole body, looked her up and down, and then said,


    ¡°Where did it hurt?¡±


    The tone was¡­ Full of concern!


    ¡°My elbow is scratched¡­¡± Winnie raised her hand and showed it to him. ¡°It hurts a bit.¡±

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    Chapter 894


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn¡¯s eyebrows darkened.


    Winnie fell into his arms, looking fragile and helpless, but her eyes looked toward Gale very


    comcently.


    Shawn did not push her away but put his arms around her waist. He spoke softly, but it was enough for


    Gale to hear¡­.


    ¡°How did you fall? Did you identally, or did¡­someone push you?¡±


    ¡°Gale pushed me, Mr. Wood. Just before you came, she hit me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    For a moment, Shawn¡¯splexion suddenly changed, like dark ***, gloomy and stormy!


    This kind of Shawn was no stranger to Gale.


    Moreover, she had seen it many, many times.


    In the past, when she was bullied, when she fell, when she was injured, as long as Shawn was present,


    he would immediately help her up, hug her, check her up and down, and check her for injuries.


    After confirming that she was fine, he would ask the reason and what happened.


    Then¡­ he would stand up for her and back her up!


    He would never let go of anyone who targets her!


    At this moment, Gale saw Shawn like this again. He was familiar with him, the familiar process, the


    familiar, caring tone, and the deep anger in his brows and eyes.


    However¡­


    He was taking care of another woman.


    The woman in his arms was not Gale!


    It was reced by Winnie!


    Gale could not believe her eyes, let alone that the man standing in front of her was Shawn.


    How could Shawn be so soft-spoken and pleasant to Winnie¡­


    No, it was impossible, it was not him!


    Gale bit the tip of her tongue hard. The pain spread.


    Not a dream¡­


    ¡°Shawn¡­¡± Gale looked at him. ¡°Winnie was right, I hit and pushed her.¡±


    She admitted it openly.


    Could it be¡­ Could Shawn do anything to her?


    Gale stood straight on the spot.


    Shawn looked at her. ¡°You are straightforward. You dare to admit it.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± Gale asked back, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her what she said and what she did!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what she says or does, but you can¡¯t do anything to her!¡±


    Gale¡¯s pupils shrunk suddenly.


    She fixedly looked at Shawn¡¯s eyebrows and facial features.


    Was this the man she knew?


    She had heard this sentence before.


    At that time, it was Shawn who hugged her and told others.


    Now¡­ He hugged another woman and said this to her.


    He made it clear that he wanted to support Winnie!


    Gale never imagined that, as fate would change, one day, she would be the woman that Shawn


    abandoned.


    And Winnie became the woman standing beside him, snuggling in his arms!


    A sense of powerlessness swept over Gale¡¯s whole body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡± Gale gritted her teeth hard, trying to keep herself calm and sober. ¡°Winnie deserves to


    be beaten, and even more so! She and I are mortal enemies! Because she robbed me of Nicole!¡±


    Shawn took a deep look at her. ¡°Apologize.¡±

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Chapter 895


    Gale looked at him fixedly without blinking her eyes.


    ¡°I said, apologize. Didn¡¯t you hear clearly?¡± Shawn repeated again.


    ¡°You want me to apologize to Winnie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, do you even know what you¡¯re talking about!?¡±


    He frowned. ¡°You hit and pushed people, hurting Win Win. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to ask you to apologize


    to her? Could it be that I have wronged you?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s words hurt her like a knife, piercing her heart fiercely.


    His address to Winnie¡­was so intimate.


    Win Win.


    Was this the Shawn she knew?


    Was it the man who kept whispering her name in high fever and needed her to apany her to eat


    medicine?


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong. I¡­won¡¯t apologize to her at all!¡±


    Even if she died, she would not apologize to Winnie!


    Shawn¡¯s face became increasingly ***.


    This was a sign of his anger. Gale knew it.


    At this time, Winnie deliberately said hypocritically ¡°Mr. Wood, forget it¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s not the first time


    she has bullied me. Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t hurt too badly. It¡¯s just broken.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because she pampered her too much before that she dared to be sowless.¡± Shawn replied,¡±


    Today, I must teach her a lesson so that she will remember it for a long time!¡±


    Winnie deliberately reminded him again, ¡°But¡­ she is your wife.¡±


    Everyone knew that Shawn loved Gale deeply, to the bottom of his heart, so much that his hair turned


    gray overnight because of the news of her death.


    He still kept his *** hair and had not dyed it ck.


    This was the testimony of his love for Gale.


    The whole Sea City knew it.


    However, Winnie wanted to change this situation single-handedly.


    The favor Shawn gave Gale in the past would be given to her now!


    ¡°Wife?¡± Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°A wife who jumped into the sea to feign death and disappeared for four


    years? A wife who gave birth to my child and didn¡¯t show up in front of me until the child got leukemia


    and needed my bone marrow? A wife who had Sam entangled and had an affair with


    Aurum?¡±


    This was the first time Gale had heard him say such a thing.


    She asked, ¡°Shawn, so this is what you really mean¡­ It¡¯s the resentment you buried in your heart


    towards me. Did you finally say it today?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shawn nodded slightly. ¡°Gale Warm, I don¡¯t want to tolerate you anymore.¡±


    He used the word ¡®tolerate¡¯.


    Moreover, he used to call her Galey.


    He whispered the title ¡®Galey¡¯ softly in her ear.


    Now he called her by her full name.


    Gale squeezed her palms tightly. ¡°Shawn, I never asked you to tolerate me! Your favor was given by


    you voluntarily. You were a simp!¡±


    She was also hurt.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°I was a simp, so from now on, I won¡¯t be a simp.¡±


    Gale slowly raised his hand, pointing at Winnie. ¡°Is it because of her? In your heart now, she is more


    important than me. She is smarter and gentler than me, she is easier to control than me, so you want


    her instead?¡±


    ¡°She is indeed better than you in everything. Gale, you are too ***of good and evil. You pushed me


    toward her.¡±


    Gale smiled.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great. I¡¯m very d to hear your sincere words, and I¡¯m also very d that this day has


    come early. Otherwise¡­¡± she said with a smile.

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    Chapter 896


    Otherwise, she would be deceived by Shawn and foolishly stay by his side and fall in love with him.


    ¡°I wish you happiness.¡± Gale¡¯s smile became brighter and brighter. ¡°It¡¯s best to grow old together, a


    happy marriage for a hundred years!¡±


    ¡°This is a matter between Win Win and me. It¡¯s not your turn to worry about it. Let¡¯s talk about the


    current matter first, Gale, do you want to apologize?¡± Shawn said lightly.


    His tone was upromising andmanding.


    He was determined to support Winnie.


    Gale was also determined not to bow her head and admit her mistake!


    Four years ago, she was in such a desperate situation, humbled to the point of dust, everyone looked


    down on her. When Susan bullied her to death, she even preferred to be whipped, but she never


    apologized.


    Let alone now.


    Gale would definitely not encourage Winnie¡¯s arrogance!


    Seeing that Gale did not answer for a long time, the impatience on Shawn¡¯s face became more. and


    more obvious.


    Winnie deliberately escted the situation. ¡°Forget it, Mr. Wood. Gale has always had this temper, and


    it¡¯s not the first time¡­ Don¡¯t hurt the harmony between you and her because of me. I don¡¯t want to


    embarrass you, and I don¡¯t want to see you falling out.¡±


    It seemed that she was persuading Shawn, but in fact, every word and every word of hers was


    provocative!


    ¡°***up!¡± Gale nced over. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll hit you again?¡±


    Winnie did not respond to her but shrank into Shawn¡¯s arms with a timid and helpless look.


    Shawn took her hand and followed closely.


    Every detail of the movement stung Gale¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Gale, how dare you.¡± Shawn not only protected Winnie with his actions but also with his words.


    Gale raised her chin. ¡°I dare.¡±


    She had nothing to be afraid of!


    Shawn¡¯s aura was too strong, and the Wood Group employees who passed by sensed that the


    atmosphere here was not right, so they all took a detour for fear that the mes of war would burn


    them.


    No one dared to approach.


    Even Shawn himself did not know how to end this situation.


    It was impossible for him to really do anything to Gale, let alone be willing to touch a hair of hers.


    So, he only wanted her to apologize.


    However, Shawn also understood her temper in his heart, and it was harder than reaching heaven for


    Gale to apologize.


    She had always been so stubborn.


    However, he needed to only protect Winnie!


    What should he do?


    Winnie was clearly testing him to see if he had been sessfully hypnotized and firmly controlled.


    Therefore, Shawn must not show any soft-heartedness towards Gale at this juncture!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    What to do!


    Finally, at this moment, Joe and Summer walked out of thepany gate one after the other.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes f*ered slightly.


    Joe and Summer saw this scene as soon as they went out.


    After all, wherever Shawn went, he was always the most outstanding and eye-catching presence in the


    crowd.


    Not to mention¡­


    He was still holding Winnie!


    Winnie!


    Joe wondered if there was something wrong with his eyes and looked at them several times to confirm


    that the woman in Shawn¡¯s arms¡­was really Winnie! It was not Gale!


    Although the two people look alike, they still havepletely different temperaments!


    ¡°Hello, Summer¡­ Tell me, is there a possibility that I¡¯m blind?¡±

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    Chapter 897


    ¡°No way¡­¡±


    Summer raised her head and habitually yelled back at Joe, but she also saw the scene not far away.


    She was also dumbfounded.


    ¡°The one in Shawn¡¯s arms is¡­ is Winnie?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joe answered in the affirmative.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t Gale?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°Gale¡­ Should be the one with her back facing us.¡±


    Without saying a word, Summer rushed forward immediately.


    Joe quickly followed.


    ¡°Gale!¡± Summer strode towards her side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Shawn asked me to apologize to Winnie.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I hit her.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good fight?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe looked at Shawn, then at Winnie, then at Gale¡­


    He coughed. ¡°Is there some misunderstanding?¡±


    Joe was quite good at peacemaking.


    ¡°No misunderstanding. I hit Winnie and pushed her. But it was also because Winnie deserved to be hit!


    Why did Shawn defend Winnie, and why did he ask me to apologize?¡± Gale replied bluntly.


    Joe was secretly shocked, but he did not show it on his face.


    Was Shawn crazy?


    To actually stand by Winnie¡¯s side and make Gale apologize?


    ¡°I admire you¡­Did you recognize the wrong person?¡± Joe asked.


    He pointed to Gale next to him. ¡°This is Gale, your wife. The one in your arms is Winnie, who has


    stic surgery to look like Gale. Don¡¯t make a mistake, and don¡¯t take your anger out on the wrong


    person.¡±


    Joe kindly reminded him.


    No matter what, it was impossible for Shawn to treat Gale like this!


    ¡°I know. The woman I want to support is Winnie!¡± Shawn replied.


    Joe was speechless.


    It was over. Shawn had gone crazy.


    He heard from Fiona that he had a high fever. Could it be that his brain was confused?


    This was madness!


    He has to stop it to avoid idents!


    Gale sneered a few times. ¡°Oh, Shawn, just stay with your Winnie! You and I have nothing to do with


    each other in the first ce. It was you who refused to divorce. Otherwise we would have been


    strangers for a long time!¡±


    ¡°I want you to apologize, don¡¯t change the subject, beat around the bush.¡±


    As soon as Shawn finished speaking, Gale turned around and left.


    She did not want to stay here any longer.


    Otherwise, she would be ***off!


    She did not want to show her vulnerability and breakdown in front of anyone else.


    She also did not want to question Shawn why he suddenly changed and became so strange.


    People are going to change.


    Maybe Shawn did not love her anymore¡­ His persistence toward her has always been admired by


    others, but he has run into trouble again and again with her, so he does not want to continue.


    Who would be willing to be rejected all the time?


    Yes, Winnie would ***him, worship him, care for him meticulously, and obey him obediently.


    She would not be Gale.

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Chapter 898


    So, Shawn¡¯s heart had been shaken!


    Seeing Gale leave like this, Winnie was not reconciled, but she definitely could not go forward and stop


    her herself!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, look, Gale is so ****. When you talk to her, she ignores her and just turns around and walks


    away¡­Hey, what man can bear her temper?¡± Winnie said.


    Before Shawn could speak, Summer heard it, stared at her, and started to squirt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    Besides, are you a human being? Animals have more conscience than you, right? Winnie, do you


    really think of yourself as someone special?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, even if Shawn supports you, Gale will still beat you, and I will want to beat you! What¡¯s


    so great about you? Huh?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have a real face. You made it ording to Gale¡¯s appearance. You tricked me again


    and asked Nicole to call you Mommy, and now¡­ Shawn has fallen for your tricks!¡±


    ¡°Winnie, listen carefully. No matter how many tricks you use, what you get will not belong to you


    forever! If youe out to mess around, you will have to pay it back sooner orter!¡±


    Summer scolded her, but before Winnie could react, she also turned around and left.


    Winnie did not even have the time to think of a response, she only saw Summer¡¯s back walking away.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, look, this¡­she¡­¡± Winnie stomped her feet. ¡°This ****¡±


    For the first time, Shawn felt that Summer¡¯s **really came in handy.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At this time, he could not show any dissatisfaction or disgust toward Winnie, so he could not say that.


    Unexpectedly, Summer flipped his lips and said everything he wanted to say!


    Very good!


    ¡°Treat the wound first.¡± Shawn lowered his eyes, looked at the blood oozing from Winnie¡¯s palm, and


    said with great concern, ¡°To avoid infection and inmmation.¡±


    Winnie was full of reluctance. ¡°But Gale and Summer got away¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡±


    ¡°Will you watch me being bullied again next time?¡±


    ***? How could this word be used? Was that not what you deserved?


    Although he thought so in his heart, Shawn still could not say that.


    He replied lightly, ¡°With my statement this time, next time, Gale will think about what she wants to do to


    you, and she will not dare to do anything to you at will.¡±


    Hearing his words, Winnie felt a little more at ease.


    At least from the beginning to the end, Shawn was on her side, and he never softened his heart for


    Gale!


    It exined that the hypnotic effect was very good! No surprises!


    If Joe and Summer had not suddenly appeared and disrupted the process, Mr. Wood would have made


    Gale apologize!


    It was all Summer¡¯s fault!


    It did not matter. Gale might be able to get away with it this time, but the next time she would not be so


    lucky¡­


    Not only did she want Gale to apologize, she also wanted Gale to suffer even more humiliating


    treatment!


    It was just a matter of time!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shawn led Winnie to a nearby clinic.


    Winnie coquettishly said, ¡°It hurts so much, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Winnie said, ¡°Mr. Wood, why don¡¯t youe and bandage me up.¡±


    The repulsion and disgust in Shawn¡¯s eyes shed.


    However, he replied softly, ¡°The doctor is more professional. I have never done this before. I will hurt


    you.¡±


    As he spoke, he patted Winnie¡¯s shoulder tofort her.


    Winnie just gave up and threw herself into his arms. ¡°Mr. Wood, it¡¯s good to have. In this posture, she


    could not see Shawn¡¯s indifferent expression. It was a game. you.¡±


    Winnie thought she was the one who set up the trap, but in fact, she had already stepped into the trap


    that Shawn had set up for her!


    Let¡¯s see who will have thestugh!

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    Chapter 899


    In Peter¡¯s vi.


    Gale was so angry that she did not even eat and went upstairs and locked herself in the room as soon


    as she got home.


    ¡°Who messed with her?¡± Peter looked at Summer. ¡°What is with the sullen look on her face?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Shawn?¡±


    Summer nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to explode as well.¡±


    Peter was very worried. ¡°Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle. I¡¯ll go andfort her.¡± Summer walked upstairs. ¡°Heat up the food first!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, Summer, please calm her down. She needs to take care of herself.¡±


    In the bedroom, Gale washed her face and sat on the balcony with her hair tied up.


    The sun was setting, and it was almost dark.


    ¡°What is wrong with Shawn?¡± Summer sat down opposite her. ¡°Suddenly, he leaned toward Winnie?


    Before I came, did he say anything else?¡±


    Gale replied angrily, ¡°He said too much, I can¡¯t remember!¡±


    Actually¡­


    She remembered everything clearly!


    She just did not want to mention it, lest she blew herself up!


    Having been best friends for many years, Summer understood her. ¡°Can¡¯t remember yet you are still so


    angry?¡±


    Gale had nothing to say for a while.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I also find it strange that Shawn suddenly was so obedient to Winnie. I have only seen him hug you


    like that before, and there has never been another woman. Even Susan was not treated as Winnie is


    today.¡± Summer was very puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Maybe his brain is confused!¡±


    ¡°Shawn has a fever?¡±


    ¡°Yes, two days ago, he had a high fever all night long.¡±


    ¡®Why did I even help him? I should have burned him to death!¡±


    ¡°That may really burn out his brain. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t matter what happened to Shawn. The


    seriousness of the problem lies in the fact that he and Winnie are on the same side. How do you get


    Nicole back?¡±


    This was Gale¡¯s sore spot.


    She¡­could lose Shawn. She would be sad, but she believed that one day she would recover.


    She loved him, but she also hated him, and she understood that there was basically no possibility for


    the two of them ever to be together.


    However, Gale could not lose Nicole.


    Gale looked at thest ray of sunset in the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ever since Nicole was controlled by Winnie, Shawn had been thinking of a way.


    He said he was there.


    He said to trust him.


    Under Shawn¡¯s assurance again and again, she chose to believe in him and hand it over to him,


    looking forward to the day when Nicole regained her sobriety.


    However, he decided to take Winnie¡¯s side.


    Gale really did not know whether she should continue to trust Shawn.


    He scolded her because of Winnie and made her apologize¡­


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Summer suddenly thought of something and was startled but stopped in the middle of


    speaking.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. You can say whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if Winnie has also controlled¡­ Shawn? She did the same thing to Nicole. Then, since


    she and Shawn meet every now and then, she has a better chance of seeding!¡± Summer said.


    Gale was taken aback for a moment.


    It was possible!


    ¡°But Shawn looked¡­ quite normal.¡±

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    Chapter 900


    ¡°Nicole looks normal, she knows everything, but she doesn¡¯t know you.¡±


    Gale frowned, thinking carefully.


    Then, she shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Summer asked back, ¡°Why? A crazy person like Winnie can do anything.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°I know she has no bottom line or lower limit, but Shawn is not at the mercy of others. He is


    so smart, and he has always been on guard against Winnie, so he won¡¯t let her get her easily!


    ¡°What if¡­ Winnie seeded?¡±


    Gale fell silent.


    Apart from this reason, she could not think of why Shawn changed his mind.


    Even if he changes, it would not be that quick.


    Gale¡¯s eyes gradually became firm. ¡°If he is really controlled by Winnie, I will do everything possible to


    make him sober. I will also make sure Nicole returns to normal!¡±


    Their father and daughter were waiting for her to rescue them!


    ¡°Observe again, don¡¯t startle the snake. Maybe¡­Shawn just changed his mind. Men like gentle,


    obedient women anyway,¡± Summer said.


    She stood up and pulled Gale. ¡°Eat first. You need food to fight. If you don¡¯t eat a meal, you will be


    hungry.¡±


    At the top of the stairs, Peter finally heard their footsteps and heaved a sigh of relief.


    After eating, Summer left.


    Gale was full of worries.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s pick up Joshua so he can stay here for a few days,¡± she said.


    Peter¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Shall we go now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Peter¡¯s vi would be safe, and Joshua could stay there for a while because Shawn would not visit


    them for a while.


    With Shawn¡¯s current state, he would only think about Nicole and Winnie.


    Gale was no longer in his heart.


    Then, she shall take advantage of this time and spend more time with Joshua.


    Gale med himself for neglecting her son for too long.


    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s a problem to let Joshua live in Aurum¡¯s house all the time and disturb him. He should.


    have moved in with us a long time ago!¡± Peter said happily.


    In Aurum¡¯s house.


    After receiving the news from Gale, Aurum got up and went to find Joshua.


    At this point, Joshua should be doing homework.


    He would probably jump three feet high if he knew that Gale wasing to pick him up.


    Aurum had just taken two steps when Natalie suddenly stopped him. ¡°Aurum, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ just walk around.¡±


    Aurum was afraid of arousing suspicion, so he did not get too close to Joshua and kept a certain


    distance.


    After all¡­ Joshua has a special status, and the Lefting family was full of people watching and


    observing them all the time.


    ¡°I made three temtes for wedding invitations. Take a look. Which one-should I choose? I¡¯m so torn,¡±


    Natalie said happily.


    Aurum pursed his lips.


    If it were before, he would let her choose or take a look and give his opinion.


    However, he no longer ns to marry Natalie.


    Aurum did not want to lie to her, did not want to hide it from her, but he could not find the right time to


    talk to her!


    Seeing that he did not answer for a long time, Natalie shouted, ¡°Aurum? Aurum? What are you thinking


    about? Which one do you think looks better? After it¡¯s settled, our invitation will be printed and


    distributed to the guests.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when Ie back. I¡­ go out first.¡±


    After Aurum finished speaking, he turned around and left in a hurry before Natalie could answer.


    Natalie¡¯s sweet smile just now froze on her face.


    Where was he going?


    A casual walk?


    Did he not juste home?

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Chapter 901


    It was just a walk. Was that more important than the design for their wedding invitations?


    That sounded off.


    Natalie knew Aurum well. Aurum was acting way too strangely!


    She did not call for Aurum to stop and merely followed behind him quietly.


    Aurum kept on walking forward, not knowing that someone was following him.


    He arrived at the maid¡¯s quarters, knocking on the door. ¡°Joshua?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lefting!¡± Quick footsteps were heard as Joshua immediately opened the door. ¡°Are you here for


    Mrs. Zoe or me?¡±


    His eyes sparkled, looking very eager for Aurum to bring him out.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He was always cooped up in the room after ss, and he was probably incredibly bored.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± Aurum patted Joshua on the head. ¡°Your mother ising to get you.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Aurum held his hand. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you over.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Joshua happily jumped up, taking a few steps forward before he remembered something. He


    turned around and ran back.


    ¡°Wait, I need to get something.¡±


    He rustled about, and then he walked out with a bulging bag behind his back. ¡°Okay Uncle Lefting, let¡¯s


    go!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in your bag?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±


    Aurum deliberately teased him. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bring you there.¡±


    Joshua heard it and immediately wrapped his arms around Aurum¡¯s legs. ¡°No! I miss her so much!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, oh you¡­¡±


    Natalie saw everything from the corner.


    Aurum had seemed so depressed in recent days. When she talked to him, he would always look so


    distracted.


    She thought that he was probably in a bad mood because there was too much going on in the


    company.


    Yet, Aurum was able tough like that in front of Joshua.


    Why?


    Who was Joshua?


    Was she nothingpared to Joshua in Aurum¡¯s heart?


    Joshua would usually run around the Lefting household, and Aurum would not bother with it. That was


    how Joshua heard Natalie¡¯s phone call with Winnie.


    However, Joshua no longer went to the second floor after that.


    It was probably because he had been lectured by him on top of herining to Zoe.


    Aurum and Joshua left the house.¡±


    Natalie quietly followed behind them.


    She wanted to see what Aurum was going to do with that little boy!


    She knew that Aurum had been lying to her when he said he was taking a walk.


    His goal had clearly been to look for Joshua!


    The lights on the streets illuminated a big and small figure.


    Joshua was incredibly excited to see his mother. He was jumping and running about, constantly


    chasing his own shadow before running forward,paring the height of his shadow with Aurum¡¯s.


    Aurum smiled warmly as he looked at Joshua running about. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t trip. Otherwise, I won¡¯t


    know what to tell Gale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that d*mb. It¡¯s such an even road. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d fall!¡±


    Looking at Joshua¡¯s little figure with the bag on his back, Aurum felt an indescribable feeling in his


    heart.


    The girl that he had been so obsessed with for over twenty years was already someone else¡¯s wife and


    mother.


    His impression of that girl was still stuck on when she was four.


    Yet, her life had already changed so much. She was no longer the same person.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    Chapter 902


    Aurum was d that he felt that strange sense of familiarity the first day he met Gale. He had started to


    help her unconditionally.


    He was even more d about the fact that he did not stand back and watch as Gale struggled against


    Shawn!


    He had helped her go through so much. He had helped her get past so many of her difficulties in life.


    Otherwise, he would have med and hated himself!


    Aurum had always been wondering what kind of life that girl had been living.


    He wondered if she was tortured, if she met anyone bad, or if she was going through any pain. He


    wondered how she would get through her life without him by her side.


    Aurum thought about it and felt like the girl had been lucky and unlucky as well.


    She was lucky to have been adopted by the Warm family.


    She was unlucky to have met Shawn¡­


    ¡°Look!¡± Joshua suddenly pointed over. ¡°Isn¡¯t that baby¡¯s car?!¡±


    Aurum¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as he looked over.


    A normal w*ite sedan was next to the road. Joshua had already let go of Aurum¡¯s hand and was


    running toward the car.


    ¡°Baby, baby!¡±


    Gale got out of the car and held her arms out when she saw Joshua running over.


    She could finally hold her son¡­


    Her heart finally managed to find some calm.


    Gale held him and patted him on the back, saying, ¡°Joshua, I¡¯m here with Grandpa to get you. I¡¯m so


    sorry for neglecting you and having you stay with Uncle Lefting for so long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having fun here. There¡¯s Mrs. Zoe and there¡¯s Uncle Lefting. I go to school during the day. ¡­


    That¡¯s right, baby, that kindergarten is so big. There¡¯s even a football field!¡±


    Gale obviously knew that Joshua was just trying to console her by saying that, trying to act like he was


    very happy.


    In truth, there was no child that young who would not miss their mothers.


    Furthermore, Joshua had always been by her side since he was born. They were rarely apart.


    She smiled. ¡°Joshua, all of this will end. I won¡¯t constantly have you stay with someone else, staying


    apart from me.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I know. I¡¯ll just be patient and wait.¡±


    Gale ruffled his hair before she stood up to look at Aurum. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Joshua back. Help me tell Zoe.


    ¡°Alright, I know you miss him.¡± Aurom took a good look at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I happen to be free the next few days.


    ¡°Gale, are you nning on continuing to hide who Joshua is or make it public at an appropriate time?¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. With how things are right now, I¡¯m just taking things one


    step at a time.¡±


    Nicole was still not aware.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Shawn looked like he was under a spell.


    All she had was Joshua.


    If she lost her son, Gale¡¯s world wouldpletely crumble.


    Aurum slowly walked to her, and his gaze was still that warm.


    However, Gale felt like he was looking at her in apletely different way.


    She could not put her finger on what was different.


    It was possible that Aurum just had a very beautiful pair of eyes that seemed to glimmer with emotion


    no matter who he looked at.


    Gale did not want to meet his gaze for too long. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡±


    ¡°Gale, I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever regretted marrying Shawn?¡±


    Regretted marrying him?


    Gale¡¯s first instinct was to say yes.


    However, she let out a helpless smile after she thought about it. ¡°There¡¯s so much uncertainty in


    life. There are so many things that I can¡¯t determine on my own. Shawn brought me a lot of pain. At the


    same time, he let me experience a lot of things I never experienced before.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t regret marrying Shawn?¡±

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    Chapter 903


    ¡°I regret it, but don¡¯t at the same time. There¡¯s no reason to dwell on it at this point. I already have two


    children with him,¡± Gale answered.


    Aurum¡¯s expression dimmed.


    That was true. They already had two children.


    If only he had just met her a bit earlier.


    If only he had met her before Shawn.


    She could have avoided her nightmare after she got married. He could have protected her with all he


    had!


    She was his childhood sweetheart. She was right in front of him, but she was someone else¡¯s wife, the


    mother of someone else¡¯s children.


    Aurum wondered if it was even possible for them to return to the way things should be.


    Could they even carry out that engagement?


    Gale had suffered so much in life. He wanted to give her a beautiful life after this with his own two


    hands.


    He wanted to make sure she tasted nothing but sweetness.


    She was worth it. A perfect life was what she should have had from the start!


    Gale looked at him. ¡°Mr. Lefting, why are you suddenly asking that?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel like all your misfortune started the moment you met Shawn,¡± Aurum said


    On the other side, Peter looked at everything with glossy eyes.


    Before this, Aurum merely looked at Gale as a friend. At the most, Gale had just been slightly more


    than that. There was never that sort of love.


    Yet, at that moment, Aurum was already looking at Gale in apletely different manner.


    Gale was the person Aurum was the most obsessed with. Aurum had been thinking of her for over


    twenty years!


    Aurum could not hold back his emotions!


    Peter interrupted, ¡°Ahem. Gale, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Gale smiled at Aurum, waving at him. ¡°Good-bye.¡±


    ¡°Good-bye.¡±


    Aurum stood in ce, only looking away reluctantly once the car vanished from his sight.


    It was her.


    Aurum really wanted to tell her that he had always been looking for her, waiting for her. She always had


    a significant ce in his heart. No one could rece her!


    He was marrying Natalie only because he would only marry a daughter of the Yarn family.


    Natalie was adopted by them!


    In the distance, Natalie witnessed everything behind arge tree.


    What rtionship did Joshua and Gale have?


    They both had the same surname!


    Could he be Gale¡¯s son?!


    Just thinking about that had Natalie gasping, unable to process that information.


    However, thinking about it, she did not think it was possible.


    Gale only had one daughter, Nicole. If Gale had a son, why would Gale hide him and even have him


    stay with them?


    Sons were always prioritized among the nobles to carry on the family. They could be the next


    family head!


    Gale had no reason to hide it! With a son, she would never have to worry about her life. She would


    enjoy a life of luxury until she died!


    ¡°I never heard Joshua calling Gale his mother. He even called her baby? I¡¯m just overthinking it.


    There¡¯s no way Gale¡¯s that lucky. A daughter and a son? Twins?! Haha!¡± Natalie mumbled to herself.


    Natalie cared more about Aurum lying to her!


    He said he was taking a walk. So what happened?

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    Chapter 904


    What was Aurum hiding from her? Why did he always refuse to tell her anything about Gale?


    No, she could not allow this to go on. Natalie needed to find out what Aurum and Gale were doing!


    Looking at Aurum leave, Natalie made sure she was properly hidden. She went back to the house


    through the alleys, acting as if nothing had happened.


    The ***sedan ***on the streets, finally stopping at the Warm household¡¯s garden.


    The sound of a child filled the yard.


    ¡°I have a beautiful dream. I dream of sowing the sun when I grow up. Just one¡­¡± Joshua sang happily.


    With his mother and grandfather by his side, he was the happiest little boy!


    Joshua looked at Gale and asked, ¡°Baby, why do they only want to nt the sun and not the moon?


    There¡¯s only one moon in the sky. It¡¯s probably very lonely.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    A child¡¯s thoughts were always that naive.


    Galeughed. ¡°Then, you can nt a sun and a moon!¡±


    ¡°Alright! If I do, I¡¯ll give them to you! That way, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s night or day. You won¡¯t be lonely!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Joshua.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    The quiet household was suddenly filled with life upon Joshua¡¯s arrival.


    After she showered, Gale got out of the bathroom. She saw Joshua standing in front of the door with


    something in hand, looking right at her.


    She thought Joshua wanted to sleep with her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t! You¡¯re already four years old, a big boy now. You can sleep alone,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°I know. I came to give you a present.¡±


    ¡°A present?¡±


    Joshua quickly ran over, thrusting what was in his hands at her. ¡°Look!¡±


    Gale looked over to see colorful little stars that filled up a ss jar.


    All of them had been folded by hand.


    She took it. ¡°Joshua, did you fold all these stars yourself?¡±


    Joshua asked, ¡°I did. Do you like them? Girls all like sparkly and colorful things like this, right? You


    might be my mommy, but you¡¯re still a girl!¡±


    Gale took the ss jar.


    Every time she shook it, the stars would move. It looked very nice with all those colors.


    Gale said, ¡°Thank you, Joshua. I like this gift a lot.¡±


    Joshua sniffed cheekily, purposely acting like he did not care that much. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I learned it after


    the teacher taught me just one time. I purposely made them for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a big jar. You must have taken a long time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just casually folded some. I folded one every time I thought about you.¡± Joshua would


    never admit it.


    Gale¡¯s eyes glistened.


    There were so many stars. How often did Joshua think about her?


    She felt a deep sense of guilt. Ever since Nicole had been diagnosed with leukemia, most of her time


    and thoughts were upied with Nicole. She had been neglecting Joshua.


    Looking at her tears, Joshua hurriedly said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not just you. I fold one every time I think


    about Nicole too!¡±


    Gale sniffed as she held the jar with one hand, pulling him onto herp with the other.


    ¡°I miss our family too, Joshua. Every night before I sleep, I¡¯ll wonder what you ate that day. I¡¯ll wonder


    how your sses were and if you¡¯ve finished your homework. If you¡¯ve been a good boy¡­¡± Gale said.


    ¡°I have been!¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°Did you have a good time at the Lefting household? Did you cause Uncle Lefting any


    trouble?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lefting treats me very well. He told me just to treat that ce as my own home. He always helps


    me with my homework. Sometimes, he¡¯s still there, even when I¡¯m about to sleep. He keeps looking at


    me. I wonder what he always thinks about.¡±

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    Chapter 905


    Gale was a bit surprised.


    Her impression of Aurum was that Aurum was quite busy when it came to work, and Aurum was rarely


    at home.


    It was because he was so busy that Natalie and his marriage kept on being dyed, only getting


    confirmed this year


    Aurum should have been spending more time with Natalie when he was at home.


    Why was Aurum with Joshua?


    ¡°Joshua, didn¡¯t Uncle Lefting keep Aunt Nataliepany when he was free?¡±


    Even though Gale was not that friendly with Natalie, not even liking each other that much, they¡¯d


    always maintained a calm and distant rtionship. They never talked much to each other and would


    only nod to each other when they met.


    Gale still wished Aurum and Natalie a happy life with each other.


    Aurum was a good man. Natalie could fill up his heart and help him manage the household.


    She did quite well on that front.


    ¡°She was very busy too. Mrs. Zoe said that she¡¯s been working on her marriage with Uncle Lefting.


    ¡°Joshua answered.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Joshua sighed. ¡°Ah. It¡¯s such a pity. Why is Uncle Lefting marrying Aunt Natalie¡­¡±


    Gale knew what he was going to say and covered his mouth immediately ¡°Alright, enough.¡±


    Joshua blinked


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Gale lifted her hand, he quickly said, ¡°Baby, I think you can consider Uncle Lefting He¡¯s


    handsome, rich, and gentle. He¡¯s just as good as Uncle Shawn¡­¡±


    Joshua started to mumble into Gale¡¯s hand.


    ¡°He¡¯s about to get married Why would I cause him trouble? Natalie is quite a good match for him


    anyway She¡¯s got the family background and the education. She¡¯s smart and capable as well.¡±


    ¡°Til stop covering your mouth, but you¡¯re not allowed to try to match me with Aurum anymore. If you


    understand, then blink your eyes Gale said


    Joshua hurriedly blinked a few times.


    Gale finally let go.


    Joshua looked at her earnestly. ¡°I think she¡¯s no good at all¡±


    Gale was a bit surprised. ¡°What?¡±


    Was he mistreated by Natalie while he was with Aurum? Did she just not like him? Did she think he


    was too noisy?


    ¡°When she¡¯s in front of Uncle Lefting, she acts so gentle. She smiles as she speaks, and she acts like


    such an amazing woman.¡± Joshua thought about it before continuing, ¡°She¡¯spletely different in


    front of everyone else.¡±


    As he said that, Joshua pulled the sides of his lips down with his fingers, putting out his tongue and


    making a face.


    ¡°She¡¯s very fierce, and she always seems to look down on everyone else. Her tone changes too. She


    seems just like an evil woman. She always points at this and that. None of the maids or housekeepers


    there even dare to say anything back to her,¡± Joshua said, trying to mimic it.


    Joshua had some talent for acting. Gale was quite stunned.


    ¡°Mrs. Zoe said that Aunt Natalie was the mistress of the household. She told me not to run around in


    case Aunt Natalie got unhappy. Mommy, I even heard her talking to Winnie on the phone once!¡±


    Gale was immediately taken aback when she heard that name.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gale asked, ¡°Natalie was talking to Winnie on the phone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she didn¡¯t have the door ***. I happened to pass by.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t mistaken?¡±

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    Chapter 906


    Joshua said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m absolutely sure! I thought she was talking to Uncle Shawn since she kept


    mentioning the name. She noticed me at the door and even scolded me.¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, Uncle Lefting came, so she didn¡¯t do anything to me. I told Uncle Lefting, and she


    exined that she was talking to Winnie!¡±


    ¡°See, bad women are always with other bad women! They¡¯re friends. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s much better


    than Winnie!¡±


    Four years ago, before Shawnpletely killed off Winnie¡¯s career, Winnie and Natalie had been best


    friends when Winnie was still a top actress. That was something everyone knew.


    Yet, four yearster, Winnie and Natalie were stillmunicating!


    Afterposing herself, Gale asked, ¡°Joshua, what else do you know? Tell me.¡±


    Joshua did not hold anything back from her. ¡°I think that Aunt Natalie definitely has something going on


    with that woman who¡¯s controlling Nicole at the hospital. It¡¯s not just that phone call; I suspect that she


    was the one who hid Winnie before this!¡±


    Gale suddenly remembered Shawn saying that Winnie had gone missing near Aurum¡¯s home.


    So, he suspected Aurum.


    Back then, Gale had denied it right away. She felt like there was no way Aurum had anything to do with


    Winnie.


    However, Gale forgot that Aurum was not the only master of the household.


    Even though Natalie and Aurum were still not married, she had long since solidified herself as the


    mistress of the household!


    ¡°How do you know she hid Winnie?¡± Gale¡¯s expression became more serious. ¡°Joshua, this is very


    important. You can¡¯t just make things up.¡±


    ¡°I would lie to anyone but you. That day, Uncle Lefting gathered all the guards in the household and


    asked them who saw Winnie. One of the guards was about to say something, but he changed his mind


    the moment she appeared.¡±


    Joshua said seriously, ¡°Aunt Natalie looked at him with those snide eyes, and the guard was


    immediately too scared to tell the truth. All of this is just my own observation. I didn¡¯t tell anyone. I only


    told you because you know I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Gale realized that Joshua might have stumbled upon a secret.


    Usually, no one would be on guard against a child that young.


    In truth, Joshua was much smarter than any other kid his age!


    Winnie had disappeared near that house before she was suddenly discovered in Nicole¡¯s ward again¡­


    Winnie and Natalie used to be best friends¡­


    Could the person helping Winnie be Natalie?!


    With that thought in mind, Gale suddenly had a moment of realization!


    It was very possible!


    That was because she trusted Aurumpletely. Aurum would never do anything to hurt her!N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, Natalie was different!


    Gale just could not figure out why Natalie would help Winnie!


    She was Aurum¡¯s future wife and the daughter of the Yarn family. She lived a life of luxury. In terms of


    her status, she stood above anyone else. Why would she help a crazy woman with a ruined reputation


    like Winnie so much?!


    What was Natalie trying to do?


    Gale asked herself that. She might not have a great rtionship with Natalie, but they were not


    enemies!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve heard it all. You did very well. Joshua, I¡¯ll deal with this thing myself. You just need to keep


    yourself focused on school and live your life, okay?¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Baby, I want to help you too.¡±

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    Chapter 907


    Gale felt like what she said sounded quite familiar.


    Thinking about it, she suddenly smiled.


    What she said to Joshua earlier was very much like what Shawn had said to her.


    Shawn always told her to leave everything to him, that she did not need to do anything. She just


    needed to focus on living a carefree life.


    Yet, Gale always asked him what she could help with and what she could do.


    Shawn wanted her to live without worry.She wanted to do whatever she could.


    Suddenly, Gale felt the love in Shawn¡¯s statements.


    He loved her.


    It was like how she loved Joshua. He was her son, and she showed her love by wanting Joshua to live


    a peaceful and happy life. All the darkness and all the fi*th needed to stay as far away from him as


    possible.


    So, Shawn had always been loving her as well.


    Loving someone meant wanting to protect them.


    In the same vein, loving someone also meant wanting to share the burdens of the other party.


    Love was mutual.


    It was not one-sided.


    She shook the jar in her hand. ¡°The stars you gave me are the best form of love. They¡¯ll make sure


    I can sleep peacefully and keep up my spirits. It¡¯s already a lot of help, Joshua.¡±


    ¡°Yes! The stars will sleep with you!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Good night, Joshua.¡±


    Gale nted a kiss on his forehead, tucking him in and shutting the lights.


    She returned to her room and put the jar of lights by her bed.


    It would be the first thing she saw in the morning.


    That present was the best one she had received that year.


    Each star was filled with Joshua¡¯s love for her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was also the best night of sleep she had during this period.


    The moon hung in the night sky.


    At the study in Temperley Hall, Shawn sat on the chair as he looked at Fiona. ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, the herbs you had me look into. They¡¯re actually not herbs at all.¡±


    His eyes sank. ¡°Then what are they?¡±


    Fiona had a stern look. ¡°Poison, Mr. Wood. It¡¯s a type of poison. They look like herbs because they¡¯re


    made to look that way to f**l people.¡±


    It was poison!


    Winnie actually poisoned Nicole!


    That vile woman. Nicole was just a child that just had surgery. If the poison caused any side effects and


    threatened Nicole¡¯s life¡­He would destroy her!


    ¡°What¡¯s the cure?¡± Shawn mmed his fist on the table. ¡°Go find a cure for this. Right now!¡±


    His fury surged.


    No wonder Nicole only recognized Winnie. It must have been the effects of the poison.


    He finally found the reason!


    It was time for the antidote.


    Fiona answered, ¡°Mr. Wood, I think this poison is different from the one in Ms. Nicole¡¯s body. When I


    went to the room to send you some documents, I saw Mrs. Wood making food. The herbs, no, the


    poison she used looked smaller. The color was deeper as well.¡±


    ¡°The poison you got must¡¯ve been made specifically for you.¡±


    ¡°So, we have no way of finding out what exactly is in Ms. Nicole¡¯s body right now.¡±


    Fiona got very anxious. ¡°Thankfully, you didn¡¯t eat it. Otherwise, you would have ended up being


    bewitched as well. The consequences would be disastrous!¡±

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Chapter 908


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°With her abilities? She¡¯s not capable of fooling me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, where did these herbse from? Did she buy them?¡±


    ¡°Aurum gave them.¡±


    Fiona was stunned. ¡°Mr. Lefting?¡±


    That was what Shawn had been confused about as well.


    Aurum had helped Gale wholeheartedly. Aurum had even dared to help Gale fake her death. Gale


    trusted Aurum quite a lot as well. He had no reason to harm Nicole.


    If Aurum really wanted to harm Nicole, he would not use the Lefting family name to send the herbs


    over!


    It was just too st**pid!


    Yet, who would it be if it was not Aurum?


    Who switched out Aurum¡¯s gift?


    Fiona thought about it. ¡°Based on what I know, Mr. Lefting is usually quite busy with work. Ms. Yarn is


    usually the one who deals with all the household affairs.¡±


    Shawn bit out every word. ¡°Natalie Yarn?¡±


    The name triggered some of his memories.


    Before Gale jumped into the sea, she had been meeting Aurum very frequently. The two of them


    constantly discussed things, and Natalie had found it strange.


    Natalie had even approached him! She told him Aurum and Gale had a secret between them!


    He ended up believing her and had Joe look into it.


    Unfortunately, Joe had not been able to find anything. Right after that, Gale jumped into the sea. So the


    matter was set aside and forgotten.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes slowly.


    There was no way Aurum would hurt Nicole, but Natalie was different.


    ¡°Fiona.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Call the housekeeper of the Lefting household right now. Ask him where he got those herbs and that


    you want some too,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fiona did as she was instructed, switching the speakers on.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the assistant of Wood Group¡¯s president, Fiona. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you sote.¡±


    The housekeeper said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do you need anything? Are you looking for Mr. Lefting?¡±


    Fionaughed and answered, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s already sote. Who would dare to disturb Mr. Lefting? I


    remember Mr. Lefting asked you to send over some herbs before Ms. Nicole had her surgery.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Yarn was the one who picked out the herbs and asked me to send them.¡±


    Fiona deliberately asked, ¡°So, they weren¡¯t from Mr. Lefting. They were from Ms. Yarn?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s something surprising¡¯ to say. Ms. Yarn will be Mrs. Lefting soon. They¡¯re one family. We


    don¡¯t differentiate them.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true. I just feel like those herbs were really good. I want some as gifts as well. I just


    wanted to ask you where they¡¯re from.¡±


    The housekeeper answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ms. Yarn bought them herself. They aren¡¯t cheap. I don¡¯t


    think they¡¯re gifts we can afford, honestly.¡±


    With the answer in hand, Fiona chatted for a bit more before hanging up.


    Shawn had a cold smile on his face as he leaned into the chair. ¡°Natalie Yarn.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Natalie and Winnie were best friends in the past. Could¡­¡±


    ¡°Monitor her. If anything strange happens, tell me immediately!¡± Shawn ordered. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Also, issue a reward for anyone who¡¯s able to figure out how to cure that poison in secret will be able


    to get anything they want from me!¡±


    He was not afraid of being asked for anything difficult or even losing his entire fortune. The only thing


    he was afraid of¡­


    Was if no one could cure it!


    Fiona acknowledged it before leaving the study.


    Fiona finally understood why Shawn had suddenly started to act so differently toward Gale, going from


    warm and caring to cold and distant.

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Chapter 909


    So, Shawn was just putting on an act!


    Winnie thought that she had poisoned and controlled Shawn.


    In truth, Shawn was very aware. He was slowly trying to turn the tables! He was trying to save Nicole!


    At that moment, it seemed to be the only n that could work.It was just that it hurt Gale.


    Fiona slowly shut the door to the study.


    Fiona hoped that Shawn and Gale would be able to get past this and properly live together!


    Shawn his eyes as he leaned back.He forgot about Natalie.


    Thinking about it at that moment, Natalie was just too suspicious!


    Winnie had disappeared near Aurum¡¯s home. Natalie probably hid Winnie!


    The poison should be from Naie as well!


    Why was she helping Winnie like that?


    Shawn rubbed his temples. Things were developing too far out of his expectations!


    However, he needed to cure the poison in Nicole¡¯s body no matter what.


    He needed to protect Gale as well.


    Those two were his whole world. No harm coulde to them!


    The next day, Shawn was tidying up his shirt as he walked downstairs.


    As he tidied himself, he suddenly stopped when he saw a small figure in the living room.


    Was he dreaming?


    Was he hallucinating?


    That back was clearly Gale¡¯s!


    He would recognize it even in death!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wood is here. Mrs. Wood, look,¡± the housekeeper said.


    Gale turned around and looked up at Shawn.


    Shawn was taken aback. His expression got heavier.


    It really was her.


    He never expected to see her the moment he went downstairs.


    A massive sense of happiness filled his heart.


    However, he could not show it. He maintained his cool and noble exterior.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shawn slowly went down, ncing at her. ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    Gale did not like that attitude of his.He looked like he just did not care.


    If it were not for Nicole, she would not havee over so early in the morning to wait for Shawn!


    The housekeeper put a cating expression on when the housekeeper saw their expressions.¡± Mr.


    Wood, I asked Mrs. Wood to go up and look for you, but she didn¡¯t want to. She said she didn¡¯t want to


    disturb your sleep. Look at how much she cares for you.¡±


    Shawn did not say anything. He merely raised an eyebrow.


    Gale felt like he was looking very pleased.


    Gale immediately exined, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I just don¡¯t want to go into that bedroom.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re here for.¡± Shawn sat on the sofa, looking at the time. ¡°I have a meeting at eight-


    thirty.¡±


    The housekeeper was shocked. Was Shawn treating Gale coldly?


    It was unfathomable!


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, take a seat. I¡¯ll make you some tea¡­¡±


    Gale straightened her back and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m done.¡±


    She looked at Shawn, ¡°I came to tell you that Winnie disappearing near Aurum¡¯s home is definitely


    unrted to Aurum, but it might have something to do with Natalie.¡±


    Shawn calmly drank his tea. ¡°Natalie Yarn?¡±


    She was starting to suspect Natalie as well?

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Chapter 910


    That was a lot of chemistry!


    They really were husband and wife.


    Shawn was a bit proud. Gale was getting smarter.


    Not bad.


    ¡°Yes, Winnie and she have always been best friends! I suspect that Natalie is the one helping Winnie


    do this to Nicole. The two of them need to be investigated!¡± Gale said.


    Shawn was still very calm. He put the cup down and said, ¡°Who made this tea?¡±


    The maid immediately walked forward. ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯ll get you a new cup.¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Gale could not stand it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you even listening to me?!¡±


    How could he ignore her like that?


    Gale felt like she was already spoiled by Shawn.


    The way he treated her had always been special.


    His warmth, gentleness, and sweetness were only shown to her.


    He said that she was the only one, so she naturally felt like she really waspletely unique in his


    eyes.


    She had already gotten used to Shawn¡¯s love.


    Since she was loved, she always did as she pleased in front of her, and he would ept everything.


    Yet, Shawn ignoring her and neglecting her like that just made her really angry and annoyed!


    Gale wondered why she felt so angry.


    A warm and gentle Shawn was the unusual one!


    The Shawn she was facing at that moment was the real Shawn!


    She witnessed it so many times!


    In front of everyone else, he was always so cold and arr**gant. He was a tyrant!


    When she first met and got married to him, he had been so many times worse. He looked at her like he


    wanted to ki*l her!


    Shawn was just a bit colder to her at that moment, treating her like everyone else, and she was already


    finding it difficult to ept.


    Habits were really scary!


    ¡°I heard you. And? I already knew about Winnie and Natalie being best friends,¡± Shawn said leisurely.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The way he spoke of Winnie caused Gale to feel stunned.


    She suddenly felt like she should not havee to Temperley Hall.


    She felt like a clown standing in front of him.


    A man¡¯s love was easily gotten, but it was easily taken away as well.


    If Shawn said he did not love her, Gale was no longer worth anything to him.


    If a woman had to rely on the love of a man, it would be so pitiful.


    Gale was thankful that she had not been that when it came to Shawn anyway. So his coldness hurt her,


    but it merely hurt her.


    It will be better in a few days.


    Gale tried her hardest to force out a smile. ¡°So, since you already know, you should look into the two of


    them. Saving Nicole is my only goal. As for everything else, that¡¯s your own choice.¡±


    ¡°Everything else?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If you want to stay with Winnie, or if you want a new lover. Even if you want to start hating me, I don¡¯t


    care. I only want Nicole toe back to me.¡±


    She was already sure that Natalie was incredibly suspicious.


    As long as they kept an eye on Natalie, they would definitely find something!


    However, Natalie was Aurum¡¯s fiance. Without any evidence, she could not bring it up to Aurum.She


    did not want to put Aurum in a difficult spot.


    What if Natalie ended up being innocent?


    Gale was not someone who wanted to cause others grief. She did not want to ruin a marriage. So, she


    thought about it for a long time and ended up at Temperley Hall early in the morning. Shawn was the


    person best suited to look into this!


    Shawn got up and slowly walked to Gale.


    She unconsciously took a step back.


    He did not move.


    ¡°Why is Nicole only allowed to return to you?¡± Shawn said in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s also my daughter. Half


    of the blood in her veins is mine!¡±


    An uneasy feeling surfaced in Gale¡¯s heart. Gale widened her eyes. ¡°What do you mean? Are you


    going to fight me for Nicole?¡±

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Chapter 911


    ¡°Fight? We are her parents, and all have her custody and guardianship rights. These days, Winnie has


    been taking care of her in every possible way. It seems good to keep it like this.¡±


    Gale suspected that she had heard wrong.


    She even wondered if the man in front of her was Shawn!


    Since the fever, Shawn has be weird, but she can somewhat ept it.


    Originally, she thought that he would slowly return to normal when he recovered from the fever, but


    unexpectedly¡­ he became more and more strange and worse! It was like he was a different person!


    ¡°Winnie is taking good care of her? Shawn, you want Nicole to call Winnie her mommy all the time.


    Don¡¯t you n to help Nicole!?¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Of course, Nicole must wake up. But even if she is sober, she can still


    call Winnie her mommy.¡±


    After pausing for a few seconds, he added, ¡°The stepmother is also a mother.¡±


    Gale¡¯s body shook violently, and she almost could not stand still.


    Stepmother¡­ is also a mother?


    Shawn¡¯s words hit Gale again and again!


    She thought it was shameless enough for Shawn to snatch Nicole back, turn back on his word, and not


    let his daughter go.


    Unexpectedly¡­he actually thought of Winnie as Nicole¡¯s stepmother!


    Not only did he want to leave Nicole the way she was, but he also wanted to be with Winnie!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gale asked, ¡°Shawn, am I dead to you? Do you think you can do whatever you want, without caring


    whether I agree or not and ignore my feelings?¡±


    His eyes fell on her lightly. ¡°Galey, you are so exhausting.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°So, Winnie is ten thousand times more sensible and well-behaved than you.¡±


    Gale stared into his eyes.


    His pupils reflected her appearance. His face turned pale, and his red lips quivered slightly, obviously


    flustered and helpless.


    Gale did not know what to do at the moment.


    However, she had to persevere and not allow herself to copse!


    Gale said softly, ¡°Shawn, it turns out that you¡­ have fallen in love with Winnie, No wonder when I hit


    her, you felt so distressed and forced me to apologize to her. No wonder when I asked you to


    investigate Natalie and find out what she did with Winnie in secret, you¡¯ll just ignore me¡­¡±


    He did not want to investigate at all!


    He did not intend to bring Nicole back to her senses at all!


    Shawn intended to¡­ let it be!


    Just let Nicole continue calling Winnie mommy, and let everything remain as it is now. Anyway, he had


    nothing to lose!


    The one who lost was Gale!


    Gale asked, ¡°How could you do this? Shawn, can your conscience be at peace? Why do you hurt me


    so hard again and again?¡±


    He stood there calmly, showing no trace of guilt.


    He even said, ¡°Why are you so frustrated? No matter what, Nicole is your own, and the blood


    rtionship will not change. She is still your daughter.¡±


    Gale took a deep breath.


    ¡°Shawn, are you kidding me?¡± She asked, ¡°Are you drunk? Or are you also bewitched by Winnie? You


    obviously didn¡¯t tell me that before!¡±


    Before, he reassured her.


    He said he was there.


    He said that he must return Nicole intact to her.


    What now?


    Shawn replied, ¡°Winnie didn¡¯t drug me. It was her actions that touched me.¡±


    Gale really wanted to p him across the face to wake him up!


    Gale nodded repeatedly. ¡°Very well. Shawn, you don¡¯t n to investigate Natalie and Winnie, and you


    don¡¯t n to wake Nicole up. Then there is nothing to say between you and me, and there is no need


    to meet!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t solve it, I¡¯ll figure it out on my own! I didn¡¯t n to rely on you to save Nicole at the


    beginning. It was you who swore to me all the time that you would!¡±

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Chapter 912


    ¡°What now? I trusted you, and I handed my life over to you. Is this how you repay my trust?¡±


    ¡°You ***!¡±


    If the quarrel continued, she would be *****to death.


    When he was about to turn around and leave, Gale added, ¡°The high fever that night, why didn¡¯t it burn


    your brains?¡±


    He was getting more outrageous every time!


    Bad attitude every time!


    Just as Gale took two steps, she heard the phone ring.


    She thought it was her phone, but picked it up to see it was not.


    At the same time, Shawn¡¯s maic male voice came from behind. ¡°Hello, Winnie.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood,e to the hospital quickly. Nicole¡­¡±


    -The voice sounded fast and urgent, and Gale only heard the first half of the sentence.


    Her footsteps stopped immediately.


    What happened to Nicole?


    Gale suddenly turned around and looked at Shawn.


    ¡°Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll be right over. Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s fine,¡± Shawn replied.


    Gale was no stranger to thefort and tenderness in his tone.


    It was just that she did not expect that he would give these to another woman.


    Gale thought, ¡®Why of all women, Winnie?¡¯


    Shawn would like innocent, clean, well-educated young women, no?


    If Shawn really fell in love with another woman that fit that profile, she could send her blessings


    generously, wishing them a wonderful future.


    Even though she would be sad, she could still smile and bless him.


    She would also start her new life.


    They could be strangers on different paths in life.


    Why was it, Winnie?


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    In a daze, Shawn had already walked past her very quickly.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Gale immediately chased after him. ¡°What did Winnie say? What happened to Nicole? Didn¡¯t


    you say that she is recovering well and can be discharged from the hospital soon!¡±


    Shawn kept walking. ¡°Nicole is in good health.¡±


    ¡°I just heard Winnie say¡­¡±


    ¡°Nicole doesn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital anymore.¡± Shawn opened the car door and got into the


    driver¡¯s cab. ¡°She was crying to be discharged from the hospital, Winnie couldn¡¯t handle it by herself,


    so she asked me toe over.¡±


    Gale realized something was wrong.


    Nicole had always been well-behaved and reasonable, and it was impossible for her to suddenly make


    a fuss and want to be discharged from the hospital for no reason.


    There must be a reason for this!


    Nicole had been prone to illness since she was a child. Although there were times when she had


    emotional breakdowns, Gale couldfort her with a few words of careful reassurance.


    What happened this time?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Gale said and opened the car door


    Shawn watched her enter the car swiftly, pursing the corners of his lips, but finally stepped on the


    elerator without saying anything.


    Along the way, neither of them spoke.


    Gale held the seat belt nervously and stared ahead


    She did not even notice that Shawn nced at her from time to time, with his eyes full of deep.


    affection. She thought Shawn was looking in the rearview mirror.


    Arriving at the hospital, Gale went straight to the ward, but she stopped before she opened the door.


    ¡°Go in. If Nicole saw me, it would cause her to be emotionally unstable again.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    Chapter 913


    In Nicole¡¯s eyes, she was a vixen.


    Shawn let out a grunt.


    He deliberately did not close the door tightly, leaving a gap.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡± Seeing him, Winnie immediately turned into a delicate little woman. ¡°You are here, I¡­


    I don¡¯t know what to do¡­ If I don¡¯t take care of her, what do others think of me¡­¡±


    Instead, she assumed the role of stepmother herself.


    ¡°Why is Nicole crying all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. After waking up, she has been crying. I tried to calm her, but nothing worked.¡±


    Outside the door, Gale quietly watched the situation inside through the ss on the door frame.


    Seeing Nicole¡¯s face full of tears, her heart tugged,


    It was a pity, but she could not go in or do anything and could only watch helplessly here.


    H¨¦r daughter¡­


    Nicole was crying so hard.


    Shawn sat beside the hospital bed with a tissue and gently wiped her tears. ¡°Nicole, tell Daddy why you


    want to leave the hospital suddenly. The doctor said you would be discharged, but your discharge date


    hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy, you¡­ you are finally here¡­ woo woo¡­¡±


    Nicole was so sad that she paused when she spoke.


    She threw herself into Shawn¡¯s arms. ¡°I want to go home, I want to go out, leave here forever, and


    nevere back¡­ Daddy, take me away. My body has recovered¡­¡±


    Shawn sighed softly, seeing his daughter crying.


    He had always been most afraid of Gale¡¯s tears, but now he found out he was scared of another.


    Shawn replied, ¡°Daddy can take you home, but you have to tell Daddy the reason.¡±


    ¡°Because, because¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t worry, just speak slowly.¡±


    Nicole still had teardrops on her eyshes. ¡°I had a terrible nightmare. I saw a devil with a ****


    mouth¡­¡±


    ¡°Nicole, there are no devils in this world. It¡¯s just a dream.¡±


    ¡°But this dream is so real. If Mommy hadn¡¯t told me that I had a nightmare, I would have thought it was


    real. The devil is standing by my hospital bed, reaching out to choke my neck,¡± Nicole replied very


    seriously.


    ¡°You think it¡¯s real, but Mommy said, are you dreaming?¡±


    Nicole nodded.


    Hearing this, Shawn already knew it was obvious that Winnie was ying tricks!


    Gale, outside the door, also understood.


    What kind of devil, what kind of big mouth, what kind of dream, and what kind of reality¡­ Winnie


    created it all!


    She must have put on a mask to scare Nicole on purpose and then told Nicole that she had a


    nightmare.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m really scared. The devil was right in front of touch his face. He seems me, and I co to be


    eating people¡­The devil said if I continue to live here, he wille to me every day!¡± Nicole said,


    shrinking her neck.


    Shawn hugged Nicole deeply and patted her on the back.


    Tofort her daughter, he had always been gentle and soft-spoken.


    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy is here to help you ward off all nightmares and demons.¡±¡®


    ¡°But Daddy doesn¡¯t sleep here at night.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. ¡°If you are so scared, Daddy can apany you to sleep at night. In


    this case, the devil will not dare to approach.¡±


    Nicole gestured. ¡°The hospital bed is very small, Daddy. Besides, you should share the same bed with


    Mommy.¡±


    This reminded Shawn of something.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    Chapter 914


    Share a bed with Winnie?


    Then he absolutely could not do it!


    Nicole said again, ¡°Daddy, you can¡¯t watch over me every night¡­ So, we¡¯d better leave the hospital.


    I¡¯m really fine. My illness is cured!¡±


    After weighing the pros and cons, Shawn thought about it carefully and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was because it was impossible for him to sleep on the same bed as Winnie, not even for acting!


    Moreover, it was not Nicole who insisted on leaving the hospital. It was Winnie who pretended to be a


    devil on purpose to scare her!


    If Shawn did not agree to let Nicole be discharged from the hospital, he was afraid Winnie would do


    something worse in the future!


    Nicole was still young, and she could not stand being frightened again and again.


    Shawn also guessed Winnie¡¯s intention.


    She did not want to stay in the hospital to care for Nicole. It was time-consuming,bor-intensive, and


    troublesome. She wanted to live in Temperley Hall, and she wanted to live a life as a mistress!


    How could she be willing to take care of a three-year-old girl every day, so she came up with such a


    trick.


    Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy, did you agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go through the discharge procedures now, and Daddy will take you home.¡±


    Nicole did not immediately look happy but looked at Winnie, asking for her approval. ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy


    agreed. Do you agree too?¡±


    She said that with caution.


    For fear of making Winnie unhappy.


    Shawn¡¯s brows and eyes darkened, and a sh of hostility shed across his face.


    If Galey were here, Nicole would never show such an expression!


    Winnie said hypocritically, ¡°Nicole, it¡¯s not that I disagree with you being discharged from the hospital,


    but that your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. You can¡¯t be too willful. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Nicole is recovering very well. Pack up your things and get ready to leave the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you pamper her too much¡­¡±


    ¡°She is my only daughter, if I don¡¯t pamper her, who else can pamper her? I am more worried about her


    physical condition than you are. Well, we can afford doctors and nurses toe to the house to check


    on her every day.¡±


    Shawn thought deeply. He should really put Nicole under his nose.


    Although they were monitored 24 hours a day, it was not appropriate to always leave her and Winnie


    alone in the hospital.


    After returning to Temperley Hall, Winnie will definitely take her hands off Nicole and instruct someone


    else to care for her.


    That would also be good.


    At least Shawn could ask the housekeeper to arrange trustworthy people to manage Nicole¡¯s daily life


    and diet.


    He could make Nicole not rely on Winnie so much!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay. You promised her. What else can I say?¡± Winnie pretended to give in.


    She seemed like she was bending over backward for her daughter.


    However, the truth was¡­


    Shawn snorted coldly from the bottom of his heart, and there was a trace of coolness in his eyes.


    It did not matter. He would remember everything she had done.


    One day¡­he would settle the score with Winnie!


    Nicole saw Winnie let go and then jump up happily. ¡°Yeah! I love Mommy, and I love Daddy! I can leave


    the hospital and nevere back again!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shawn formed a circle with his hands, firmly protecting her in the middle. ¡°We can go home. and


    make you our little princess now.¡±

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Chapter 915


    Winnie smiled the happiest.


    She could finally leave this ghastly ce. She could finally stop serving Nicole every day, pouring


    water, feeding medicine and telling stories, and pretending to be patient and gentle to coax her¡­


    It was okay to pretend for a while, but it was a bit tiring to pretend every day, and Shawn had already


    fallen to her side, so there was no need for her to make her life hard anymore.


    From being a street mouse that everyone shouted and beat to having Shawn and Nicole under her


    control¡­


    Excited!


    What awaited her in the future was a splendid and rich life!


    ¡°Mommy, you can rx a bit when you get home.¡± While Nicole was happy, she still cared about


    Winnie¡¯s feelings. ¡°Seeing you busy taking care of me every day, I think you are too tired. Thanks for


    your hard work.¡±


    ¡°For Nicole, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s hard work.¡±


    Nicole grabbed her hand and then Shawn¡¯s hand. ¡°Daddy is holding Mommy.¡±


    Shawn held it tightly without any hesitation.


    Winnie was ted. Mr. Wood really liked her. He held her hand so tightly without thinking. It was a


    completely instinctive reaction.


    Mr. Wood¡¯s fingertips were even on the back of her hand, stroking them carefully.


    Thinking of how Gale was treated like Mr. Wood¡¯s before, Winnie became more jealous.


    However¡­it did not matter. From now on, this specialness and favor belonged to her!


    Shawn said, ¡°Nicole, what then?¡±


    Nicole raised a smile. ¡°Our family will always be together. We will never be separated!¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°Never separate.¡±


    Winnie nestled happily on his shoulder.


    He also turned his body toward her side.


    This scene was so harmonious.


    Shawn deeply resisted the urge to nce toward the door.


    Gale was outside.


    She saw it all.


    He did not dare to look behind the ss, those eyes full of disappointment¡­


    Gale¡¯s hand was on the doorknob outside the door. She needed extremely strong self-control to resist


    not pushing the door and rushing in!


    What kind of blood-thirsty devil would want to go back to Temperley Hall so badly that she deliberately


    used this trick to scare Nicole to achieve her goal!


    Such a vicious thought!


    How could a child withstand such a shock? What if it left a lifelong psychological trauma?


    Nicole had always been obedient, knowing that if she was *****, she should stay in the hospital


    obediently.


    If she were not frightened, Nicole would not casually propose to go home.


    Gale wanted to go in several times but could only restrain herself abruptly.


    Nicole was smiling so happily now¡­ If she saw her, her smile would definitely disappear.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie tidied up very quickly. It could be seen that she had already packed all her things into the


    suitcase and was just waiting to be discharged from the hospital.


    Shawn saw it and said nothing.


    After all, the current him was the one who only loved Winnie wholeheartedly, not the former Shawn!


    Shawn lifted Nicole from the hospital bed. ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you can always find


    Daddy right away, you know?¡±


    ¡°But Daddy works in thepany most of the time, and you are very busy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can call me anytime.¡±


    Nicole replied, ¡°I can look for Mommy anytime!¡±


    Winnie responded immediately, ¡°Yes, yes. Mr. Wood is in charge of work, and I am the woman of the


    house. Mr. Wood, you can leave it to me to take care of the matters at home.¡±


    She had always envied Natalie.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Chapter 916


    She had a good family background, and her fiance Mr. Lefting was obedient and generous to her. He


    entrusted Natalie with all the family affairs of the Lefting family. Although unmarried, she was already


    treated like the woman of the house.


    Therefore, Winnie also wanted to learn from Natalie!


    Shawn plucked the hair on Nicole¡¯s forehead deeply. ¡°There is a housekeeper in Temperley Hall. I don¡¯t


    want you to be too tired.¡±


    That was well said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Wood. I¡¯m not afraid of being tired. I just want to share the burden with you!¡± Winnie said


    hastily.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Shawn hesitated for a few seconds and then said lightly, ¡°If you have anything to do, you can tell the


    housekeeper to do it. Of course, you can also call the shots.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®call the shots¡¯, Winnie knew she had got her wish.


    From now on, she had the final say on all matters, big and small, in Temperley Hall!


    Shawn walked out with Nicole in his arms. ¡°It seems that Nicole still likes Mommy more in her heart,


    and much more than me¡­¡±


    Nicole immediately exined, ¡°No! I like my father as much as I like my mother!¡±


    ¡°Then why did you just say that you are not willing to call me when you need my help?¡±


    ¡°I answered, Daddy is busy with work.¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°Mommy is also tired. After she goes back, she will manage the whole house, with


    hundreds of servants, so don¡¯t bother her with things. Nicole, tell me directly in the future, don¡¯t let her


    worry about you, okay?¡±


    Nicole thought for a while, then nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Shawn stretched out his finger. ¡°Promise me. This is our little secret.¡±


    Nicole smiled innocently.


    They pinky promised.


    ¡°Nicole, do you remember?¡± Shawn reminded again, ¡°Who should you go to first when something


    happens?¡±


    ¡°Find Daddy first!¡±


    ¡°Yes, really smart.¡±


    What Shawn was on guard against was that Winnie suppressed the matter and did not report it, making


    Nicole feel wronged!


    He wanted to deepen his father-daughter rtionship with Nicole, so that Nicole would gradually


    depend on him more.


    If he was not around at night, he would shoulder the responsibility of protecting his daughter!


    Winnie followed behind, she did not know what the father and daughter were discussing, and she did


    not care.


    The thought of her going to live in Temperley Hall as the woman of the house made her very excited,


    so why bother with the conversation between Shawn and Nicole!


    After walking out of the ward, Shawn did not see Gale.


    His gaze swept the corridor seemingly casually, and he retracted it lightly, not caring, but his heart


    sank.


    In which corner should Galey be¡­ at this moment, secretly feeling sad.


    Unfortunately, he could notfort her, and he could not even show that he cared!


    Shawn curled up his fingers deeply against Nicole¡¯s back.


    In the corridor, footsteps resounded.


    Shawn walked in front with Nicole in his arms, and Winnie followed beside her with her head held high.


    It was as if standing beside her were her husband and her daughter!


    Gale stood at the corner, quietly looking at Shawn¡¯s tall and straight figure. He¡¯s changed.


    He became strange to her, beyond herprehension.


    Maybe she thought too much of Shawn¡­ In fact, he had always been a *****and selfish person.


    Never changed.


    What changed was Gale¡¯s own state of mind.


    When Shawn said he loved her and showed tenderness and consideration, she gradually let go of her


    guard¡­


    Gale thought, what a *****.

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    Chapter 917


    Four years ago, so much suffering and torture was brought to her by Shawn, yet she still thought of


    Shawn.


    He was Shawn, who made Sea City frightened!


    At this moment, Nicole¡¯s crisp childish voice sounded, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s footsteps stopped immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Winnie asked in confusion, ¡°Nicole, what are you doing?¡±


    Shawn also frowned slightly.


    ¡°Daddy, let me down first.¡± Nicole kicked her calf against him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As soon as her feetnded, Nicole turned around and walked back.


    No one knew what she was going to do.


    Winnie wanted to pull Nicole back but was stopped by Shawn. ¡°Let her go.¡±


    Nicole seemed to have a firm and clear goal without any hesitation in her steps.


    At the corner, Gale was standing against the wall, his heart pounding.


    Nicole¡¯s footsteps were getting closer and closer to her¡­


    Could it be¡­ Nicole found her?


    Did she want toe to see her?


    What would she do? Call her a bad woman, a vixen?


    Does she want to go? Hide?


    When Gale hesitated, Nicole gently pulled the corner of her clothes. ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Gale closed her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She did not even know how Nicole found her!


    She had to face it!


    Gale came out from the corner.


    At the other end of the corridor, Winnie asked, dissatisfied, ¡°It¡¯s Gale? Why is she here lurking?¡±


    Shawn did not answer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Nicole back so as not to cause any idents,¡± Winnie said.


    She had just taken two steps when Shawn stopped her again. ¡°This floor is full of bodyguards. Nicole


    will be fine. Besides, Gale is Nicole¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood, what if Gale believes in destroying what she can¡¯t get?¡±


    ¡°Destroy? How do you destroy it?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°Is she going to ***her daughter?¡±


    Winnie was so choked that she could not speak.


    Shawn slowed down his tone again. ¡°Look first, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As he spoke, he wrapped Winnie¡¯s waist around her and embraced her.


    It seemed to be a hug, but in fact, he was preventing Winnie from moving around at will!


    Winnie naturally liked this very much. She immediately turned into a little woman, leaned on his chest,


    and looked at Gale with disdain.


    Whatever it was, Gale could not make waves anyway!


    Gale looked at his daughter and tried to smile. ¡°I¡¯m here. Nicole, are you looking for me?¡±


    It was the first time Gale spoke to her daughter in a stranger¡¯s tone, and it felt like a knife in Gale¡¯s


    heart.


    However, she¡­ had no other way.


    ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡± Nicole stood upright, looking at her timidly. ¡°I saw you were hiding here, so I wanted to


    come over and speak with you.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes were clear and clean, but there was no hatred or impatience.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gale nodded.


    Nicole looked up at her. ¡°Auntie, you are so beautiful and young. There must be many boys who like


    you, don¡¯t pester my daddy anymore, okay?¡±


    Gale murmured and repeated, ¡°You said I¡­ pester your daddy?¡±

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Chapter 918


    ¡°Yes, but I haven¡¯t seen you appearing with my father these days. Auntie, the person my father loves is


    my mother. You have no chance. Don¡¯t destroy my family, okay?¡±


    Gale opened her ***slightly, not knowing how to answer.


    Unexpectedly, one day, others used her of pestering Shawn.


    This person was Nicole.


    It was obviously Shawn who kept pestering her!


    Seeing that she was silent, Nicole continued speaking, with clear logic and true feelings.


    ¡°Auntie, my father, and my mother are married, so they can¡¯t like other people anymore. They will live


    together for the rest of their lives. You should find an unmarried boy and live a good life with. him.¡±


    ¡°I know that this kind of woman who destroys our family and marriage is called a mistress. Mistresses


    are like mice. Everyone shouts and beats it. Auntie, you definitely don¡¯t want to be hated by everyone!¡±


    ¡°Besides, my parents haven¡¯t seen each other for four years. They have gone through a lot together


    and finally reunited. I don¡¯t want them to be separated again.¡±


    ¡°I want to live a life with Mommy and Daddy. I want to be a good kid with a normal family. Auntie, can


    you¡­ do that for me?¡±


    Gale¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings.


    She slowly raised her hand, wanting to touch Nicole¡¯s head, but Nicole stepped back in fear.


    As if she was some kind of scourge.


    Nicole was afraid of her and hated her.


    The reason why Nicole was able to pluck up the courage toe to her was because she really hoped


    that she would stay far away and wanted to do something for Mommy and Daddy.


    Very well¡­


    Gale thought that Nicole was still so pure and kind, but Nicole regarded her as a ¡®mistress¡¯.


    Gale did not expect that one day Nicole would learn it, let alone call her that.


    Gale knew that this was not Nicole¡¯s original intention and that Nicole¡¯s cognition was just confused.


    However, it still hurts.


    ¡°Nicole.¡± Gale squatted down and looked at her at eye level. ¡°Do you think your father loves your


    mommy?¡±


    Nicole nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you love daddy?¡±


    Nicole still nodded. ¡°Yes. I came into this world because they love each other.¡±


    Gale wanted to cry.


    This sentence was what she once told Nicole.


    In the four years of life in the small town, Shawn had never appeared before.


    The position of her father had always been vacant.


    The two children asked her if Dad did not love Mommy or Mommy did not love Dad, and that was why


    they chose to separate.


    At that time, Gale thought for a long time before answering.


    ¡°Daddy loved Mommy, and Mommy loved Daddy. He and I loved each other deeply, so we conceived


    you and brought you into this world. The reason why Daddy and Mommy weren¡¯t together is because I


    don¡¯t fit him.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Nicole always remembered this sentence.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale said, ¡°Yes, your father and your mother love each other. How can I destroy them and tear them


    apart? As long as they love each other enough, no one or anything can separate them.¡±


    Nicole blinked. ¡°But every time you show up, Mommy will be upset. I don¡¯t want to make Mommy


    unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Nicole, you are a good girl.¡±


    ¡°Then, Auntie, you should also be an excellent adult, okay?¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°If you promise, you must do it.¡± Nicole looked at her. ¡°You must keep what you say.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will do what I said.¡±


    After getting her assurance, Nicole forced a smile. ¡°Auntie, you will also find someone who loves you


    very much, and you love him very much, and then you will marry and have a baby. Bless you.¡±


    As she spoke, she waved her hand. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    Chapter 919


    The world of children is so pure and innocent.


    What you promised must be done, and no cheating was allowed.


    Gale watched Nicole run back to Shawn, and after saying something, Shawn nced at her.


    Then, they left without looking back.


    Only Winnie nced at her lightly before leaving.


    Those eyes were full of disdain and pride.


    Gale had to tell herself over and over again what Nicole hated was not her.


    Nicole still loved Mommy.


    Nicole was now in good health.


    All of this was because Nicole was controlled by Winnie.


    There was nothing wrong with Nicole.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not wrong either.


    It was Winnie who was wrong!


    After thinking about this over and over again, Gale finally suppressed the menacing sadness in her


    heart.


    She left the hospital silently.


    Wanting to see Nicole in the future¡­would be difficult.


    In the hospital, Gale could quietly hide at the door and take a look so that she could feel at ease.


    Now, Nicole followed Shawn and Winnie back to Temperley Hall. How would she visit her?


    Furthermore, Nicole did not want to see her at all.


    She hid so well today, and Nicole still found her! She even ran over to persuade her not to be a


    mistress!


    Gale clenched her palms tightly.


    She must end all this as soon as possible and let Nicolee back!


    Temperley Hall.


    The car ****in, stopped slowly, and the housekeeper immediately stepped forward to open the car door.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, Ms. Nicole.¡±


    Winnie also got out of the car.


    The housekeeper said nothing.


    ¡°What?¡± Winnie said, ¡°Housekeeper, I¡¯m standing here. Can¡¯t you see me? You didn¡¯t even say hello.


    The housekeeper paused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Nightingale, my attention is all on Ms. Nicole.¡±


    Winnie was very angry. ¡°Hey, you have been working in the Temperley Hall for so many years, and you


    are still so blind? It seems that you are not very good at this job.¡±


    The housekeeper did not say a word but lowered his head slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, and you ignored me?¡± Winnie started to criticize again. ¡°Are you looking down on


    me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Winnie did not answer but took Shawn¡¯s arm and shook it coquettishly. ¡°Shawny, look at him¡­he


    doesn¡¯t even think of me!¡±


    The housekeeper was stunned.


    Winnie¡¯s nickname for Mr. Wood is Shawny?


    So intimate?


    He had never heard Gale call Mr. Wood that way!


    The housekeeper subconsciously looked at Shawn, but Shawn¡¯s expression did not change much.


    He seemed to be used to this title!


    Shawn said, ¡°Housekeeper, from today onwards, Winnie can be regarded as half the owner of the


    house.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Chapter 920


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand?¡±


    After all, the housekeeper had been with Shawn for many years, he quickly hid his shock and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I understand, Mr. Wood.¡±


    With Shawn¡¯s personal approval, Winnie became even more ******andcent!


    When passing by the housekeeper, she straightened her back on purpose.


    The housekeeper lowered his head even more.


    Although he did not know why Mr. Wood treated Winnie so preferentially¡­ he had toply.


    After all, he was just a subordinate and must obey all orders from Mr. Wood!


    ¡°In the future, whatever I ask you to do, you will do.¡± Winnie crossed her arms and said, ¡°You can¡¯t


    contradict me. Otherwise¡­ I can rece you at any time, understand?¡±


    The housekeeper stretched out his hand to lead the way. ¡°Ms. Nightingale, this way, please.¡±


    Winnie snorted and walked toward the vi with her head held high.


    Nicole suddenly said, ¡°Mommy, your appearance just now¡­was so strange.¡±


    Shawn also nced sideways at Winnie.


    Of course, it was strange.


    Such an air of arrogance, disregarding people and feeling superior to others¡­ It was impossible for


    Gale to behave this way.


    Gale had always been easy-going, easy tomunicate and get along with. How could she even


    resemble Winnie!


    ¡°Really¡­hehehehe,¡± Winnie smiled awkwardly. ¡°No, Nicole, I was just talking to the housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°But you look so fierce.¡±


    Winnie immediately said, ¡°Mommy won¡¯t be mean, never.¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be ****to others. They did not do anything wrong. Even if they did


    something wrong, they can be forgiven as long as they correct it. That¡¯s what you taught me before.¡±


    Winnie wished she could go and cover Nicole¡¯s ***.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She managed to establish prestige in front of the housekeeper, and it turned out it was all gone once


    Nicole spoke!


    Although the housekeeper did not show it, he must be enjoying himself!


    Winnie¡¯s expression changed and finally forced a smile. ¡°Yes, yes, what Nicole said is true. Let¡¯s go.


    Let¡¯s take a look at your bedroom. I heard it is very pink and beautiful!¡±


    She quickly changed the subject, not wanting to continue the conversation.


    The housekeeper suppressed a smile. ¡°Ms. Nightingale, this way please.¡±


    Nicole, after all, was taught by Gale herself. She was sensible, obedient and polite.


    He did not know when¡­ Ms. Nicole would regain her sobriety, making Winniepletely worthless


    and disappearing from sight forever!


    Nicole¡¯s bedroom is on the second floor.


    These days, the housekeeper and a dozen servants had been rushing in and out. It was finally fully


    renovated andpleted.


    The room was luxurious andfortable, just like the master bedroom, and the bed was full of limited-


    edition dolls.


    The curtains and carpet are pink, and even the towel slippers are printed with cartoon patterns.


    Nicole was a real little princess!


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Nicole happily ran around the room. ¡°What a big room¡­ Mommy, this is bigger


    than the whole house we used to live in!¡±


    Their old house was only 1000 square feet. Gale lived with two children and Mrs. Zoe. Although it was


    not crowded, it was not spacious either.


    However, now, Nicole¡¯s bedroom alone¡­ had an area of 1000 square feet.


    It even had a walk-in closet and a toy area.


    Winnie scanned around. ¡°It¡¯s really big and beautiful. Nicole, look, Daddy loves you so much and


    prepared such a beautiful room for you.¡±


    She thought if she had a baby, she would be treated better than Nicole!


    Let Nicole enjoy it first!


    Shawn patted her head deeply. ¡°Do you like it? Whatever you need, just tell the housekeeper, and he


    will provide it for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡± Nicole replied, ¡°If you can¡­¡±


    She looked down.


    Shawn squatted down. ¡°What do you want? Daddy will pick the stars for you too.¡±

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Chapter 921


    Nicole smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want the stars in the sky. I want my father¡¯s kiss. I want my father to love. my


    mother, and I want our family to live together forever and ever!¡±


    Seeing her sweet smile, Shawn unconsciously raised the corners of his lips.


    He ced a kiss on Nicole¡¯s forehead. ¡°We will have whatever we want.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Winnie came over and asked with concern, ¡°Shawny, do you still have to go to thepany? You have


    spent the whole morning here, and your work has piled up. Go ahead, I will stay home.¡±


    Shawn got up and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. As long as I can be by your side, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    As she said that, Winnie stood on tiptoe and moved over proactively.


    She also wanted Mr. Wood¡¯s kiss!


    Seeing this, Nicole immediately covered his eyes and said loudly, ¡°Ah, Daddy and Mommy are going to


    kiss! I can¡¯t watch! I have already closed my eyes!¡±


    That was what she said, but in fact, Nicole left gaps in her fingers so she could look without being too


    obvious!


    Winnie smiled even more happily.


    With Nicole¡¯s assistance, she was bound to get this kiss!


    Looking at Winnie¡¯s approaching lips, Shawn felt nauseated.


    Nausea!


    However, if he pushed away now¡­ it would make Winnie suspicious!


    Fortunately, at this moment, a mobile phone rang.


    Here came the call!


    Shawn had never been so thankful that the call came so timely!


    A perfect solution to his current predicament!


    Shawn turned sideways immediately, took out his mobile phone, and walked out while answering the


    phone. ¡°Hey, Fiona, what¡¯s the matter.¡±


    Seeing his leaving back, Winnie stomped her feet angrily.


    Just a little bit.


    Why did Fiona call suddenly!


    What a spoiler!


    Disappointment!


    Fiona wondered why Mr. Wood sounded extraordinarily kind today, with an exceptionally good attitude,


    and even his tone was so amiable.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you must attend the board meeting in the afternoon. It¡¯s getting closer now¡­¡± Fiona


    reminded.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯lle right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Shawn turned and looked into the room. ¡°There is a meeting at the


    company, I have to go.¡±


    Before Winnie could turn around, he strode away.


    Downstairs, the housekeeper was waiting by the stairs.


    ¡°Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn ordered in a deep voice, ¡°Arrange a few experienced maids and servants to watch over Nicole


    24 hours a day. Especially when Winnie is around, you must watch carefully, and don¡¯t take your guard


    lightly!¡±


    The housekeeper did not quite understand. ¡°Mr. Wood, you just said that Ms. Nightingale is the half¨C


    owner of Temperley Hall¡­¡±


    ¡°That was in front of her.¡± Shawn pursed his lips. ¡°Now, I¡¯m talking to you alone.¡±


    The housekeeper immediately understood. ¡°Got it, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Nicole can¡¯t be harmed. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nicole¡¯s safety is guaranteed!¡±


    Shawn then walked away.


    The housekeeper looked at his back with doubts on his face.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What was Shawn doing?


    He was doing something in front of Winnie, and another thing behind Winnie¡¯s back.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    Chapter 922


    ¡®Could it be because Ms. Nicole only recognized Winnie as her mother, so Winnie must be by her


    side?¡®


    The housekeeper finally understood.


    He immediately went to find a reliable servant, and he must let Ms. Nicole live happily in Temperley


    Hall!


    On the second floor, as soon as Shawn left, Winnie did not bother to pretend.


    She casually sat on the sofa, folded her arms, watched Nicole run around the room, and smiled


    mockingly. ¡°This kid hasn¡¯t seen the good things in life.¡±


    At any rate, she used to be a top¨Cnotch female star, and she lived at high¨Cend five¨Cstar hotels, and her


    food and clothes were all the best, but she was bannedter.


    So seeing Nicole like this, she just felt contemptuous.


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Gale for treating you¡­ That¡¯s right, with her little ability, she¡¯s useless without Shawn. It¡¯s


    not bad to be able to support herself and eat enough.¡±


    Speaking of this, Winnie suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Nicole.¡± She suddenly smiled and waved. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Nicole walked toward her bouncing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mommy?¡±


    Winnie asked, ¡°Do you like it here?¡±


    Nicole replied, ¡°I like it. Mommy, do you¡­ like it?¡±


    She still remembered those days when she lived in a small apartment.


    She wondered if Mommy would want to go back¡­


    Wherever Mommy was, she would be.


    ¡°Of course I like it. I just want to ask you, the ce we lived in for four years¡­ what do you think of it?¡±


    Winnie replied.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°I was a single mom. Do you think it¡¯s okay too?¡±


    Nicole replied seriously, ¡°As long as you are there, it is a good ce, Mommy.¡±


    Winniezily leaned back on the sofa. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m nning to stay here, and I won¡¯t go anywhere


    again. Nicole, remember to never say that you want to leave in the future, especially in front of your


    father, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it. But¡­¡±


    ¡®But what about my brother?¡®


    ¡®Mommy did not want my brother?¡®


    Nicole still Misses Joshua very much.


    Aurum told her not to tell Mommy that her brother was still in Sea City. She could not even bring him


    up!


    Clenching her fists, she plucked up the courage to say, ¡°Mommy, as long as you are willing to live.


    here, I will stay with you. If you want to go back, I will go back with you too. It¡¯s just brother¡­¡±


    Before Nicole could finish speaking, Winnie waved her hand impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ve said it all. I just stay here


    and don¡¯t go anywhere, did not you hear me?¡±


    Nicole was startled by her tone.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mommy never talked to her like that.


    Did she say something wrong?


    Was it because she mentioned her brother, and Mommy guessed it, so she did not want to hear her


    continue?


    Nicole thought Mommy should have her own n and make arrangements. She should not bother


    Mommy all the time.


    Daddy also said that Mommy had a lot of things to do, so she should not worry about it.


    Seeing that Nicole was silent, Winnie nced at her, then withdrew her gaze quietly and looked at her


    nails, bored. She did not intend to take care of Nicole¡¯s emotions, so she let her stand there stiffly like


    Nicole was being punished.


    ¡°It did not matter if you said this in front of me. Nicole, if I hear you mention to Shawn that you want to


    return to where you were before¡­ I will be angry.¡±


    Winnie warned, ¡°Did you hear me!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to take a nap. You can y by yourself.¡±


    Winnie got up slowly and left the room.


    Nicole stood there at a loss, with an aggrieved and innocent expression.


    She did not understand Mummy¡¯s sudden attitude, why she seemed to be a different person.


    Did she do something wrong?


    Did she say something wrong?


    Or, Mommy really did not want to remember her brother, and she did not want to remember life in the


    small town?

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    Chapter 923


    Nicole thought about it for a long time but could not figure it out.


    She did not want Mommy to be angry, and she did not want to make Mommy unhappy, but she really


    did not know what was wrong with her.


    The housekeeper saw Nicole¡¯s dejected look.


    The housekeeper asked with great concern, ¡°Ms. Nicole, what¡¯s wrong? You can tell me anything. Mr.


    Wood told me to take good care of you.¡±


    Nicole shook her head.


    She would not speak ill of Mummy.


    Mommy was always her favorite woman.


    It may be that Mommy was too tired to take care of her in the hospital these days, so she did not


    control her emotions well.


    Nicole said, ¡°Uncle Housekeeper, can you lend me your phone?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms. Nicole. Do you want to call Mr. Wood?¡±


    ¡°No. You give it to me first.¡±


    As soon as the housekeeper handed over the phone, Nicole took it, turned around, and ran back to her


    room, locking the door.


    She wanted to call her brother!


    She missed her brother so much! She wanted to listen to her brother¡¯s voice!


    In the past, when the two were together, they quarreled or bickered, but the rtionship had always


    been there, getting deeper and deeper, and it only increased.


    Now that they had been separated for so long, Nicole missed her brother.


    Nicole pressed the number one by one and dialed them.


    In Peter¡¯s vi, Joshua was ying with his toy bricks.


    The phone watch suddenly rang.


    He nced at it, it was an unfamiliar number, and he was about to hang up, but Gale, who was next to


    him, saw it. ¡°This number¡­ looks familiar.¡±


    ¡°Really? Mommy, can I take it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joshua did as he said. ¡°Hi, hello, I am¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Nicole¡¯s cheerful voice came. ¡°Joshua!¡±


    Gale and Joshua looked at each other.


    Gale was a little surprised and excited and quickly sat cross¨Clegged beside Joshua, listening intently to


    Nicole¡¯s call.


    In contrast, Joshua was very calm. ¡°So it¡¯s Nicole.¡±


    Nicole said, ¡°Joshua, I miss you. Do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Are you well? How is your health?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already a healthy person. I just got out of the hospital today. Joshua, when can we meet again?¡±


    Nicole asked, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since the amusement partst time. Uncle Lefting said you live at his


    house now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Gale was a little anxious at the side, kept winking at Joshua, and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell Nicole not to


    expose you, not to mention you in front of Winnie and Shawn!¡±


    Joshua nced at her and made an okay gesture.


    He had inherited this calm posture from Shawn.


    So young, so mature.


    ¡°Yes, I live at Uncle Lefting¡¯s house. Mommy doesn¡¯t know about this, so you must not tell her, or she


    will send me back home,¡± Joshua replied.


    ¡°Well, Uncle Lefting told me. I remember it all. It¡¯s just¡­ just¡­ I hope you can alsoe to Temperley


    Hall, and our family of four will live together.¡±


    Joshua responded, ¡°I wille over, don¡¯t worry, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°How long do I have to wait?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯sing soon. Did not you think I was gross before?¡± Joshua deliberately teased her to lighten the


    mood. ¡°Now, you can¡¯t wait to see me so much?¡±


    Unexpectedly, after he finished speaking, Nicole did not bicker with him, but she started crying.


    Joshua¡­¡±

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Chapter 924


    That was frightening. Gale and Joshua were worried.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nicole?¡±


    ¡°No, Joshua, I think¡­I think Mommy has changed so much that I don¡¯t even know her anymore,¡±


    Nicole said in a low voice.


    Gale¡¯s heart suddenly tugged.


    It must be that Winnie had started to reveal her true nature, she was no longer as considerate of


    Nicole as she was before, and she was starting to get impatient.


    Now in Nicole¡¯s eyes, Winnie was the world¡¯s favorite and the best mommy to her, but mommy was not


    as good as before. How sad Nicole must be.


    Joshuaforted her, ¡°No, it¡¯s your illusion. Mommy is always the best mommy, don¡¯t think too much


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Joshua, did I cause trouble for Mommy, so¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, you are so cute, sweet, beautiful, and smart. How could anyone think you are troublesome.


    ¡°Joshua rolled his eyes. ¡°Well, Nicole, I wille to Temperley Hall to y with you tomorrow!¡±


    Nicole suddenly became excited. ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more real than pearls. When did I ever lie to you?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nicole replied again and again, ¡°Joshua, I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you will soon see the handsome me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±


    As soon as Joshua hung up the phone, Gale grabbed his ear.


    ¡°Yeah, it hurts! It hurts!¡± Joshua grinned. ¡°Take it easy! My ears are going to fall off!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you just said?¡±


    Gale was dying of panic by the side.


    She kept gesturing and winking, but Joshua refused to listen or look at her and insisted on agreeing to


    visit Nicole in Temperley Hall tomorrow!


    What was he thinking!


    That was Temperley Hall! Shawn¡¯s territory!


    Winnie was there too.


    If Winnie knew that Joshua was her and Shawn¡¯s son¡­.


    Gale dared not to think about it!


    ¡°Of course, I know what I said.¡± Joshua escaped from her grasp nimbly, covering his red ears,¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Don¡¯t worry, I have my own countermeasures!¡±


    Gale was angry. ¡°What countermeasures can you have? Why did you not discuss it with me before?


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve already figured out a way.¡±


    Joshua began to exin, ¡°Last time, I met Nicole at the yground, and Uncle Wood was there. He


    knew me. Tomorrow I can ask Uncle Lefting to take me to Temperley Hall. Just say Nicole was


    discharged from the hospital, and I came to visit her as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Look, Mommy, isn¡¯t that reasonable?¡±


    ¡°And you can go together too.¡± Joshua blinked, looking confident.


    Gale pointed to herself. ¡°Me? Follow you and Aurum to Temperley Hall tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gale said, ¡°But Nicole doesn¡¯t want to see me. I can no longer appear in front of her.¡±


    She also did not want to hear Nicole say those hurtful words again.


    Although she knew that it was not Nicole¡¯s original intention, but¡­ once she heard it, she was still


    saddened.


    ¡°How simple this is!¡± Joshua snapped his fingers ¡°If you change your appearance, Nicole won¡¯t


    recognize you!¡±


    Gale was taken aback by what he said. ¡°Change my look? Are you telling me to go for stic surgery?


    Is it toote now?¡±


    ¡°Makeup! Make yourself older, get some wrinkles, change your hairstyle, and change into Mrs. Zoe¡¯s


    clothes, and say that you are a rtive of Mrs. Zoe. In this way, Nicole will not reject you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    Chapter 925


    Makes sense!


    It was a good idea!


    Gale¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yeah¡­why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± She said, ¡°Nicole and Mrs. Zoe have always had a very good


    rtionship. I said I am a rtive of Mrs. Zoe so that Nicole will ept me!¡±


    Joshua folded his arms. ¡°So, what¡¯s the big deal, my ears were almost pulled off by you.¡±


    Gale smiled and leaned over. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joshua. Does it hurt? Come on. I¡¯ll rub it for you, give you a


    kiss. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, for the sake of your attitude of admitting your mistakes, master will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°What do you call yourself? Master?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Hee hee hee, don¡¯t care about these details.¡± Joshua looked at her. ¡°Mommy, you can discuss many


    things with me, and we will find a way to face them together. You don¡¯t bear the burden. silently alone.


    That¡¯s too much. If you are tired, I will feel bad.¡±


    He spoke very sincerely, and his eyes were sparkly and clear.


    Gale reached out and touched his head. ¡°Joshua, you are still young, I just want you to live a happy


    childhood, and I don¡¯t want you to get involved in theplications of the adult world¡­¡±


    ¡°You want me to be happy and carefree, and I want you to be happy too, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Joshua¡­¡±


    Joshua interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, I¡¯m very smart. Mommy, promise me you could tell me


    about the things you can¡¯t solve in the future. Let¡¯s find a solution together, okay?¡±


    Joshua was not just smart. He was a genius.


    Gale realized it early on. With Joshua¡¯s IQ and intelligence, he would definitely shine, and his life would


    definitely not be ordinary!


    Joshua was Shawn¡¯s son


    Like father, like son!


    Winning first ce in the pianopetition was just a starting point in Joshua¡¯s excellent life!


    Gale said, ¡°You are also a part of this family, you can also make suggestions, and you can¡­¡±


    ¡°You can also let Nicolee back to us sooner!¡±


    Gale smiled and pinched his cheek. ¡°Nicole can choose toe back or choose to stay with¡­ Daddy.


    This is her freedom. But, I hope she can make her choice consciously.¡±


    *Joshua, you are the same. When the dust settles, you still have to recognize Uncle Shawn as your


    father. After all, he is your biological father.¡±


    ¡°You and Nicole have the same right to choose. Your Me is your own decision. No one can make


    decisions for you without authorization, understand?¡±


    Joshua replied without hesitation, ¡°I have already chosen it! I chose it a long time ago! Baby, you know


    my answer!¡±


    Gale hugged him.


    Fortunately, Joshua was still there.


    Otherwise¡­ Gale really could not hold on anymore.


    Nicole rejected her, and Shawn changed his mind¡­.


    Only Joshua, unswervingly by her side, became her backbone, the motivation to persevere!


    Gale¡¯s eyes were moist, but she blinked vigorously to put back the tears.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to put on makeup. If I age myself twenty years old, won¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Gale


    said.


    ¡°Will not!¡±


    Sitting in front of the mirror, Gale still turned her face.


    Makeup was to make people beautiful.


    She was getting ***and getting old.


    Joshua originally held his chin and watched her put on makeup. It was so boring that he fell asleep on


    the sofa.


    After an hourter.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    Chapter 926


    ¡°Joshua? Joshua?


    In his drowsy state, he heard mommy calling him.


    Joshua sat up, rubbed his eyes, and looked at the person in front of him.


    There were wrinkles at the corners of her eyes, the forehead, and the corners of her ***were slightly


    drooping. Her skin was rough and dark yellow, old and haggard.


    He was stunned, staring at it without blinking. ¡°Are you Mommy?¡±


    Gale nodded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the voice hasn¡¯t changed¡­¡±


    ¡°You reminded me. My voice is still the same, and Nicole will recognize it,¡± Gale replied.


    She looked into the mirror and sighed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    How to change her voice?


    Just when Gale was worrying, Joshua suddenly rushed over and buried his head in her arms. Mommy,


    you¡¯re so ***, quickly take off your makeup. I don¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you even recognize me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, with this appearance, how can it be my young and beautiful Mommy? So ***, so ***!¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°It means that I have sessfully transformed. By then, Nicole will not recognize me at


    all.¡±


    However, Joshua pushed her. ¡°Hurry up and take it off. I won¡¯t go to Temperley Hall tomorrow, I can¡¯t


    ept your appearance. You won¡¯t be like this, Mommy. You are so beautiful¡­¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Gale sighed and patted Joshua on the back.


    She knew what Joshua was thinking and understood what he meant.


    ¡°Joshua, now I just let you see me in twenty years. One day, I will grow old, and you and Nicole will be


    together. When you grow up, you will get married and start a career, and you will have my own life and


    family, and it will no longer revolve around me,¡± Gale said softly.


    ¡°Twenty years from now, my hair will be gray, and my face may have more wrinkles than now. I


    am no longer young, but you and Nicole will be in the prime of your youths.¡±


    ¡°Everyone gets old, and I¡¯m no exception. Joshua, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m still young now.¡±


    Joshua threw himself into her arms, muffled and silent.


    ¡°Okay, tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to Temperley Hall like this. It¡¯s all made up. It¡¯s fake, don¡¯t be like this,e on,


    smile,¡± Gale said.


    Joshua was usually mischievous and joking, but suddenly he became negative and sad, which made


    Gale a little worried.


    He pushed Gale. ¡°Go take off your makeup. Put on makeup tomorrow.¡±


    He really did not want to see the aging Gale for a second.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gale nodded. ¡°Get up from my arms first.¡±


    Joshua looked up with a whoosh, turned around, jumped onto the sofa, covered his face, and rubbed


    his eyes.


    Gale knew that he was in tears.


    However, he did not want her to see it.


    Gale did not expose him, got up, and walked to the bathroom.


    Coincidentally, Peter knocked on the door and walked in. ¡°Gale, Joshua, it¡¯s time to eat¡­Eh? You, you


    are¡­


    Peter waspletely stunned when he saw Gale¡¯s old appearance.


    Gale smiled. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Gale, you¡­¡± Peter sighed. ¡°You really look like


    your mother.¡±


    ¡°I just turned into my mother.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not say anything.


    Gale was his own daughter, but she suddenly turned old and looked a bit like the deceased Wendy. It


    triggered thousands of emotions in his heart.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Chapter 927


    ¡°It was time to eat. I made Joshua¡¯s favorite dish,¡± Peter said.


    Joshua scrambled to his feet. ¡°Here wee! We¡¯re done! We¡¯re done!¡±


    It seemed that the person who secretly wiped his tears just now was not him at all!


    Gale smiled and shook her head. ¡°Slow down, no one will grab your food.¡±


    Joshua had already disappeared.


    That night in Temperley Hall, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening when Shawn came back.


    He had meetings, meeting clients, signing documents¡­ so busy running around without rest.


    He was concerned about Nicole and wanted toe back before she went to bed.


    Shawn deeply enjoyed this feeling.


    In the past, he was alone, and it did not matter what time he returned home, even if he did not return.


    However, it was different now.


    His little princess was waiting for him at home.


    Shawn pushed open the bedroom door. ¡°Nicole, are you asleep?¡±


    Nicole quickly got up from the bed, with her long hair hanging behind her back, and happily replied, ¡°I


    haven¡¯t slept yet! Daddy, you are back!¡±


    ¡°Yes, are you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°I want to say goodnight to Daddy.¡±


    ¡°I also want to say good night to Nicole.¡±


    After taking a bath, Nicole¡¯s hair softly curled around her face. She was wearing a nightgown, hugging


    a doll, and looked like a lovely little princess.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes turned watery, and his voice became extremely soft for fear of disturbing Nicole


    It would be nice if Gale were here¡­


    How could he resist if both mother and daughter appeared in front of him so tenderly and softly?


    ¡°Daddy works hard.¡± Nicole raised his small hand and stroked the stubble on his chin. ¡°Your beard has


    grown out, you don¡¯t have time to shave?¡±


    Shawn gently rubbed her palm with the stubble of his beard. Nicole giggled. ¡°It was so prickly.¡±


    The father and daughter enjoyed such a rare moment of warmth.


    ¡°Daddy, Joshua wille to visit me tomorrow. I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, and I miss him very


    much,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡®Joshua ising to Temperley Hall?¡±


    Shawn frowned.


    ¡°I still want to go to the yground with Joshua or have dinner together. Daddy, is that okay?¡± Nicole


    asked tentatively.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then why is Dad frowning?¡±


    Shawn looked at her very seriously. ¡°Nicole, do you like Joshua very much?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nicole nodded without hesitation. ¡°My favorite is Joshua!¡±


    It was her brother, her dear brother! Who else could she like if she did not like him!


    Shawn¡¯s old heart began to worry again.


    Nicole was too innocent and easy to deceive, but Joshua could not just seed like this.


    His daughter must be with the best!


    Joshua¡­ was too slick.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you like about him?¡± Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Will he make you happy? Will he y pirate ships


    with you?¡±


    Nicole once again replied without hesitation, ¡°I like everything about him!¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    He thought it must be that Nicole hade into contact with too few boys.


    The more she saw the world, the less she would like Joshua so much.


    ¡°By the way, Nicole,¡± Shawn changed the subject. ¡°From next week, you will be going back to


    kindergarten. I have already contacted the school for you.¡±


    The most expensive private kindergarten in Sea City.


    The tuition fee starts from hundred fifty thousand dors a year.


    Of course, this was nothing to Shawn.


    In the future, the entire Wood family will belong to Nicole.


    ¡°Okay, I want to go back to school too.¡± Nicole was still very happy. ¡°But¡­ Dad, can Joshua and I go to


    the same school?¡±


    Shawn was speechless.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Chapter 928


    Why was it all about Joshua?


    Could not get around this little devil?


    Nicole asked again, ¡°Daddy, can you arrange for Joshua to go to the same school as me?¡±


    Nicole looked at him expectantly.


    ¡°His family will help him arrange it. Transferring is very troublesome,¡± Shawn said.


    He thought that by saying that, Nicole would give up the idea of going to the same school as Joshua.


    As a result¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him tomorrow!¡±


    Shawn sighed deeply.


    His daughter was still so young, yet her mind was full of other men.


    At Nicole¡¯s age, the man she loved the most should be her father?


    Shawn¡¯s jealousy¡­ was about to burst out.


    Nicole was very happy to see her brother tomorrow, and maybe she could go to a kindergarten


    She hugged the doll happily andy down. ¡°Good night, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Nicole.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He got up to leave, but Nicole grabbed his hand. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little scared to sleep alone. This is the first time sleeping in such a big room. Daddy, can you turn


    off the lights and only leave after I fall asleep?¡± Nicole said.


    Shawn sat down again. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Nicole closed her eyes reassuringly and soon fell asleep, breathing evenly.


    Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, Shawn carefully covered her with the quilt.


    He was reluctant to leave.


    It was because Winnie was still waiting for him in the master bedroom.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes shed fiercely at the thought of acting in front of Winnie again.


    Winnie¡¯s delicate voice suddenly came from the door. ¡°Shawny, it¡¯s already veryte. Why are you still


    awake?¡±


    Winnie was about to walk in.


    ¡°Shh¡­don¡¯t disturb Nicole.¡±


    She stopped and nced at the bed. ¡°Nicole is already asleep.¡±


    ¡°Wait until she sleeps soundly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Shawny, Nicole sleeps very well and rarely talks in her sleep, so you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°She had a nightmare in the hospital, saying that there was a devil.


    Have you forgotten?¡±


    Winniepletely forgot about it.


    So why would she care so much about Nicole since her goal has been achieved?


    Shawn walked out of the room and closed the door gently.


    Winnie immediately rushed over, put her hands through his waist, and kept rubbing against him. Mr.


    Wood¡­¡±


    The intention of what she wanted to do was obvious.


    Shawn did not respond at all.


    Even if Winnie stood ***in front of him, he did not have any idea!


    He had nothing but disgust for this woman!


    However, he was good at acting.


    Shawn raised the corners of his ***evilly, like a monster in the dark. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk about it when we go


    back to the room.¡±


    The voice was so low and hoarse that Winnie lost control of her body when she heard it.


    She tugged at Shawn¡¯s tie. ¡°Okay¡­Let¡¯s go, Shawny, let¡¯s go to the room¡­ close the door. The night is


    still long.¡±


    Shawn raised her chin. ¡°My fairy.¡±


    At this moment, he seemed to be fascinated by Winnie.

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Chapter 929


    ¡°Eager much?¡± Shawn asked deeply.


    Winnie smiled shyly. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will satisfy you tonight.¡± Shawn leaned into her ear.


    Winnie was ecstatic.


    Her dream was to be Shawn¡¯s woman!


    Tonight, it will finallye true!


    She only had the chance to conceive Mr. Wood¡¯s child when she slept with him!


    Once she had a child, even if Nicole woke up, even if Shawn¡¯s hypnosis failed, she would have a


    backup n!


    Shawn hugged her waist and walked slowly toward the bed.


    He pretended to ask casually, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve always been curious about one thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°How did you do it? How did you make Nicole mistake you for Mommy?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s smile froze, and she quickly said coquettishly. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this question at


    this time¡­¡±


    Shawn replied tly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°Shawny, Gale is a woman who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good and what¡¯s wrong. She doesn¡¯t look good to


    you, and you no longer like her. Now, let me take care of Nicole and stay by your side, isn¡¯t it good? As


    for the method¡­don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t really want to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, to be honest, these are not important. It¡¯s rare for us to be like this here, so don¡¯t waste time on


    such issues.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s hand suddenly squeezed Winnie¡¯s waist tightly, and then pushed her down on the bed.


    Winnie hooked his neck and kicked off her shoes as if she could not wait.


    Shawn did not move.


    ¡°Looking at Nicole¡¯s sleeping face just now, I was thinking, what should I do if Nicole suddenly regains


    consciousness one day?¡± Shawn asked deliberately, ¡°She will go to Gale. After all, that is her real


    mommy. I will lose this daughter if that happens.¡±


    While talking, he sighed again. ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with the current state, but when I think about Nicole


    waking up, my head hurts.¡±


    Winnie asked happily, ¡°Shawny, do you want Nicole to¡­ call me Mommy all the time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s keep it like this for now. I think it¡¯s pretty good, and I don¡¯t want to see Gale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask tomorrow¡­uh¡­¡± Winnie almost slipped her tongue but then quickly changed the topic. ¡± Let¡¯s


    talk about it tomorrow. There has to be a solution.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly.


    Ask?


    Ask who?


    ¡®Are you going to ask Natalie?¡¯ he thought.


    After all, the herb was prepared by Natalie and sent in the name of Aurum!


    Winnie and Natalie used to be good friends!


    ¡°Okay, Shawny, I can¡¯t wait¡­¡±


    Winnie pulled down his neck as if she was about to kiss him.


    Shawn got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn off the lights.¡±


    ¡°Turn off the lights?¡±


    ¡°I like being in the dark¡­¡± Shawn looked at her.


    Winnie looked casual as she nodded. ¡°Then turn off the lights as you like.¡±


    Shawn stood up and tugged on his tie, watching Winnie¡¯s heart flutter.


    With a click, the light went out.


    The entire bedroom was instantly plunged into darkness.


    The curtains were drawn tightly again, leaving no gaps.


    Winnie called out several times tentatively. ¡°Shawny? Where are you?¡±


    She could not see anything clearly, and she did not know where Shawn was standing.


    It was pitch ck. Only rustling sounds and footsteps were heard, walking slowly toward her.


    ¡°I¡¯ming. It seems that you really can¡¯t wait,¡± Shawn¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°I want to serve you well¡­¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Winnie was thrown onto the bed.


    Immediately afterward, the man¡¯s muscr body covered her with scalding heat.


    However¡­Winnie felt that something was wrong.


    It didn¡¯t feel right.


    Shawn has always had a faint scent of cologne on her body, but she could not smell anything.


    Before Winnie could think about it, she felt her clothese apart.


    ¡®Forget it. Why think about it so much? Anyway, I am going to be Shawn¡¯s woman!¡±


    She and Shawn were the only ones in the bedroom, and there was no one else. Who else could


    this man be if not Shawn?


    Who dared to randomly enter the master bedroom!


    Temperley Hall had strict rules.


    Winnie eximed and quickly got used to it, ¡°Shawny, so you can¡¯t wait as well¡­¡±


    The man was eager and passionate, and the kisses fell like raindrops.


    Winnie liked this very much, and when she thought that she was about to be Shawn¡¯s woman,


    she felt extremely excited!


    She was very active, trying her best to please the man on her body.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This was Shawn!


    It was the man she missed so much!


    He was the most powerful ruler of Sea City!


    However, at the door of the master bedroom, Shawn stood upright and closed the bedroom door tightly.


    A sneer slowly formed at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡®Winnie¡­enjoy tonight.¡±


    After all¡­he chose for her the most muscr and strongest bodyguard in the Temperley Hall. He has


    good physical strength and has not slept with a woman for a long time.


    Winnie would suffer tonight!


    Shawn did not even want to touch Winnie, but he expected that Winnie would definitely seduce him to


    bed tonight.


    If he did not agree, she would be suspicious, so he had already prepared.


    Shawn deliberately proposed to turn off the lights to escape.


    The bodyguard hiding in the closet could show up in the dark, and the next thing¡­ was self-


    exnatory!


    Shawn lit a cigarette, stood in the corridor, and smoked slowly.


    Although the soundproofing equipment in the room was well done, he could still hear Winnie¡¯s loud


    moans.


    His face was gloomy, and there was a sense of cruelty.


    When Winnie finally found out that the man who took her was actually just an ordinary bodyguard, what


    would be her expression?


    She deserved it!


    Downstairs, although the bodyguards on duty were all very serious and expressionless, they would all


    nce at the window of the master bedroom.


    Damn.


    Mr. Wood and Ms. Nightingale were having a wild night!


    The housekeeper¡¯splexion was very bad, and he felt it was getting worse.


    However, there was nothing he could do.


    Mr. Wood could do whatever he wanted!

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Chapter 930


    He did not know how long it took. The dark sky began to brighten, and it was already midnight when


    the movement in the master bedroom slowly subsided.


    At Shawn¡¯s feet, there was a pile of cigarette butts.


    With a soft click, the door of the master bedroom opened, and a strong and burly bodyguard sneaked


    out from inside, with his upper body naked and his own clothes in his hands.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡­I have fulfilled your order,¡± the bodyguard said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn stood there casually and asked lightly, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s pretty good. Ms. Nightingale passed out, and she fell asleep quickly, so I slipped out easily.


    Shawn twitched the corner of his mouth and turned around. ¡°Yes, you performed very well.¡±


    The bodyguard lowered his head. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wood, for yourpliment.¡±


    ¡°In the future, there will be many opportunities like this. Enjoy it while itsts,¡± Shawn said.


    The bodyguard grinned and scratched his head. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wood! Thank you, Mr. Wood!¡±


    Winnie used to be a female star with fair skin and a good figure, and she thought the bodyguard was


    Shawn, so she worked hard to cater to him, and he naturally felt quite wonderful.


    Mr. Wood rewarded him with such a wonderful woman. Of course, the bodyguard was happy!


    Shawn waved his hand, and the bodyguard hurriedly put on his clothes and left in a hurry.


    The second floor was silent again.


    Shawn did not want to go into the master bedroom but could imagine the scene.


    That bed was already dirty. He was a clean freak and did not even want to touch it.


    He would wait until tomorrow morning, let the servantse to change the sheets and quilts, and even


    change the bed!


    After dusting off the cigarette ash, Shawn turned on his toes and walked toward Nicole¡¯s bedroom.


    The night was still young, and he wanted to go apany his daughter.


    Unexpectedly, when Shawn pushed the door open, he heard soft sobbing.


    His heart sank instantly. ¡°Nicole?¡±


    No response.


    Shawn walked quickly to the bed, opened the curtain, and saw Nicole tightly closing her eyes, holding


    the doll in her arms with both hands, curled up into a small ball with tears all over her face.


    She was still shaking.


    He yelled several times, but Nicole still did not respond.


    Shawn immediately stretched out his hand to hold her in his arms and coaxed her in a low voice,¡±


    Nicole, wake up. Daddy is here¡­ Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    After a while, Nicole slowly opened her eyes.


    There were tears in her eyes, and the corners of her eyes were red.


    Seeing this, Shawn¡¯s heart was about to break.


    ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s a dream. You¡¯ve woken up now. Did you dream about the devil again?¡±


    Shawn said.


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°There are no devils. This is home. With Daddy here, there are servants and bodyguards outside.¡±


    ¡°No one can approach you and hurt you,¡± Shawnforted.


    Nicole raised the back of her hand and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Father, it¡¯s so scary, so scary. I¡­I dare not


    sleep alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dad will sleep with you every night.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I sleep with Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You are afraid of sleeping alone. Why did you not tell me before going to bed tonight?¡±


    Shawn replied.


    Nicole bit her lips. ¡°I always sleep by myself. Mommy said that I could no longer rely on Mommy when I


    grew up. So, I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Did Mommy say that today?¡±


    ¡°No, I said it a long time ago. Besides, I seem to have made Mommy unhappy today. I dare not ask


    Mommy to sleep with me.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were filled with distress.


    He sighed. ¡°Nicole, you have been here only for a few nights¡­¡±


    Damn Winnie for scaring Nicole into such a state. She was still having nightmares when she returned


    home!


    Nicole sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s not bad tonight. Daddy, I haven¡¯t seen that bloody devil anymore.¡±


    ¡°Because this is home, there will be no devil.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nicole leaned into his arms. ¡°With daddy here, Daddy can drive away the devil.¡±

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    Chapter 931


    A father¡¯s embrace felt so warm. It felt solid and reliable.


    No demons could ever get close to her!


    Shawn put her back in bed, pulling the covers back up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be with you. You can sleep in peace.¡±


    Nicole asked with some concern, ¡°Daddy, will you be here all night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about Mommy? Aren¡¯t you going to be with Mommy?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already asleep.¡±


    Nicole still wanted to say something, but Shawn pinched her cheek. ¡°Mommy can sleep alone, don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    Nicole finally shut her eyes.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Shawn¡¯s first time sleeping with his daughter.


    His eyes were open the whole time.


    Looking at Nicole¡¯s little body lying down next to him, he was afraid to move too much.


    He felt like he would squash her.


    Shawn thought about how Nicole would have been smaller and more fragile when she was just born.


    How did Gale raise Nicole up alone?


    Four years, over a thousand days and nights, Gale had raised Nicole just like that.


    He had finally been able to experience it.


    The next morning, Winnie slowly woke up in the bedroom.


    Her whole body felt sore. Just moving made her feel pain, let alone getting off the bed.


    Her whole body was filled with bruises as well!


    It was obvious how much she had been tortured the night before.


    However, Winnie was very happy with that!


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m Shawn Wood¡¯s woman.¡± Winnie slowly sat up, putting her hands on her belly. Last


    night, I told him not to use protection. He listened to me and threw it away.¡±


    She muttered to herself in a pleased manner, ¡°He asked for it so many times. He has so much stamina,


    much more than I thought. Even if it hurts right now, it was worth it¡­¡±


    Winnie looked at the time. It was already ten in the afternoon.


    She clenched her teeth as she crawled out of bed. Every step she took caused her to sweat in pain.


    She would probably not be able to take it if her body had to go through that every night.


    Surely Shawn would not have so much vigor every night?


    Winnie took a bath and felt much morefortable. After that, she went downstairs.


    Shawn was next to the window, looking at his phone.


    Nicole was quietly reading a storybook on the sofa.


    It looked like an incredibly warm scene.


    ¡°Sha¡­¡±


    Winnie had just opened her mouth when she heard frantic footstepsing from outside. Right after


    that, a young boy with a bowl cut rushed in as quickly as the wind.


    ¡°Nicole!¡±


    The whole ce was filled with the sound of a young boy.


    Nicole immediately looked up when she heard that. She had a happy look on her face. ¡°Joshua!¡±


    She quickly jumped off the sofa and hurried toward Joshua.


    ¡°We finally see each other again!¡± Nicole hugged Joshua.


    ¡°Hahaha, I knew you missed me.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been missing you every day!¡±


    Joshua sniffed and said cheekily, ¡°Since you miss me so much, I guess I can miss you a bit.¡±


    The two children had so much to say to each other, having not seen each other for so long.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    Chapter 932


    Shawn looked at Joshua. Joshua noticed his gaze and looked up to meet it.


    After that, Joshua made a face.


    ¡°Uncle Shawn, your house is so big! No wonder Nicole invited us over!¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Joshua, you cane here to y every day. You can even stay here!¡±


    Shawn narrowed his eyes, focusing on a word. ¡°Us?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, look!¡± Joshua pointed at the door.


    Aurum walked in.


    There was also a woman beside Aurum.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The woman had very rough clothes on. She looked very in, and her hair was pulled back. Her face


    was filled with wrinkles, and she looked to be in her forties.


    She quietly stood beside Aurum, not saying anything.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were fixed right on her, and his gaze did not move away at all.


    Very quickly, she looked toward Shawn as well.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes widened.


    Gale!


    That was clearly Gale!


    From afar, he had just thought she looked simr. She had been simr to Gale both in figure and


    bearing. The moment their gazes met, he was absolutely sure that it was Gale!


    There was no way he would be mistaken!


    Why did Gale put on that disguise?!


    Aurum walked over with a smile with something in hand as well. ¡°Mr. Wood, the children set up a


    ydate today. I¡¯m sure you know about that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nicole told me about it.¡±


    ¡°So I brought Joshua over. I prepared a gift as well,¡± Aurum had an incredibly calm and nonchnt


    demeanor about him.


    The housekeeper walked forward and took it from Aurum. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lefting. Please, have a


    seat.¡± Shawn put his phone away and slowly walked to the sofa, but his eyes were still on Gale.


    Her looking so old made him feel something indescribable.


    Maybe the two of them would look good together if he stood next to her.


    She was full of wrinkles, and he was full of white hair.


    They were both old.


    If he could grow old with Gale, it would be an unbelievably happy matter. That would be the best thing


    that could ever happen to him.


    It was his dream and ambition.


    Nicole noticed Gale as well.


    However, the child¡¯s eyes were not that sharp. She could not recognize Gale at all.


    ¡°Uncle Lefting, who is that?¡± Nicole asked, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡±


    Aurum¡¯s expression did not change as he answered, ¡°She¡¯s Mrs. Zoe¡¯s rtive. You can call her Mrs.


    Anne.


    Nicole obviously knew who Zoe was.


    She immediately felt close to Mrs. Anne.


    Mrs. Zoe had always treated her well, so she needed to treat Mrs. Zoe¡¯s rtive well!


    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Anne. Wee to Temperley Hall. I¡¯ll be going to my room with Joshua. Do you want toe


    with me?¡± Nicole greeted politely.


    Gale smiled and answered, ¡°No need, go ahead and y with each other.¡±


    Shawn was stunned when she spoke.


    Why was that voice so raspy and dry? It did not sound like how she used to sound at all.


    What happened to Gale¡¯s throat?!


    Joshua and Aurum did not react at all, acting like it was Gale¡¯s natural voice.


    ¡°Alright, bye, Mrs. Anne.¡±


    Nicole did not think too much about it as she held Joshua¡¯s hand and headed upstairs.She took a few


    steps and saw Winnie on the stairs. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re up!¡±

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Chapter 933


    Winnie nodded, not really in the mood to bother with Nicole.


    Why was Aurum suddenly at Temperley Hall?


    Why did she feel like something was off about that old-looking, raspy-voiced woman?


    Furthermore, who was that boy? She had never seen him before!


    Yet, everyone else seemed to know the boy.


    Winnie curiously looked at Joshua, constantly trying to evaluate the boy.


    Joshua did not pull back at all, meeting her gaze with a straight back.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He even greeted her, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Winnie did not know who that boy was, but she felt like she could not offend the boy since he was a


    child


    Aurum brought over.


    So, she smiled. ¡°Hello, you know Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we went to the amusement park before.¡±


    Nicole looked at the two of them in confusion. ¡°Mommy, this is Joshua. Don¡¯t you know him?¡±


    Winnie thought that Nicole was starting to suspect her, and Winnie panicked.


    ¡°How could I not know him, hahaha.¡± Winnie forced out augh to stifle the matter. ¡°Go ahead and have


    fun with each other.


    As she said that, she made way.


    Joshua had a sly glint in his eyes.


    As he walked up, Winnie continued to walk down.


    As they walked past each other, Joshua quickly reached out his leg and tripped her.


    Joshua was small and quick, so no one noticed him.


    That nasty woman. He came to Temperley Hall to teach her a lesson!


    She needed to be punished!


    Winnie failed to react at all. On top of that, she had been tortured so much the night before that her


    legs were extremely weak. She waspletely defenseless and immediately lost her footing with


    Joshua tripping her, falling face down!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a cry of agony, Winnie tumbled down the stairs.


    She rolled on the floor. Thankfully, there was a t surface between the first and second floors.


    Otherwise, she would have continued rolling down!


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Nicole was shocked to see that.


    ¡°Ah, what happened? Why are you so careless?¡± Joshua said, ¡°You have to watch your step when you


    go down the stairs. How could you be looking up? That¡¯s why you tripped!¡±


    Winnie waspletely stunned Her bones were in pain, and shey on the stairs, not getting up for a


    long time.


    Aurum and Gale exchanged a look.


    Both of them knew that Joshua was definitely rted to this, even if they had not seen it!


    Winnie only fell when she passed Joshua!


    Gale¡¯s lips threatened to curl up.


    Joshua did very well!


    When dealing with a woman like Winnie, there was no holding back!


    Since Winnie loved to scheme and y ***, they would too!


    Shawn never expected something like that to happen.


    He actually felt quite happy about it.


    Winnie really suffered from that fall. She had bruises, and her skin was scraped. On top of what


    happened the night before, Winnie would probably need a few days to recover!


    However, he still needed to keep the act up.


    ¡°Win Win!¡± Shawn¡¯s manly voice was heard as he quickly ran toward her. ¡°How are you? Where does it


    hurt?¡±


    He helped Winnie up.


    ¡°S-Shawn¡­¡±


    Winnie sounded like she was going to cry. ¡°It hurts. I think my arm is bleeding.¡±


    Shawn looked at it. ¡°Yes, the skin is scraped. Are your bones broken?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let me try standing up¡­¡±


    Winnie leaned into his arms, looking weak and unable to tend to herself.


    Shawn said in a half-ming and half-concerned tone, ¡°How could you be so careless to fall from the


    stairs? Thankful you stopped midway. Otherwise, I¡¯d be so sad.¡±

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Chapter 934


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Winnie could not exin why she suddenly tripped either.


    She felt like she stepped on something, but it felt like her legs gave way as well.


    She was just about to answer when she looked at Aurum and that woman. Then, she suddenly had an


    embarrassed look on her face. ¡°Come on, Shawn. Shouldn¡¯t you know why I tripped? How could you


    ask me now?¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re ming me?¡±


    She hit Shawn on the chest. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your fault. You were just too fiercest night. You never


    stopped. My waist feels like it¡¯s about to break. That¡¯s why I was struggling to walk today¡­¡±


    Winnie was not that loud, but it was enough for everyone there to hear her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She was saying that on purpose.


    She wanted as many people to know as possible that she had sessfully slept with Shawn!


    Aurum nced at Gale.


    Gale looked down, and her hair obscured her face. No one could see her expression.


    Gale was probably feeling very sad at that moment.


    Otherwise, there was no way Gale would hide her face. Gale would have ***it calmly.


    Aurum felt like Gale still loved Shawn in her heart.


    The love might be faint, but it was always in the deepest parts of her heart.


    She only felt that way toward Shawn, never to anyone else.


    Not even Aurum.


    ¡°Is that so? So it¡¯s my fault. How should I make it up to you?¡± Shawn answered.


    ¡°****. Shawn, I can¡¯t even walk right now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    As he said that, Shawn picked Winnie up and walked down the stairs.


    The two of them were already able to lovingly quarrel with each other.


    They did not even care that there were other people present!


    Shawn put Winnie down on the sofa before he looked at the housekeeper. ¡°Go get the first aid box.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    After that, Shawn applied the medicine to Winnie. He moved very gently, constantly asking, ¡°Does that


    hurt? Is this better?¡±


    He did everything he could.


    His expression and tone made it seem like Winnie was an amazing treasure.


    To Gale, Shawn¡¯s care and Shawn helping her apply medicine was something incredibly normal.


    However, Shawn used to do that to Gale!


    Right in front of Gale, Shawn was giving all the care and special treatment that used to belong to Gale


    to Winnie!


    That hurt her deeply!


    Gale¡¯s heart hurt so much that she felt like it was going to bleed, but she had to stand there and act like


    nothing was wrong!


    Aurum could no longer take it. ¡°Mr. Wood, we¡¯re still here. Shouldn¡¯t you show some restraint?¡±


    ¡°What restraint?¡±


    ¡°There are some things that should just be done in private. There¡¯s no need to show off.¡±


    ¡°Show off?¡± Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there a problem with me caring for the woman I love?¡±


    Winnie covered her ***and her happy smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Lefting. Shawn¡¯s always like this. He just


    cares about me too much.¡±


    Aurum pursed his lips, no longer saying anything.


    ¡°I was careless and identally fell. I¡¯m so sorry for embarrassing myself like that. Did youe here


    to look for Shawn today?¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°No, I brought Joshua here to y with Nicole. They haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, so they¡¯ve


    missed each other.¡±


    Joshua?


    That boy just now¡­.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Joshua to you, Mr. Lefting? He looks quite cute,¡± Winnie asked.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    Chapter 935


    Winnie was quite polite and respectful to Aurum because of Natalie, worried she would offend him.


    ¡°The son of a friend,¡± Aurum answered.


    Winnie nodded. ¡°Since they seem to have so much fun together, you can bring him over more often.


    Nicole¡¯s quite bored alone.¡±


    Aurum was surprised that she said that.


    It seemed like Winnie did not know Joshua had tripped her just now at all.


    That was good. Joshua was a troublemaker. Joshua would be able to teach Winnie a few lessons!


    He was a kid in the end. Even if Winnie noticed it, there was nothing Winnie would be able to do.


    After all, there was no reason to be petty with a child!


    ¡°Sure, I would love for Joshua and Nicole to see each other more often too. They can build a good


    rtionship,¡± Aurum answered.


    Shawn frowned unhappily. ¡°What kind of rtionship?¡±


    Aurum thought about it and answered, ¡°A sibling rtionship.¡±


    Gale started to get anxious by the side.


    Was that not too obvious?!


    Thankfully, she was the only one who thought that way.


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re referring to childhood sweethearts. I knew Joshua would not have good intentions!¡± Shawn


    said.


    Joshua was good and teasing and flirting, all the traits of a yboy!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you must be joking. Joshua is barely four right now. He¡¯s a little kid, how could he have any


    ill- intentions?¡± Aurum waved it off.


    Winnie helped Aurum. ¡°That¡¯s right, Shawn. They¡¯re just children, it¡¯s good for them to y with each


    other.


    ¡°Ms. Nightingale, you should take care of your health. You don¡¯t look so good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Shawn¡­ Sorry for that.¡± Winnie smiled shyly.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡±


    e could not stop herself from letting out a scoff.


    Winnie looked over unhappily. ¡°The important people are talking, how dare you mock us? Mr. Lefting,


    you shouldn¡¯t keep someone so disrespectful by your side!


    Gale shot back without any reservation. ¡°Ms. Nightingale, you sure do think you have a lot of influence.


    Since when did you have the power to order the Lefting family around?!¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk back to me?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±


    Winnie immediately stood up. ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Gale sneered. ¡°Did you go ***from the fall or was it from what was done to youst


    night? If it goes on every night, are you going to be able to take it?¡±


    Facing each other, Gale could clearly see the hickey¡¯s on Winnie¡¯s neck.


    There were many bruises all over.


    It was obvious why it was there!


    She was already sad enough after hearing what Shawn and Winnie said to each other just now.


    When she saw those traces herself¡­


    Gale could no longer lie to herself. She could not cling on to that shred of hope that Shawn was still


    clean.


    Something really did happen between Shawn and Winnie¡­


    They¡¯ve already done everything, there was no way this was fake anymore.


    She witnessed it herself.


    Everything Shawn used to give her was Winnie¡¯s!


    Why?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did he have to be so ***? He pulled away with just a word.


    Gale clenched her fist tightly, stopping herself from falling into despair.


    She really wanted to run, but she needed to stay there for Nicole!


    Winnie asked, ¡°Why do you care if I can take it or not? Are you jealous of me? You¡¯re just an old,


    wrinkleddy. You¡­ Hey, wait!¡±

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    Chapter 936


    Winnie suddenly felt like something was wrong the more she looked at her.


    Why did something seem off with that old woman?


    Even though the woman¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, her hair was ck and glossy, and the skin on her


    neck seemed very smooth.


    Her hands were pale and soft as well!


    It was not the body of an olddy. winnie stared at her unblinkingly before she finally asked: ¡°Who are


    you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    Winnie walked forward and reached out to w at Gale¡¯s face. ¡°Are you wearing a mask, or is this


    makeup? I¡¯ll pull it off¡­


    Gale avoided Winnie.


    Shawn and Aurum both stepped forward at the same time when that happened.


    Aurum pushed Winnie away. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Winnie was forced back a few steps from the force of the push.


    Shawn walked over. He had nned on pulling the two of them apart and stopping Winnie from doing


    anything in the name of helping Winnie.


    He could not help Gale too obviously!


    However, when he saw Aurum pushing her away, he decided against it.


    Winnie lost her bnce and fell on the ground!


    ¡°Mr. Lefting, y-you actually pushed me away for this olddy?¡± Winnie sat up from the ground. ¡°I was so


    respectful to you, and I treat you well since Natalie is my best friend. How could you do this to me?!¡±


    When she mentioned Natalie¡¯s name, Shawn and Gale stared right at her.


    So she had been helping Aurum and had been so humble in front of Aurum because of Natalie.


    Natalie was her true benefactor. She did not dare to offend Natalie, nor did she dare to offend Natalie¡¯s


    beloved Aurum!


    It seemed like there was a deep rtionship between them!


    Aurum looked at her coldly. ¡°I brought her here. If you do anything to her, it¡¯s equal to doing something


    to me!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a subordinate!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still someone to me!¡±


    Winnie was even more frustrated She pointed at Gale. ¡°Who is she to have you be so protective of


    her?! She came to Temperley Hall while disguised as an olddy. She definitely has bad intentions!¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°Are you really not able to tell who I am? Winnie, are you that blind? Who would dare


    to go against you while you¡¯re on such a high note?¡±


    Winnie thought about it and looked at Gale.


    After a moment, she slowly said, ¡°Are you Gale?¡±


    Gale admitted it, ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me!¡±


    She knew that she would only be able to fool Nicole with this disguise. Winnie would notice her


    eventually.


    So it was better to just make things clear!


    ¡°Why are you putting on a disguise like this?¡± Winnie asked. Then, she suddenly thought of something.


    Oh, you¡¯re worried that Nicole will recognize you, right? After all, the person she hates the most right


    now is you!¡±


    Gale clenched her teeth.


    After finding out it was Gale, Winnie suddenly seemed much happier.


    She deliberately acted cute to Shawnl. ¡°Shawn,e help me. My feet feel powerless, and my body is


    so sore. I probably won¡¯t be able to treat you well tonight.¡±


    She was deliberately saying all of that so Gale could hear her.


    She needed to show off properly!


    Shawn picked her up and brought her to the sofa.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Winnie acted like she was very weak as she leaned into his arms, looking at Gale.


    She needed to show her power!


    ¡°Gale, I can understand you making yourself look old so Nicole won¡¯t recognize you, but why did your


    voice change too?¡± Winnie smiled and said, ¡°You sound like a crow. It¡¯s hoarse and so hard to listen to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 937

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 937


    Chapter 937


    ¡°Come on, you¡¯re so rude for no reason. If you act like this, how many men will


    actually like you¡­¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°I don¡¯t need any men to live a good life!¡±


    Winnie said in a pleased manner, ¡°It¡¯s a skill to be able to rely on men, right Shawn?¡±


    She sounded so intimate with Shawn.


    Even Gale had never spoken to Shawn like that before.


    In her memory, the first time she had ever called out to Shawn so intimately was in the


    back of the car.


    At the time, he had pushed her against the chair and was doing all sorts of things to


    her.


    He had forced her to call out his name.


    Unable to do anything about it, Gale had called out his name to beg for mercy.


    At the time, she had called out to him in such an intimate manner because she


    thought that he would be happy with it and spare her.


    Yet, he became even more intense!


    However, he was actually able to act so intimately with another woman.


    Did it hurt?


    Was she sad?


    When it reached a certain limit, she went a bit numb.


    Gale was already numb to it all.


    Shawn looked up at Gale casually. ¡°Watch your tone. Don¡¯t be so rude.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always talked like this. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know me,¡± Gale answered.


    He frowned unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your throat?¡±


    She sounded so hoarse that Shawn¡¯s heart ached just listening to it.


    He was only able to ask about Gale like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I caught a cold. It¡¯ll be better in a few days,¡± Gale said.


    Shawn frowned even more anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s that bad? Why didn¡¯t you go see the


    doctor?¡±


    ¡®Thank you for your concern, Mr. Wood, but I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I just find it hard to listen to.¡¯


    Gale bit her lips.


    If it were not for Nicole, she would never step into Temperley Hall again in her life!


    She did not want to see Shawn anymore!


    ¡°What cold?¡± At that moment, Aurum said, ¡°She purposely ruined her throat. ¡ö


    Shawn felt his heart clench. ¡®Purposely ruined it?¡±


    Will it recover?


    Would her voice always sound like this from now on?


    How could she be so stupid!


    ¡°Yes, she ate some kind of medicine. Her voice will be like this for most of the month


    before it starts to slowly recover. She did whatever it took just to see Nicole,¡± Aurum


    answered.


    Shawn finally rxed when he heard that Gale would recover.


    Winnie mocked, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re worried that Nicole will recognize your voice. Gale,


    you¡¯ve done a lot just to see Nicole and to make sure she doesn¡¯t reject you. You


    ruined your voice and even made yourself look decades older!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just doing this to see Nicole once.¡±


    ¡®Then what do you want to do?¡± Winnie asked in disdain, ¡°Are you going to bring


    Nicole away? Shawn, you won¡¯t let her do as she pleases, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nicole will stay at Temperley Hall. She¡¯s going nowhere,¡± Shawn answered


    calmly.


    Gale took a deep breath and clenched her teeth. ¡°Nicole has dark circles around her


    eyes, and her eyes are red as well. She clearly didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and she


    even cried. I think she had a nightmare because she¡¯s scared.¡±


    ¡®Nicole said that there was a ghost in the ward and wanted to go home. However,


    she¡¯ll still be scared when she¡¯s back home. Without anyone to take care of her and


    apany her, the fear might get imprinted in her heart.¡± ¡°I want to take care of her.¡±


    Gale revealed her goal. ¡°Once Nicole stops having nightmares and is able to get a


    good night¡¯s sleep, I¡¯ll leave Temperley Hall.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 938

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 938


    Chapter 938


    That was something she wanted to do for Nicole as Nicole¡¯s mother.


    For the sake of Winnie¡¯s own goals, Winnie deliberately scared Nicole.


    So, Gale would do whatever she could to help Nicole recover!


    A mother was still a mother! She truly wanted the best for her child!


    Shawn pursed his lips slightly. ¡°You want to stay here to take care of Nicole?¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I look like this right now. She won¡¯t recognize me and


    won¡¯t hate me. I assure you, I¡¯ll make sure Nicole will be able to rest well. I raised her


    myself, and I know how to take care of her.¡¯


    Furthermore, Nicole was recovering from a major illness. Aftering out of the


    hospital, the servants would definitely not be as attentive as the nurses at the hospital.


    They were not as versed in medicine, so Gale was worried.


    Nicole needed to be taken care of in every way to prevent any future problems.


    Shawn did not ept or reject it. He looked at Winnie. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He was asking Winnie for her opinion.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Winnie did not expect that.


    Gale¡¯s nails were about to bite into her flesh. She held back the emotions in her heart.


    If she stayed behind to care for Nicole, she would need to witness Shawn and Nicole


    loving each other daily.


    The same scene would y in front of her every day.


    She needed to get used to it!


    Aurum saw every expression and movement Gale made.


    He really wanted to do something, but he found himself powerless.


    ¡°Let Gale stay to take care of Nicole?¡± Winnie straightened her back when the power


    was in her hands. ¡°I need to think about it. Should I agree or not?¡±


    She felt very pleased with herself at that moment. Even the pain of her falling down


    twice just now had beenpletely forgotten!


    Gale staying or leaving was in her hands!


    ¡°I¡¯ll only take care of Nicole. I won¡¯t interfere with your life,¡± Gale said.


    Winnie nced at her. ¡°I don¡¯t like having a stranger in the house so suddenly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best not to move around Temperley Hall.¡±


    Winnie raised an eyebrow, smiling. ¡°You¡¯ll leave after Nicole no longer has her


    nightmares? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡¯I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m not that shameless,¡± Gale answered.


    Winnie looked around. ¡°Shawn, do you want her to stay? What if your old love res


    up when you look at her?¡±


    Shawn put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Do you think any man would be tempted by


    how she looks right now?¡±


    Winnie pursed her lips. Her smile was so wide even her eyes narrowed.


    That was true, Gale was disguised as an old woman, and her voice was so hoarse.


    She was not attractive in the slightest.


    On top of that, no one would like that stubborn personality others anyway!


    ¡°You can decide. I can take care of Nicole at night too,¡± Shawn said casually.


    Winnie immediately shook her head when she heard that. ¡°No way. You¡¯ll be busy in


    the morning. You¡¯d be so tired if you needed to take care of Nicole at night.¡±


    She and Shawn needed to have their fun at night. How could she let Nicole


    monopolize him?!


    She wanted to get pregnant as soon as possible!


    Shawn deliberately said that. He knew how Winnie thought!


    Sure enough.


    Winnie nodded. ¡¯Alright. Gale, I¡¯ll let you stay in Temperley Hall for the next few days.


    However, I have a few requests you have to listen to.¡±


    Gale¡¯s teeth felt like they were going to crack from her clenching them.¡± Speak.¡±


    ¡°One, you have to make sure you keep looking like this. Two, you¡¯re not allowed to


    appear where Shawn and I are. You have to avoid us or hide when you see us. Three,


    you need to know your ce. You might still be Mrs. Wood, but Temperley Hall is no


    longer yours!¡±


    Winnie had her own thoughts as well.


    Since Shawn already listened to everything she said, she would be able to do


    whatever she wanted to with Shawn right in front of Gale if Gale stayed.


    Winnie wanted Gale to look at how happy Winnie was!


    Everything that used to belong to Gale already belonged to Winnie!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 939

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 939


    Chapter 939


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gale looked so calm on the surface, but she was definitely sad inside!


    Gale did not even think about it as she agreed. ¡°Sure.¡±


    She only had Nicole in mind. She could bear with everything else!


    Aurum could no longer take it.


    Why did Gale need to suffer like that?!


    ¡°Winnie, should Gale be the one who knows her ce or you?¡± Aurum asked, ¡°Shawn


    and her are a legally wedded couple! What do you have to stand on?!¡±


    She was just a woman who made herself look like Gale to stay by Shawn¡¯s side.


    She was a woman who used sinister means to control Nicole, entering Temperley


    Hall, thanks to that.


    Did she really think she was anyone notable?


    Aurum would not stand for anyone who harassed Gale like that in front of him!


    No one could make her suffer!


    As long as he was there, he would support Gale!


    Winnie answered, ¡°Mr. Lefting, Shawn¡¯s marriage with her has already been


    destroyed the moment Gale jumped into the sea to fake her death! Even if she¡¯s back


    right now, they can just go get a divorce right now!¡±


    After that, she turned to look at Shawn. ¡°Is that right, Shawn?¡±


    She needed Shawn to support her.


    Gale looked at Shawn.


    She had mentioned a divorce many times.


    Four years ago, he had not been willing to let go. She had been forced to jump into


    the sea to leave.


    After four years, he still refused when she mentioned a divorce, but he took a step


    back. He said he would not use their married rtionship to hold her back.


    At that moment, Winnie was asking her the question.


    How would he answer?


    Would he deal her another fatal blow?


    She needed to mentally prepare her heart so she would not be hurt too much.


    Shawn nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, this marriage can end at any moment.¡±


    Sure enough, it was within her expectations.


    Men never bothered with the old once they had a new love.


    His old love no longer mattered to him.


    Winnie said, ¡°Did you hear that, Gale?¡±


    Aurum looked up and wanted to say something, but Gale held him back.


    ¡°Gale!¡± His eyes were full of hurt and anger. ¡°How could you stand this? She¡¯s


    Gale smiled. ¡°I would love a divorce. Mr. Lefting, don¡¯t forget that I already wanted a


    divorce four years ago. Now that Shawn¡¯s finally willing to let go, it¡¯s perfect for me. I


    even feel like celebrating right now.¡±


    Gale always knew how to speak.


    No matter how much she hurt inside, she needed to maintain her dignity!


    ¡°Mr. Wood, please remember what you said today. I hope you won¡¯t regret it and go


    back on your words when the timees!¡± Gale said.


    ¡°I., am a man of my word.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better be!¡±


    Aurum looked at Shawn and felt like he was looking at apletely different person.


    Was Shawn still the same person whose hair went white in a night because of Gale¡¯s


    ¡®death¡¯?


    Winnie looked at the two of them and felt incredibly happy.


    That was exactly what she wanted!


    The more unhappy and annoyed Gale made Shawn, the more confident she was in


    her victory!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 940

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 940


    Chapter 940


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t let your mood get affected by something like this.¡± Winnie held


    Shawn¡¯s hand before she said, ¡°Mr. Lefting, it¡¯s rare for you to be at Temperley Hall.


    Why don¡¯t you stay and eat with us? Since Nicole and Joshua haven¡¯t seen each


    other for a while, they¡¯ll probably take some time.


    How could Aurum be in the mood to eat?


    He wanted to leave that instant!


    However, he still needed to bring Joshua back, so he was forced to sit there.


    Gale would stay in Temperley Hall, and Peter would not be able to take care of


    Joshua alone, so Joshua would return home with him.


    ¡®I¡¯m busy. I¡¯lle back to get Joshuater,¡± Aurum said.


    After that, he held Gale¡¯s hand and headed out.


    Gale was a bit hesitant, but Aurum seemed quite decisive, holding her hand and


    refusing to let go.


    There was nothing she could do but follow him.


    No one noticed Shawn narrowing his eyes slightly. His gaze was full of


    possessiveness as he stared at Aurum¡¯s hand, wanting to slice it off!


    Who gave him permission to hold Gale¡¯s hand?


    He was holding it so tightly!


    If this was in the past, Shawn would have rushed right forward and forced them apart!


    He would have pulled Gale into his arms to show that she was his!


    Yet, at that moment, he had to bear with it!


    His heart hurt from the fact!


    At the same time, he knew that Gale was bearing with him as well.


    In truth, Shawn had stayed up thinking about it. If he bore with things for the moment,


    would things really end up in a state he would be happy with after that?


    He was fooling Winnie and looking for a way to cure Nicole. He had his own


    difficulties.


    Gale could not understand it.


    Yet, he could understand her pain because he was the one that caused it all.


    Shawn was forced to do this for Nicole and for the sake of dealing with Winnie.


    ¡°Mr. Lefting and Gale¡¯s rtionship seems a little too close. No wonder Natalie gets


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    jealous. The two of them are even holding hands. Isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡± Winnie


    said.


    However, it was a good thing for Winnie.


    The closer Gale and Aurum were, the worse Natalie would feel, and the more Natalie


    would help her!


    Shawn had no intentions of keeping up the act any longer. He got up to go to the


    study.


    ¡°Shawn, where are you going?¡± Winnie shouted.


    ¡°There¡¯s a video conference.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring some fruits to the study for you.¡±


    Winnie felt very good about things. This was her dream life.


    It was just that the happier she was at that moment, the worse she would suffer in the


    future.


    At the garden, Aurum was absolutely furious. Yet, he did not want to be too harsh to


    Gale.


    His heart ached for her.


    She would definitely suffer staying in Temperley Hall!


    ¡°Gale, can¡¯t you tell that Winnie is just trying to humiliate you by letting you stay and


    take care of Nicole?¡± Aurum asked, ¡°She even gave so many unreasonable


    conditions, but you agreed to them!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what Winnie does. All I care about is Nicole.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, Nicole is Shawn¡¯s daughter. He¡¯ll take care of her!¡±


    Gale answered, ¡°I¡¯m still worried. He doesn¡¯t have any experience raising a child.¡±


    Aurum continued, ¡°Then, there¡¯s the housekeeper and all the other employees at


    Temperley Hall!¡±


    Gale sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Lefting, have you ever heard of this saying?


    Once there¡¯s a stepmother, even your own father can be a stepfather.¡±


    It was cruel, but it was the truth.


    ¡°Winnie has never been sincere to Nicole. She pretends to treat Nicole well right now,


    but she might change her mind in the future. Shawn will listen to her, and Nicole¡­¡±


    Gale did not want to continue with that train of thought.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Chapter 941


    Aurum said, "Nicole can''t recognize you now. It''s only temporary. Winnie could not keep this up


    forever!"


    Gale lowered her head.


    "I used to think so too.But now, Nicole is heavily influenced by Shawn too..."


    She still remembered Shawn''s promise.It seemed to be still echoing in her ears.He said to leave it to


    him.He said to trust him.


    Trust him like she trusted Aurum.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gale originally nned to do this, but...


    Shawn was really not worthy.He would never treat her with care like Aurum did, who always thought of


    her needs before his! Aurum frowned.


    "Shawn is really acting abnormal."


    Gale wanted to tell him that maybe all of this had something to do with Natalie when she saw him deep


    in thought.However, she could not bring herself to say it.It was better not to let Aurum think wildly


    without any concrete proof.


    After all, he and Natalie were destined to be lifelong partners.


    Gale smiled.


    "Mr.Lefting, your wedding with Ms.Yarn ising soon.You are so busy, and you still have to worry


    about my affairs here, I''m really sorry." Aurum had a strange expression on his face.


    However, Gale did not think about it that much.She was too busy with herself now, so she did not have


    the time and energy to guess what Aurum was thinking.


    Aurum replied, "Yes, we are getting married soon."


    "Let me congratte you."


    "I''ve always thought it was her, you know, because she is the adopted daughter of the Yarn family, and


    I will only marry the daughter of the Yarn family. But..."


    Aurum hesitated to speak.However, the real Ms.Yarn appeared.


    Furthermore, she was standing in front of him at this moment.His first choice could no longer be


    Natalie! To put it bluntly, Natalie was just Ms.


    Yarn''s substitute! However, this matter was tooplicated, and Aurum dared not let Gale know


    rashly...


    "What''s wrong?" Gale enlivened the atmosphere, pretending to tease, "Cold feet?"


    Seeing that he was too serious, Gale slowly put away her smile.


    "Mr.Lefting, you are not really afraid of getting married, are you?"


    He and Natalie have known each other since childhood, so they can be regarded as childhood


    sweethearts.


    However, the two have been procrastinating until now, and they did not decide to get married until the


    end of this year.


    When Gale left Sea City four years ago, she thought they would marry soon.She did not expect that


    four yearster, her two children would be so grown up, and Aurum and Natalie''s marriage had still not


    happened.


    Aurum shook his head.


    "I am not afraid.I''m just afraid that the person I marry is not the life partner I want."


    "Natalie is the one you wanted.Unless..."


    There was only one possibility.


    The only reason why Aurum would not marry Natalie was unless the real daughter of the Yarn family


    was found.Aurum looked at her with clear eyes.


    "Gale, if I tell you that I already know Ms.Yarn''s whereabouts, I know her and have met her, would


    you...believe it?"


    She was surprised.


    "Did you really...really find her?"


    "Yes"! Gale''s mouth was half open, and she did not recover for a long time.


    The news was too shocking for her.Gale asked, "Then what are you and Natalie going to do? Do you


    want to go on with the wedding?"


    Aurum replied loudly, "It''s not over."


    "Yes"! Gale''s mouth was half open, and she did not recover for a long time.

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    Chapter 942


    From the moment he knew that Gale was the one he was looking for, he had already decided to end it!


    He would only marry the one he wanted! If he could not get married, he would die alone forever! Never


    compromise, never make do! Gale blinked, still a little bit unresponsive.


    No wonder when she mentioned marriage, Aurum''s eyes dodged a little.


    It turned out that he had found someone he really wanted to marry.


    "Does Natalie know about this?" Gale asked, "What are you going to tell her? And the Yarn family...Any


    parent who has lost their child would want to find their child as soon as possible!"


    "I''m still thinking about how to tell Natalie and the Yarn family this news." Gale thought for a while and


    said, "Although this matter is a bit cruel to Natalie, she is an adopted daughter and has upied


    Ms.Yarn''s identity for more than 20 years.She should return her position to the original owner.


    As for the Yarn family, they definitely hope that their daughter wille back as soon as she can."


    "I know all of this.The problem is that she is currently in some difficult situations and cannot go back to


    the Yarn family for the time being."


    "Is that so...how can I help?"


    Aurum nodded.


    "You can."


    "Just say it."


    Gale looked at him seriously, waiting for his next words.She was very happy to be able to do something


    for Aurum, and it could even be said that she wished for it! He always helped her, and it was her turn to


    do something for him! For example, if he wanted her to approach that real Ms.


    Yarn and be friends, she could do so! Aurum raised his hand and gently held her shoulder.


    "Gale, just let Nicolee back to you, it will be the greatest help to me."


    After a pause, he added, "I just want you to be happy."


    Gale looked at him quietly.


    Upstairs, by the study window, Shawn had a panoramic view of this scene.


    Holding hands again, touching her again...He really wanted to chop Aurum''s hands off! Not long after


    Sam stopped, Aurum came.


    In the past, Shawn always felt that if Aurum had Natalie and his marriage was imminent, even if he was


    interested in Gale, he would not do anything out of the ordinary.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, he watched helplessly as the light in Aurum''s eyes be brighter and brighter, and the


    love in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    It was so obvious that anyone could see it! What happened to make Aurum''s affection for Gale


    suddenly be so strong? Was it because he had Winnie, which made Aurum feel that he had a


    chance of winning, so he wanted to start chasing her? Then, what should Natalie do? Just as he was


    thinking, there was a rustling sound at the door of the study.


    "Who?!"


    Shawn turned around and looked around.


    The door opened, and Joshua appeared.


    "It''s you?"


    Shawn looked at him.


    "What are you doing in the study? "I did not know this was a study room.I passed by and took a look


    curiously."


    Shawn walked up to him.


    "Aren''t you ying with Nicole? Where is she?"


    "She went to the bathroom."


    Shawn looked at Joshua deeply, feeling veryplicated in his heart.


    He still liked this brat quite a bit, but when he thought that the brat coaxed Nicole into submission and


    made Nicole fall in love with him so much, he felt ufortable.


    He felt that his precious little girl was going to be corrupted by this naughty boy! Joshua smiled, not


    afraid of him at all.


    "Uncle, do you like Winnie very much?"


    "She went to the bathroom."

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    Chapter 943


    "Hmm? "


    Joshua said, "I don''t think your eyesight is very good.She can''t bepared to my mommy."


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply.


    "Molly?"


    "Yes, that is right."


    "I''ve never met your mommy.Unless you show me the photo, how would I know that she is better than


    Winnie?" Shawn replied.


    Joshua said sharply, "I won''t let my mommypare with a woman like Winnie! Winnie is not worthy at


    all! Bah, bah, bah!"


    Seeing that he disliked Winnie so much, Shawn was curious.


    "Why do you hate Winnie so much?"


    Winnie did not do anything to Joshua.


    This should be the first meeting between the two.


    "Who doesn''t hate bad women?"


    Joshua leaned against the door, arms folded, looking cool.


    "Like Snow White''s stepmother."


    The corner of Shawn''s mouth twitched into a faint smile.


    "How do you know that she is a bad woman?"


    The brat''s eyes are quite venomous.


    "She has a good rtionship with Aunt Natalie.Bad girls y with bad girls."


    Joshua sighed and shook his head again and again.


    "Uncle Shawn, you are so handsome, you can have anyone you want.Why do you pick her?"


    Shawn was speechless.He stretched out his hand to pick up Joshua, but Joshua dodged it nimbly and


    quickly jumped back.


    "Hey...you can''t catch me!"


    Shawn remembered thest time he was in the hotel, he let Joshua escape once.It was really hard to


    deal with boys at such a young age! Shawn suddenly hooked his fingers.


    "Come here.I''ll discuss something with you."


    However, Joshua took two steps back.


    "I''m not born yesterday!"


    Shawn saidzily, "You said that Aunt Natalie is a bad woman, but you live in the Lefting family


    home...Then, do you want to deal with the bad woman?"


    "No! Of course not!" Joshua replied immediately.


    He was indignant.


    Shawn turned around and walked toward the study.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come in." Joshua followed.


    In the study, Shawn and Joshua sat facing each other.


    It was like a negotiation.


    "Tell me, what did you know that made Natalie a bad person?" Joshua said everything he saw and


    heard.


    This further confirmed Shawn''s conjecture.


    Natalie was the one behind Winnie''s n! However, he could not arouse suspicion right now because


    Shawn had not found out how it was done, how to solve it, and whether it would endanger her life! The


    safest way was to coax Winnie into letting her undo Nicole''s tricks.


    If Winnie was unwilling, then he had to scour the earth for a cure.


    Winnie just obeyed Natalie''s orders, and she was afraid that the final solution would still be in Natalie''s


    hands.


    Natalie dared to trick Nicole...


    Then, he would also poison Natalie...! Tit for Tat! Let us see who was better than whom! Shawn raised


    the corners of his lips into a meaningful smile.


    "Joshua, I''m giving you a task.Do you dare to ept it? Can you do it?"


    His smile¡­ made Joshua feel that something was wrong¡­.Give him a chilly, creepy feeling.


    Uncle Shawn was so scary!/ If Shawn yed dirty...no one could win!

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    Chapter 944


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Shawn sighed deeply.


    "It seems that you are much more cowardly than I imagined."


    These words immediately excited Joshua.


    "What task? Tell me!"


    Joshua straightened his back.


    "There is nothing I can''t aplish! Isn''t it just to deal with bad women!? I can do it!" He kept


    motioning with his hands.


    Shawn took out a bag of powder and handed it to Joshua''s palm.


    "What''s this"


    "Poison." Joshua shook his hand and almost threw it out.


    "Take it easy. Or are you afraid now and regret it?" Shawn said.


    Joshua held it tightly in his palm.


    "Bah! I''m not afraid, let alone regret it!"


    "Very good."


    Joshua was quite clever and had already guessed what Shawn was thinking.


    "You want me¡­ to poison Aunt Natalie?"


    Shawn said, "That''s right.This is a chronic poison.It needs to be taken for along time, and it will have a


    certain effect after along period of time."


    "Will she die?"


    "No." Joshua blinked.


    "Then why do you want her to take this poison?"


    "Although I won''t die, it will be more painful than death.When the poison sinks it, the whole body will


    itch, her bones will be painful, and her whole body will break out in cold sweat..." Shawn said slowly.


    Joshua''s little face was wrinkled into a ball.


    "What?" Shawn asked, "Are you scared?"


    "Not afraid."


    "What is that?"


    "I think you are so perverted."


    Shawn was silent.


    "Okay, I understand."


    Joshua jumped off the chair very quickly.


    "I promise toplete the task!"


    Looking at his small back, Shawn''s smile deepened.


    For some reason, he trusted Joshua inexplicably.


    He believed...


    Joshua could do it! It was most appropriate to leave it to Joshua, no one would guard against a child,


    and no one would doubt a child.


    By the time Natalie realized it, the poison would have already prated her whole body.


    By that time, Nicole''s tricks would have been discovered, and then that would be Natalie''s punishment!


    If Natalie were unwilling to reveal the cure for Nicole, then Shawn would hold the antidote and


    negotiate with her! He must have a certain bargaining chip! Joshua walked out of the study and


    carefully hid the poison.


    Just as soon as he came out, Nicole ran over.


    "Where have you been, I''ve been looking for you everywhere."


    "Chatting with Uncle Shawn for a while."


    Nicole said, "That''s not Uncle Shawn, it''s our father..."


    Joshua covered her mouth.


    "Shh, you can''t say that."


    "Joshua, why can''t you call him Daddy? Besides, Mommy seems to have forgotten you.


    She pretended not to know you when she saw you today, and she didn''t sneak over to say hello to


    you."All this made Nicole very puzzled.


    "Chatting with Uncle Shawn for a while."

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    Chapter 945


    Joshua rolled his eyes and replied, "Because I''m ying a game."


    "What game?"


    "Let''s see when Uncle Shawn finds out that I''m his son." Joshua blinked slyly.


    "Nicole, you can''t tell anyone, and don''t tell Mommy either.I want Uncle Shawn to find out by himself!"


    Nicole was still puzzled.


    "Why didn''t you tell Daddy directly?"


    "That''s so boring. did not we have a n of ¡®finding a father before, but now we change it to a n of


    ¡®finding a son'' and let Uncle Shawn y as well!"


    Only then did Nicole nod her head, half understanding. She tugged on his sleeve and asked, "Do you


    feel that Mommy...is like a different person?"


    "No, Nicole.Mommy will always be our Mommy, the one who loves us the most, don''t think about it."


    Joshua did not want Winnie, a bad woman, to ruin Mommy''s image in Nicole''s heart! Nicole would


    regain her sobriety one day! She would know how much Mommy had sacrificed for her and how much


    she had been wronged! "Okay, okay, Nicole, I will oftene to the Temperley Hall to see you in the


    future."


    "Isn''t Mommy taking you back?"


    "I won''t go back. Our family will stay in Sea City!" Joshua replied.


    Nicole asked excitedly, "Then can we go to the same kindergarten? "Yup! i) Nicole cheered.


    "Yay!"


    "But Nicole, don''t mention me in front of Mommy. If she knew I had stayed, she would be very upset.


    Don''t add to her worries, okay?" Joshua warned.


    "Well! Joshua, whatever you say. I will listen to you!"


    Joshua yed with Nicole until it was almost dark before leaving.


    Aurum''s car was parked at the gate, and he did not want to drive in.


    He was afraid that he could not help but drag Gale away! Winnie smiled happily.


    "Joshua, goodbye. You are wee to visit our house next time and y with Nicole."


    "Okay," Joshua replied indifferently.


    Winnie did not care.


    She was in a very good mood now and did not pick up on his cues.


    She said again, "Mr.Lefting, next time you bring Joshua over, you can ask Natalie to join us, and we will


    all get together."


    Aurum kicked the elerator and drove away.


    Nicole asked, "Mommy, why didn''t they answer your question?"


    "They''re tired. You''re tired after ying all day, aren''t you?" Winnie said, not caring.


    "Ves! "


    "Okay, let the nanny take you to take a bath."


    Winnie pointed at Gale.


    "Do you remember this...Mrs.Anne?"


    Nicole nodded.


    "From today on, she will take care of you at night.In this way, you won''t be afraid."


    Nicole turned to look at Shawn.


    "Daddy, didn''t you say that you were going to be with me?"


    Before Shawn could answer, Winnie suddenly pulled Nicole''s hand and said with some displeasure,


    "Daddy doesn''t have so much time to spend with you, he needs to rest well at night, so he can work


    during the day!"


    At night, Shawn belonged to her.How could Nicole just upy him like this? Gale was here tonight too.


    She nned to moan louder than she didst night to torment Gale! Nicole was a little dazed and stood


    there without saying a word for along time.


    After a while, Nicole whispered, "Understood, Mommy Mommy."


    Seeing this scene, Gale wanted to step forward and push Winnie away! She gritted her teeth, walked


    over and took Nicole''s hand.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Pleasee with me, Ms. Nicole."


    Nicole obediently followed her and left but turned her head to look at Winnie with a pained expression.

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Chapter 946


    Winnie affectionately took Shawn''s arm.


    "Shawn, tonight...ah!"


    Before she finished speaking, Shawn suddenly grabbed her by the neck.


    However, in just a few seconds, Shawn let go.


    "Tonight, you will feel better," he said in a low voice.


    Winnie heard it and said in a coy tone, "I hate you...didn''t you bully me enoughst night? It still hurts


    now!"


    "How could it be enough? I wish I could torture you every night, so that you can''t get out of bed every


    day!" Shawn said.


    Cruelty shed in his eyes.


    Winnie misread the situation and felt that this was an honor.


    If this trend continues, she will be pregnant soon! Shawn let go of her and strode toward the vi.


    As the night darkened, the mansion gradually became extremely quiet.


    Except for the bodyguards on patrol, everyone rested.


    The light in the master bedroom went out with a snap.


    "Shawn, you turned off the lights again...Where are you, are you still here?"


    "Actually, I really want to see what you look like."


    "Shawn?"


    Shawn replied tly, "Wait a minute, what''s the rush?"


    He continued the routine fromst night.


    When he left, the bodyguard in the closet appeared and went to sleep with Winnie instead of him.


    Shawn specifically instructed to be more ruthless, be more severe, do whatever you want to torture her,


    and not let Winnie rest! She likes this, right? Then fulfill her! As long as she remained alive! The


    bodyguard got the order, so he naturally worked hard toplete Shawn''s instructions! Winnie''s voice


    was quite normal at the beginning, delicate, butter on...She sounded a bit...


    That voice was clearly a cry of pain! Shawn looked deeply at the half-closed bedroom door.


    A coldness shed in his eyes.


    He turned and strode away.


    Winnie would suffer tonight! Shawn had arranged for two bodyguards! Just as Shawn left, the bedroom


    door on the opposite side suddenly opened.


    Gale came out with a water ss, ready to go to the kitchen downstairs for another cup.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as the door opened, such an unbearable voice fell directly into her ears.


    Shameless.


    Gale was stunned for a second, swayed, then took two steps back suddenly, and the cup in his hand


    fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the corridor was covered with thick woolen carpets.


    The ss was not broken.


    Gale did not even have time to bend down to pick it up.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She backed away in a hurry, turned around, returned to the room, and mmed the door shut.


    The sound was finally cut off.


    It had to be said that the sound instion effect of the rooms in Temperley Hall was quite good.


    Even though Gale''s ears could not hear it anymore, she still felt it in her heart.


    The man''s panting sound, the woman''s scream, both pain and enjoyment...


    Everyone knew what they were doing.That was the master bedroom, and the people living in it...were


    Shawn and Winnie.


    Although Gale knew that the two of them had already had a rtionship, and she had seen the hickey


    marks on Winnie''s body with her own eyes, hearing the sound of the scene directly like this still had a


    huge impact on her...


    She closed her eyes, felt cold all over, and shivered uncontrobly.


    At this moment, she felt that Shawn was dirty, and she felt even dirtier! Why was she possessed by


    such a man??. Gale slowly squatted down along the wall, fell to the ground, covered her ears, hugged


    her head, and pulled her hair.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    Chapter 947


    In pain.


    Why was she in such pain?


    The one who did something wrong was clearly Shawn!


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy¡­¡± Nicole suddenly sounded, breaking the silence in the bedroom, ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Hearing her daughter¡¯s voice, Gale came back to her senses.


    She struggled to get up from the ground and walked quickly to the bedside. ¡°Nicole, Mommy is here,


    don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Gale patted Nicole¡¯s shoulder softly and hummed a luby.


    Nicole was very familiar with the unique fragrance on her body, and soon, Nicole¡¯s frown slowly


    rxed, and she gradually fell into a peaceful dream.


    ¡°Sleep, sleep, sleep peacefully¡­¡±


    The whole processsted only a few minutes, and Gale sessfullyforted Nicole.


    After all, she was her own daughter, and she knew how to take care of Nicole better than anyone else.


    It was just a long night¡­ How could Gale spend it alone?


    She could not sleep.


    When she closed her eyes now, her mind was filled with Winnie¡¯s moans.


    Gale looked at the closed door and took a deep breath.


    To pass the time, she took out a pen and paper, sat cross-legged on the spot, and concentrated on


    drawing the design draft.


    Her inspiration was particrly abundant, and Gale slowly put all distracting thoughts behind her.


    On this night, Gale finally drew hertest work!


    She wrote two words in the upper right corner with a pen, Bloom.


    This was the name she chose for this series of jewelry.


    It was the bloom after suffering.


    It was a rebirth after being reborn.


    The jewelry designed by Gale paid great attention to the power of women. With the peony flower as the


    anchor feature, aplete set of jewelry with nes, bracelets, earrings, and rings was created!


    The sky turned ***.


    Gale carefully put the design drawing into the bag.


    She should be very grateful for this night for it inspired her to draw the design draft in advance!


    She looked back at the big bed. Nicole was sleeping soundly.


    Gale got up and tiptoed out of the room.


    She bent down to pick up the cup on the ground and said to herself, ¡°No matter what, I still have to


    drink some water.¡±


    Just as she was talking, footsteps sounded in front of her.


    As soon as Gale raised her head, she met Shawn¡¯s gaze.


    He happened toe out of the master bedroom and was buttoning up his shirt casually. His brows


    were ********and indifferent, and the corners of his ***were slightly curled down with an air of aloofness.


    Gale¡¯s heart twitched violently.


    This was his contented expression after a wild night.


    She tried her best to keep calm without showing any emotion and walked straight in front of Shawn.


    ¡°Morning.¡±


    Who knows? Shawn took the initiative to greet her, ¡°How did you sleep tonight?¡±


    Gale paused, ¡°Not very good.¡±


    ¡°I can see it.¡± He leaned against the door, and folded his arms. ¡°You are very haggard, and the dark


    circles under your eyes are also obvious.¡±


    As he said that, Shawn reached out his hand to caress her face.


    Gale immediately turned her head to avoid it.


    How could she let him touch it!


    Yuck!


    ***!


    So ***!


    These hands caressed Winnie countless timesst night!


    The disgust in Gale¡¯s eyes was so obvious that Shawn could easily see it at a nce.


    He hooked his lips, not paying attention.


    It was because he had expected she would have such an expression.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Chapter 948


    Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Can¡¯t even allow me to touch? You ***me that much?¡±


    Gale directly replied with one word. ¡°***!¡±


    ¡°Did you suffer from insomnia, or did Nicole have nightmares all night longst night, making you


    unable to rest?¡± Shawn asked deeply, ¡°You have to stay for a while. If you can¡¯t sleep well every night¡­


    I will feel bad.¡±


    It was really distressing.


    However, he also understood that Gale would not believe it. He would only find it ironic!


    Therefore, Shawn¡¯s tone was not so serious.


    Gale sneered twice. ¡°You should still love Winnie. Thank you, I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    Shawn was stillzily leaning against the door frame. ¡°I just care about you. If every time you have this


    ***, no man will like your prickly appearance.¡±


    ¡°Whether I have a man like it or not is none of Mr. Wood¡¯s business, right?¡±


    ¡°A kind reminder to you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Gale walked away, remembered something, and looked back at him. ¡°By the way, I would


    like to request you to close the bedroom door when you sleep at night. It¡¯s so loud!¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Oh? Did you hear that?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°I will be sure to close the door so as not to disturb you.¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    He raised his lips and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Women should be more ***and gentle to make others


    feelfortable. Gale, you could never behave like Winnie before¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, ***up, I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡±


    Gale did not want to stay any longer. She just wanted to escape quickly, the farther away from Shawn,


    the better!


    However, she had just taken two steps when her waist tightened. Shawn stretched out his hand to wrap


    her tightly around her. With a turn of his toes, he directly pressed her against the wall.


    ¡°Shawn!¡±


    Gale felt the strength and temperature of his arm.


    Familiar and powerful.


    However, his hand hugged Winnie!


    She pushed him desperately. ¡°Let go of me! Why are you so¡­¡±


    Shawn trapped her between the wall and his chest. ¡°You always want to run away, but at night, I just


    want you to get closer.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with you!¡±


    He lowered his head, put his forehead against hers, and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, Galey, you can just


    treat


    me as ***. I¡¯rn terminally ill. Just be seriously ill¡­¡±


    Gale stopped struggling.


    She suddenly thought of something.


    Shawn had a fever all night long, which subsided and returned to normal at dawn, and he almost went


    to the hospital.


    After that time, she clearly felt that something was wrong with Shawn.


    Up to now, he was clearly ***. It could be described as outrageous, strange, or as if he has changed his


    temper and changed a person!


    Could it be¡­ Is Shawn really ****?


    Like Nicole, he was controlled by Winnie, so he was so gentle and considerate to Winnie, caring for


    him!?


    Gale remembered that she had discussed this issue with Summer.


    ¡°Shawn, you¡­¡± Gale fell silent, looking up at his pupils without moving. ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    She really wanted to ask him, was he also bewitched by Winnie?


    However, before she could say anything, Shawn smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Don¡¯t you


    know me? Galey, I¡¯ve always been like this and haven¡¯t changed. It¡¯s you who makes me feel so tired.


    Why should I spend a lot of time and energy on a woman like you?¡±

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    Chapter 949


    The light in Gale¡¯s eyes¡­dimmed instantly!


    Yes, she must have thought too much. Why was she still looking for reasons and excuses for Shawn¡¯s


    change?


    He just had a change of heart!


    He just liked Winnie¡¯s ****, and he liked feeling like the most important thing in everything. That made


    him feel the superiority and satisfaction of a man!


    He was just tired of her!


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°Then let me go! Let go!¡±


    Seeing the change of expression in her eyes, Shawn¡¯s heart¡­ was cut like a knife.


    He wanted her to know¡­he was not what she saw him at all.


    He was still him, unchanged.


    Now he was forced to, and he could not help himself.


    However, when Shawn saw that she seemed to have guessed it, he panicked again and uttered


    heartless words to nder her!


    No, Galey could not know.


    The y had already started, and all previous efforts could not be wasted, nor could any mistakes


    ur at this time.


    Shawn¡­ must be hard-hearted!


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it go. Galey, anyway, we were also once a couple, I have tasted you¡­ Actually, I still want to


    reminisce.¡± He deliberately pretended to be a rascal.


    Gale gritted her teeth, and almost tasted blood in her **.


    Such words, she did not expect that Shawn could really say them!


    ¡°This is the door of the master bedroom, and Winnie sleeps inside.¡± Gale reminded him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    afraid that she will hear it? Are you not worried that she will lose her temper with you?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn smiled deeply. ¡°Galey, do you think that every woman is like you? Even if Winnie hears about it,


    she won¡¯t do anything, she will just act as if nothing happened!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ Winnie is really generous, so tolerant!¡±


    ¡°If she wants to be Mrs. Wood, she must have this awareness. It¡¯s not like you, who cares about


    everything!¡± Shawn said.


    Looking at his face, Gale just wanted to p him across the face.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, if you¡¯re worried that after Winnie hears about it, although she won¡¯t quarrel with me,


    but will trouble you in private, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shawn kindly reminded her, ¡°She¡¯s passed out now, I don¡¯t


    know when she will wake up. I guess she won¡¯t be able to get out of bed today.¡±


    After a pause for a few seconds, he added, ¡°After all, she was really tiredst night.¡±


    As soon as the words feli, there was only a crisp sound.


    Gale raised her hand high and pped Shawn in the face!


    Fast, hard and loud!


    Shawn¡¯s face turned to one side, and he received the p firmly.


    Gale was so angry that her chest was heaving, and she could not let go of his anger, so she wanted to


    p him a second time when she raised her hand again!


    She ****him!


    How could Shawn be so ****? It makes her ***him so much!


    It was time to fight!


    Shawn grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Galey, you are the first woman to hit me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hit you, what¡¯s the matter? Shawn, you are¡­ so *******!¡±


    Gale tried hard to pull back her wrist. and wanted to p him hard again!


    However, Shawn would not give her this chance.


    His eyes were extremely gloomy. ¡°For the sake of you being my wife and Nicole¡¯s mother, I will let this


    slide¡­ But, there will be no next time!¡±

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    Chapter 950


    Gale looked up at him, extremely stubborn. ¡°I tell you, Shawn, as long as you let go of my hand, as


    long as


    I have a chance, I will definitely p you again! Definitely! There will be a next time!¡±


    ¡°Are you going to be so unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Gale looked at him sarcastically. ¡°Right! I¡¯m being unreasonable, what can you do to me!¡±


    Every word Shawn said was like a knife piercing her heart, dripping with blood!


    She wanted to drag Shawn along, she wanted him to hurt together, even¡­


    It hurt more than her!


    Shawn stared at her deeply. ¡°No one dares to hit me, Galey. You¡¯d better be careful!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, if you let go, I dare! I will dare next time!¡±


    Gale had such a bad temperament.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Threaten him?


    Heh¡­ In the past, she was never afraid of Shawn when she was in such a desperate situation, let


    alone now!


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°Shawn, you¡¯d better pay attention to yourself. Lest one day your kidneys


    be weak and your body won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for reminding me. One girl will not drain me. If there were you, however¡­¡± he said.


    ¡°Shameless¡­¡±


    Gale had just said one word, but Shawn¡¯s lips fell unexpectedly.


    He actually¡­kissed her!


    Sealed her words with a kiss!


    Gale never expected that Shawn could refresh her cognition again and again!


    At this moment, how dare he kiss her!


    Gale really wanted to throw up!


    He never wanted to hear Galey¡¯s words hurt him again.


    His heart was also made of flesh, and he would also feel pain.


    This is the only way to keep her quiet for a while¡­


    Moreover, Shawn really wanted to kiss her well.


    Her red lips were within reach.


    Gale used all her strength to fight against him, trying to push him away and escape.


    However, no matter what, she was no match for Shawn.


    She could only hit him with her fists and kick him with her feet. ¡°Put it¡­Shawn¡­ Leave¡­¡±


    However, when Gale opened her ***to speak, it gave him a chance to go deeper!


    Shawn ***straight in and attacked!


    Gale bit him directly, hard.


    The smell of blood filled the ***of the two¡­


    However, Shawn still did not stop, but he was more eager to absorb her sweetness!


    Blood mixed with saliva.


    This was not kissing, it was clearly¡­ entanglement to death!


    It was not until Gale felt that both of her lips were numb and her brain went nk due tock of oxygen


    that Shawn let her go.


    ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at him with hatred. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡±


    Gale raised her hand and kept wiping the corner of her ***vigorously. ¡°***, Shawn, do you know how


    ***you are!¡±


    She was about to rub the corners of her lips till they bled!


    As soon as she thought of Shawn kissing her deeply, she immediately wanted to rinse her ***until there


    was no smell of him!


    Gale even turned around and retched several times.


    Shawn saw how disgusted Gale was!


    ¡°Galey, actually, it¡¯s not ****. It¡¯s really not ***.¡±

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Chapter 951


    He only kissed her.


    He never kissed a second person.


    Very clean.


    It was just that she did not know it.


    In his life, he had only had her, and from then on, she would always be the only woman.


    How could Gale believe it?


    ¡°Last night, I heard the¡­ voices of you and Winnie with my own ears. Earlier this morning, I saw you


    walking out of the master bedroom, putting on clothes: Shawn, you said you are not ***? Oh, what a big


    joke!¡± Gale said.


    ***!


    As Gale kept wiping the corners of her ***, blood was stained on the back of her hands and around the


    corners.


    These are not her blood but Shawn¡¯s.


    She bit him hard, and Shawn¡¯s injury would not heal within three to five days.


    However, he looked like a normal person, but Gale seemed to be seriously injured.


    Shawn slightly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Both you and Winnie had a taste of me, one after another. She did


    not dislike me, so why do you dislike me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me with Winnie!¡±


    After finishing his sentence, Gale turned around and ran downstairs.


    She really did not know what unreasonable things he would do next!


    However, Gale ran too fast and too fast, and she staggered a bit. Her legs gave way, and she almost


    fell.


    Fortunately, she held onto the handrail of the stairs in time.


    Seeing that she was about to fall, Shawn stepped forward subconsciously, wanting to help her.


    It was love. It was his instinct.


    When Winnie fell on the stairs yesterday, Shawn did not have such a quick reaction! It took him a long


    time to go over to help her!


    Gale stood firm, turned her head and red at Shawn. ¡°Don¡¯te here. Never touch me again!¡±


    Only then did Shawn stop where he was.


    He did not move until the silence returned to the second floor and kept looking at the ce where Gale


    had disappeared.


    After a long while, he smiled mockingly.


    He really hurt Galey so badly¡­ After everything was revealed, would she forgive him?


    Or, she would me him.


    me him for not discussing it with her, hiding it from her, and keeping her in the dark like a ***¡­


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Suddenly, a clear and clear voice sounded.


    ¡°Nicole?¡± Shawn¡¯s eyebrows and eyes Instantly became vivid, and he was no longer as lonely as


    before.¡± Are you awake?¡±


    Nicole stood at the door of the room, wearing pajamas and rubbing her eyes. ¡°Hmm!¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°I dreamed of the devil again. But this time, the devil was quickly beaten away!¡± Nicole replied.


    Shawn walked over, bent down and hugged Nicole. ¡°Because there is¡­¡±


    After a pause, he changed his words. ¡°Because Mrs. Anne is here.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I like Mrs. Anne very much. She is very nice and can sing lubies just like Mommy!¡± Nicole


    said.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Then let Mrs. Anne take care of you all the time?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nicole looked toward the master bedroom. ¡°Is Mommy awake?¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s still sleeping, let¡¯s go downstairs for breakfast first.¡±


    Gale was originally Nicole¡¯s mother, so she naturally knew how to take care of Nicole.


    Nicole was totally defenseless against her now.


    Therefore, when seeing Gale, Nicole waved his hand and said hello. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Anne!¡±


    Gale froze for a moment and did not realize that Nicole was calling her.


    ¡°Mrs. Anne, Mrs. Anne?¡± Nicole said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­no, it was nothing.¡± Gale came back to her senses. ¡°Wash your hands and get ready for


    breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Chapter 952


    ¡°Mrs. Anne, did you cook it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Nicole smiled and said, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great! Does Daddy have a share too?¡±


    Gale¡¯s smile froze. ¡°I¡­ came here to take care of you, not him.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°So? You treat me differently?¡±


    Gale pretended not to hear.


    On the dining table, there was a lovely breakfast.


    Omelette, scrambled eggs, bread, bacon¡­ All Nicole¡¯s favorites.


    ¡°Mrs. Anne, have you ever asked Mommy what I like to eat?¡± Nicole praised it while eating it with a


    spoon. ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, I feel like I can eat it all!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more if you want it.¡±


    Shawn sat beside him, drinking coffee slowly.


    The housekeeper wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Mr. Wood, just wait a moment, breakfast will be


    here soon, and the kitchen is preparing it.¡±


    No one expected that Gale only prepared for Nicole alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Shawn responded lightly,¡± It will just take a few bites of Nicole¡¯s food.¡±


    As he spoke, he picked up his cutlery and tried to get an omelet.


    However, before he could do it¡­Gale patted his hand away directly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    A red mark was clearly visible on the back of his hand.


    Nicole was stunned.


    The housekeeper froze.


    All the servants present were stunned.


    Only Shawn looked indifferent and slowly withdrew his hand. ¡°What? I can¡¯t eat?¡±


    Since Nicole was here, Gale could not get angry, so she could only politely say, ¡°Mr. Wood, this is for


    Ms. Nicole.¡±


    However, anyone can hear the gnashing of teeth in her words!


    Shawn did not know what to do, so he asked again, ¡°Can¡¯t I eat?¡±


    Gale resisted the urge to curse and took a deep breath. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­¡±


    However, Shawn turned his head and looked at Nicole. ¡°Give it to Daddy.¡±


    Nicole agreed readily, quickly picking up an omelet and putting it in his bowl.


    ¡°Is that enough, Daddy? There is also bacon here! I¡¯ll get you some!¡± Nicole asked.


    Shawn raised the corner of his ***. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gale watched from the side, speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She took strict precautions, but Nicole was so generous!


    That was what she cooked for Nicole!


    Shawn had the nerve to eat it! Moreover, in the case of her explicit refusal!


    Come on, Shawn has no ****at all!


    Not only did he want to eat, but he also deliberately made the sound of eating, and his eyes were


    looking at Gale.


    She rolled her eyes.


    ¡°The cooking is good.¡± Shawn boasted deeply. Seeing Gale ignoring him, he looked at Nicole again.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. Mrs. Anne¡¯s cooking skills are really good!¡±


    ¡°Then let her cook breakfast from now on, what do you think?¡±


    Nicole thought for a while, then looked at Gale. ¡°Mrs. Anne, are you willing? Will you be tired? After all,


    you are already very busy taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°As long as you want to, I can do it anytime.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Anne!¡±


    Nicole was still that polite and grateful child.


    However, Shawn had everything to gain from this exchange!


    Not long after, the servant brought an extremely sumptuous breakfast and put it on the dining table one


    by one. It was quickly piled up, and the aroma was overwhelming.

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Chapter 953


    Taking advantage of the gap between serving dishes, Shawn turned his body slightly and turned to


    Gale.¡± It¡¯s just a few bites, is there any reason to be so angry?¡±


    Gale ignored him.


    ¡°Everything here belongs to me. Why do you only cook for Nicole? Huh?¡±


    Gale gitted her teeth. ¡°Shawn, you have really picky taste buds!¡±


    ¡°Picky taste buds?¡± He shook his head. ¡°You cook very light food, you won¡¯t feed Nicole something very


    salty or spicy.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    Gale wanted to refute but felt a little embarrassed.


    She was not as smart-***as Shawn!


    ¡°Huh? What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Fine, you can enjoy it today!¡±


    Wherever Nicole was around, Gale always put on makeup to look old and haggard.


    Before leaving the bedroom today, she also touched up on purpose, worried that Nicole would see her


    true face when she woke up!


    When Shawn deeply kissed her, she was so angry that she did not remember to put on her makeup.


    Thinking back now¡­


    How could Shawn be able to kiss her?


    Gale felt so ***when she saw herself in this state.


    When Joshua saw her make-up for the first time, he even cried furtively.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about this. It¡¯s nothing, once you close your eyes and turn off the lights, it¡¯s actually


    the same,¡± Shawn replied.


    ¡°Your body is still your body.¡±


    Gale already wanted to plug her ears.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn took a deep sip of his coffee. ¡°Galey, you¡¯re not ***, not at all, really. I¡¯ll just pretend¡­ to get


    used to your old age in advance.¡±


    No matter whether young or old, she was his Galey.


    In his eyes, she was the most beautiful.


    After Shawn finished saying this, it was like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no response.


    Nicole became visibly happier and said, ¡°Daddy, am I going to kindergarten today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Then, will Joshua go to school with me?¡±


    Hearing Joshua¡¯s name, Gale subconsciously became a little nervous!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Aurum should be bringing him to the same school,¡± Shawn replied.


    It was because it was the most famous and high-end kindergarten in Sea City.


    The children of famous families in Sea City would always choose that school.


    Nicole said, ¡°If Joshua goes to another school, can I transfer?¡±


    Shawn frowned deeply. ¡°Nicole, you want to transfer schools because of Joshua?¡±


    ¡°Or let Joshua transfer to my school, it¡¯s fine!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Gale noticed something was wrong with him. ¡°You seem to have a big opinion on Joshua?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Both father and son have a tacit understanding and a perfect understanding. Howe Shawn and


    Joshua seemed to be at odds?


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I have any objections to a man who has a slippery tone and wants to win my daughter¡¯s


    heart?¡± Shawn said, ¡°How can my precious princess be won by a ******like him?¡±


    Gale had nothing to say.


    He thought they had feelings for each other?


    So ****!


    They were brothers and sisters!


    Twins!

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Chapter 954


    Moreover, Joshua and Nicole were born only a few minutes apart!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What you worry about will never happen in this lifel¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Men understand men.¡±


    ¡°Joshua is just a child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s going to be a man too.¡±


    Gale was too ***to argue with him.


    Nicole did not know what they were arguing about, but she just thought that Mrs. Anne was so kind.


    She felt more like a mommy than her mommy!


    Nicole said, ¡°By the way, Daddy, is Mommy still awake? Breakfast is almost getting cold.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s too tired and needs a lot of rest, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Why is Mommy tired? Did she not sleep wellst night? Did she also dream about the devil? Daddy,


    did you protect Mommy?¡±


    Shawn patted her head deeply. ¡°Of course Daddy will protect Mommy, and will always protect her.¡±


    He was speaking at Nicole and also at Gale.


    Unfortunately¡­¡­


    Gale did not care.


    After breakfast, the housekeeper asked, ¡°Mr. Wood, are you going to thepany now?¡±


    ¡°No, I will go to school with Nicole first. It¡¯s her first time going to kindergarten, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t get


    used to it,¡± Shawn said.


    After finishing speaking, he nced at Gale. ¡°You go with me too.¡±


    Gale was a little surprised.


    She definitely wanted to go, and she was still thinking about how to bring it up, but she did not expect


    Shawn to invite her.


    She naturally agreed without thinking. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the driver to prepare the car¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    The housekeeper was a little surprised, but nodded. ¡°Okay, Mr. Wood.¡±


    A ck car parked in the garden.


    Gale was about to open the back seat door when Shawn stopped her. ¡°Take the co-pilot seat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit in the back with Nicole.¡±


    ¡°She has a child safety seat.¡±


    Gale did not answer but tried hard to open the car door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    However, Shawn stopped her. ¡°You sit in the co-pilot by yourself, or I carry you up. You choose.¡±


    ¡°You¡­


    ¡°You have three seconds to think. Three, two¡­¡±


    Before he could count to one, Gale opened the co-pilot¡¯s door.


    In order to express her dissatisfaction, when closing the car door, she purposely mmed it very hard!


    The corner of Shawn¡¯s ***curled up into a smile, which he quickly dropped.


    A family of three.


    This was the real family of three.


    He imagined many times that on an ordinary morning, he and Galey would go to send Nicole to school


    together.


    On the way, they can chat about such topics as parents, what to eat for dinner, and what dreams they


    had.st night.


    After seeing off Nicole, they could turn around and go to thepany together.


    What an ordinary but happy daily life.


    Yet today, they kind of barely achieved it.


    Shawn was quite satisfied, at least he could experience this feeling in advance.


    Like stolen happiness.


    The car drove out of the Temperley Hall slowly.


    The housekeeper watched the rear of the car disappear out of sight and sighed with aplex


    expression.


    ¡°Housekeeper, Mrs. Anne¡­ What¡¯s her background? Even you can¡¯t talk to Mr. Wood like that. She


    has nobody in her eyes,¡± a servant next to him asked. 1


    The housekeeper¡¯s eyes nted, ¡°Is it your ce to question Mr. Wood?¡±


    The servant quickly lowered his head.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    Chapter 955


    ¡°Remember, you have to talk lean and do more! Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yos.¡±


    In the master bedroom, Winnie was still in a deep sleep, unconscious.


    Judging from the Intensityst night, she would not wake up until the afternoon at least!


    She probably would not be able to recover from such abuse and torture within a week!


    ***


    In the kindergarten.


    The principal was waiting at the door.


    Mr. Wood came in person, bringing the daughter of the Wood family along, and he did not dare to


    neglect her.


    As soon as the car stopped, the principal trotted forward. ¡°Mr. Wood, Ms. Nicole, good morning.¡±


    However, when he saw an old and ***womaning down from the co-pilot, the director was stunned


    for a moment before returning to his senses.


    Gale did not mind either.


    She has long been indifferent to things like appearance.


    She was what she was.


    Those who love her would not change their hearts because of her appearance.


    People who did not love her would leave her no matter how beautiful she was.


    Standing beside Shawn, Nicole shouted crisply with her school bag on her back, ¡°****, Principal.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Ms. Nicole. You¡¯re so polite,¡± the principal responded happily.


    Shawn took Nicole¡¯s hand deeply and handed her to the principal. ¡°From today onward, Nicole will be


    going to school here. Take good care of her, and don¡¯t miss her studies and her health. If something


    goes wrong¡­¡±


    He narrowed his eyes..


    ¡°Mr. Wood, please rest assured. Ms. Nicole will be safe and healthy here,¡± the principal assured.


    Long before Nicole came, the housekeeper hade to meet him many times with instructions on how


    to care for her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This was the most delicate little princess in Sea City!


    Who would dare to mess up?


    Once something went wrong, his life would be ruined forever.


    ¡°Daddy, Mrs. Anne, goodbye.¡± Nicole waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to school first! See you tonight!¡±


    Gale smiled and waved. ¡°Goodbye, Nicole, study hard and improve every day.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The corner of Shawn¡¯s ****also curled into a smile, looking at Nicole¡¯s back as she walked toward the


    kindergarten.


    Then, he tilted his head again, looking at Gale¡¯s profile


    She was smiling, and she looked at Nicole tenderly.


    He looked at her tenderly.


    Only¡­


    Gale suddenly turned back and wiped the corners of her eyes lightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shawn blurted out. ¡°It¡¯s fine, why are you crying?¡±


    When he kissed her forcefully and bullied her this morning, even though her eyes were red and tears


    were rolling, she held back her tears.


    Now¡­


    What hit her?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just look at Nicole¡¯s back as she walks away¡­ I suddenly feel sad,¡± Gale replied.


    Shawn did not quite understand.


    What was so sad about it?


    Nicole just went to school.


    Shawn could notfort her directly, so he could only say stiffly, ¡°She wille home every day after


    school. It¡¯s not like she stays in kindergarten all the time!


    Gale sighed. ¡°Shawn, you would not understand. The time you spend with Nicole is too little, and you


    will understand only if you spend another four years watching her grow up day by day.¡±


    He pursed his lips. ¡°I understand when you say it.¡±


    ¡°Nicole was brought up by me alone, she never left my side. But just now, I saw her carrying her school


    bag and walking toward school, gradually distanced herself from me¡­ I feel like she is growing up and


    drifting away from me.''¡±

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Chapter 956


    Sooner orter, Nicole would drag her suitcase and go to university elsewhere and be farther away


    from her.


    In the future, Nicole would wear a wedding dress to get married and form a new family¡­


    Gale breathed a sigh. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m too sentimental.¡±


    She turned and walked to the car.


    Probably because of a bad mood and too many things piled up in his heart, Gale was depressed.


    She still had to go to work at Wood Group during the day and continue to be a designer.


    In the evening, she went back to be Nicole¡¯s nanny.


    Although it was busy, it was also very fulfilling.


    However, when Gale appeared in the jewelry department wearing this old makeup¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡± Peach screamed, ¡°Gale, what¡¯s wrong with you!¡±


    ¡°Ah!!¡± Hearing the voice, Summer hurriedly ran out of the office and also screamed, ¡°Gale, what the


    ****are you doing! Are you role-ying?!¡±


    Everyone looked at Gale in unison.


    She was very calm. ¡°You can recognize me at a nce.¡±


    It seemed that only three-year-olds like Nicole could be bluffed.


    It happened to be working hours, and Joe also walked in from the outside.


    He only saw Gale¡¯s back and did not pay much attention, thinking it was the cleaning aunt.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Joe asked, ¡°What are you all looking at me for?¡±


    Gale turned around. ¡°Mr. Winter, you are narcissistic. They are looking at me.¡±


    ¡°Yoho!¡± Joe took two steps back in shock. ¡°Gale, you you you you¡­what¡¯s going on with you!¡±


    She touched her face. ¡°Am I that ****?¡±


    Joe looked like he had seen a ghost. ¡°Shawn lost his hair overnight because of the news of your death.


    Now, because of¡­ what happened, you ***twenty years overnight?¡±


    Joe said, ¡°It¡¯s just too sudden, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Gale pouted.


    When such familiar friends saw her appearance, they felt frightened.


    She did not know how Shawn ****to¡­ This morning¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just look at it more, and you¡¯ll get used to it. I may have to wear this look to work these days,


    so please don¡¯t take offense. I¡¯m sorry for polluting your eyes,¡± Gale said.


    Joe coughed.


    Although he was very curious and wanted to gossip, there were too many people, and he was too


    embarrassed to ask directly.


    Gale could not have turned into this for no reason!


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meeting, let¡¯s have a meeting. The season is changing, and it¡¯s time for our new line to


    come out. Gale, how is your design draft?¡± Joe said.


    ¡°Finished.¡±


    ¡°Such a speed?!¡± Joe was a little surprised. ¡°There is still half a month before the submission date!¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°I suddenly had an inspirationst night, so I drew it.¡±


    ¡°As expected of my dear Gale!¡± Peach said enviously, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a clue yet, I¡¯m so worried


    every day. My hair is about to fall out¡­¡±


    Gale justughed. She could not tell anyone about her suffering.


    Inspired by Shawn and Winnie¡¯s moans¡­.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She would rather not.


    She also hoped that designers like Peach would never have such inspiration!


    Art was born of pain.


    In the meeting room, Gale¡¯s sketches were disyed on the big screen.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Chapter 957


    Gale stood next to the main seat, introducing hertest design works fluently and confidently.


    ¡°This series is based on peony flowers. It is graceful and luxurious, but it is still fashionable. It escapes


    the vulgar feeling and is more youthful. I put the petals of peony flowers inside to make it look more


    delicate. Nice to look at¡­¡±


    People always shine in the field they are good at.


    Everyone listened to Gale¡¯s introduction quietly as she devoted herself to her work.


    When Shawn pushed the door and walked in, she did not even notice.


    The employee next to him was startled, and quickly stood up. ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    He raised his index finger, pulled out the chair and sat down at the end of the conference table,


    propped his chin, and watched her every move with a smile in his eyes.


    Gale¡­


    Only at this time could he appreciate her calm side.


    Otherwise, she would always have thorns all over her body.


    Although Gale looked very old now, in Shawn¡¯s eyes, she was still beautiful.


    To love someone was never to love her for her appearance but for her heart.


    Ten minutester, Gale bowed. ¡°This is the end of my design proposal, thank you for listening.¡±


    There was warm apuse in the conference room.


    Shawn also apuded.


    All the lights were turned on. Gale walked to her seat and met Shawn¡¯s eyes as soon as she looked up.


    She froze for a moment.


    Why was he here? When had hee in?


    Shawn got up. ¡°Not bad. This design is expected to be thetest hit.¡±


    He praised generously.


    Gale also epted it generously. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wood, for your appreciation.¡±


    It was a normal conversation, but¡­


    Everyone sensed something was wrong.


    Mr. Wood and Gale¡­were husband and wife!


    How could they be so professional?


    Like strangers?


    However, no one dared to say anything. The originally rxed meeting atmosphere became extremely


    dignified!


    Peach and Summer stared at each other.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Summer muttered, ¡°Does he have that much free time?¡±


    Peach did not say anything and just looked at Gale.


    Gale had already returned to her seat and sat down.


    Shawn said, ¡°I just happened to be passing by and wanted to take a look. You guys continue with the


    meeting and just pretend I don¡¯t exist.¡±


    With such a great status, who would dare to ignore him once he sat there?


    Joe simply did not think it was a big deal since he just wanted to watch. ¡°Recently, you have not paid as


    much attention to the jewelry department as before.¡±


    ¡°I will leave it to you to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide for the Wood Group.¡±


    Shawn leaned on the chair leisurely andzily, tapping his fingers on the table.


    ¡°Just follow Gale¡¯s design, let the marketing department start publicizing,unching, and preparing for


    the sale.¡± Shawn looked at the design draft. ¡°Make it the main product of this season.¡±


    Having said that, he paused momentarily. ¡°Mrs. Warm, what have you nned to name this series?¡±


    ¡°Bloom.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°Okay. This can also be regarded as your first return to design work after four


    years. Don¡¯t worry, I will vigorously promote it for you.¡±¡±


    Gale raised a smile. ¡°It¡¯s an honor, first of all, I¡¯m here to thank Mr. Wood.¡±

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Chapter 958


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Joe looked back and forth between the two of them.


    He was also confused.


    These two were acting weird.


    Last time at thepany¡¯s entrance, Shawn made Gale apologize to Winnie, which was outrageous.


    He thought something had changed.


    Unexpectedly, Shawn and Gale became even more tit-for-tat


    ¡°Do you feel¡­¡± Summer uttered.


    Before she finished speaking, Joe nodded. ¡°I think so.]


    Even the blind could tell something was wrong.


    Gale packed the things in front of him, picked up the folder, and smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve finished my work


    report, Mr. Wood. Mr. Winter, I¡¯m sorry, I have other things to do.¡±


    She pushed away the chair and turned around very coolly.


    Gale was polite.


    She left before anyone could allow her to do so.


    Gale strode toward the door without looking back.


    In her private time, she has been watching Shawn dangling in front of her eyes, which is already very


    annoying. She did not want to have too much interaction with Shawn during working hours!


    Could he not be more sensible and meet her less?


    Could Shawn really get used to seeing her old face now?


    Gale walked quickly, opened the door of the conference room, and walked out without looking back.


    Unexpectedly, someone¡¯s coffee spilled in the corridor outside, and the cleaning staff was cleaning it


    up.


    The supervisor of the cleaning department stood by, gesturing. ¡°Next time something like this happens,


    you have to clean it up in time¡­ It¡¯s so ***, and the boss is in a meeting inside, what will they think if


    they see it? What if someone slipped and fell?¡±


    Gale walked too fast. She did not expect cleaning tools, buckets, and mops at the door.


    She mmed into it, resulting in a red knee. The bucket shook, and water spilled out.


    ¡°Ouch,¡± said the cleaner, raising his head while wiping the floor. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Gale took two steps back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again.¡±


    The knee hurt a little, Gale really wanted to reach out to rub it, but she thought back to when she barely


    had time to close the door. There should be many eyes staring at her in the conference room¡­


    including Shawn.


    Therefore, Gale straightened his back, trying to pretend she was not hurt!


    She wanted to leave with her head held high!


    Gale was about to take a step to avoid this area, but the supervisor, who was chattering just now, got


    angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Why do you walk without looking at where you are going?¡± The supervisor


    said, ¡°I just cleaned it, and you spilled it again. Aren¡¯t our cleaners working hard enough already?¡±


    Gale froze for a moment.


    She did not expect that someone would speak to her in the Wood Group in this tone. Not only was


    Gale stunned, but everyone in the conference room was also stunned.


    Was this supervisor out of his mind?


    That is Gale! Gale Warm!


    No matter what, she is now the proprietress of the Wood Group!


    The bossdy!


    Taking a step back, even if Shawn and Gale divorced, she would still be Nicole¡¯s biological mother, and


    no matter what, it would not be the turn of a supervisor to shout at her!


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, did you not hear me?¡± Seeing that Gale did not answer, the supervisor said again, ¡±


    You¡¯re careless, which department are you from? I haven¡¯t seen you in the cleaning department before.


    Are you new here? Look at your clothes¡­¡±

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Chapter 959


    The supervisor looked at her disdainfully.


    Only then did Gale realize that her appearance and clothes made the supervisor mistakenly think she


    was just an ordinary middle-aged woman.


    That was why he dared to **her so casually!


    Gale smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m from the jewelry department.


    ¡°The handyman from the jewelry department? Or the cook?¡± The supervisor said, ¡°Don¡¯t run away.


    There is a shortage of manpower. Stay here and help clean this area first!¡±


    The cleaner waved his hand. ¡°No need, I will do this alone¡­¡±


    The supervisor replied impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things.¡±


    Gale stood still.


    If the cleaning staff was really overwhelmed, and she identally hit the bucket just now, increasing


    their workload, she was willing to clean it up and help.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, volunteering and others forcing her were two different concepts!


    Seeing her attitude, the supervisor was even more upset. ¡°Are you going to do it? What are you doing


    there? Who recruited you here? How can you be so ***********?¡±


    The cleaning department was full of old aunts with no education, and the supervisor had some power,


    so he was used to speaking in an unfriendly tone as such


    Seeing Gale being so stubborn, the supervisor was very upset and insisted on putting her in her ce.


    Gale still smiled and replied, ¡°If I need to clean, it should be the cleaner because I caused her trouble.


    When is it your turn to order me?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t seen you before¡­¡±


    Before the supervisor finished speaking, Joe had already walked over. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Seeing him, the supervisor immediately changed his face, nodded and bowed. ¡°Mr. Winter, sorry to


    disturb you with a small matter, and I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t handle even a small matter?¡± Joe raised his eyebrows. ¡°It seems that you are not very


    qualified for this job.¡±


    The supervisor turned pale. ¡°Mr. Winter, I¡­.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, you won¡¯t be needed anymore.¡±


    The supervisor was dumbfounded.


    Was he fired just like that?


    Why?


    What did he do wrong?


    Seeing his confused face, Joe knew he did not know who he had offended or what he had done wrong,


    so he thought it was funny.


    There were still such ***********people in the Wood Group.


    It was no wonder that at a very old age, he could only be a supervisor in the cleaning department.


    Joe asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand? Do I need to repeat myself?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Joe¡­¡±


    Joe waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t appear here again.¡±


    If Shawn were toe, he was afraid it would be more than just dismissal.


    The supervisor froze in ce, still a little unwilling, trying to exin something.


    Joe raised his eyebrows. ¡°What?¡±


    At this moment, Shawn put one hand in his trousers pocket and walked out slowly.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± The supervisor shouted immediately when he saw him, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong, and


    he wants to fire me¡­ You, as the president, need to give me a reason! I¡¯m just here to get the cleaning


    done! I did nothing wrong!¡±


    Shawn nced at him lightly, his expression as usual.


    He did not even know why he was wrong.


    How ***********!

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Chapter 960


    However, the hostility in Shawn¡¯s eyes was hidden so deep that no one could see it.


    ¡°I saw it all just now. You are indeed only doing what you are supposed to do,¡± Shawn said.


    Joe said in surprise, ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Gale was not surprised.


    Shawn was speaking for the supervisor then, so she was not even surprised!


    He had already gone crazy!


    ¡°Continue to work on your work. If there is no major fault, thepany will not fire you,¡± Shawn said.


    When the supervisor heard it, he suddenly became relieved from the panic and anxiety just now.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wood! Thank you!¡± The supervisor nodded again and again. ¡°I will definitely shine in


    my position and contribute my own strength to thepany!¡±


    At this time, the cleaning was alsopleted.


    The supervisor hastily dragged the cleaner, carrying buckets, mops, and other tools, and left in a hurry.


    He was afraid that if he was one step toote, Mr. Wood would change his mind.


    Everyone in thispany knew that Shawn was always the most difficult to mess with, and Joe was


    always the most talkative, always smiling without putting on airs.


    Unexpectedly, the one who saved him today¡­ was Mr. Wood!


    Mr. Wood was really a good person!


    He would definitely do his best for thepany in the future!


    Joe sighed. ¡°Shawn, Shawn, you¡¯re pping me in the face¡­¡±


    Gale did not know what to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Winter. I have something to do. I¡¯ll get back to work,¡± Gale replied/


    She nodded slightly and left quickly without looking at Shawn.


    Shawn did not look at her too, and walked toward his office.


    Joe followed.


    He was rambling all the way. ¡°What the **************is wrong with you? It¡¯s Gale. She¡¯s your wife, your


    sweetheart, and the mother of your child¡­ You just watch her be bullied by a cleaning supervisor?¡±


    ¡°Last time you let Winnie ********her¡­ Shawn, are you mad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to coax a woman when she is angry! Very hard to coax!¡±


    Shawn walked into the office and sat down on a chair. ¡°Have you finished?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it for your own good.¡±


    Joe was really heartbroken.


    ¡°I have my own ns. You take care of yourself,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a loner, so what can I do?¡±


    ¡°Find a girlfriend, and someone will take care of you.¡±


    Joe was not in a hurry.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s up to you. I can¡¯t stop you from killing yourself. I hope you will be more decent when you


    kneel down and beg Gale for forgiveness.¡±


    Shawn opened the file, pretending that he did not hear what he said.


    Joe rubbed his nose, feeling nothing interesting, turned and walked out. ¡°Shawn, how *************you


    are. now, how humble and pitiful you were then. I am looking forward to seeing you grovel again.


    Because you¡­ deserve it!¡±


    Before Shawn¡¯s knife-like gaze swept over, Joe quickly left and quickly closed the office door. Boom!


    The loud sound of the door resounded.


    Tsk tsk tsk. The door should have a hold in it. If it hit him, it would be counted as a work-rted injury,


    and he would have to rest in bed for at least half a month!


    ¡°Mr. Winter, you¡¯re messing with Mr. Wood again?¡± Fiona said with a sad face.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, not me.¡±


    ¡°How could it be you who is behaving so well and then smash the door like this?¡±


    Joe replied frankly, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time, calm down.¡±


    Fiona sighed. ¡°Yeah, sigh. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Joe patted her on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s nothing if I provoke Shawn. It¡¯s terrible for Gale to provoke Shawn.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    Chapter 961


    Fiona shuddered a few times after hearing that. ¡°Is Mrs. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°No, everything is fine with Gale. It¡¯s just that Shawn really made Gale angry this time,¡± Joe said.


    Fiona did not understand.


    At that moment, Shawn¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. ¡°Fiona!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Fiona walked right in.


    Shawn pursed his lips. ¡°I need you to get something done.¡±


    With a nod of the head, Fiona said, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Fiona was stunned after hearing what Shawn had to say before answering, ¡°Yes, it will be done.¡±


    Was Shawn personally handling such a small matter?


    What did the person in charge of the cleaning department do to Shawn?


    No one was really paying attention. At noon, the person would no longer return to thepany.


    All traces of that person had disappeared.


    It was as if that person had never appeared in thepany before at all!


    No one cared anyway.


    Very quickly, someone new took up a position.


    In such argepany, personnel changes were normal.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As for what exactly happened to that person, it was not important!


    Shawn slumped back into his chair as he looked at the city outside.


    How much longer would everything take?


    He really wanted the feeling of being hated for a misunderstanding and being unable to exin himself


    to stop.


    Soon, soon.


    At the verytest, it would be the day Natalie¡¯s poison Went off.


    Then, even if Natalie and Winnie refused to tell them how to undo what happened to Nicole, he would


    at least have something to negotiate with!


    He needed to bear with it.


    He needed to wait.


    At Temperley Hall, it was already evening when Winnie woke up.


    She struggled to even sit up from the bed. She was sweating everywhere in pain.


    Her body was bruised all over. It looked like she had been beaten up everywhere. There was no spot


    on


    her skin that was untouched. That area in particr¡­was burning in pain!


    She could not even get off the bed, let alone walk!


    ¡°Someone!¡± Natalie yelled, ¡°Where did everyone go?!¡±


    She was feeling ufortable all over, so her temper was naturally bad as well.


    Furthermore, Winnie felt like she was only in that state because of Shawn, so she felt a sense of


    superiority.


    Only she could be on the same bed with Shawn.


    No matter how tiring and painful it was, she was perfectly willing. She really wanted to bear Shawn¡¯s


    child.


    She did not know that it had not been Shawn at all.


    That night, there were even two men with her.


    One took up the earlier part of the night, while the other took theter part.


    A maid walked in and said, ¡°Ms. Nightingale, what is it?


    She leaned against the bed and asked, ¡°Where is Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood is still out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already sote, and he¡¯s still at thepany?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nightingale, I don¡¯t know much about Mr. Wood¡¯s schedule.¡±


    Natalie answered impatiently, ¡°Yes, yes. Go get me something to eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    She slept for the whole day, and her body was so sore. She naturally needed to get some of her energy


    back.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Nightingale.¡±

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    Chapter 962


    The maid had not left for too long when Winnie heard the sound of a car arriving downstairs.


    Shawn was probably back!


    She wanted to go take a look, but her body was in too much pain. So, shey down obediently.


    Downstairs, Nicole had her bag on her back as she skipped inside.


    Shawn and Gale were behind her.


    ¡°Did you have fun at school today?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°How were your ssmates?¡±


    Nicole answered, ¡°It was great. I¡¯m so happy. Daddy, I want to go to school every day! I don¡¯t need


    weekends!¡±


    ¡°You like school so much?¡±


    ¡°Yes! There are the teachers and my friends. Joshua is there too!¡± Nicole¡¯s smile was so wide her eyes


    narrowed. ¡°Joshua was in the ss next to mine at the start, but he changed to my ss in the


    afternoon!¡±


    What?


    Nicole was in the same ss as Joshua?


    That meant that they would see each other every day.


    Shawn was a bit unhappy about it.


    The man Nicole liked the most at that moment, up to ten years in the future, should be him.


    Gale did not say anything as she looked at Nicole¡¯s innocent smile. It was like they had returned to their


    old gappy lives.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Only Nicole was stuck in a dangerous ce.


    The moment that peace was broken¡­.


    The consequences would be unfathomable.


    No one knew what would happen. No one knew what Winnie would do to Nicole or if it would endanger


    Nicole¡¯s life.


    Who would Shawn side with in the end?


    As Gale thought about that, a phone rang, interrupting her thoughts.


    Shawn picked up the phone. ¡°Winnie? Where are you?¡±


    Her expression stiffened as she turned away, trying to ignore the conversation next to him.


    Gale said, ¡°Nicole,e. I¡¯ll bring you back to your room. Just leave your bag there and take out your


    homework. We can have dinner soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± As Nicole said that, she walked forward, holding Gale¡¯s hand.


    Gale held it tightly.


    ¡°Mrs. Anne, your hand is so smooth and soft. I want to hold it forever,¡± Nicole said.


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you hold it as long as you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    The two of them smiled at each other.


    Yet, right as the mood was getting good, Shawn stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Gale turned to look at him. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Bring Winnie dinner as well. She is waiting for her food,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale wondered if she had misheard things. She pointed at herself and asked, ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do I need to repeat myself?¡±


    ¡°My job is to take care of Nicole, not to serve Winnie,¡± Gale answered.


    ¡°She called for you to send it.¡±


    Otherwise, Shawn would never have asked Gale to do that.


    He would not hurt her willingly.


    Gale looked at her firmly. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Shawn said calmly, ¡°If you want to stay in Temperley Hall with Nicole, you should listen to Winnie.¡±


    Otherwise, Shawn would not stop Winnie from kicking Gale out.


    Gale should understand that.


    Nicole did not know what was happening. She merely looked at Shawn and Gale.


    After a few seconds, Gale reached out and took the tray from the maid.


    She held the tray tightly. Her fingers even started to whiten from the strain.


    Looking at Gale¡¯s retreating back, Shawn¡¯s expression darkened as he stared to follow her.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Chapter 963


    He did not want Gale and Winnie to be in the bedroom alone.


    If anything happened, he could still figure out a way to solve it!


    In the bedroom, Winnie was very happy to see Gale there.


    Any time she asked for something, Shawn would grant her wish!


    She even managed to have Gale send her her dinner!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sure enough, life was different when she was Shawn¡¯s woman!


    ¡°Hurry up, what are you swaddling for? Bring it to the bed,¡± Winnie said.


    Gale acted like she was deaf and could not hear anything. She focused on getting everything done.


    Once she put down the dishes, she turned around to leave.


    ¡°Are you nning on leaving before you¡¯re done?¡± Winnie called out to her, ¡°Where is the cutlery?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s right next to you. Are you blind?¡±


    Gale would not just take things lying down.


    She had already sent the food. What more did Winnie want?!


    ¡°Put it in my hand, do you understand?¡± Winnie said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve never been properly trained


    before. You don¡¯t even know how to be a proper maid.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your maid?¡±


    ¡°You, of course.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Winnie, don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    ¡°I will¡­ nevermind.¡±


    Winnie immediately ******her **********when Shawn walked in.


    She did not want to shout at Gale in front of Shawn. What if Shawn was unhappy with that?


    Men loved quiet and obedient girls.


    Shawn walked over and sat down on the sofa. ¡°How are you feeling? Are you better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still so sore.¡± Winnie deliberately shot a look at Gale before she spoke, ¡°Shawn, it looks like I can¡¯t


    serve you again tonight. Let me off tonight.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take it anymore?¡±


    Winnie blushed. ¡°For two nights straight, you only stopped when the sun rose. I¡­ just got tired.¡±


    Shawn crossed his leg. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to spare you tonight either.¡±


    That was because it was the only way Shawn could punish Winnie!


    Gale *******her eyes as she stood between the two of them.


    She constantly told herself to ignore what was said, to not care!


    ¡°Shawn, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. Let me rest for two days. You should rest too,¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.


    Shawn did not n on letting her off, which did scare Winnie a little.


    If she had to go for another night, she would probably have to be hospitalized!


    Winnie really got scared, and her tone was much softer. ¡°Shawn, let me rest for a few days. If this


    continues, I really won¡¯t be able to take it. Look, I can¡¯t even get out of bed right now.¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡±


    ¡°I never expected you to be so aggressive.¡±


    Shawn looked over at Gale. ¡°She managed it before, why can¡¯t you?¡±


    Winnie was a bit unhappy to hear that.


    Gale could no longer take it. ¡°Enough. Can you talk about this in private? I¡¯m still here. I¡¯m not deaf or


    blind and certainly not dead!¡±


    Everything sounded so vulgar!


    Were such things meant to be said in public?!


    Shawn nced at her. ¡°Since you aren¡¯t deaf, blind or dead, then why are you just standing there and


    not moving like a log?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? The food is already here, the cutlery is already in her hands!¡±


    What? Was she supposed to feed Winnie?


    Shawn said, ¡°It¡¯s true, you were always like a log, both in bed and off of it.¡±


    Winnie looked at her with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t know how to properly treat a man.¡±

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    Chapter 964


    Gale clenched her teeth, telling herself not to argue against them. Sheposed herself, staying calm


    and bearing with it.


    ¡°Surely you should know to help pour tea and give out paper towels while you¡¯re serving someone?¡±


    Shawn said.


    Winnie did not voice out that request, but it was Shawn instead.


    For the sake of staying at Temperley Hall and taking care of Nicole for a few more days, Gale was


    forced to swallow her temper. She stood by Winnie¡¯s side.


    When Winnie coughed, she would pour the tea.


    The moment Winnie looked at any of the dishes, Gale would put it on Winnie¡¯s te.


    Shawn merely sat by the side and read a book.


    They were the masters, and she was just a servant.


    She could fight back against anyone who was rude to her, but Shawn¡­


    How could Shawn treat her like that?


    Winnie slowly made things difficult for Gale. Gale merely listened to all of Winnie¡¯s instructions, wanting


    everything to be over.


    Finally.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re so clumsy. Just go out,¡± Winnie said.


    Gale quickly walked out without even looking back.


    She felt like she was going to suffocate if she continued to stay in the room!


    Just thinking about how she had slept in that room before made her feel *************.


    Looking at Gale leave, Shawn finally ********his book and slowly walked to Winnie¡¯s side before he sat


    down.


    ¡°Shawn¡­¡± Winnie immediately said.


    ¡°What?¡± Shawn smirked. ¡°You want more?¡±


    Winnie shuddered. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    She really could not take any more. The moment she moved, it felt like her body was being ripped


    apart.


    Shawn¡¯s smile deepened, but his eyes had no warmth to them. ¡°Nicole and Gale are getting more and


    more close to each other. It¡¯s only been two days. Have you noticed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been focused on taking care of you the past two days. Once I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll make sure to


    spend more time with Nicole!¡± Winnie answered.


    She would not let Gale take Nicole away so easily.


    Even though Gale was Nicole¡¯s actual mother, she had managed to get Nicole through her poison after


    much difficulty!


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering. If Nicole suddenly wakes up one day, what do we do?¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be so easy, Shawn. At the very least, Nicole will only recognize me as her mother for the next


    two years.¡±


    Shawn looked at her. ¡°Anything is possible. You¡¯re so sure of two years, but can you be sure Nicole


    won¡¯t change her whole life?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Winnie had just been about to answer when she suddenly thought of something and smiled.


    ¡°Shawn, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. Just leave it to me. You just need to focus on your work.¡±


    Shawn continued to speak when he saw that Winnie was still not relenting.


    He sighed and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Nicole will cry and keep asking for Gale when she


    wakes up. She won¡¯t want to get close to you, and I¡¯ll be trapped in a difficult spot.¡±


    After that, he patted Winnie on the wrist. ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, you¡¯re my lover. I want both of you to be


    happy.¡±


    Winnie leaned into his arms. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ Why don¡¯t you let Nicole wake up right now? Then, you¡¯ll prevent anything bad from


    happening in the future,¡± Shawn said.


    Winnie was shocked. ¡°Right now?¡±

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Chapter 965


    Shawn nodded, looking at her lovingly. ¡°Yes. If Nicole wants to leave with Gale, I¡¯ll grant them their


    wish. I¡¯ll just give them a monthly stipend. That¡¯s my responsibility as her father. If Nicole wants to stay,


    then that¡¯s even better. Winnie, then I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about Nicole crying after she wakes up.


    We can leave our lives in Temperley Hall happily forever.¡± He started to brainwash Winnie.


    He was trying to learn about the cure from that.


    If that does not work, then he would be able to learn some other information from Winnie!


    Winnie¡¯s heart felt incredibly warm at Shawn¡¯s words.


    He was already thinking about their future.


    Only¡­


    Winnie did not know how to cure Nicole at all!


    Only Natalie had the solution! She never asked about it before!


    ¡°Shawn, let¡¯s just leave it up to fate. Let¡¯s just focus on the present,¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°How could I do that? I don¡¯t want Nicole to hurt you and make you sad after she wakes up.¡±


    Winnie answered, ¡°When she wakes up, she¡¯ll be much more grown up. She will be more mature and


    won¡¯t cry and cause trouble. Also, we¡¯ll definitely have our own children by then too!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression darkened.


    Winnie did not notice it. She continued on, ¡°You haven¡¯t been using any protection the past two days at


    all. I think we¡¯ll have our own child soon. You won¡¯t just have Nicole as a daughter. When that happens,


    even if Nicole doesn¡¯t want me anymore and returns to Gale, it won¡¯t affect me at all. She was Gale¡¯s


    daughter to begin with. I¡¯ll have my own child. Shawn, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right? What do you think


    about. my n?¡±


    So that was what she wanted!


    She wanted his child, so she could get rid of Nicole after that!


    Shawn asked her, ¡®I¡¯m just curious. How did you cause Nicole to forget about Gale?¡±


    ¡°I have my own ways.¡±


    ¡°Will it harm her body or her mind at all?¡±


    Winnie hesitated.


    She did not know.


    Surely it would be fine?


    Winnie smiled awkwardly. ¡°During the start, you brought Nicole for a checkup. Surely there wasn¡¯t


    anything wrong then.¡±


    It was true.


    All of Nicole¡¯s vitals were normal.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    There was a cold glint in Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    After everything that was said, he was sure that Winnie was not the mastermind behind everything.


    She had only carried things out. She did not know anything. She did not even know how or when


    Nicole would wake up since she did not have any answers.


    She did not have the means to get such a poison anyway.


    In the end, the person controlling everything was Natalle!


    Natalie had been the one who sent the herbs under Aurum¡¯s name!


    Winnie was just a chess piece.


    Shawn could not understand why Natalie did that. What was her n?


    The thing was, if the matter failed, Natalie would not be the only one affected. Her whole family would


    not escape Shawn¡¯s ***********!


    ¡°Winnie, I still want Nicole to go back to normal as soon as possible. She¡¯s still young. She¡¯s just a kid.


    Honestly, our rtionship wouldn¡¯t be affected by whether or not she calls you her mother anyway,¡±


    Shawn said.


    Winnie still wanted to say something, but Shawn had already gotten up. ¡°You should keep resting. I still


    have somepany affairs to handle in the study.¡±

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Chapter 966


    Before she could answer, he left in a hurry.


    He did not even turn back.


    Winnie looked at his back with guilt and worry.


    Shawn seemed to be angry. She could feel it.


    Winnie obviously did not want Shawn to be angry at her, and to act coldly toward her because of it.


    She should go ask Natalie how they could cure Nicole


    After all, Winnie felt like Nicole was already not that useful to her. That was because she had already


    hypnotized Shawn, and he only loved her.


    Nicole¡¯s existence would only take away Shawn¡¯s time and love.


    She wanted Shawn to be fully focused on loving her!


    She could just let Gale take Nicole away. Then, she and Shawn would be able to happily stay in


    Temperley Hall together!


    She would satisfy Shawn and chase away Nicole and Gale at the same time!


    Everything would be fine as long as Shawn continued to be infatuated with her!


    With that in mind, Winnie decided to meet Natalie the next day!


    Yet, Winnie did not expect the lights to go out at around ten in the night suddenly.


    The room waspletely dark.


    After that, shoes could be heard on the ground. The footsteps were firm and powerful as they stepped


    closer to the bed.


    ¡°Shawn? Is that you?¡± Winnie shouted out, ¡°Why did you switch off the lights again?¡±


    The moment she said that she was pushed onto the bed.


    This time, there were no wasted movements. The men devoured Winnie like a wild animal. There was


    no holding back at all!


    Winnie was shocked. ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t¡­ I really can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me go, please. If you continue, I¡¯ll be hospitalized. Don¡¯t be angry at me. How could you be angry


    at me because of Nicole?¡±


    However, nothing Winnie said worked.


    The man only stopped when the day got brighter. The man hurriedly put on his clothes and fled.


    ¡°Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Winnie passed out. She¡¯s also bleeding. She was bleeding the whole time.¡±


    Shawn turned around. ¡°You did well.¡±


    The bodyguard never expected that he would not be med. He was even praised!


    The guard said, ¡°Mr. Wood, it looks very serious. I think we should send Ms. Nightingale to the


    hospital.¡±


    Shawn flicked the cigarette in his hand. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t hard at all. I¡¯ll make sure to do anything you ask for!¡±


    ¡°You should take a few days off to rest. You don¡¯t have toe anymore after tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The bodyguard left, and Shawn entered the room.


    The sheets werepletely red.


    Winniey there, not moving at all.


    She had fainted.


    Shawn¡¯s cold gaze looked at her. He had no emotion in his eyes at all.


    ¡°Send her to the hospital.¡± He called a maid over before he walked away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Since Winnie would be at the hospital for the next few days, he would be able to enjoy himself. He


    would be able to spend some quality time with Gale and Nicole.


    Gale did not know what had happened at all.


    She had ********the doors and windows very tightly, not wanting to hear Winnie¡¯s cries. She stayed in


    Nicole¡¯s room the whole time, not taking one step out.


    When it was time for breakfast, Nicole looked around and asked, ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy? Is she still


    asleep?¡±


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    Before Shawn could reply, Nicole mumbled, ¡°Why is mommy always asleep?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not asleep. She went out,¡± Shawn said.

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Chapter 967


    ¡°Where did Mommy go?"


    Shawn''s lips curled up slightly. "She went on holiday. She''ll be back in a few days."


    Nicole nodded, believing it.


    Gale definitely did not believe it.


    Those words were only enough to trick a child! Was Gale supposed to believe that Winnie had gone on


    vacation so early in the morning?


    It was absolutely impossible!


    After dropping Nicole off at the kindergarten, they went toward


    Wood Group. Gale could not help but ask, "Where exactly did Winnie go?"


    It had been so difficult for Winnie to enter Temperley Hall. It was the perfect time for Winnie to show off.


    She would want nothing more than to keep staying by Shawn''s side, so how could Winnie suddenly


    disappear?


    "Why are you so concerned?"


    Gale smiled. ''I just want to know if she''s dead or not."


    She absolutely hated Winnie!


    "She should die, but not right now. At the very least, she should only die when Nicole has been cured.


    She can burn to ashes for all I care," Gale said.


    Shawn answered as he drove, "She''s in the hospital."


    "The hospital?"


    ¡°Yes, she''s not feeling well."


    Gale found it strange. "She looked perfectly finest night..."


    No, Winnie had already slept in the room the whole day the night before. She could not even get out of


    bed, and she was full of bruises. She was clearly filled with the signs of being violently loved by a man.


    Was she hospitalized after a night?


    Then it must be...


    Gale suddenly turned to look at Shawn. "You..."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Yes?" Shawn raised his eyebrow. "What did I do?"


    Galeughed and said, "Mr. Wood, you should hold back a little. You tortured Winnie so much she


    ended up in the hospital. How much do you like her body?"


    Shawn did not say anything.


    It was basically a silent agreement.


    Gale merely felt disgusted. She felt like there was a huge stone pushing down on her heart.


    She lowered the car window, letting the breeze in.


    ¡°Winnie is just too weak. I''ll pay more attention in the future. After all, I was celibate for four years. I


    couldn''t hold back," Shawn said calmly.


    "Stop talking, I don''t want to hear it!" Shawn shut the windows back, and he said seriously, "Isn''t it a


    good thing for you that she''s in the hospital? At the very least, you won''t be seeing her anymore. She


    won''t be able to order you around for a few days."


    Galeughed again. "Mr. Wood, you speak as if you tortured Winnie so much she was hospitalized all


    for my sake."


    He smirked.


    Yes, Gale was right.


    It was just that he had no way of admitting it.


    Shawn could not stand Winnie standing over Gale like that, but he could do nothing about Winnie. It


    hurt his heart. So, he gave the guard an order the night before, managing to send


    Winnie to the hospital.


    Winnie would be away from Temperley Hall.


    That way, Gale and he would have a few days of peace.


    The car stopped in front of thepany building. Gale quickly got out of the car, clearly not wanting to


    spend any more time with Shawn.


    Fiona was already waiting there. "Mrs..."


    Gale walked right past.


    Shawn slowly passed the keys to the guards before he walked behind Gale.


    Just thinking about how Winnie would not be at Temperley Hall for the next few days, he felt quite


    good. Gale walked right past. Yet, Gale was incredibly frustrated. She walked right in and went straight


    to the elevator.


    "Miss..."


    Suddenly, a cleaner called out to her.


    Gale stopped and looked. "It''s you?"

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Chapter 968


    Was that not the cleaner who was cleaning up around the meeting room the day before?


    The cleaner smiled. "Yes, all the important people were around yesterday, so I didn''t manage to speak


    to you."


    Gale looked at him and said, "Did your superior give you any difficulty?"


    The cleaner said, ''''No, he resigned."


    ¡°Resigned? By himself?"


    "Yes."


    Gale had a strange look on her face.


    What happened?


    Joe wanted to fire the man, but Shawn had defended him.


    Logically, the man should have stayed in thepany.


    Why would he resign for no reason?


    Did Joe threaten the man in private?


    She would go ask Joeter.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Gale could understand it, she saw that Shawn was walking over.


    Whatever, she had to avoid Shawn first!


    Gale said, "That''s great. No one will cause you any trouble. I still need to work. Good bye."


    She pressed the button and walked into the elevator, worried that Shawn would stop it.


    Thankfully, the elevator went up without issue. Gale sighed in relief.


    When she reached her department, she saw Joe and remembered that she wanted to ask him


    something.


    Yet, for some reason, her mind waspletely nk. She could not remember her question at all!


    Gale stared at Joe just like that, trying her best to think about it.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?" Joe knocked on her desk after walking over. "Is it my manly


    charms?"


    Peach spat out the water she had just drunk.


    That truly made Gale forget about everything. She said emotionlessly, "Mr. Winter, I''m sorry. I''m allergic


    to men.


    " Joeughed. "Hahahah. A woman who loved Shawn before would probably never have her eyes on


    another man."


    ¡°Who''s loved him before?"


    ¡°Alright alright, you''ve never loved him. There were never any feelings." Gale said, "Exactly."


    ¡°Actually, Shawn is just too smart. Sometimes, we would need to think for a very long time before we


    can understand what he''s doing. We''d have to struggle even to understand how far he can see. Back


    then, he wanted to buy apany. Everyone opposed it, but he remained firm, silencing all opposition.


    Guess what happened after that? Even with all the negative feedback, thepany''s shares rose by


    two hundred percent in a year. The Wood Group managed to earn a lot as thergest shareholder.


    ¡°From that moment on, Shawn''s business ability was acknowledged by the wholepany. His name


    spread throughout the whole city, and he was the youngest and most capable president."


    Gale asked, "Mr. Winter, what are you trying to say??? Can you be more straightforward???"


    Joe looked at her and said, "Ahem, I just wanted to say that, even if Shawn''s not acting too normally


    right now, he probably has his own ns. You just need to wait for a while, and you''ll understand what


    he''s doing. Gale, you need to give him some time. Give him a chance, trust him. Wait for him. I think..."


    Joe slowly said, He won''t disappoint you."


    After being close friends for so long, Joe could not im to understand Shawnpletely, but Joe


    definitely had a good idea of how Shawn was.Joe had seen it all.


    Shawn''s love for Gale could not be hidden. It was always there.


    In the four years when Gale was supposedly dead, Shawn threw himself into his work, devoting his all


    to thepany. He looked increasingly tired every day, trying to numb himself with his work.


    Joe had seen it all.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Chapter 969


    In those four years, Shawn never swayed. He never even nced at all the women who came for him.


    He never touched another woman and was always mourning Gale.


    How could Shawn suddenly change his mind after Gale returned?


    How could Shawn possibly be sincere toward Winnie?


    Even though Joe did not know what Shawn was doing, Joe believed in him.


    So, Joe hoped that Gale would believe in Shawn too.


    Galeughed. "He won''t disappoint me? Trust him? Mr. Winter, do you know how much I''ve been


    through the past few days in


    Temperley Hall? Do you know what I''ve seen and heard?"


    ¡°Uhm...¡±


    Gale said, "He spends every night with Winnie. Their cries can be heard everywhere in Temperley Hall.


    Today, Winnie was hospitalized because Shawn was just too aggressive. She couldn''t get off the bed


    and couldn''t walk."


    Joe was shocked. "Did that really happen?"


    "Yes, I saw it myself."


    ¡°Actually, there are a lot of things that you shouldn''t use your eyes to see or your ears to hear. You


    have to feel it with your heart."


    Gale said helplessly, "Heart? The heart is worth nothing to Shawn. I would rather give my heart to a


    dog than him!"


    Joe still tried to defend Shawn. "No matter what, give him some time. Keep observing the situation.


    Trust..."


    "Mr. Winter, I''m still busy. I''ll take my leave."


    Gale did not want to think about it anymore. She had been hurt too deeply and hurt too many times.


    She really wanted to trust Shawn. Shawn had looked into her eyes and constantly emphasized to her


    that she needed to trust him, that she needed to trust him like she trusted Aurum.


    At the time, Gale really was moved.


    Shawn''s words had been too sincere.


    His gaze was too passionate.


    Gale had thought about giving him another chance and trusting him one more time. She thought about


    giving their rtionship and this marriage a chance.


    What happened in the end?


    Shawn made her apologize to Winnie.


    Shawn yed with Winnie nightly. They held each other. They held each other to sleep. They kissed


    each other passionately and did things only those who loved each other would do.


    How could Gale trust him?


    Joe looked at her back and shook his head, sighing. "Shawn, I thought that you were already reaching


    the final destination of your journey with your wife. I can''t believe you still have such a long way to go.


    Good luck."


    After that, he turned around to talk to his office.


    Summer called out to him when he walked past. "What were you talking to Gale about just now? Gale


    looks very unhappy."


    "It''s nothing. I was just telling her to give Shawn a chance."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Summer rolled her eyes in an exaggerated manner. "Is there anything worth forgiving about that


    scumbag?! The moment he stood in front of thepany holding Winnie, making Gale apologize to


    Winnie, he stopped being worth forgiveness!"


    ¡°Have you considered that Shawn has some hidden difficulties?"


    "Is that so?" Summer asked, "What are they? Why don''t you tell me?"


    "If I could tell you, would it be called hidden?"


    ¡°You are so close to him. Did he not tell you anything?" Joe said, "He really didn''t tell me anything, but I


    feel like something is off."


    Summer sighed. "You, men, are just too sly..."


    In her eyes, what difficulties could Shawn possibly have?


    Was it difficult because he loved two women at once?


    "It''s nothing. I was just telling her to give Shawn a chance."

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    Chapter 970


    Haha! What a joke!


    "Let''s make a bet, then. If we''ve all misunderstood Shawn, then I win. If Shawn''s really stopped loving


    Gale, then you win," Joe suddenly suggested.


    Summer nodded. "Alright, bet!"


    She refused to believe they had misunderstood Shawn in any way! It was impossible!


    Nicole was calling someone else her mother. Gale was so sad about it. It was the time were Gale


    neededfort and someone with her the most, but what did Shawn do?Did someone hold a knife to


    his neck and force him to love Winnie?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    No one would have the ability to do that. No one would even dare!If Shawn had the time to y with


    another woman, why was he not using the time to try and cure Nicole!


    ¡°Are you sure about that?" Joe was interested as well. He felt like he would definitely win. "What should


    we bet on? Make sure you don''t take back your word!"


    "Please, I''m a woman of my words. I won''t regret it! Joe, don''t be so pleased with yourself. What makes


    you think you can win?"


    "I believe in Shawn."


    Joe felt like he would definitely win.


    If Shawn did not love Gale, he would chop his head off!


    Summer asked, "What''s the bet? What do you want the stakes to be?"


    Joe asked back, "What do you want? Should we make the stakes bigger?"


    The two of them looked at each other.


    They had known each other for so long. If it were money or a meal, it would bepletely boring. It


    was time to go big...


    Then...


    "I''m willing to bet anything. Tell me what you want!" Summer said.


    Joeughed at how confident she seemed.


    He got closer to her and whispered, "Why don''t we bet with our feelings?"


    "Feelings?"


    "If I win, Summer, be my girlfriend for a month." Summer widened her eyes.


    His girlfriend?


    Summer never thought about it before!


    "Hold on. Don''t be so confident in yourself. What if I win?" she said.


    ¡°Then I''ll listen to any order you have for a month. I won''t ever fight back and won''t everin. If


    you say one thing, I won''t ever do another. If you want me to be your ve, I''ll be your ve. If you


    want me to be your boyfriend, I''ll..."


    Summer stopped him. "Stop. What would be the difference if I lost or won if I asked you to be my


    boyfriend? Don''t think about trying to trick me! I''m still very level-headed! Alright, not a problem! If you


    win, I''ll be your girlfriend for a month. If I win, I''ll get to order you around for a month!"She felt like the


    bet was not bad!


    It was a good one!


    They would see who won! They would see who would be smiling at the end!


    "Deal. Summer, let''s wait and see. Don''t cry when you lose." Joe smiled.


    "Cry? What a joke! What makes you think I''ll lose? You should just start learning how to listen to orders


    right now. Otherwise, you might lose your temperter!"


    As he said that, she patted Joe on the chest.


    Joe grabbed her wrist and pulled it aside. There was a smile on his face. "Summer, you should go and


    learn how to be a good girlfriend too."


    "I won''t lose! Shawn''s definitely already fallen for someone else. That''s a fact!"


    Joe smiled and said nothing. She felt like Summer was just trying to look confident because she was


    actually not at all.


    Meanwhile, he waspletely confident.


    It was a good one!


    With how Shawn was, he refused to believe that Shawn would fall for another woman!


    They had known each other for so many years. Not a single woman ever attracted Shawn other than


    Gale!


    Shawn answered, "Alright. Let''s wait and see."


    ¡°Wait and see!"

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    Chapter 971


    Summer turned around gracefully and walked toward her office.


    Joe also turned around and went back to his office.


    Two people ran in opposite directions.


    However, their hearts seemed to be drawn closer at this moment.


    Summer''s mind was nk as she sat at the desk, looking at theputer screen. She suddenly...


    regretted it!


    How could she make such a bet with Joe!


    ¡®Hello Summer, hello Summer, are you out of your mind?!"


    ¡®Be his girlfriend? What a joke, I might as well kill myself! ''


    Taking a step back, what happiness would be there if she won?


    Anyway, Joe had no dignity. Men have thick skin.


    Summer felt like she was at the losing end of the stick!


    Was it toote for her to regret it now!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, she agreed to it. She was so arrogant just now, and now she was cowardly... Joe would


    ridicule her for a whole year.


    Summer scratched her hair indiscriminately. Hey, forget it. Let''s talk about it when the timees.


    Anyway, the words have already been spoken, and I can''t take them back."


    The more she thought about it, the more something was wrong. If she won, it meant that Shawn really


    changed his mind and became aplete scumbag.


    How sad would Gale be?


    Summer would not be happy if she won! It was over! Joe tricked her!


    Meanwhile, Joe was in a good mood, humming a song all the way to the meeting.


    Outside the meeting room, Shawn stood tall, talking on the phone.


    "Shawn, when I woke up... in the hospital. I''m alone in the ward, and I am so bored. Where are you?"


    Winnie said coquettishly.


    "I''m at thepany, and I''m getting ready for a meeting."


    "Then when will youe to see me?"


    Shawn replied, "When I''m free."


    However, he would not be free for the next few days!


    "Take good care of your body. It''s my fault that caused you to be injured. The doctor will prescribe


    medicine for you, and you can recover within a few days in the hospital," Shawn said.


    "Shawn, you are indeed too brave for three nights in a row... you are my first man. I really can''t stand


    it."


    "It hurts, right?"


    "Yeah, it hurts. But it''s much better now. After applying the medicine, it calmed down," Winnie said


    aggrievedly.


    "Take care of yourself in the future... There will be plenty of days like that."


    "Shawn, you are so annoying."


    Shawn was impatient. "The meeting will start soon. Bye."


    Before Winnie could answer, he had already hung up the phone.


    Turning around, Joe was looking at him with his arms folded, with ahalf-smile. His eyes kept sizing him


    up.


    "Sick?" Shawn said coldly.


    "You''re on the phone with Winnie?"


    "Yup," Shawn responded casually and was about to walk into the meeting room.


    Joe clicked his tongue twice. ¡°You spoke such sweet and concerning words, but on the surface, you


    acted so indifferently, even loathing... Shawn, you''ve got something up your sleeve, right?" Hearing


    what he said, Shawn paused and asked, "You cared about me that much?"


    "Shawn, you are so annoying."

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    Chapter 972


    ¡°After all, we are brothers."


    "Stop it."


    "Really, as your brother, seeing you in trouble now, I sympathize with you..." Joe patted him on the


    shoulder. "Of course, I believe you will solve this problem. It''s only a matter of time."


    "What''s up with you?"


    Joe smiled. "It''s nothing. I just made a bet with Summer. She bet you really changed your mind and


    didn''t love Gale. I bet you haven''t changed.¡±


    "What''s the bet?"


    "It''s not important. You must not disappoint my expectations!" Joe replied.


    After finishing speaking, Joe turned and walked into the meeting room.


    He did not ask Shawn why he became what he was today or why he treated Winnie so well.


    It was because he knew that Shawn had his own n. He just had to trust him and leave it to him.


    Shawn was Shawn, after all.


    Just look at Joshua.


    At such a young age, he won first ce in the pianopetition, sensible and reasonable...


    Tsk tsk, this gic inheritance was really interesting!


    Shawn pursed his lips. He always thought that no one understood him, but fortunately...


    Joe understood, and he did not ask questions or me him. It was just that it did not make much sense


    for Joe to understand. He... did not care about Joe!


    Hospital.


    After hanging up the phone, Winniey on the bed bored.


    Apart from the pain there, she had no other difort, but she could not get out of bed or stand up


    and had to take medicine three times a day.


    It was just her alone.


    She could not show off in front of Gale, could not see Shawn...


    "Hey, I''m so broken. It''s only been three nights. What will happen in the future... Is there any way to


    improve my physical strength to be with Shawn longer? I mean... how about Shawn?" Winnie said to


    herself.


    "I hope these three nights will allow me to conceive a child... God bless me!"


    While praying, the sound of high heels suddenly sounded outside the ward.


    Winnie immediately sat up straight and stared at the door expectantly.


    The door opened, and Natalie walked in.


    "Natalie, I knew it was you!" Winnie was very happy, with a smile on her face. "I''ve been waiting for you


    for a long time. Sit down quickly."


    Natalie was dressed in luxury brands from head to toe. She dressed exquisitely and walked over slowly


    and proudly.


    Winnie smiled even more tteringly. "I haven''t seen you for a while, Natalie. You look a lot prettier


    again!"


    "Don''t mention it. I''ve been nning the wedding. I''ve been so busy. I just found time to go to the


    beauty salon to have my face done yesterday."


    "When the timees, you must be the most beautiful bride in


    Sea City! No one canpare! No one can surpass your wedding, your beauty! You can see that Gale


    was so majestic before, but in fact, she has been married for a long time, and she does not even have


    a wedding. She''s no match for you."


    Winnie''s ttery made Natalie feel better physically and mentally. She pulled her hair up. "Yes, how can


    Galepare to me? In terms of background and appearance... Hehe, she has had a hard time


    recently."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The door opened, and Natalie walked in.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Chapter 973


    "That''s right, Gale is miserable now. Yesterday he was standing by the side, waiting for me to eat."


    Winnie covered her mouth and smiled. "Besides, he did that when that woman was watching."


    Natalie asked, "Really?"


    Winnie was full of pride. "How could I lie to you?"


    "It seems... our tricks are quite useful. What about Nicole?"


    "Nicole still recognizes me as my mother but doesn''t recognize Gale and hates her very much."


    Natalie nodded.


    Their trickery was effective.


    They had both Shawn and Nicole under control.


    "Then, if you are sofortable these days, why did you go to the hospital?" Natalie asked, "What''s


    wrong with you?"


    When talking to Winnie, Natalie always had a sense of superiority. She had always looked down on


    Winnie.


    When Winnie was a female star before, she thought she was just an actress, so she could use her


    poprity and fans to do publicity for


    Aurum''spany.


    Natalie never saw her as an equal.


    Not to mention the current Winnie. She was just a pawn in her hand she could control at will.


    Although Winnie was slightly unhappy about Natalie''s attitude in her heart, she did not dare to show it.


    She still had a lot of things to do, and she needed to rely on Natalie!


    Now she could not offend Natalie, let alone tear her face apart!


    "Natalie, I''m not sick. It''s..." Winnie lowered her head shyly and whispered the truth in her ear.


    Natalie had a look of disdain on his face, but it disappeared quickly.


    "I didn''t know that Shawn''s physical strength is so good."


    "Yeah, for three consecutive days, every night until dawn, I can''t bear it at all."


    Natalie said half-jokingly, "How about awakening him a little bit so that you don''t suffer from this?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t," Winnie quickly waved her hands and hurriedly advised, "It''s good like this. The


    hypnosis on Shawn''s body must not be undone!"


    "Look at you admitting it."


    Winnie smiled tteringly. "Natalie, when ites to the tricks, I really want to ask you something."


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "Look...can you undo the spell we put on Nicole?"


    Natalie looked at her in surprise. "Are you sure? Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Nicole''s spell was the first step and also the most difficult move. It took a lot of work to get Nicole where


    she was today. If she had made a slight mistake, Winnie would not be as chic as she is today! It can be


    said that Nicole was the first step and the key to Winnie''s sess.


    Now she actually said...to undo it?


    "Natalie, listen to me." Winnie did not dare to offend her, and she eased her tone with a yful smile. "I


    want Nicole to wake up and leave with Gale. They should go to the ce where they lived for four


    years before, and Shawn and I continue to be together."


    "Shawn mentioned this matter to me today, and he thought so too. But I didn''t know the cure, so I didn''t


    agree with him, and he got a little angry. After going to bedst night, he didn''t say a word to me."


    "Natalie, I don''t want to make him angry. Anyway, Nicole has no value to us anymore, and now we can


    throw her away. It is enough as long as we can keep hypnotizing Shawn!"


    Natalie frowned. Do you know that with Nicole around, you have extra protection? In case one of them


    wakes up and the medicine fails, you still have a way out!"


    "Will this... fail?"

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Chapter 974


    Natalie said, ¡°Do you think you can hypnotize Shawn for the rest of your life? You will need to continue


    hypnotizing Shawn in the future! However, there are plenty of opportunities for you to share the bed


    with him, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Winnie smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! So Nicole¡­¡±


    Natalie was reluctant.


    ¡°Natalie, think about it. If, at this time, one thing made Mr. Lefting unhappy, wouldn¡¯t you also¡­¡± Winnie


    reasoned.


    ¡°****up. How can youpare yourself to me?¡±


    Winnie¡¯s expression changed.


    These days, she was high and mighty in Temperley Hall, and she always shouted at everyone,


    including Gale, but now she was scolded by Natalie, which made her somewhat ufortable.


    However, she could only bear it.


    What the two of them did not notice was a figure passing by outside the door.


    The ck figure leaning against the wall in the corner reported thetest situation, ¡°Mr. Wood, Natalie


    came to the hospital, and now she is meeting and chatting with Winnie in the ward.¡±


    ¡°They met?¡±


    Shawn was a little surprised when he got the news. He did not expect Winnie to choose to meet Natalie


    at this time!


    It was a miscalction!


    Otherwise, they could find a way to eavesdrop on the conversation between them! Winnie was so ****,


    yet smart.


    She was hospitalized, and Natalie came to see her. It was reasonable andpletely exinable, and


    it could be deceiving!


    ¡°Keep an eye on them but be careful not to be discovered by Natalie,¡± Shawn ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Is there surveince in the ward?¡±


    ¡°Only at the entrance, Mr. Wood. Winnie lives in a high-end private ward, and pays great attention to


    privacy, so¡­¡±


    Shawn gripped the phone tightly. ¡°Report the situation!¡±


    He slowly frowned.


    After all the calctions, Winnie did not expect that Winnie would choose to meet


    Natalie in the ward.


    He always thought that Winnie would invite Natalie to Temperley Hall at an appropriate time.


    He could deploy in advance and eavesdrop on the conversation in his territory at that time.


    That would help!


    However¡­


    Shawn held his forehead deeply and pursed his thin lips tightly.


    In the ward, Natalie leaned back in the chair, picked up an orange, and slowly peeled it.


    ¡°You must have been dazzled by Shawn¡¯s doting on you right now. Do you think this spell is something


    so easy to undo, even if I wanted to?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you solve it? But I remember you said it can be done¡­¡±


    ¡°It can be solved, but I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then you can go find the person who cast the spell. Where is she?¡±


    Natalie sneered. ¡°*****, I can let such an important person show up casually?¡±


    Winnie suddenly thought of something, ¡°I know! Is it the old woman who gave me herbsst time? She


    looks like a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is her.¡±


    Winnie wanted to say something else, but Natalie had already stood up. ¡°Okay, if you specially asked


    me toe here just to talk about this matter, let¡¯s stop here. It¡¯s not your turn to teach me how to


    work.¡±


    Winnie was such a joke to her.


    Moreover, if she wanted to unravel the spell, she needed to meet the person who cast the spell, and


    Nicole would need to be there too!


    What a risk!


    Natalie was busy preparing for the wedding and did not want to bother about such trivial matters.


    Besides, it was safest to undo it naturally when the time came.


    In order to please Shawn, does Winnie want her to take this risk?


    ¡°You can¡¯t get everything you wish for. Don¡¯t bother me anymore. Once found out¡­ you and I will end


    up dead!¡± Natalie looked back at her.


    The sound of high heels quickly faded away.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    Chapter 975


    Winnie raised her hand angrily and swept all the items on the table next to her to the ground.


    Natalie!


    What an attitude toward her!


    Okay, okay, it did not matter. She bore it a little longer. One day, when she gave birth to an heir for the


    Wood family and no longer needed to rely on Natalie, she must take revenge!


    Hmph, when the time came, no one dared to ***her, let alone scold her! Natalie got out of the elevator


    and walked toward the parking lot. Walking toward her was an old doctor in a *** coat, with his hands


    behind his back and gray hair. He looked like a very experienced and wise old man.


    When he passed Natalie, he suddenly stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°You called me?¡± Natalie stopped.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The old doctor looked at herplexion carefully. ¡°Yourplexion is gray, especially your


    eyeballs are a bit cloudy¡­ Take some time to go to the hospital for a checkup.¡±


    ¡°I just had a physical examination, and everything is normal.¡±


    The old doctor said, ¡°Yourplexion looks like you¡¯ve been poisoned, but I¡¯m not sure. Mind if I check


    your pulse?¡±


    Natalie looked at him defensively.


    She did not know if this was a chatan. What if he was here to cheat money?


    Furthermore, she did not feel any difort in her body.


    After thinking about it, Natalie shook her head and walked away quickly.


    She did not take what the old doctor said to heart because she still had to try on the wedding dress to


    determine the final size and make sure it fits perfectly,


    The old doctor looked at her back and sighed.


    In the evening, night fell.


    Zoe was working in the kitchen, it was time to prepare dinner.


    Joshua was also there.


    ¡°Zoe, your grandson is really capable. He helps you every day. He does things quickly and well. It¡¯s


    rare to see such a good kid!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s good that he did not cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Where would he do so, he¡¯s so cute. Joshua, go get a spoon from the cab.¡±


    Joshua responded immediately, ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Auntie, here it is!¡±


    ¡°Look, how good you are.¡±


    The servant was not on guard against Joshua. They put the freshly boiled chicken soup out in the open


    to be brought to the dining hallter.


    Joshua took advantage of this moment to quickly put the medicine Shawn gave him into the soup.


    The whole process takes only two seconds.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nobody noticed at all.


    When Joshua withdrew his hand, the servant turned around and saw him, and warned,


    ¡°Be careful, Joshua, the soup is very hot, don¡¯t burn yourself.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Auntie!¡±


    A sly smile shed in his eyes.


    It was such a small task. It was a breeze.


    And Shawn thought it was too difficult.


    This was what Natalie deserved, who made her hurt Nicole and helped Winnie.


    Bad women deserve bad thingsing to them!


    Joshua left the kitchen, and as soon as he reached the corner, Natalie came back. She took off her


    high heels and threw her bag to the servant. ¡°Is Aurum at home?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lefting will arrive in ten minutes. There is a little traffic on the road.¡±

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Chapter 976


    Natalie nodded and satfortably on the sofa.


    Joshua stared at the bag in the servant¡¯s hand.


    He rolled his eyes, walked up to Natalie, and said, ¡°Hello, Aunt Natalie.¡±


    Natalie nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s you. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Aurum likes this little boy, and he has an inexplicable rtionship with Gale, so Natalie dares not


    underestimate him.


    Therefore, her attitude is still polite.


    Joshua smiled. ¡°I heard from Grandma Zoe that you and Uncle Aurum are getting married. Will there


    be wedding candy when you get married¡­ Can you give me some candy? Let me be part of your joy? I


    wish you a long and happy marriage for a hundred years!¡±


    Natalieughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you sweet? I really have candies in this bag, and I¡¯ll give you all of


    them!¡±


    When she said this, the servant was about to put her bag into the cab, but upon seeing it, he


    immediately handed it to her. ¡°Ms. Natalie, here it is.¡±


    Natalie took it and grabbed a handful of candies from the bag. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Natalie!¡±


    Joshua took it and ran away happily.


    ¡°Such a kid, a few candies could make him that happy.¡± Natalie snorted softly.


    As soon as Joshua ran to the door, he bumped into Aurum, who had just arrived home.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Joshua was dizzy from the collision, and the candy spilled all over the floor.


    Aurum quickly supported him. ¡°Be careful. What are you doing in such a hurry?¡±


    Joshua blinked. ¡°Aunt Natalie gave me a lot of candies. Uncle Aurum, look!¡±


    He squatted down, picked up all the candies, and generously gave one to Aurum. ¡°Try it.¡±


    Aurum¡¯s expression was a bitplicated.


    Candy?


    Where did this wedding candye from?


    He did not answer but just patted Joshua¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much so as not to damage your teeth.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Joshua stomped and ran away again, just like a child who got candy and was so happy!


    However, as soon as he arrived in his own room, he immediately put away his smile. His little face was


    full of seriousness!


    Joshua took one of the candies up, took it apart, and then crushed the sugar coating on the outside.


    It was just in candy just now, but now it was a small bug.


    This was what Joshua stuffed into Natalie¡¯s bag.


    How could poisoning be the only way to deal with bad women?


    Moreover, it was Uncle Shawn¡¯s behavior that inspired him!


    As long as there was a way to defeat the bad woman, it did not matter if the means were legal or not!


    On this point, Shawn and Joshua reached a tacit agreement.


    Joshua put on the earphones and started ying the recordings from the bug very skillfully.


    After listening, his expression became more serious.


    Zoe¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Joshua? It¡¯s time for dinner. I brought it for you. Today I have your


    favorite stewed pork ribs.¡±


    Joshua immediately stuffed the headphones and slipped the bug into his pocket. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He acted as if nothing had happened.


    However, Joshua already had a n in his heart.


    At this moment, Temperley Hall, the servants served the dishes one by one, and soon the table was


    full.


    Eight dishes and one soup.


    ¡°Wow, so many dishes. Daddy, what are we celebrating?¡± Nicole said in surprise.


    It was a good day because Winnie was not around.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale was also a little surprised.


    ¡®So many dishes? Are there any guestsing?¡±

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Chapter 977


    Shawn replied tly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want Nicole to eat more.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t finish it.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy has money, so you can eat whatever you want, don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡±


    Nicole looked at him very seriously. ¡°But the teacher taught us to save food and not waste it.¡±


    ¡°A capitalist like Mr. Wood spends money like water. How can he know how to save money? For him,


    this is already considered saving,¡± Gale said beside him.


    Shawn just pretended that he did not hear what she said and picked up some vegetables for Nicole.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Nicole¡¯s little face immediately copsed.


    He looked at Gale. ¡°You eat too. What are you doing there?¡±


    Gale pointed to his nose. ¡°Me? Sit down and eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gale was about to say, ¡®Isn¡¯t she just a nanny, and she is qualified to sit at the same table with Shawn


    for dinner?¡¯


    However, after thinking about it, why was she so humble and servile?


    She could have sat down to eat. She was Shawn¡¯s wife!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    At least she had not gone through the divorce process yet. She was the dignified woman of the house.


    So, Gale sat down without hesitation.


    Anyway, Winnie was not here!


    Seeing this, the butler hurriedly waved his hand quietly, telling the other servants to go out.


    Leave the space for this family of three.


    A rare time of harmony.


    Gale lowered her head and poked the grains around in the bowl, but she was not in a good mood.


    ¡°Mrs. Anne, eat more vegetables. You are so skinny. You need to eat more meat,¡± Nicole greeted.


    She raised a smile. ¡°Thank you, Nicole.¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Shawn picked up a piece of shrimp for her.


    Gale felt that her bowl was now **.


    Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Why are you staring at the food in a daze?¡±


    She took a deep breath and asked calmly, ¡°Who asked you to bring me food?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Gale got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to get a new bowl.¡±


    Just two steps away, suddenly, an extremely familiar voice sounded outside. ¡°Nicole! I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡®Is that Joshua?¡±


    Gale even wondered if she got it right.


    How could she hear Joshua¡¯s voice?


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Joshua!¡± Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up. She jumped off the chair and ran outside. ¡°Joshua, I¡¯m here!¡±


    Nicole ran out of the dining room.


    Joshua ran to the dining room.


    Then, the two hugged each other happily.


    Gale was dumbfounded watching this scene.


    What was the matter?


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s as if we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± Joshua smiled. ¡°We were in the kindergarten


    during the day, and we yed together.¡±


    ¡°But seeing you at night is a different feeling. I really want to see you every day, just like before¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! It smells so good!¡± Seeing that Nicole was about to slip up, Joshua quickly raised his voice. ¡°Uncle


    Shawn, are you having dinner?¡±


    He climbed up the chair and looked at the sumptuous dishes. ¡°It happens that I am still hungry. Can I


    eat?¡±


    Shawn stared at him deeply. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I miss her.¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    Joshua said, ¡°I miss her, so I came to see her. By the way, I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    He blinked and raised his eyebrows, ying cool.

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    Chapter 978


    When Gale heard this, she was dumbfounded again.


    Joshua¡­ what¡¯s your business with Shawn?¡¯


    Gale turned back to the dining table and looked at Joshua. ¡°You¡­ came alone?¡±


    Joshua nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m so strong, mighty, and smart. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be abducted.¡±


    Before Gale could speak, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Can I eat first?¡±


    All the mothers in the world could not resist their children crying from hunger.


    She also did not care about talking about business and hurriedly filled his te.


    Joshua ate with relish. ¡°It¡¯s delicious! Hmm! It¡¯s delicious! Uncle Shawn, your chef¡¯s skills are really


    good!¡±


    Nicole also climbed onto the chair. ¡°Joshua, eat more if it tastes good. I just told my father not to waste


    so much food. Now that you¡¯re here, you can finish it!¡±


    ¡°Well, you can eat too,e.¡±


    Joshua took the initiative to bring food to Nicole.


    However, Shawn blocked him before he could get any food for Nicole.


    ¡°You eat yours. You don¡¯t need to care for Nicole,¡± Shawn said.


    Joshua and Nicole asked in unison, ¡°Why?¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Your saliva is on your cutlery.¡±


    Would that mean an indirect kiss?


    Nicole asked naively, ¡°But, Daddy, you also brought food for Mrs. Anne just now¡­then your cutlery


    also has your saliva.¡±


    The corner of Shawn¡¯s ****twitched.


    Gale was his wife. What was wrong with that?


    They were husband and wife and often exchanged saliva! More intimate things had been done!


    However, how could Joshua and Nicole be the same!?


    Suddenly, Nicole had an expression of enlightenment. ¡°Oh¡­ no wonder, just now, Mrs. Anne was


    going to get a new bowl. So it¡¯s because of your saliva.¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    Gale was also speechless.


    Only Joshua ate happily.


    After all, this was the first time he sat down to eat with his parents and his younger sister,


    However, he could not bring it up.


    ¡°Slow down, Joshua. Don¡¯t choke,¡± Gale urged.


    ¡°How could it be?¡±


    Gale suddenly felt distressed.


    However, she could not show it, so she could only reach out and touch his head. ¡°It seems that you


    have grown a little taller thanst time.¡±


    Joshua gestured. ¡°Wow, you noticed? It¡¯s true! My clothes are one size too small, and Mrs. Zoe will buy


    me new clothes soon.¡±


    ¡°I give¡­¡±


    Gale was about to speak but stopped abruptly.


    She would go back and buy it for Joshua.


    Children grow fast. They change clothes almost every quarter!


    ¡°I want to drink soup. It looks so delicious,¡± Joshua said.


    When Gale heard it, she got up immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a bowl and spoon.¡±


    Watching her walk into the kitchen, Joshua looked at Shawn. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here to report on my task and


    provide information.¡±


    He put away his smiling face, looking very serious.


    The corners of Shawn¡¯s lips were also slowly pursed.


    He understood the mission.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What intelligence did he have?


    Joshua handed the earphone and bug to Shawn. ¡°Here.¡±


    He held it in his palm. ¡°Whose recording is in it?¡±


    ¡°Natalie, it happens to be from today,¡± Joshua said.


    Shawn¡¯s deep eyes flickered lightly.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Chapter 979


    Today?


    Natalie went to the hospital to meet Winnie today!


    So there was something he wanted to hear in it!


    He thought he had missed such a good opportunity to listen in to their conversation.


    Unexpectedly, Joshua came with the recording!


    ¡°Understood.¡± Shawn stood up and walked to the study on the second floor.


    Joshua nced at him, then continued to eat.


    He thought the food here was way better.


    Gale came out with a bowl and spoon, but Shawn was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°Uncle Shawn went to the study. Hurry up. I want to drink soup.¡±


    He pinched his throat with an exaggerated look.


    Nicoleughed beside him.


    Without Shawn, Gale seemed to rx a lot.


    She touched Joshua¡¯s head. ¡°Why did youe here alone? It¡¯ste at night, and it¡¯s very dangerous.


    Did you tell Mrs. Zoe?¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made arrangements.¡±


    Gale wanted to say something more, but Joshua turned his head away from her hand. ¡°Okay, Mommy,


    let me have a meal in peace of mind.¡±


    Gale sighed, quietly watched him eat, and brought him food from time to time.


    Nicole tilted his head to look at them. ¡°Joshua, why is your rtionship with Mrs. Zoe so good?¡±


    Gale and Joshua looked at each other.


    How should this be answered?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Hey, Nicole, let¡¯s y with blockster!¡±


    Nicole¡¯s attention was instantly diverted. ¡°Okay!¡±


    At the second floor¡¯s study, Shawn sat at the desk, wearing earphones, and listened to all the content


    in the recording.


    He had been thinking about the onversation he wanted, but Joshua got it.


    This little devil was far smarter than he imagined¡­ He really underestimated him!


    Sure enough, everything was as Shawn expected.


    Winnie was just a pawn of Natalie.


    He would have to go through Natalie to get rid of it.


    ording to their conversation, if he wanted to undo the spell on Nicole¡¯s body, he must find the


    person who cast the spell.


    To unravel the spell, you need the caster.


    Only that person could do it!


    However, Shawn did not know who the person who cast the spell was, he had never seen him or her


    before, and he did not know where to start looking for them!


    With a gloomy look, he threw the earphones on the table. Meanwhile, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Joshua stepped in and swaggered. ¡°Me. How about it? Have you finished listening to the recording?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joshua said, ¡°I heard it too. These two bad women actually put a spell on Nicole. No wonder she


    doesn¡¯t know who Big Beauty is! It¡¯s really ***!¡±


    He was very angry, and his little fist was clenched tightly.


    ¡°Big Beauty?¡± Shawn repeated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Joshua said, ¡°Why? I like to call her that! Big Beauty is gentle, kind, and beautiful!¡±


    Shawn looked at himzily. ¡°You¡¯ve only been in Sea City for a long time but have good rtionships


    with so many people.¡±


    Aurum responded to his requests.


    Nicole loves him very much.


    Even Gale treated him differently and took good care of him.


    Now¡­ Shawn himself was impressed.


    Joshua, a child, was able to deal with so many adults and was liked by everyone.


    How rare!

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Chapter 980


    Joshua raised his head in a bad manner. ¡°Well. I am so good. No one will dislike me.¡±


    ¡°You are indeed excellent.¡±


    Shawn had to admit that.


    Nicole looked like a princess who grew up in a pce, while Joshua was a real man with courage and


    strategy.


    Joshua asked, ¡°Uncle Shawn, what are you going to do? The spell must be undone. I don¡¯t know how


    long it will take to wear off, and what if it hurts Nicole? What to do!¡±


    ¡°We must find the person who cast the spell. Only Natalie can contact him or her.¡±


    ¡°But the bad woman is unwilling! She even refused Winnie¡¯s request!¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. ¡°I will ask Winnie to try harder¡­¡±


    ¡°What if it still doesn¡¯t work?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn replied, ¡°Natalie doesn¡¯t want to endure the torment of poison every day, so she must


    obediently release the spell!¡±


    He had bargaining chips.


    He could afford to y dirty, and he would not lose!


    However, Shawn was unwilling to take thisst risky move unless it was absolutely necessary.


    What he wanted was to ask Winnie to ask Natalie to undo the spell smoothly and safely, fearing any


    idents or side effects.


    Nicole was still young, had just finished the bone marrow transnt operation, and was his only


    daughter with Gale, so he dared take any chances.


    He could not even afford to gamble.


    He would negotiate with Natalie if he had to.


    Shawn looked at him with his arms folded. ¡°The thing I gave you with the task I gave you,plete it?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s good. Just have to wait for the toxicity to ur,¡± Joshua replied without thinking.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    Shawn yed with the miniature bug in his hand.


    He did not expect that the most important breakthrough in the whole matter was contributed by Joshua.


    Without this recording, he would have no way of judging the situation and making a n.


    After listening to the recording, Shawn already knew how to take every next step.


    Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Who gave you this thing? Who told you to eavesdrop on Natalie?¡±


    ¡°I made it myself and put it in her carry¨Con bag.¡±


    As he said that, Joshua was still very unhappy. ¡°Natalie has too many bags, and I¡¯m not sure which one


    she will carry every day. So, I made many bugs, packaged them like candies, and threw them into the


    ¡°In this way, she will keep the candy in her bag with the bug in it. I will go through her bag, and if she


    identally catches me, I can say that I just want to eat this candy.¡±


    ¡°I was worried that it would be useless, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy today.¡±


    Joshua spoke very normally as if he was talking about the weather.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°You made the bug yourself?¡±


    He could not believe it.


    Joshua was truly talented.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this thing is very simple, and it can be assembled in a few clicks.¡± Joshua also crossed his


    arms and looked at Shawn. ¡°Do you want it? I have more.¡±


    The father and son posed exactly the same, and their expressions are somewhat simr.


    However, Shawn was so immersed in Joshua¡¯s super hands¨Con ability that he did not notice it.


    Shawn chuckled deeply. ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious¡­ Joshua, who are your parents to give


    birth to such a genius.¡±


    Joshua shrugged casually. ¡°My mommy is excellent, the best Mommy in the world. But my daddy


    just¡­¡±


    Joshua¡¯s face was full of disgust, and he sighed for a long time. His facial features were about to


    wrinkle together.


    Shawn became interested. ¡°What happened to your father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    Chapter 981


    ¡°Then tell me more.¡± Shawn leaned back in his chair. ¡°Why do you dislike your father so much?¡±


    He had never seen Molly.


    He only heard that Molly was divorced and she took care of two children alone.


    What kind of man could capture a low¨Ckey and talented woman like Molly but also break her heart and


    take the child away?


    ¡°Because Daddy is blind, very blind. He is not worthy of my mommy!¡± Joshua said.


    Shawn was very surprised. ¡°Is your father blind?¡±


    Joshua rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s blind. It¡¯s that he¡¯s¡­ not smart enough.


    Fortunately, Shawn did not know that the father Joshua was talking about was himself.


    If he knew, his blood pressure would definitely go up with anger!


    The dignified No. 1 wealthy family in Sea City, the head of the


    Sure enough, it was aint from his own son, the most deadly!


    Shawn was kept in the dark and did not know anything. Not on did he not notice anything was wrong.


    but he was also very interested and kept asking. ¡°You have such a strong opinion of your father¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than a strong opinion. Hey, I don¡¯t know why I have such a stupid father.¡±


    At this moment, Gale¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Joshua? Where are your


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, why is there no one¡­ This kid, where did he go all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. This is Temperley Hall.¡±


    ¡°Joshua?¡±


    Gale searched all the rooms on the first floor but did not see Joshua.


    She could only search the second floor.


    Only the study room on the second floor was lit.


    Could it be¡­ Joshua was in Shawn¡¯s study, right?


    How many things could happen when the father and son stay together?


    Gale was afraid for a while.


    She knocked tentatively on the study door, and the door opened when she was about to knock a


    second time.


    Joshua smiled. ¡°Hello. You are looking for me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He was really in Shawn¡¯s study!


    Gale stretched out her hand to pinch his ear but found that Shawn was looking at her. Her hand


    stopped abruptly in mid¨Cair and then retracted.


    She tried her best to maintain an amiable expression. ¡°Why are you here,e out quickly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m chatting with Uncle Shawn.¡±


    Gale gritted her mrs. ¡°What do you guys have to talk about?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    What if something went wrong?


    What if he slips up?


    Shawn was not an ordinary person, and his insight was quite keen!


    It was almost like reading minds!


    She was really scared to death, but Joshua acted as if nothing had happened!


    The point was¡­ Shawn did not throw Joshua out?


    The study was Shawn¡¯s most sacred ce, and it was filled with a lot of work materials, all of which


    were confidential.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 982

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 982


    Chapter 982


    Every day, the housekeeper had to tidy up and clean it himself, and other servants were not allowed to


    enter.


    Shawn was not afraid that Joshua¡¯s mischief would mess up the study?


    ¡°I just happened to be talking about my father.¡± Joshua blinked. ¡°Big Beauty, would you like to listen.


    together?¡±


    Gale¡¯s heart was about to jump out.


    Talk about his dad?


    In front of Shawn?


    What kind of confusing operation was this!


    Before Gale could react, Joshua had already led her in and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s chat together.¡±


    She could only sit next to Joshua.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes fell on her face, but she did not look back.


    He just looked at her directly.


    ¡°Where were we¡­ Oh yes.¡± Joshua pped his hands. ¡°My father is ***.¡±


    The corner of Gale¡¯s ***twitched.


    Joshua continued, ¡°Actually, before this year, I had never seen my father, and I don¡¯t know what he


    looks like. I wasn¡¯t curious because he is not a qualified father.¡±


    ¡°As long as he has some brains and is not so blind, he should know how to cherish my mommy and


    love. her well. But he divorced her? Bah!¡±


    ¡°There are huge crowds of people lining up to be my mommy¡¯s suitors, but I don¡¯t think they are worthy


    of my mommy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so clever. I have inherited ny-nine percent of my mommy¡¯s IQ and good looks. As for my


    father¡­¡±


    Joshua touched his chin. ¡°I only inherited his¡­gender.Cough, cough, cough, cough!


    Gale suddenly coughed violently.


    She choked on her own saliva.


    Inherited his gender?


    Joshua was hrious.


    She blushed from coughing, and Joshua reached out and patted her on the back. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the


    matter? Come, drink some water.¡±


    He knew how to care for others.


    However, the moment Joshua picked up the mineral water, Shawn was one step ahead of him.


    How could he let Joshua take care of his own wife?


    His daughter, Nicole, was young, so it was okay to turn a blind eye.


    Now, seeing Joshua take such considerate care of Gale¡­N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Had he died?


    Shawn unscrewed the bottle cap, passed the water in front of her, and walked over to stand beside her


    so that she could lean on him.


    After doing all this, he deliberately took a look at Joshua.


    ¡°Cough, cough, it¡¯s okay.¡± Gale drank several sips of water and finally recovered. ¡°What¡­ you, so you


    areining¡­ining about Joshua¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s been talking about all kinds of bad things about his father.¡±


    Gale looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Then what kind of person do you think his father


    is?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°Me? I don¡¯t know or haven¡¯t met him, so how could I evaluate him?¡±


    Gale¡¯s expression became moreplicated.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a failure for a father to do what he did. He should reflect on himself since he made his son


    dislike him so much and call him **,¡± Shawn replied.


    After a pause, he added, ¡°I will not be such a father. I want Nicole to have a proud expression every


    time he mentions me in front of others.¡±


    Gale could not listen anymore.


    Her toes would curl if she continued.


    Gale got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte¡­I¡¯ll take Joshua back to Aurum¡¯s house so his grandma won¡¯t


    worry.


    ¡°Let the housekeeper arrange for a driver.¡±


    Gale nodded, took Joshua¡¯s hand, and walked out of the study quickly.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 983

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 983


    Chapter 983


    She looked back several times, and after making sure that Shawn was not following, she knocked on


    his head with a thud.


    ¡°Joshua, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, I know. I won¡¯t expose myself.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°That¡¯s Shawn! I can¡¯t even fight him!¡±


    Joshua put on a very cool posture. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Every cause must have an effect, and his retribution is


    me.¡±


    Gale knocked his head.


    Joshua held his forehead aggrievedly. ¡°Oh, Mommy. It hurts so much.¡±


    Gale always felt that something was wrong. ¡°You and Shawn should have nothing to do with each


    other, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He did not want to tell mommy about the task that Uncle Shawn had given him.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was better to keep these things away from his mother, the further, the better. She already had so


    many things on her te. He must protect her.


    Joshua also did not want his mother to know he was cunning.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Joshua got into the car and waved happily.


    He was happy tonight.


    After handing over the bug to Uncle Shawn, he had dinner with Mommy and his sister.


    Perfect!


    Gale took Nicole by the hand and watched the car go away.


    ¡°It would be great if Joshua could live at home. Will that daye?¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But Mommy¡­¡±


    Nicole pouted, lowered her head, and stared at her shoes.


    Mommy seemed to havepletely forgotten about the existence of her brother.


    Gale understood what she was thinking, but she could notfort her.


    At this time, Shawn suddenly walked by, holding the car keys in his hand.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Nicole asked curiously, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯ste. Is it work?¡±


    Shawn bent down and squatted in front of her. ¡°Well, yes, you should go to bed early.


    If you need anything, ask Mrs. Anne.¡±


    He hugged Nicole, kissed her on the forehead, and strode toward the car.


    Before the car started, Shawn took a deep look at Gale before stepping on the gas pedal.


    Gale met his gaze.


    Nicole muttered, puzzled, ¡°Why do you have to work sote¡­ I still want you to tell me a story tonight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and read.¡±


    ¡°Good, Mrs. Anne. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not hard work. It¡¯s an honor.¡±


    She was sure he would definitely not go to thepany but to see Winnie.


    Why lie when he could just tell the truth?


    Why? Was Shawn still afraid that she would be unhappy, worried that she would feel ufortable?


    Shawn was free, and he also personally admitted that he loved Winnie. If they did not see each other in


    a day, it would feel like three autumns.


    The car sped along the road and finally stopped in front of the hospital.


    Shawn dide to see Winnie.


    At this point, Winnie was about to go to bed, but when she saw Shawning, she said pleasantly,¡±


    Shawn, you¡¯re here!¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 984

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 984


    Chapter 984


    ¡°I sent you so many messages. Why did you not reply me¡­¡±


    ¡°I miss you so much. You did not even call me. I thought you wouldn¡¯te today.¡±


    Shawn replied tly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in a meeting all this time. I did not check my phone. I just came here


    after work.¡±


    As he said that, he showed her the phone, all of which were unread messages.


    Only then did Winnie feel relieved.


    It turned out that it was not that he did not visit because he did not have time.


    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± Winnie sat up from the hospital bed, threw herself into his arms, and hugged


    his strong waist. ¡°Shawn, I will give everything and do anything for you to make you happy.¡±


    Shawn lowered his head deeply, looking at her clingy appearance. Disgust shed in his eyes.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you. I just want Nicole to return to normal.¡±


    ¡°Shawn¡­¡±


    ¡°Gale hangs around at home every day, and I feel annoyed. Besides, she is afraid that


    Nicole will recognize her, so she pretends to be so ****. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± He frowned tightly.


    As he said that, Shawn held Winnie¡¯s shoulders and gently pushed her away. ¡°Winnie,


    I thought about it for a long time today, and I decided to return Nicole to Gale and let her leave with her


    daughter. I don¡¯t want her to appear in my line of sight.¡±


    His eyes were full of affection. ¡°And you stay by my side and be with me forever. We will have children


    in the future, and we will have a happy family. Winnie, do you think that is okay?¡±


    Winnie was so moved that she was about to cry.


    She nodded again and again. ¡°Okay, Shawn, that is my dream to have you. I always wanted to have a


    family with you.¡±


    Shawn changed the topic. ¡°Let Nicole sober up and let her leave with Gale. I am willing to give up my


    daughter for you.¡±


    How great.


    Winnie was already in a daze.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Winnie agreed without thinking, ¡°I will make Nicole sober. Shawn, leave this matter to me! You


    are enough for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shawn deeply clenched his lips. ¡°With me, why would you want Nicole for? After all, she


    is -not your own. You can give birth to a child for me.¡±


    A man¡¯s love words are the deadliest.


    Especially with Shawn¡¯s solemn promise, Winnie felt that she had to persuade Natalie to get rid of the


    spell on Nicole¡¯s body no matter what!


    ¡°Yeah, Shawn, after two days, my body will recover¡­ Let¡¯s continue. The medicine the nurse gave me


    was effective, and the pain was gone. I can get out of bed tomorrow and walk,¡± Winnie said shyly.


    Shawn reached out and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy all day and ignored you. I am sorry.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°No. Shawn, as long as you have me in your heart. You can alwayse to the hospital as soon as


    you finish your work¡­¡±


    ¡°I think of you all the time.¡±


    Winnie raised her head and asked, ¡°Then will you stay?


    ¡°Nicole is still waiting for me at home, I promised her that I would say good night to her,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my daughter is more important than me.¡±


    ¡°She will leave with Gale soon, but you will always stay by my side. Just get along with her for a few


    days. Every day after that is yours alone,¡± Shawn replied.


    Winnie liked what she was hearing.


    Shawn stayed for a while and then left. Before he left, he covered her with a quilt.


    Just as soon as he left the door of the ward, Shawn¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold.


    He came to see Winnie because he could not wait to open a breakthrough from her, let her contact


    Natalie, and then release the spell from Nicole.


    He wanted to speed up the progress. The sooner, the better! Shawn could not even wait for that night!


    Winnie would start to think of a way to persuade Natalie tomorrow morning¡­


    Once Winnie sessfully persuaded Natalie, Nicole would be able to return to normal.


    Furthermore, Shawn¡­ waspletely sober through this all.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 985

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 985


    Chapter 985


    At that time, it was time to deal with Natalie and Winnie!


    If Winnie did not seed in persuading Natalie, it meant Winnie had lost her value.


    What would Shawn do with a useless pawn?,


    He can just tear his face off with Natalie!


    Winnie can just ****without a ce to bury her!


    Shawn ***back home.


    It was alreadyte at night.


    Only the streetmps in the garden were still on.


    He stood downstairs, looking at the window of Nicole¡¯s room¡­the lights were still on.


    The curtains were drawn, but the light reflected Gale¡¯s figure sitting by the window.


    She was lying halfway on the sofa, her feet dangling from the armrests of the sofa.


    Her little feet kept shaking, and she was holding a book in her hand, slowly flipping through it.


    There is a kind of beauty and peace.


    Shawn just looked up with a slight smile on his lips.


    When you love someone, there will be tenderness in your eyes.


    Gale read a book, drank water, got up, and the shadow flickered to the tip of his heart.


    ¡°Gale, soon, soon, wait for me,¡± Shawn¡¯s deep maic voice floated in the night sky,


    blown far away by the wind. ¡°I¡¯ming back, back to your side, back to the old me.¡±


    ¡°Give me a little more time. Give me a little more trust and patience.¡±


    ¡°Everything I do is for you and Nicole.¡±


    At this moment, Gale suddenly opened the curtains.


    She wanted to open the window a little and let in some fresh air.She did not expect¡­She saw Shawn


    immediately.


    Their eyes locked.


    Not only did Shawn not look away, but he even smiled at her.


    What he got in exchange was¡­


    Gale directly closed the curtains again without leaving a single gap.


    ¡°Sure enough, she¡¯s still angry. Well, even while angry, she is so cute,¡± Shawn said to himself.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Next to him, the housekeeper had just arrived when he heard these words and was stunned.


    Did Mr. Wood praised her as¡­ cute?


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to bed early.¡± Shawn patted the housekeeper on the shoulder and walked into the vi.


    The housekeeper did note to his senses for a long time.


    It was really rare to see Mr. Wood with such a pleasant face¡­


    Gale sat at the desk and unconsciously looked at the window but was blocked by the curtains.


    Footsteps sounded outside.


    ¡®Shawn is here?¡¯


    She got up immediately without even thinking about putting on her shoes. She ran to the door.


    immediately and locked the door decisively and quickly!


    As soon as the door was locked, the doorknob shook.


    ¡°Locked?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice sounded from outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Wood?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Nicole.¡± Gale replied, ¡°Nicole has already fallen asleep.¡±

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Chapter 986


    After a few seconds of silence outside, Shawn''s voice sounded again, "Then let me see you."


    "I''m going to bed."


    "That means you haven''t slept yet."


    Shawn knocked on the door with his fingers.


    "Open it."


    Gale was speechless.


    ¡®Why is this person so overbearing and unreasonable!'' Speechless! Shawn raised his voice again.


    "Gale, open the door.I have a way to open the door you know."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    This was his home, and he had the key.


    If the keys would not work, he could knock on the door louder.


    However, that would wake up Nicole! Gale gritted her teeth.He was clearly threatening her! "I''ll count to


    three.One, two..."


    There was no other way.


    Gale could only open the door and looked at him irritatedly.


    "Shawn, can you stop being so annoying?!"


    He stood upright at the door, looking at her, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised with no hints of


    anger.He somewhat looked a little.. happy? Gale just felt baffled.


    She said, "You seem to be in a good mood.You went to see Winnie, and after spending some time with


    her, you became so happy."


    Shawn did not exin but just looked at her quietly.


    Gale felt a little ufortable.


    She suspected there was something on her face? Or perhaps she looked too revealing underneath her


    pajamas? She lowered her head to check herself and touched her face again, but she did not think


    there was anything unusual...


    Shawn said, "You are beautiful.Galey, you look very charming now.Only then did Gale remember that


    she had taken off her makeup.


    The current her was the most original and real her.


    She does not wear any makeup.


    Her face is delicate and pure, and her hair is long and softly draped behind her back.


    Shawn felt that he had not seen the real her for a long, long time.


    Although he knew that her current old makeup was not how she looked, he still wanted to see her


    without it.


    "You knocked on the door in the middle of the night just to see me without my makeup? Have you


    never seen it before?" Gale asked.


    "It had been a while since I saw it."


    "Have you seen enough now?"


    Shawn replied in a low voice, "How could it ever be enough?"


    He would never get tired of watching her for a lifetime.


    Gale bit her lips.


    "I''m really sleepy.You have something to talk about.It''s okay...you should go to bed early too."


    She did not want to quarrel with him.


    One was because she did not want to wake Nicole, and the other was that she also wanted to end the


    day peacefully.


    Every time she confronted Shawn, and he spoke in a strange way, she actually felt very ufortable


    in her heart.


    She did not like hurting him or herself either.


    "Galey, good night," Shawn said.


    He really did not have any other thoughts.He just wanted to see the real her.


    Before Gale came back to her senses, Shawn had already turned around and left to the master


    bedroom, opened the door, and entered.


    Was this man sick? Gale was really angry.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Chapter 987


    He was the one who knocked on the door first, he was the one who insisted on seeing her, and he was


    the one who suddenly turned around and left after saying good night.


    What kind of weird thing was he up to! Gale was so angry that she turned her head and went back to


    her room, and closed the door too! The next day.


    When Shawn came to the office, he received a message...


    "Mr.Wood, Winnie went to look for Natalie, and she just got out of the hospital." His eyes flickered.


    "Keep an eye on her."


    ¡°Yes,"


    As he expected, Winnie was moved under his gentle offensive and repeated assurances.


    She thought that she had sessfully hypnotized him long ago, so she could sit back and rx, and


    there was no need for Nicole as a chess piece.


    Winnie would definitely be willing to send Nicole away and make him happy! This was the best way.


    It depended on that woman, Natalie...


    Was she sly enough to detect it? Everything was under Shawn''s control.


    In Aurum''¡®s home.


    Natalie was sitting on the sofa, eating some parfaits leisurely.


    "Ms.Yarn, Winnie is here.Do you want to see her?" the servant said.


    "She is here?"


    Natalie frowned with a look of reluctance.She had just visited her at the hospital.


    Why did Winnie take the initiative toe to the house to look for her? Fortunately, Aurum went to the


    company and was not at home! "Let her in and leave us alone," Natalie said.


    "Yes, Ms.Yarn."


    Winnie walked in quickly, dressed gorgeously, wearing a skirt and heavy makeup.


    "Natalie, I brought you a gift."


    Natalie gently stirred the parfait in her bowl without even looking at it.


    "Just put it there."


    Winnie''s smile froze, but she still put several shopping bags neatly beside the coffee table.


    "Okay."


    "Why didn''t you tell me before you came? What if Aurum sees you? " Natalie asked.


    "Aurum and I met before."


    "He doesn''t like you." Natalie pointed it out directly.


    Winnie''s smile quickly dropped.


    "If you stille to me to undo what was ced on Nicole, you are wasting your time."


    Natalie then raised his head and nced at her.


    "I said I can''t do it now."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Natalie, Shawn and I talked about this again.He said that he wanted Nicole and Gale to leave and stop


    hanging around us every day.He also said that he doesn''t want a daughter, only me.He is even more


    sure that he will treat me well after I have his child!"


    Winnie was very excited, and her tone showed a hint of pride.


    Once she has a child, it would be her biggest bargaining chip! She would no longer need to bow to


    anyone, including Natalie! Natalie put the porcin bowl on the table heavily.


    "Winnie, let me point out the obvious.You begged me to help you back then, and I helped you, and I


    worked so hard to make you where you are today.Without Nicole, you wouldn''t even be able to stand


    beside Shawn! Now you don''t need Nicole, and you don''t need to care about her.You think you could


    just toss her aside?"


    Natalie reprimanded her condescendingly, with her expression full of contempt.


    Winnie smiled dryly and replied tteringly, ¡®Hehehe, Natalie, you seemed to have misunderstood.What


    Shawn meant was that he didn''t want Nicole anymore and wanted Gale to take her away.That''s why he


    wanted Nicole to wake up."


    "This spell is difficult to get rid of, even more difficult to undo.Do you know how risky it is for the olddy


    to meet Nicole?"


    "But you have to undo it..."


    "when the timees, it will be resolved naturally!"


    Winnie stillughed.


    "In that case, it will take too long.I can''t wait, and neither can Shawn!"


    Natalie sneered.


    "You can''t wait? What does it have to do with me?"


    "Natalie..."


    "Okay, I''ve taken a big risk to help you this time.I won''t interfere with your affairs again."

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    Chapter 988


    The most important thing for Natalie now was to concentrate on organizing her own wedding! She did


    not have the time to deal with Winnie''s affairs.


    She also understood how dangerous this matter was.


    Once discovered, she would be ruined! Now that Winnie lived in Temperley Hall as she wished, and


    Gale was no longer superior and suffered all kinds of humiliation, Natalie''s dissatisfaction in her heart


    disappeared.She did not want to meddle anymore.


    Shawn was not an ordinary person.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If she made another move, even if it was to dispel the spell, it might expose herself.


    Natalie could not lose Aurum! Winnie could no longer keep her friendly smile.


    "Natalie, what do you mean you won''t help me anymore from now on?"


    "I''ve helped you enough! What will Shawn do if he finds out about me? Can you take responsibility?"


    "Why would you even suspect you? He trusts me so much now!" Natalie waved her hand.


    "I am done talking."


    She was about to get up, but to her surprise, Winnie was one step faster than her, standing up with a


    whoosh.


    Natalie wore slippers at home.


    Winnie was well-dressed, wearing ten-centimeter super high heels.She was a lot taller than Natalie


    when she stood up, and she looked quite imposing.She could not stand how Natalie looked down upon


    her.She was very angry.


    "Winnie, what are you trying to do!"


    The person she helped was going to turn against her? "Do you know who I am? I am the one who


    saved you! Without me, where would you be today!"


    Winnie looked at her and said, "I was discussing things with you in a courteous tone, but you act like


    you don''t care about me...Natalie, why do you have such a high sense of superiority in front of me!"


    "I''m better than you because of my background, because I''m the daughter of the Yarn family! What


    about you? You''re an actor, and you''ve been cklisted, living on the street looking through trash


    cans!"


    This was Natalie''s sense of superiority.She came from a famous family.She was adopted, but not many


    people know about it.


    Even if she was the adopted Ms.


    Yarn, she was a hundred times stronger than Winnie! How could Winniepare with her! The more


    Natalie thought about it, the more unhappy she became, and she raised her chin.


    "You have what you have today because of me.Did you forget how you got here before? Did you forget


    when you were chased away by the secur:ty guards in a dirty and dpidated body?"


    "Now that you have Shawn''s support, you dare to talk to me like that? How did you get to this point? Do


    you want me to remind you? You are not Mrs.Wood now, and you treat yourself as if you are?"


    "Winnie, let me tell you, I can help you to where you are now, but I can also push you!"


    She thought that these words would scare Winnie.


    However, she did not expect it to be...


    Winnie smiled.


    "Yes, I can''t have today without your help.But Natalie, I also want to remind you we are on the same


    bridge!"


    "What''s the meaning of this?"


    Winnie said, "I can drag you down as well.If I am abandoned by Shawn or if I am not happy, I will not let


    you go!"


    Natalie''s eyes widened.


    "Winnie, you dare! ?"


    "I''m just analyzing the pros and cons.Once I am exposed, I''ll reveal all the things you did!"


    "Natalie, you came up with the n, and you told me the method of hypnotizing Shawn! Tell me, if


    Aurum knew you were this evil..."


    "Shut up!"


    Natalie''s face quickly turned pale at the mention of Aurum.


    "Oh, are you afraid?"


    Winnie now gained the upper hand and began to feelcent again.


    "The dignified youngdy of the Yarn family is very jealous and hangs out with a third-rate actor like me


    to frame Gale and her daughter.Do you think Aurum will marry you?"


    Marrying Aurum was Natalie''s greatest wish!

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Chapter 989


    She would never allow any mistakes! Natalie pointed at Winnie''s nose and yelled, "How dare you! If


    you speak a word to Aurum, I will tear your mouth apart!"


    "You know it''s good to be afraid! We are on the same bridge, and no one is nobler than the other! Why


    are you dragging me down when I have been nothing but courteous?"


    Natalie was so angry that her face was crooked.


    She always thought she could control Winnie, but she never expected that it would bite her back one


    day! Winnie said, "I don''t want to see Nicole, and neither does Shawn, so Nicole must regain


    consciousness and leave with Gale! You find the witch.The sooner, the better!"


    After that, Winnie picked up her bag and left.


    "Ahhh! ¡°


    When Winnie left the room, she heard Natalie''s screams from inside, apanied by the sound of


    smashing things.


    Sheughed happily.


    ¡®Natalie, I bet you had never expected this!¡¯ Hehe! The servants looked at each other, not knowing what


    had happened.


    Winnie got into the car and drove away, leaving Natalie throwing things crazily and losing her temper.


    No one could be betrayed by the person who they helped.


    Natalie''s eyes shed ruthlessly, "Winnie, just you wait.I can make you get everything, and I can make


    you lose everything!"


    However, what the two of them did not know was that Shawn was shocked by this scene...


    There was a tiny pin size hole camera in the chandelier in Aurum''s living room.


    It was given to Joshua by Shawnst night.


    Joshua installed the camera in the morning when the servant took off the chandelier to dust.


    Joshua and Shawn cooperated perfectly! Shawn, who was far away in the Wood Group, looked at the


    screen with a sneer.He wanted to see the scene where Winnie and Natalie were hurt.


    That day wille sooner orter.


    Let them live happily for a few more days! When Nicole''s spell was released, that was when he would


    start to clean them up! Shawn had countless methods of torture, and he would let them experience


    each one slowly! There was a knock on the door.


    Fiona''s voice came.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr.Wood, Mr.Lefting is here and said he has something to see you."


    "Enter."


    Fiona pushed open the door.


    "Mr.Lefting, please."


    Shawn sat on his chair, turned slightly, and faced the door.


    "Why are you free toe to my ce today?"


    He felt that Aurum was a little pitiful.


    The person close to him was such a cruel, ruthless, and jealous woman.


    When the time came, and Aurum finally saw Natalie for who she was, would he still choose to marry


    Natalie?

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Chapter 990


    After all, they were childhood sweethearts.


    "you''re getting married soon...you look well."


    Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Aurum sat down opposite him.


    "Hmm"


    "You are getting married soon.Did you forget that you are going to marry Natalie soon?"


    Aurum suddenly fell silent.


    This silence was eerie.


    However, before Shawn could ask any more questions, Aurum said, "Mr.Wood, those things are


    nothing to me."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Marriage is a big life event."


    Aurum looked into his eyes.


    "Is divorce a major event in life?"


    Shawn narrowed his eyes deeply.


    Divorce? Aurum said, "Mr.Wood, you and Gale have reached this point.I think it''s time to stop here and


    draw a conclusion.You have Winnie by your side now, so you have to let her go.There was no divorce


    four years ago.It''s about time to get one."


    Shawn leaned back in his chairzily.


    "Are you here to persuade me to divorce?"


    "You and Gale should have divorced.You made a promise." Shawn sneered.


    "What I hate the most is when others tell me how to do things!"


    Aurum was very calm.


    "You don''t love her anymore."


    "Who said I don''t love Gale?"


    Aurum''s face darkened.


    "Shawn, don''t go too far.Can you love two people at the same time?"


    "It''s also my business to love two people."


    "You!"


    Aurum could not hold back and stood up abruptly.


    "It is not your ce to tell me when I should divorce Gale, and when should I marry Winnie, Aurum!"


    "This will only hurt Gale more!"


    Shawn said, "That''s also between her and me! Don''t thinkI don''t know how much you helped her


    secretly and what role you yed in her fake suicide.I did not hold you ountable, and it doesn''t


    mean I don''t care!"


    Aurum admitted, "Yes, I helped her leave Sea City.Whatever she wants to do, I will help her


    unconditionally!"


    "Don''t forget your identity, and don''t forget...you have a fiance."


    Shawn stared at him deeply.


    "If Natalie found out, what would she think? Dare you say you''re only friends?"They were both


    tense.Aggressive.However, after Shawn asked this sentence, Aurum fell silent again.Shawn''s eyes


    were burning.Shawn continued to press.


    "Why aren''t you answering? Are you guilty?"


    Aurum took a deep breath and met Shawn''s gaze.


    "My rtionship with her, four years ago, was indeed a friendship.Four yearster..."


    Shawn''s eyes became darker and darker.


    He already roughly guessed what Aurum wanted to say next.


    "Enough!"


    Shawn interrupted loudly.


    "No, since I''ve already started, let me finish.Now, four yearster, I can be sure that my feelings for


    Gale...is love."


    In the past, when he saw Gale, he had a vague liking, a feeling of deja vu.


    Aurum had been suppressing it and kept telling himself...


    What he loved was not Gale.He just missed that little girl.


    Moreover, he wanted to marry Natalie.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Chapter 991


    So Aurum ignored his feelings.


    However, it had been four years since Gale came back from the county. When he knew that she was


    adopted by Gale''s parents, when he heard that she had a birthmark on her waist...


    The feelings that had been suppressed for four years suddenly surged out like a volcano erupting,


    almost submerging Aurum''s whole body.


    It turned out that his intuition was not wrong.


    It turned out that he loved her.


    He had always loved her. She was still her, the daughter of the Yarn family back then.


    Aurum began to believe in fate and believed that fate had its own arrangements.


    Shawn could not sit still.


    He pped his palm on the table, shaking everything on the table with great force and extremely loud


    sound!


    When Fiona outside the door heard it, she pushed the door open and rushed in, "Mr. Wood!"


    "Get out!"


    Fiona was stunned for a moment, seeing that Mr. Wood and Mr.


    Lefting both had extremely bad expressions, and knew that this situation was as simple as it looked, so


    she quickly left.


    She closed the door.


    She would not go in and disturb him either!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoever goes in would be cannon fodder!


    Shawn stared at Aurum. "Are you telling me you love Gale? Are you in love with my wife?"


    "Yes." Aurum nodded.


    "Do you know how much trouble this sentence will bring you?Huh?"


    Shawn''s possessiveness was notoriously strong!


    "If you have a good rtionship with her and love her, I will not express my feelings." Aurum replied, "I


    will always bury it in my heart and bless you silently. But... Shawn, you are not worthy!"


    Aurum knew that over the past twenty years, his dream girl had experienced a different life and had her


    own circle of life.


    He waste.He missed her and could not go back.


    She has cried and suffered, and she has been tempered and transformed into a better and stronger


    person.


    Although... Aurum did not want her to learn how to be strong this way. He wanted her to be happy.


    How could he endure seeing Shawn hurting her repeatedly.He wanted to take her back even if Gale did


    not love him and did not want to be with him.


    As long as she was doing well, it would be fine.


    How could the person he held on the tip of his heart and loved be hurt by Shawn!


    Aurum said, "You don''t love her, you hurt her again and again, and she doesn''t love you anymore. Let


    me protect her! You don''t love her. I will love her!"


    Shawn sneered. "Dream on!"


    "Why do you keep dragging her down like this? Four years ago, because of your refusal to let go, she


    was forced to jump into the sea and leave Sea City. Four yearster, do you still want the tragedy of


    that year to happen again?"


    "Aurum, she is Gale. She is my wife! At least she is now!"


    "It''s not right. Just get a divorce! Shawn, let her go!"


    "You dare fight me, Aurum. Do you know what will happen?" Aurum replied, "For Gale, I will do


    whatever it takes."


    The corners of Shawn''s lips curled up coldly. "Coincidentally, me too."


    "Then what about Winnie?"


    "What about Natalie?"


    The two people''s eyes collided, and they both refused to back down!


    Aurum replied, "I won''t marry Natalie. I will break off the engagement with her, end the rtionship, and


    pursue Gale. What about you?"

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    Chapter 992


    Just one sentence from Shawn...


    "Gale, at least in the legal sense, is my wife! As long as I don''t get a divorce, you will never get her!"


    Aurum had a disappointed expression on his face. "It''s been four years, and I thought you could


    understand a lot of truths from her disappearance. I didn''t expect you to get worse and even more


    unreasonable!"


    Shawn could not exin it to him.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Even if he could exin it, he would not be bothered to exin it to Aurum.


    Gale was the only one he would exin himself to. He was only responsible to Gale.


    Shawn sat down again. "Aurum, you are too naive. Even if Gale and I divorce and she is free, do you


    think you canpletely separate from Natalie?"


    Everyone knew how much Natalie loved Aurum.


    The two families had a marriage contract since childhood, and


    Natalie has been with Aurum.


    There were also other nobles from aristocratic families who were ignorant and wanted to pursue


    Natalie, but she refused them all.


    She even said that she would only marry Aurum in this life. If she had not married him, she would have


    never married and lived alone forever!


    Aurum pursed his lips. ''No matter what, the rtionship between Natalie and me is easier to handle


    than the rtionship between you and Winnie."


    Natalie would find out on the day when her background is revealed. She was just the adopted daughter


    of the Yarn family, and everything she owned originally belonged to Gale.


    Now that Gale showed up, she should return it and leave.


    The Yarn family and the Lefting family treated Natalie very well.


    Natalie did nothing wrong. The fault was that she was just an adopted daughter!


    Gale is the real daughter of the Yarn family!


    What the Lefting family wanted and what Aurum liked was the real


    Ms. Yarn!


    "Really? Not necessarily." Shawn curled his lips coldly. "Aurum, don''t be too confident."


    "Let''s wait and see."


    Shawn said, "Okay, let''s wait and see. Soon you will find thatNatalie... is more difficult to deal with than


    Winnie."


    Aurum nced at him, apparently not believing it.


    ¡°Aurum, let me remind you, the Natalie you think may not be thereal Natalie. She might just be


    pretending."


    "That''s better than knowing that Winnie has stic surgery and is a scheming girl, and you are still


    willing to work together with her!


    Shawn replied, "It''s not the end, so don''t jump to conclusions."


    Aurum''s situation was no better than his.


    They are quite alike.


    Shawn did not know that Natalie was the adopted daughter of the Yarn family and Gale was the real


    daughter of the Yarn family.


    Aurum did not know that Winnie was just a pawn, and Shawn did not fall in love with her at all.


    At the end of the confrontation, Aurum said, "I didn''te here to quarrel with you, nor to argue for


    Gale. She is neither you nor my appendage. She is free. It''s just that this marriage should have ended


    a long time ago."


    After finishing speaking, Aurum walked out.


    This was the first time he admitted his feelings for Gale.


    Shawn''s expression was extremely gloomy.


    Although he had doubted whether Aurum liked Gale before, he had never been sure.


    It was because the rtionship between Aurum and Natalie was very good, and there was never any


    sign of breaking up.


    He did not expect...


    He miscalcted!


    Aurum really fell in love with Gale!


    Shawn mmed the document on the table heavily, making a loud noise.


    Fiona shrank.


    She was going to work with her tail between her legs again today!


    Shawn did not leave the office and work without saying a word for the rest of the day.

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    Chapter 993


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­ it¡¯s getting dark. Do you want to continue working overtime?¡±


    Shawn raised his hand to look at the time, got up, and left.


    ¡°I arranged for a driver¡­¡±


    ¡°Need not.¡±


    Shawn **back home.


    As soon as the security guard saw his car, he immediately saluted.


    He turned the steering wheel and steered the car through the gate¡­


    However, at this moment, another car ***over at a very fast speed!


    Only the harsh sound of brakes was heard, but it was a step toote.


    There was no way to stop it as it wasing too fast!


    There was a violent bang.


    Shawn¡¯s body was hit hard by the front of that car.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡±


    Seeing such a sudden car ident, the bodyguards were dispatched one after another!


    A group of bodyguards surrounded the car as quickly as possible.


    Some of them went to check on Shawn¡¯s situation!


    Fortunately, Shawn was not injured as he was wearing a seat belt.


    He got out of the car and looked up at the vehicle that caused the ident.


    Who had the guts to drive 80 miles per hour on this road!?


    Under Shawn¡¯s gaze, the car door opened, and the person who got out was¡­Natalie.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Shawn pursed his thin lips. ¡°Natalie, what are you doing!¡±


    This small car ident also scared Natalie. Her face turned pale, and she did not recover for a long


    time.


    Her lips trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Mr. Wood¡­I¡¯m sorry, I, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    Natalie bumped into Shawn¡¯s car!


    She could not afford to offend him!


    Shawn waved his hand to let the bodyguards back away.


    Natalie looked at the two cars and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Wood, I will pay for all repairs. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my


    fault for disturbing you¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing near my home?¡± Shawn interrupted her directly. ¡°And driving so fast?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Natalie¡¯s eyes dodged a little.


    Shawn stared at her deeply, with a fierce look on his face.


    Since he knew she was helping Winnie behind the scenes, Shawn had¡­ hated her deeply!


    Natalie looked like a delicate and weak little white flower, but unexpectedly, her thoughts were so


    ***and poisonous!


    Under Shawn¡¯s constricted gaze, Natalie swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m here to find Winnie¡­*


    She dared not lie because Shawn¡¯s aura was too strong.


    She felt that as soon as she told a lie, Shawn could immediately expose it!


    Natalie could only be **in front of people who are not as good as her. Once there if someone were


    stronger and better than her, she would be meek.


    Coupled with her status as the daughter of the Yarn family, she had to deal with. those rich wives and


    ladies, so she was very good at ordering people around since she was a child.


    Therefore, she could only use Winnie behind her back to do some shady and shady deeds!


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Natalie finished speaking, Shawn¡¯s expression softened immediately, even


    approachable

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    Chapter 994


    Shawn walked in front of her and said, ¡°So, you were looking for Winnie? Then you came at a bad time.


    She is not here but in the hospital.¡±


    Natalie was not used to such a gentle Shawn.


    He had always been fierce and kept away from strangers, unattainable! It seemed that the hypnosis


    worked so well.


    When Winnie was mentioned, Shawn changedpletely.


    No wonder Winnie dared to challenge her and wanted to send Nicole away. No woman would be able


    to refuse Shawn, a handsome, rich, gentle, and considerate man. Who would not fall for him!


    Natalie responded, ¡°Oh¡­that¡¯s it. Then I¡¯lle when she¡¯s here.¡±


    Natalie was flustered.


    Shawn felt it was strange, but he could not tell what was so strange.


    However, he would not let Natalie go so easily.


    He just wanted to see Natalie and Winnie together!


    ¡°It¡¯s already dark. Come in. Your car is in no condition to drive. I¡¯ll ask Winnie toe back now. The


    hospital is not too far from here,¡± Shawn said.


    He gave a look, and the bodyguard immediately understood. ¡°Mr. Wood, I will contact the workers of


    the garage immediately.¡±


    He nodded and let Natalie go first in a very gentlemanly manner. ¡°Please.¡±


    Natalie had no choice but to enter his home.


    However, fortunately, Shawn seemed easier to get along with, so she felt a little relieved.


    Natalie suddenly had an idea.


    Since hypnotism could make Winnie control Shawn and Nicole, turning them from loathing to liking,


    then could she also use it to make Aurum love her?


    As soon as this thought shed across, Natalie¡¯s heart moved instantly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    One must know how much Shawn hated Winnie in the past, and she was banned and arrested.


    However, now he had fallen head over heels!


    Natalie came to Temperley Hall in a hurry and ran into Shawn¡¯s car in a panic because


    Aurum told her that he wanted to cancel the engagement.


    This was like a thunderbolt, a devastating ***!


    She had always felt that the meaning of life was to marry Aurum, take care of her husband and teach


    her children, and be a virtuous Mrs. Lefting.


    In the end, Aurum wanted to break up with her¡­.


    How could Natalie ept it?


    Why would he make such a request!


    ¡°Ms. Yarn, please drink some tea.¡±


    The housekeeper brought her some tea himself.


    Shawn sat down opposite her. ¡°I have already called Winnie. She will be back soon. Ms.Yarn, wait a


    moment.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m really sorry for crashing into your car.¡±


    ¡°You and Winnie are best friends, so don¡¯t worry about such trivial matters.¡±


    Natalie smiled. ¡°Mr. Wood is really kind to Winnie.¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°She¡¯s the only one in the world. How can I not be nice to her? She usually stays alone,


    and it¡¯s quite boring. If you are free,e over and y with her more.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, alright.¡±


    Natalie would go along with whatever Shawn said

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    Chapter 995


    She was in a really weird state.


    After all, she was also a daughter of the Yarn family, so why was she out of her mind now? Could it be


    that she was frightened by the car ident just now? Shawn deeply remembered how Aurum came to


    find him today and admitted to falling in love with Gale...


    He frowned.


    Could it be that Aurum and Natalie broke up? Thinking of this, Shawn pretended to be casual and


    asked, "I''ve been hearing that your wedding with Aurum is about to take ce.How is it going?"


    When talking about the wedding, Natalie''s eyes obviously dimmed a lot.


    Holding the teacup, she answered vaguely, "It''sing along, and I hope that Mr.Wood wille to


    our wedding."


    Shawn said, "Of course.I sincerely wish you and Aurum a happy marriage for a hundred years


    together."


    In this case, Aurum could notpete with him for Gale! It was because once Aurum started to pursue


    Gale, Shawn did not know if he had any chance of winning! In Gale''s heart, Aurum had a stronghold!


    Natalie smiled awkwardly.


    "Thank you, Mr.Wood, for your blessing."


    She would not tell others that Aurum wanted to break up with her.She could not ept such a scandal,


    such a blow, and it was Aurum''s unteral proposal, and she still has not agreed! "Shawn, I''m back."


    Before Winnie arrived, her voice came in first, delicately.


    "Is it because I''ve been in the hospital for two days, you''re not used to staying here, and you miss me?"


    She walked into the living room, smiling all over her face, looking like a little woman immersed in love.


    As a result, Winnie''s expression froze when she saw Natalie.


    "Natalie?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Winnie said, "Why are you here...Oh, why didn''t you say anything in advance."


    She smiled again, intimate and enthusiastic, like a girlfriend who has deep feelings and talks about


    everything! Shawn crossed his legs deeply, admiring the subtle expressions of the two of them.


    It was really beautiful.


    On the surface, they are friends, but secretly they are teammates with a hatred for one another.


    Ah...


    If these two women were torn apart, it would be absolutely wonderful! Shawn knew that it was not


    suitable for him to sit here at this moment, and he wanted to leave space for them.


    He got up and tugged at his tie.


    "I''ll go back to my room to take a shower.You girls must have a lot to say."


    When he left, he even patted Winnie''s head lovingly.


    This scene fell into Natalie''s eyes with envy.


    She would have looked down upon and disdained her and felt that Winnie had captured Shawn''s heart


    not by real skills but by hypnotism.


    However, Natalie felt...


    She also wanted to hypnotize Aurum, make Aurum treat her as good as ever, love her wholeheartedly,


    marry her, and never change his mind! This idea was getting stronger and stronger.


    Natalie could not wait to act immediately! She could not lose Aurum! As soon as Shawn left, Natalie


    and Winnie showed their color! n.ovelebook Winnie preemptively asked, "Ms.


    Yarn, why did you, who has always been so proud and condescended,e to me? You have figured


    it out, and you want to continue to cooperate with me?"


    As she said that, she snorted.


    "I only have one request.Undo the spell, and let her regain consciousness.In the future, I will make sure


    you benefit.It''s easy for him to take care of the Yarn family!"


    Natalie gritted her teeth, wishing she could strangle this woman to death.


    "Winnie, if you want to get rid of the spell, we can negotiate.Why did you go to Aurum and talk


    nonsense!" she asked.

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Chapter 996


    Winnie was stunned.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Did you not go to him?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie said, "No, I haven''t seen Mr.Lefting in the past two days!"


    Natalie was also taken aback.


    Winnie did not look for Aurum, let alone say anything.


    Then why did Aurum mention breaking up! She thought that since she rejected Winnie, Winnie became


    furious and began to take revenge on her, intentionally speaking ill of her in front of Aurum, making


    Aurum hate her! It turns out there was no such thing at all! Could it be that Aurum just changed his


    mind and did not love her anymore? No, it was impossible! Natalie could not ept that Aurum did not


    love her! Natalie asked again, You did not lie to me? You really did not speak ill of me to Aurum?"


    Winnie nodded.


    "Yes.What''s the benefit of me lying to you? I said then that I was going to expose you in front of Aurum,


    but I was just angry.If I expose you, isn''t it the same as exposing myself?"


    She knew very well that she and Natalie were in the same boat.


    She needed to rely on Natalie, and at the same time, she also held Natalie''s handle! "You did not tell


    him...then why..."


    Natalie muttered to herself, her eyes were empty and dim.


    Why did Aurum call off the engagement? He was still so firm, so unfeeling, no matter what she said,


    even if she begged him, crying, saying that she loved him very much and could not lose him, he would


    not let go and change his mind...


    Winnie asked, "What''s wrong? What happened? Did you quarrel with Aurum?"


    Natalie still wanted to save face, let alone in front of Winnie.


    "It''s nothing.Just a little conflict,"she said.


    "Then what''s the matter with youing to me today? Natalie, can you get rid of the spell on Nicole''s


    body?"


    Natalie red at her fiercely.


    "Winnie, since you want to solve it, I will give it to you! If something goes wrong, don''t regret it, let alone


    cry in front of me!"


    Winnie smiled triumphantly.


    "You saw it just now.Shawn is so kind to me.How could I make a mistake?"


    Natalie really wanted to step forward and sh Winnie''s face.


    She must have been dazzled by jealousy at that time to help Winnie! She was a good youngdy.


    What is she doing with a desperado like Winnie? Natalie got herself involved and could not get rid of


    her! Winnie had n.ovelebook nothing anyway, and she was not afraid of wearing shoes with bare feet.


    If something goes wrong, she will definitely drag her into trouble without hesitation! Natalie replied,


    "Okay.I also need to find the witch to do something anyway."


    "What are you doing?"


    "It has nothing to do with you." Natalie stood up.


    "I''ll make an appointment with you when the timees.Bring Nicole out, be careful, keep an eye out,


    and don''t be caught by anyone! Otherwise, we will all be done for!"


    Winnie replied contentedly, "Understood." It went well.


    Whatever she wanted to do, she could do it.


    Even Natalie knew that she was not easy to mess with, so her attitude and tone changed.


    Winnie said, "Ms.Yarn, let''s cooperate happily."


    Natalie did not even look at her! However, after seeing Shawn''s tenderness and love for Winnie,


    Natalie had already made up her mind...


    She also wanted to put a spell on Aurum! Love spell!

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    Chapter 997


    Natalie wanted Aurum to only love her for the rest of his life and only have her in his eyes.


    No matter what happened, he would never leave her.


    Even Shawn and Winnie, who have no emotional foundation, even those who hate or hate, can be as


    sweet as glue, and she and Aurum could definitely be more affectionate! Since Natalie wanted to nt


    a spell, she had to invite the witch toe and undo it on Nicole so that she could shut Winnie up.


    Kill two birds with one stone! Seeing Natalie''s unwillingness, Winnie was really at ease physically and


    mentally.


    ''Ms.Yarn, how the mighty fall"


    "It''s okay.There will be more days like this in the future.You will need to get used to it in advance"


    Winnie was no longer the female star of the past, let alone that down-and-out lunatic.She was the


    future Mrs.Wood, the hostess of Temperley Hall!


    "By the way, where is Nicole? Why can''t I see her?" Winnie asked.


    The servant replied, "Ms.Nicole is doing homework in the room."


    "Oh, let her be."


    Winnie wished that Nicole would hang around in front of her less.


    She could not be bothered to deal with it! To her, Nicole had lost her use value, and she was disgusting


    to look at! On the second floor, Gale stayed with Nicole in the room,pletely unaware of what


    happened downstairs.


    The kindergarten assigned homework like folding a paper crane, a heart, and learning to cut paper.


    The table was full of materials.


    "Nicole, read the tutorial in the book, first fold it in half like this, and then..."


    Gale taught Nicole how to fold the origami cranes.


    "I know how to fold, Mrs.Anne.The teacher has taught me."


    Nicole moved her small] hands.


    "I want to fold more and put them in bottles as gifts."


    "To whom?"


    Nicole tilted her head and thought for a while.


    "For Mommy!"


    Gale''s heart warmed up, and the first thing that Nicole thought of was her favorite Mummy.It was a pity


    that the mommy that Nicole now thought was Winnie.


    Then...


    Gale coaxed, "You can give it to Joshua or Daddy.You have given Mommy a lot of presents, but you


    haven''t given them to Daddy or Joshua, right?"


    "That''s right.Then...then I''ll give it to Daddy!"


    Gale asked, "Don''t you want to give it to Joshua?"


    "He..wouldn''t like this."


    Nicole said while folding, "Give it to Daddy first, and then do it for Joshua."


    In her heart, her father''s order was higher than her brother''s.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn was so good at pleasing girls! Who said Joshua would not like it? Gale still remembered that he


    folded a whole ss bottle of stars and gave them to her, and she put them on the bedside table,


    where she could see them every day.


    "Mrs.Anne, why are you folding so slowly all of a sudden? Look, one, two, three, four, I''ve already


    folded four, and you haven''t finished one," Nicole asked.


    "Because...This is a gift you want to give to Daddy.Of course, it only makes sense if you fold it


    yourself.If I help you fold it, it won''t count."


    Nicole was instantly persuaded, "Yes, I want to fold by myself, then Mrs.Anne, stop folding and go to


    rest."


    Gale really did not want to do that.


    Thinking that this was for Shawn, she wished she could tear down the paper cranes she had just


    folded! He was not worthy!

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    Chapter 998


    "I''m going to prepare some fruit."


    Gale got up and walked outside.


    Just as she opened the door, Shawn was about to open the door ande in.She did not know, nor


    was she prepared, so she crashed straight into Shawn''s arms.


    Shawn stretched out his arms and hugged her.


    "Galey, you can''t wait to throw yourself into my arms...?""


    As soon as she touched his skin and smelled his faint scent, Gale immediately jumped out of his arms


    as if she was electrocuted.


    "Who threw who into your arms! Why did you not knock on the door!"


    "I''m in my own home, and I still need to knock on the door?"


    "Then this is not your room."


    Shawn pursed his lips slightly.


    "It''s my daughter''s room."


    Nicole''s childish voice sounded.


    "Daddy! Look, I''m preparing a gift for you."


    His cold brows and eyes quickly softened.


    "Here Ie."


    Gale continued to walk outside.


    "Winnie is back.Don''t make her angry,"


    Shawn reminded without looking back.


    Actually, he was asking her to avoid Winnie.


    Otherwise, if there was a conflict, he could not protect her.


    Now, it was at a critical moment on whether Nicole could release the spell on Nicole safely and


    smoothly! Shawn could not offend Winnie, let alone make Winnie notice anything wrong!


    "Hehe...Only if she did note to provoke me!"


    Gale went downstairs, and sure enough, she saw Winnie sitting on the sofa, surrounded by several


    servants, serving her.


    They massaged her, changed her shoes, and served tea and fruit.


    Gale avoided the living room and nned to go around to the kitchen from behind the stairs.


    Winnie had sharp eyes and saw her.


    "Gale, what are you hiding like a blind mouse?"


    Gale pretended not to hear.


    Winnie chuckled.


    "I have something to tell you.It''s about Nicole."


    Seeing that Gale still ignored her, Winnie said, "I''ll give her back to you, let you take her away, leave


    Temperley Hall and leave Sea City.What do you think?"


    Only then did Gale stop and turn to look at her from a distance.


    "Are you so bored that you are making fun of me?"


    "I''m serious, of course, if you don''t want your daughter..."


    Gale interrupted her.


    "Of course I do!"


    Winnie hooked her fingers.


    ''''Come here and I will tell you."


    Since she promised that Shawn would undo this spell, and Natalie also agreed to cooperate, why not


    take this opportunity to humiliate Gale! Gale was hard-headed and had a stubborn temper.


    It was really not easy to bully her.


    Now that Nicole was the bargaining chip, Gale would definitely submit obediently! Standing in front of


    Winnie, Gale stared at her.


    "Can you really return Nicole to me?"


    "Really."


    Winnie leaned on the sofa leisurely.


    "I keep my word."


    She waved her hand and looked at the servants.


    "Stand aside and make room for this neer."


    Although the servants were silent and had no contact with Gale in private, they knew in their hearts that


    Gale was Mrs.Wood, the real mistress of the Imperial Garden.


    Right now, Ms.Nightingale was going to parade in front of her.


    The servants were all soft-spoken and did not dare to offend Winnie, so they could only back down


    humbly.


    Gale also understood what Winnie wanted to do.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    So, before Winnie could open her mouth, she took the initiative to walk over.


    "What do you want me to do, be direct, don''t beat around the bush."


    "Well, not bad.Gale, I still appreciate your straightforwardness."


    "What do you want from me?"


    "What''s the rush?"


    Winnie saidzily, ''''The air conditioner isn''t very effective.It''s still a bit hot."


    "I''m going to turn the temperature down a bit."

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Chapter 999


    She squinted at Gale. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be too cold. Understand?¡±


    Gale closed her eyes, opened them again, and forcibly smiled. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Tolerate.


    She had to endure, for Nicole¡¯s sake!


    Winnie would get what she deserves one day!


    Gale picked up the fan, stood beside her, and gently fanhed Winnie.


    Winnie said, ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything at all!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale fanned harder.


    ¡°Are you trying to freeze me to death? Do you know what moderation is?¡±


    Gale fanned the fan slowly, and Winnie showed a satisfied expression. ¡°Not bad, not too ***.¡±


    She did not stop. Gale kept fanning, and her hands were so tired that she could not feel it.


    Winnie was trying to trick her on purpose.


    She knew, but there was no way.


    Finally, Winnie said mercifully, ¡°Go, get a ss of water.¡±


    Gale kept an eye out. ¡°Do you want warm water or ice?¡±


    Winnie did not expect her to ask such a question. She was quite clever.


    She immediately snorted coldly, ¡°Warm water.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Gale went to pour a cup of warm water. The temperature was just right, neither hot nor cold, and she


    handed it to Winnie.


    Unexpectedly, Winnie took a sip and suddenly spit it out. ¡°I said lukewarm water. Are you trying to scald


    me to death by making it so hot?¡±


    After finishing speaking, she raised her hand and sshed all the water on Gale¡¯s face!


    No one expected that Winnie would do this.


    The servants were stunned and stood there dumbfounded.


    Gale did not expect it either!


    The water wet Gale¡¯s hair, flowed along her cheeks, gathered to her chin, and then dripped slowly.


    Her clothes were also wet.


    It was embarrassing.


    She raised her head suddenly, her eyes fixed on Winnie


    Winnie said, ¡°You still dare to stare at me?¡±


    Gale really wanted to rush forward, grabbed Winnie¡¯s hair, and pped Winnie twice!


    However, she could not do that!


    She could only look away, lowered her head, and wiped the water on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll go and pour another


    ss.¡±


    ¡°Just another ss?¡±


    Gale said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do what I was supposed to do.¡±


    Winnie said in disgust, ¡°You can¡¯t do such a simple thing well. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s the use of you!


    Or, your hand is used to draw manuscripts and design jewelry, not to do rough work at all?¡±


    ¡°I can do rough work.¡±


    Gale stood up and went to refill the water.


    Winnie kept staring at her, making it clear that she wanted to keep embarrassing her.


    This was just the beginning!


    Gale must be humiliated vigorously and trampled under her feet so that she could feel ted and feel


    at ease!


    Anyway, Nicole¡¯s spell was about to be undone, this was herst chance to ***Gale!

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    Chapter 1000


    When Gale leaves with Nicole, they will not see each other again!


    Winnie also did not want to see their mother and daughter again!


    Next to him, a servant looked at Gale¡¯s back as she went away, and his face shed unbearably.


    It was time to inform Mr. Wood.


    He could not let the real mistress continue to be bullied like this!


    ncing at Winnie, seeing that she did not notice her, the servant moved quietly and slowly, turned


    around and left quickly, and ran to the second floor.


    There was no one in the master bedroom, no one in the study. Mr. Wood was in Ms. Nicole¡¯s room!


    Shawn was folding stars with Nicole.


    He was still very moved when he thought this was his daughter¡¯s gift.


    It was the first time he received a gift from his daughter, and she made it all by herself.


    Shawn¡¯s heart was greatlyforted!


    ¡°Daddy, you made a mistake again.¡± Nicole corrected him, ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡±


    Shawn was a little¡­clumsy.


    He had never touched this kind of thing.


    His hands were only suitable for signing. His brain was extremely smart, but his hands-on ability was


    poor.


    ¡°Mr. Wood!¡± The servant¡¯s panting voice came from outside the door, very anxious.


    He frowned slightly, got up, and opened the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Downstairs¡­something happened downstairs, your wife and Ms. Nightingale¡­¡±


    The servant did not know what to say and racked his brain to organize the words.


    However, Shawn¡¯splexion changed rapidly. He was impatient to listen to the servant¡¯s continuation


    and walked downstairs with big strides.


    ¡°Stay with Nicole!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    Shawn walked in a hurry and even ran, afraid that if he were a secondte, Gale would be in danger!


    When he walked to the stairs and looked straight at the living room, he saw Gale handing the water


    ss. to Winnie with both hands, with water droplets still hanging from her hair.


    The servants lowered their heads one by one, not daring to breathe.


    What happened to her?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Shawn slowed down and started going down the stairs, deliberately taking heavy steps¡­


    Winnie smiled when she heard footsteps. ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve recovered. I¡¯m fine. I can walk and jump.¡± Winnie walked over happily, holding his arm. ¡°I¡¯m


    not


    ***at all¡­ as long as I continue to use the medicine.¡±


    ¡°How many days?¡±


    Winnie smiled shyly. ¡°Three days. Shawn, can¡¯t you wait?¡±


    ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re gentler, you can actually do it tonight¡­¡±


    Gale listened numbly to the two flirting.


    She knew she was in a mess right now.


    However, she had to be calm.


    Anyway, Winnie intended to humiliate her severely before letting Nicole go. She was already prepared.


    Now was just the beginning!


    ¡°Why is she here?¡± Shawn came over and casually nced at Gale. ¡°Why is she wet?¡±


    Winnie replied, ¡°She is so clumsy, I asked her to pour a ss of water, but it almost scalded me. I


    shook my hand, and the water sshed on her face.¡±


    Gale did not exin either.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Chapter 1001


    It was because she could not provoke Winnie!


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. Of course, he understood it was clearly intentional!


    However, he could not show signs of emotion!


    ¡°This is not a good look.¡± Shawn waved his hand.


    He wanted Gale to leave quickly.


    In the end, Winnie stopped her. ¡°Come on, Shawn. She is willing to stay here, right, Gale?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gale nodded. ¡°I am very willing to care for Mr. Wood and Ms. Nightingale. It is my honor to serve


    you two!¡±


    She was like a machine, without emotion.


    Shawn took a deep look at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually aggressive? Now you are docile, Gale. Did you take


    the wrong medicine? If you are told to leave, do you still not want to leave? Don¡¯t be an eyesore!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nightingale didn¡¯t let me go, so I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t obey Mr. Wood,¡± Gale replied.


    ¡®What¡¯s up with her?¡±


    ¡®Did Winnie also control her?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s heart sank slightly, and he immediately looked at Winnie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    Winnie leaned on his shoulder and said, ¡°Oh, no. Shawn, I told her that we decided to return Nicole to


    her. She was so happy and said that she wanted to serve us well. Noints.¡±


    ¡°Give Nicole¡­ back to her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shawn, didn¡¯t you say that? Let Nicole wake up and remember Gale, leave as far away as


    possible, and don¡¯t appear in front of us again in the future! ¡±


    Gale bit her lips.


    It turned out that Shawn decided not to take care of Nicole anymore.


    He wanted Winnie.


    With such an affectionate promise from him, Winnie agreed to let Nicole go.


    He wanted to abandon his wife and daughter for a fake stic wh*re!


    What a big joke!


    Shawn replied, ¡°Yes. I promised you as long as Nicole returns to normal, Gale will take her away, and


    we will live happily together.¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie smiled happily.


    In Shawn¡¯s heart¡­ he wished to cut her into pieces!


    Only then did he realize that Winnie must be using Nicole to threaten Gale!


    She wanted to humiliate Gale without Gale fighting back. She had to be obedient; otherwise, she would


    not return Nicole!


    Nicole was Gale¡¯s weakness, and Winnie grasped it urately!


    Winnie clearly took advantage of this incident on purpose to seize thest chance to ***Gale severely.


    It was because she had promised him to release Nicole!


    She had to do it!


    Gale did not have to suffer this way!


    However, Shawn could not say a word.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s toote for Gale.¡± Winnie was extremely proud. ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re tired from working all day, so


    do you need a massage?¡±


    ¡°No. I prefer¡­¡± Shawn deliberately paused for a few seconds before answering, ¡°You.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll serve you since Gale is not qualified.¡±


    Winnie raised her hand with a coquettish smile,nded on Shawn¡¯s shoulder, and pressed it gently.


    While pressing, she nced at Gale, looking at those slender ***fingers.


    Gale¡¯s hands are really pretty. They have never done heavy work before and are **** and tender.


    Moreover, Gale must rely on these two hands to draw.


    Winnie rolled her eyes, and a new idea came out.


    ¡°Go, crack me some walnuts,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay."

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Chapter 1002


    ¡°No tools are allowed. Using a ***mp will crush the ***inside. Gale, use your hands to crack the


    ****out one by one,¡± Winnie warned.


    Shawn¡¯s deep eyes suddenly darkened, and all the muscles in his body tensed up.


    She actually wanted Gale to crack the ***by hand!


    It was okay to peel one or two, but any more would result in bleeding hands!


    Winnie thought it was because she did not massage well enough. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shawn? Rx a bit.


    I¡¯ll massage you slowly.¡±


    His Adam¡¯s apple rolled, and he suppressed his anger vigorously. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale also knew what she was going to face and was very calm, not surprised at all.


    Winnie originally wanted to torture her.


    There are about thirty ***in a bag, and they are the kind with a very hard shell.


    She squatted beside her and slowly cracked the ***one by one.


    It was very hard, and Gale could only use both hands to crush the ****vigorously. The lines on the


    ****were deeply imprinted on her hands because of the force she had to use.


    Soon after only two cracked two, there was already a deep mark on Gale¡¯s hand, and her nails were


    also broken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Hurry up. Why are you taking so long to do a simple task? I¡¯m waiting to eat,¡± Winnie did


    not forget to urge.


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Nightingale.¡±


    Gale lowered her head and continued to peel without stopping for a second.


    Sweaty hair hung down from her cheeks in strands, covering her side face, and her expression could


    not be seen.


    Only the ***in her hand was visible¡­


    Shawn could not bear to watch.


    He was afraid that he would lose control!


    How could he bear seeing Gale¡¯s pain?


    Not long after, Gale¡¯s fingers began to bleed.


    All ten of her fingertips were no longer red but turned purple with blood!


    ¡°You¡¯re so delicate. You are bleeding after cracking only a few ****.¡± Winnie sneered, ¡°Gale, can you do


    something well?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    ¡°Then continue peeling! I didn¡¯t tell you to stop, so don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She was hurt.


    Looking at the bright red blood, Gale felt her eyes start to sting.


    So what?


    It will pass soon.


    She did not have to live through such days in the future, and she could return home with Nicole and


    continue to live a peaceful life before!


    With Joshua!


    What a happy family of three!


    Gale smiled with that thought in mind.


    The two children are all the motivation she needs.


    Thinking about Nicole and Joshua, she felt that the wound did not hurt so much.


    Seeing that she was still smiling, Winnie was a little surprised. ¡°Gale, what are youughing at?¡±


    Shawn also looked at her.


    He only dared to look at her face and her hair, but he did not dare to look at her hands.


    ***hands.


    One day¡­he would smash the phnxes of Winnie¡¯s ten fingers one by one,pletely destroying


    them, to avenge Gale!


    ¡°Is it okay tough, Ms. Nightingale? Allow me to have some fun while I¡¯m suffering,¡± Gale replied


    calmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re in such a good mood.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°After you be a mother, you will understand.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Winnie¡¯s waist straightened. ¡°Then I will definitely give birth to Shawn¡¯s children, and I will have as


    many as he wants. Besides, the Wood family has such arge inheritance. There must be boys to


    inherit the family business.¡±


    ¡°I want to have a boy! A girl like Nicole is a loser and will marry sooner orter!¡±


    Gale took a look at her.


    Winnie scolded Nicole!

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Chapter 1003


    Gale could ept Winnie humiliating herself, but she could not ept Nicole being insulted like this!


    ¡°A ****?¡± Gale smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Nightingale, don¡¯t forget, you are also a woman.¡±


    Winnie was stunned, her ***was slightly opened, and she did not know how to refute for a long time.


    Therefore, Winnie got even angrier. ¡°Shut up, Gale, and crack your walnuts properly! You can only


    leave. once you have finished cracking all of them!¡±


    ¡°Will you let me go when you finish peeling the walnuts?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°What about Nicole?¡±


    ¡°Just wait. I made my promise to Shawn, and I will do what I say,¡± Winnie said.


    Gale nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    When that dayes, Nicole will call her Mommy and happily throw herself into her arms¡­ Gale felt


    that her hands did not hurt so much anymore.


    Although¡­the blood flowed more and more!


    After she finished cracking the bag of walnuts with her hands, she put the walnut kernels in a porcin.


    bowl and ced it in front of Shawn and Winnie.


    A bowl full.


    However, the walnuts were covered with blood.


    It looked scary.


    There was no way Winnie could eat any of them. She just deliberately made things difficult for Gale!


    ¡°Okay, please enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content. My mission ispleted, so I won¡¯t disturb your little love


    ind here,¡± Gale said.


    Winnie nced at it with disgust. ¡°Just go.¡±


    Gale should have turned around and left.


    However, she could not control herself as she stole a nce at Shawn.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just one nce.


    He lowered his head slightly. His brows and eyes were thin and full of coldness, but he never looked at


    Gale directly.


    Gale thought maybe he really did not want to see her.


    She should not have looked at him. Why could she not help herself?


    It was not until Gale left that Shawn raised his eyes and looked at the bowl of walnuts.


    The blood on it had not dried up yet.


    Gale cracked them with her bare hands.


    He could imagine how much pain she had, but she never cried out the pain from the beginning to the


    end. Shawn knew that she was in pain, and she did it voluntarily because Nicole would return to her


    side.


    Thinking of Nicole gave her the strength toplete it.


    She could have obviously refused! She could have confronted Winnie head-on like before!


    It was because Winnie had promised him that she would undo Nicole¡¯s spell!


    It was a pity that Shawn did not expect Gale would be so obedient.


    She was not at all like the thorny woman who dared to p him.


    Maybe it was because it was for the sake of her beloved daughter. No matter how much Gale suffered,


    it was worth it.


    For the sake of Gale and Nicole, Shawn had to grovel and suffer in silence for the first time in his life!


    He was, after all, the lofty president of the Wood Group


    ¡°Shawn¡­¡± Winnie raised her hand to turn Shawn to look at her. ¡°Look at me. I can take it tonight, as


    long as you are gentle¡­¡±


    Shawn bent down and reached out, and took the walnuts.


    His hands trembled slightly.


    It was because he saw blood.


    It was Galey¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Shawn? Why are you holding them¡­ Hurry up and throw it into the trash can,¡± Winnie asked.


    His brows and eyes shed cruelly, and he quickly put it away. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡±

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    Chapter 1004


    "Yes, but it''s all stained with blood.It''s broken, and I can''t eat it."


    "If you ask Gale to crack it off with bare hands, it will definitely be covered in blood."


    Seeing that Shawn seemed unhappy, Winnie quickly said, "I thought cracking the walnuts by hand


    would make them whole.Who knew she was so delicate...a bag of walnuts wasted."


    "Gale is indeed...delicate."


    It was because she had never done manualbor! "Eat."Shawn looked at Winnie deeply.


    "Don''t waste it."


    "Shawn..." Shawn suddenly raised his voice.


    "Eat!"


    Winnie was stunned for a moment, and before she could react, Shawn had already grabbed a handful


    of walnuts and stuffed them into her mouth! She swallowed several nuts and almost choked to death,


    coughing again and again.


    "Shawn..."


    Shawn did not care about her feelings, grabbed another handful of walnuts, and stuffed them into her


    mouth.


    "If you like it so much, then eat more! Eat!"


    Winnie had no ability to resist.She fell on the sofa, and her hands were iling non-stop.Her mouth was


    full of walnuts, and she could not speak at all.


    Moreover, there was blood on her mouth, neck, and hair.It looked a little scary.


    Shawn just stuffed a bowl of walnuts into Winnie''s mouth! When he let go, Winnie''s face was flushed


    red.She was about to choke to death, bent over and vomited non-stop into the trash can.Shawn took


    out the tissue and wiped his hands gracefully and calmly.


    "Is it delicious?" he asked.


    Winnie looked up at him.


    Looking at Shawn at this moment, she suddenly felt very strange...


    Winnie even had some doubts.


    Was Shawn really hypnotized by her? Was he really under her control? Was he pretending? Was it


    acting? However, in the next second, Shawn suddenly changed into a peaceful expression and


    stretched out his hand to hug her.


    "Did I scare you just now?"


    "Shawn..."


    "I just enjoy the feeling of bullying you ruthlessly.If this is not the living room, I would have...torn your


    clothes to pieces!" Shawn said.


    Winnie blinked but did not understand what he meant.


    Shawn bowed his head deeply and whispered in her ear, "Walnuts are sprinkled all over your body, and


    I''ll eat them one by one...Doesn''t it make you feel good?"


    Her face became hot, and then sheughed.


    "That''s what you came up with...Shawn, you should tell me in advance.I can totally cooperate with


    you."


    Winnie''s doubts were dispelled, and she sat back on the sofa again.


    However, Shawn got up, "There is an international meeting tonight.Because of the time difference, I


    need to stay upte tonight."


    "Aho"


    "Go to bed first, don''t wait for me."


    Shawn stepped upstairs and went straight to the study.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As soon as the door was closed, Shawn''s body was covered with coldness, and he punched heavily


    into the wall.


    Winnie, that poisonous woman...


    He wanted her to bleed ten times more! He wanted to cut ten of her fingers off! Shawn quickly opened


    the drawer, took out the cigarettes and lighter, stood by the window, and smoked one after another.


    The smoke was lingering, and his silhouette was looming.


    It waste at night, but he was still standing upright, motionless.


    It was not until the entire mansion fell intoplete silence that Shawn turned and left the study.


    Instead of going back to the master bedroom, he went to Nicole''s room.


    Nicole slept on the big bed, breathing evenly.


    Gale slept in the small single bed next to her, lying on her side, curled up, with her hands hanging by


    the side of the bed.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    Chapter 1005


    She frowned slightly.


    Shawn squatted down.


    "Galey..."


    Gale''s eyelids moved, but they did not open.


    With distressed eyes, he took out the medicine and cotton swabs, and began to treat her wounds.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Afraid of waking her up, Shawn did not dare to turn on the light, so he relied on the moonlight filtering in


    through the windows.


    When the medicine touched her wound, it hurt so much that Gale gasped.Shawn tried his best to be


    gentle.He carefully wiped off the blood, applied the medicine again, and blew gently to let the medicine


    dry up quickly and relieve her pain.


    Gale''s hands are used to draw designs.


    After Winnie''s torture, she might not be able to pick up a paintbrush for at least half a month.


    "Galey, it will be over soon.Everything will end...What you have suffered now, what you have endured,


    will definitely be repaid ten times a hundred times a thousand times in the future, and I will get it back


    from Winnie!"


    Shawn stood beside the single bed, quietly watching her sleeping face.He used to be very confident


    that no one could hurt anyone he wanted to protect! Now, Shawn realized that there were some things


    he could not control! There would be times when even he is powerless! He was invincible before and


    had no weaknesses.


    Now...


    Galey and Nicole were his deadliest weaknesses.It was not until the sky began to brighten and the sun


    was about to rise that Shawn quietly left the room.


    Gale knew nothing about all this.


    The rm clock rang, and she woke up slowly.


    When she got up, she forgot that her hand was injured and went to support the bed.


    However, her fingertips grazed the sheet, causing her to hiss in pain, and she quickly raised her hand


    to check the injury.


    The wound has scabbed over, and there are still traces of the medicine.


    Wait, medicine? Gale was a little dazed.She had never applied any medicine.


    Winnie made it clear that she wanted to punish her, so she would not give her medicine, and the


    servant did not dare to offend Winnie, let alone give her medicine secretly.


    Who did this? Or did she sleepwalk in the middle of the night and give herself medicine? Before Gale


    could think clearly, Nicole''s voice came.


    "Mrs.Anne, what''s wrong with your hand?" She quickly put it down, fearing that Nicole would be


    worried.


    "It''s nothing.Change and brush your teeth.You''re going to school today."


    "Yasl"


    Gale wore a pair of gloves.This way, the wound would not get irritated and inmed.It was just a little


    ufortable and inconvenient.


    After going downstairs, the housekeeper quietly pulled her aside.


    "Ma¡¯am, here."


    He handed her an ointment.


    The housekeeper said, "You rub it three times a day, it is very good for your wound, and it will not leave


    scars.This is a good medicine I got from the doctor''s office abroad, and it is not avable in the


    market."


    "If Shawn finds out, what should you do?"


    Gale did not care about herself.She was afraid of hurting the housekeeper.


    "You are Mrs.Wood, so it''s only natural to use the things at home.It''s okay, as long as you recover as


    soon as possible.After all..." the housekeeper replied.


    The butler was busyst night and was not home.Later, when he heard about Gale cracking walnuts by


    hand, he sighed repeatedly.


    How painful that must be.


    Seeing the butler''s expression, Gale''s heart was full of sadness.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    Chapter 1006


    ¡®Look, even an outsider knows to care about me, but¡­ what about Shawn?¡¯


    When she was cracking walnuts, he sat therefortably andfortably, enjoying Winnie¡¯s service


    like a king.


    Beforest night, Gale still had a little bit of hope for Shawn.


    He may have no other choice, he may have his own reasons, and Winnie may also control him.


    She still remembered what Joe said: give Shawn a little time, trust, and chance, and Shawn will not let


    her down.


    Now¡­Gale felt that whether Shawn was really in love with Winnie or whether he was just putting on a


    show, it did not matter to her anymore. It was because she was hurting again.


    She was hurt so much.


    She did not want to love anymore, and she did not want to pin her only glimmer of hope on Shawn


    anymore.


    Relying on men was the worst thing she had done! Best to rely on no one!


    Gale endured Winnie¡¯s abuse in order to save Nicole.


    What about Shawn?


    Gale put the ointment into her pocket. ¡°Thank you. I will apply the ointment on time.¡±


    The housekeeper opened his ***, wanting to say something, but finally just sighed.


    This ointment was actually not his, and he did not know where it came from.


    Anyway, as soon as he came to the living room in the morning, he saw the ointment ced in the most


    conspicuous ce on the coffee table.


    The housekeeper immediately understood what was going on..


    This was ced there by Mr. Wood, but no one can know that Mr. Wood put it there.


    He wanted to pass it on to his wife!


    ¡°I prepared breakfast for you. Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t go to the dining hall. I¡¯ll bring it to the side hall for you to eat


    alone,¡± the housekeeper said.


    Gale could only keep saying thank you.


    Winnie was back from the hospital, she was not qualified to go to that dining hall, and she did not want


    to go either.


    If she went, she would either be ordered around by Winnie or humiliated by Winnie.


    Nicole slept soundly for the past few nights, no longer having nightmares, herplexion is gradually


    rosy, and she looked very pleasingly pink.


    Actually¡­Gale could leave.


    It was just that she could not bear it.


    She wanted to spend more time with Nicole.


    Moreover, Winnie was about to let Nicole go. At thisst moment, she wanted to stay by Nicole¡¯s side,


    looking forward to seeing her when Nicole woke up and that crisp and resounding ¡®Mommy¡¯!


    In the dining hall.


    A hearty breakfast filled the table.


    ¡°So much, I can¡¯t finish it. Daddy, didn¡¯t you just tell me not to waste food?¡± Nicole said.


    Winnie quickly replied, ¡°I made the kitchen cook it. Nicole, you are growing up and need to eat more.


    We have money at home, so I don¡¯t care about wasting any.¡±


    With the wealth of the Wood family, they can eat for ten lifetimes!


    Nicole blinked. ¡°Mommy, you taught me that every piece of food is precious.¡±


    ¡°That was before, and it¡¯s different now.¡±


    Winnie poured Nicole a ss of milk. ¡°Drink.¡±


    She had to ***Nicole¡¯s ****quickly.


    This kid, why was she talking so much? She was so annoying, and Winnie was too ***to deal with it.


    Hurry up and send her away!


    Winnie thought that she would call Natalie again today and ask when the witch woulde to town.


    Just as she was thinking, something rang.


    It was Shawn¡¯s phone that called.


    ncing at the caller ID, Shawn¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s calling?¡± Winnie sensed something was wrong. ¡°Shawn, why don¡¯t you


    answer?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    The number belonged to Joshua.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    Chapter 1007


    Why was Joshua calling him so early in the morning?


    What happened?


    The more he thought about it, the more flustered he became. Shawn got up and walked to the window


    to answer it. ¡°Hello, Joshua¡±


    Joshua yelled, ¡°It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad, Uncle Shawn! Something has happened!¡±


    ¡°Speak slowly and clearly


    ¡°Uncle Aurum is going to break up with Natalie and cancel the engagement. They are arguing, it¡¯s


    getting fierce! Natalie smashed everything in the dining hall, and no one is allowed in!¡± Joshua said.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Aurum had broken off with Natalie so soon!?


    It was over. Something bad was going to happen!


    Right now, at the critical moment of unraveling the spell on Nicole, Aurum angered Natalie so much.


    What if¡­


    What if Natalie changed her mind!


    ***it!


    Aurum could not wait! Why could he not wait a few more days before breaking up with Natalie?


    ¡°What did they say when they quarreled?¡± Shawn frowned deeply and asked, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because I heard your name that I called you! Natalie asked Uncle Aurum why he wanted to break


    up. what she didn¡¯t do well enough, or because she made him unhappy, Uncle Aurum said¡­ said.¡±


    Joshua suddenly became hesitant.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shawn asked deeply, ¡°What did Aurum say? Could it be.


    Did Aurum say he is in love with Gale?


    Sure enough, Joshua replied, ¡°Uncle Aurum said that he likes Gale and only her. He doesn¡¯t have any


    feelings for Natalie anymore.¡±


    Shawn closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    As he expected.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Aurum told Natalie what he said to him in the office that day.


    Natalie loved Aurum and regarded Aurum highly. How could she withstand such a ***!


    Joshua muttered, ¡°Although I agree, I think Uncle Aurum should be with Mommy, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡± Joshua immediately denied loudly. ¡°Uncle Shawn, what should we do now!¡±


    Shawn deeply pressed the center of his eyebrows, thinking quickly.


    The ident happened so fast that he did not think of a way to deal with it at all.


    If he had known earlier¡­ he should have revealed a little information to Aurum in advance so that he


    would have to endure this period of time no matter what and not anger Natalie!


    Well, now, it was toote.


    Joshua said, ¡°Ah! Natalie rushed out suddenly, and she said she was going to find Mommy!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes froze deeply.


    He immediately hung up the phone, walked out of the dining room, and grabbed the housekeeper by


    the cor. ¡°Where¡¯s Gale?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am she¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is she? Where is she! Quickly tell me!¡± Shawn asked sharply.


    The housekeeper replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am just finished breakfast and left through the back door.¡±


    ¡°Gone? Where is she going?¡±


    ¡°Thepany. Your wife said that she could go by bus,¡± the housekeeper said.


    Oops!


    If Gale and Natalie collided head-on¡­


    Then something would go wrong!


    Natalie was now in a state of madness that hadpletely lost her mind. She would do anything!


    If she hurt Gale, Shawn would definitely not let her go!


    He would let the entire Yarn family be buried with her!


    Shawn immediately turned around and walked out, grabbed the car keys and jumped straight into the


    cab.


    Winnie was confused, not knowing what had happened. ¡°Shawn! Where are you going? You haven¡¯t


    finished your breakfast¡­¡±

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    Chapter 1008


    Why was he in a rush after answering a phone call?


    ¡°Shawn!¡±


    Nicole stood beside her, also with a confused expression on her face.


    While starting the car, Shawn gave instructions. ¡°You don¡¯t need to send Nicole to kindergarten today.


    Just stay at home. The whole house is under strict house arrest, and you are not allowed to go out at


    will!¡±


    Natalie must be a ****.


    Crazies would do terrible things!


    What if Natalie did not find Gale and went to the kindergarten to attack Nicole?!


    Shawn must be on guard and not allow Nicole to fall into any danger again!


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood!¡± the housekeeper replied.


    ¡°Shawn, I¡¯ming with you¡­¡±


    Before Winnie could finish speaking, Shawn kicked the gas pedal and ****away with a bang, driving out


    at lightning speed.


    The door closed slowly.


    Winnie realized that something was wrong. Something must have happened.


    She wanted to follow up and have a look!


    Winnie looked at the housekeeper. ¡°Get the car ready. I¡¯m going to follow!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nightingale, I think you heard what Mr. Wood said clearly. There is a total house arrest. No going


    out! the housekeeper emphasized.


    ¡°You take a good look at who I am. Do you dare to stop me? I¡¯m going out!¡±


    Unexpectedly, the housekeeper agreed, ¡°Okay. Ms. Nightingale, you can go out, but¡­after you leave,


    your can¡¯t return without Mr. Wood¡¯s permission!¡±


    The housekeeper was also quite tough.


    Mr. Wood suddenly ordered a house arrest. Something urgent must have happened.


    For the safety of Temperley Hall and for Ms. Nicole, the housekeeper must strictly abide by it!


    He did not care, even if he offended Winnie!


    Winnie pointed at him and said, ¡°You¡­Okay, okay, don¡¯t take me seriously! Housekeeper, I think you


    have. never taken me seriously!¡±


    ¡°I hope Ms. Nightingale can be quieter.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I can get you out of Temperley Hall and make Shawn dismiss you!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The housekeeper replied, ¡°If Mr. Wood wants to dismiss me, I have nothing to say. But now, I would like


    to trouble Ms. Nightingale to be obedient.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the housekeeper looked at the servant next to him. ¡°What are you still doing in


    a daze? Take Ms. Nicole back to her room!¡±


    ¡°Uncle housekeeper¡­


    The housekeeper squatted down, looking very kindly. ¡°Ms. Nicole, don¡¯t be afraid. Didn¡¯t you want to


    give Mr. Wood a bottle of paper cranes made by yourself? It just so happens that today you have a


    whole day to prepare this gift for Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Then I¡¯ll go make more!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Ms. Nicole.¡±


    The housekeeper did this to separate Winnie and Nicole.


    As the daughter of the Wood family, she could not keep learning from a woman like Winnie!


    Winnie¡¯s face was contorted with anger, and she did not expect that once Shawn left, she would be


    trampled down by the housekeeper.


    ¡°Gale! Where is she! Since everyone can¡¯t go out, she can¡¯t either!¡± she shouted loudly.


    No one answered her.


    ¡°Are you all deaf or ***?¡± Winnie jumped angrily. ¡°I asked you where Gale is!¡±


    A servant replied weakly, ¡°She¡­she has already left the house. She left Temperley Hall earlier than Mr.


    Wood.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    How did Gale leave in such a timely manner?

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    Chapter 1009


    No wonder she had not been seen all morning!


    Winnie became even angrier. She turned her head and returned to the living room, raising her hand as


    if to lose her temper and smash things.


    The housekeeper quietly reminded, ¡°That purple y pot tea set is Mr. Wood¡¯s favorite.¡±


    Her hands froze immediately.


    She could not even smash things!


    She could not lose her temper as she pleased!


    Winnie has been going through a lot of ups and downs recently. Yesterday, she bullied Gale severely


    just for her joy andcency, but today. she has suffered continuously and is naturally upset!


    After thinking about it, Winnie called Shawn.


    Shawn, concentrating on driving, nced at the phone screen and ignored it.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    At this time, how could he have time to talk to Winnie!


    Wood Group.


    Gale got off the bus, carried her bag, and walked to thepany gate.


    It was the morning rush hour, there were many vehicles, and people wereing and going on the


    road.


    She swiped her card to enter the lobby of Wood Group. Just as she took two steps in, she heard a


    sharp female voice. ¡°Gale! Stop!¡±


    ¡°Gale Warm!¡±


    The sound pierced the eardrums and the heart.


    Everyone turned their heads in unison, looking at the source of the sound.


    Including Gale.


    Everyone saw Natalie standing at the door, her hair disheveled. She did not even wear shoes, and she


    was still wearing pajamas!


    No matter what asion, Natalie was always well-dressed.


    She always showed off that she was the daughter of the Yarn family and the future young mistress of


    the Lefting family, so she attached great importance to her image and appearance!


    Now, she appeared here in such a state of embarrassment¡­.


    Something must have happened.


    ¡°Fortunately, you are indeed here!¡± Natalie raised her hand and pointed straight at her. ¡°You b*tch! You


    are shameless and a mistress who destroys other people¡¯s marriages! Street rat! Slutty b*tch!¡±


    While cursing, Natalie walked toward Gale in a state of madness.


    Gale frowned. ¡°Natalie, keep your mouth clean!¡±


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? Oh, I¡¯m talking about you! I¡¯ve observed you for a long time. You wished


    that all the men in the world would revolve around you!¡±


    ¡°Now, Shawn doesn¡¯t want you anymore. When you¡¯re down and out, you start to focus on Aurum!


    Start using your sl*tty methods to seduce him vigorously and make him fall in love with you!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shameless, Gale! You will die without a man for a day, right? There are so many men


    in the world. Why can¡¯t you find a single unmarried one? Why do you have to stare at my Aurum!¡±


    Natalie rushed in front of Gale, pinched her shoulders, and kept shaking and screaming hoarsely. Her


    eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    The people next to them moved away from the two of them one after another, hiding far away for fear


    that this matter would get into their hands!


    Within a few seconds, there was no one around Natalie and Gale in the lobby of the Wood Group!


    Gale¡¯s head was almost dizzy from the shaking.


    She raised her hand and tried hard to push Natalie away, but¡­it did not work.


    A person who is in an extreme mood has more strength than usual.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Gale pushed hard again. ¡°Natalie, Aurum and I are just


    friends, and we have never crossed the line, so don¡¯t nder me without evidence!¡±


    ¡°nder? Hahahahahahaha! Gale, you¡¯re still quibbling and pretending to be arrogant! Is this your


    means and ability?¡±


    Natalie smiled ferociously!


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about¡­Natalie, let me go!¡± Gale struggled.

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    Chapter 1010


    "Gale, Aurum even admitted it in person.He told me in person that he loves you, and the person he


    likes is you, so he can''t marry me because he only has you in his heart!"


    "You can show off.The decade-long rtionship between me and him is not as good as the past few


    years between you and him! Gale, you really are full of tricks.You have thestugh!"


    "What kind of coquettish tricks did you use to make Aurum fall in love with you? Tell me, tell me, what


    did you do to him!" Natalie''s facial features were distorted.


    Gale could not get rid of her at all.There was no other way.


    Gale could only ask for help from the person next to her, "Call the security toe...save me!"


    Natalie was crazy and insane, and she did not know what to do! Natalie roared, Answer my question!


    Why did Aurum fall in love with you? Why! Shawn is so devoted to you, and Aurum abandoned me for


    you...What magical powers do you have!"


    The security guards of the Wood Group building pushed aside the crowd and rushed over.


    A group of more than a dozen security guards.


    However, just as the security guards were about to rush over, Natalie yelled loudly, "Don''t get close! Go


    farther away!"


    The security guards did not listen to her.


    They formed a circle around them, wrapping the two of them in the middle, isting the crowd.


    "Did you hear me! Don''te here.This is between Gale and me!"Natalie said.


    Seeing that the security guard did not take her seriously at all, she gritted her teeth fiercely, reached


    out and grabbed Gale''s neck, trying to hold Gale hostage.


    However, although Gale was not as strong as her now, it was not so easy for her to get her way.


    Gale quickly took two steps back, turning her head to avoid it.


    Natalie''s hand flew into the air, and she used too much force.


    Due to the inertia of her body, she staggered forward several steps and fell heavily to the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As soon as she fell, Gale immediately turned around and ran away.


    The security guards also surrounded her at this time.


    Standing behind the security guard, Gale felt a strong sense of security.She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Nataliey on the ground.


    Although the fall was not heavy, she was in a state of extreme madness.


    After the fall, she remained motionless and gradually calmed down.


    "Natalie, if you have something to say, please say it properly.Why do you want to ruin your image?"


    She could tell from Natalie''s appearance that she clearly just woke up, did not have time to change her


    clothes, and rushed directly to Wood Group to find her.


    "You really don''t feel pain in your back when you stand and talk."


    Natalie raised his head, eyes full of hatred.


    "If Winnie snatches Shawn away, can you also keep calm!" Gale replied calmly, "No if.The current


    Shawn just happens to love Winnie deeply, and they want to live together.Their love is sweet.You and


    Winnie have such a good rtionship.You know it very well."


    Natalie was taken aback.


    "So you''ve seen it too.I''m not as hysterical as you, who lost my image and demeanor like you, ran to


    thepany to make a scene, like a shrew, more like a shameless housewife!"


    Gale continued, "You...yes, Gale, you, why don''t you yell? Don''t you feel unwilling? Don''t you hate


    Winnie? n.ovelebook Don''t you want to kill her?"


    Natalie''s eyes were full of puzzlement.


    Aurum just talked to her about it, and he did not do anything excessive.She exploded, unable to control


    herself.


    What if Aurum and Gale hugged, held hands, and kissed...


    Then Natalie would make life even worse! She wanted to pull off her nails just thinking about it! She


    would still stop them from being together, even if it were thest thing she did!

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    Chapter 1011


    She would never allow another woman to stand beside Aurum! Apart from her, no one can have


    Aurum! Gale nodded.


    "I hate it.I wish Winnie could die and tear her into pieces.But it''s not because she took over Shawn."


    "Why?"


    "It''s because she attacked Nicole.That makes me angrier than when she and Shawn are together!"


    Natalie murmured, "In other words, in your heart, do you think...Nicole is more important than Shawn?"


    "Actually, my husband and children are the most important people in my life, and there is no


    ranking.But what Shawn has done has greatly diminished his status in my heart.So, I can tell you


    clearly that Nicole is indeed more important than Shawn!" Natalie shook her head.


    "No, no, the husband is the most important..."


    "When you have children, you will understand."


    Natalie started yelling again, "Even with a child, Aurum is still the most important person in my life! He


    is the life partner who apanied me forever.I love him, I can''t live without him, I would die without


    him!"


    While speaking, Natalie staggered up from the ground.She raised her finger and pointed at Gale.


    "Give Aurum back to me.Do you hear me, Gale? He is the whole of my life!"


    "I didn''t take Aurum away."


    Gale felt it was strange.


    Aurum actually...admitted to Natalie that he loved her.


    Even she herself heard it for the first time! Gale''s first reaction was that it was impossible.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Aurum like her? She wondered if Aurum had some other reason to break up with Natalie,


    but it was inconvenient to say it, so he purposely said that he loved her and used her as a shield.


    After all...she would not be angry with Aurum, nor would she care about it.She would only help Aurum.


    "He admitted it himself.I heard it with my own ears! Gale, your face should bepletely destroyed!"


    Natalie said.


    Natalie rushed over with bared teeth and ws.


    Gale was not afraid of her.It was because there were so many security guards.She was safe.So, she


    looked straight at Natalie without moving.


    Seeing Natalie''s face getting closer, suddenly, Gale''s waist felt warm, and she fell into an extremely


    warm embrace.


    The tip of the nose lingers with a familiar faint fragrance.


    Shawn.


    He came.


    Gale did not even need to look up, and she knew it was him just by guessing.


    Shawn wrapped his arms around her waist, stepped back quickly, and held her firmly in his arms! At


    the same time, n.ovelebook he shouted sharply, "What are you doing standing there? Subdue her!"


    The security guards rushed forward and firmly pressed Natalie to the ground.


    Natalie waspletely unable to move with the people pressing down on her.


    "A bunch of trash! How can you just stand by? Is this how you are responsible for thepany''s


    security work?!" Shawn reprimanded.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    Chapter 1012


    The director of the security department quickly said, "Mr.Wood, I...we...also, don''t dare to touch


    Ms.Yarn..."


    Natalie is a person of status.


    They could not touch her casually.


    They might get into troubleter! What was more, Gale was not doing well.


    In the end, Shawn reprimanded, "Get out, useless thing, you are fired!"


    The security supervisor was dumbfounded.


    "Let go of me.Let me go!"


    Natalie struggled desperately, but she could not move at all.


    "Mr.Wood, I''m Natalie.You can''t treat me like others!"


    "I know you are Natalie.So what? How special do you think you are?"


    Shawn snorted coldly.


    "I am the daughter of the Yarn family! I am still Winnie''s good friend! Don''t you even care about


    Winnie?"


    What about Winnie? Where was she?


    "She''s not here.Besides, do you think she will lose her temper with me because of you?" Shawn


    replied.


    Natalie was speechless for a moment.


    Shawn''s heart sank slightly.


    Fortunately...Gale was fine.


    Otherwise, Natalie was doomed! Along the way, Shawn kept overtaking and mmed on the gas


    pedal, fearful.


    When he saw so many people gathered around the entrance of Wood Group, his heart skipped a beat,


    and a bad premonition swept through his whole body! He rushed in immediately, pushed aside the


    crowd, and saw Natalie attacking Gale.


    At that moment, Shawn''s heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    Why did Gale not know how to hide? Why was she standing there stupidly! Therefore, Shawn


    immediately stepped forward to protect her.


    "Galey, are you injured? Where did Natalie touch you?" Shawn asked.


    The concern and eagerness in his tone were so strange and familiar.Gale was in a daze.It was not the


    first time she had heard him ask her that.


    However, thest time she heard him ask exactly the same thing, he was the one who hugged Winnie


    and said it to Winnie! Gale had mixed feelings in his heart.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine."


    Gale got up from his arms and opened the distance between them.


    "Thank you, Mr.Wood, for your concern."


    Shawn was taken aback, and his hands froze mid-air.Slowly, he retracted his hand.He only cared about


    her but suddenly forgot the embarrassing period no.velebook between the two of them.


    "Hahahahahahahahaha, Mr.Wood!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Seeing this scene, Natalie suddenlyughed.


    "Do you know why she avoids you? Because she has changed her mind.She loves someone else!"


    "You can love Winnie, and she can also fall in love with other men! That man is Aurum! He is my


    Aurum!"


    "What''s more, she hooked up with Aurum four years ago.They flirted with each other and kept in touch


    with each other in private.Now, they are finally working together and don''t need to pretend anymore!"


    Natalie smiled and began to cry.


    "I''ve always thought it was very strange why Aurum didn''t want to have a wedding with me and kept


    procrastinating...It turned out that he had already moved on."

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Chapter 1013


    Natalie roared, Gale! How far have you and Aurum developed? Did you also sleep with him?"


    Speaking of this, Natalie suddenly remembered something.


    "Four years ago, I found out that you and Aurum often talked on the phone, and it was very


    secretive.Did you just...just..."


    Gale looked at her.


    "Aurum and I are innocent.We are just friends.Natalie, stop guessing.The man you have always loved


    is not as miserable as you imagined.I am not as shameless as Winnie!"


    "Then you four years ago..."


    "It''s because Aurum helped me fake my death."


    Natalie waspletely dumbfounded.What? Gale died and came back to life.


    It turned out to be a conspiracy! The person who nned all this was actually her bedmate, Aurum!


    Natalie felt like a no.velebook thunderbolt had struck her, and she did note back to her senses for


    a long time.She said stupidly, "Gale you..."


    "You heard me right.What I said is the truth.Shawn is here, and he knows about it.I''ve already told him."


    From the beginning to the end, Gale was very calm.


    "Aurum didn''t tell you.I think he did it to protect you.After all, knowing too much is not a good thing.He


    treats you very well and has never done anything to be sorry for you."


    "I don''t know why Aurum broke up with you all of a sudden, and he said it was because he liked


    me...Maybe, there is some misunderstanding here.Natalie, you have to ask him calmly, what is the


    problem? Where did ite from?"


    "Don''t be like a lunatic,ing to this kind of public ce to embarrass yourself.From the moment you


    appeared here, Sea City began to spread the story of your self-destructive image."


    It took a long time before Natalie came back to her senses.Her face became pale, and her eyes were


    extremely dim.


    "Gale, you...you and Aurum, how many things are you hiding from me? Why does he provide you with


    so much help? You know, once Shawn finds out you jumped into the sea and that he helped you leave


    by feigning death, the entire Lefting family will be destroyed! Gale sighed.


    "What I want to ask you is, Natalie, do you think you understand Aurum? Do you really understand?"


    Natalie was stopped by the question.


    It seemed...


    She really did not know what Aurum''s dream was.


    What was his goal? She did not interfere with work matters.


    Natalie felt that it was enough for her to take care of his life and be a good wife.


    Aurum said something to her.


    "No matter what, I will marry you."


    Natalie remembered this sentence firmly and regarded it as her faith.However, her faith copsed like


    this! At this time, in the quiet hall, hurried footsteps sounded.


    Aurum came over.


    "Natalie!" He stepped forward quickly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why did youe here!" Shawn''s eyes flickered lightly.


    "You finally showed up.If you waited longer, Natalie would have wrecked mypany."


    "Sorry, I will¡­ take her away right away."


    Shawn asked, "You''re already here.Why don''t you share your intentions clearly?"


    Aurum subconsciously looked at Gale.


    Natalie looked at him.


    "You came here in such a hurry because you were afraid that I would hurt Gale...Although you came to


    look for me, your eyes were always on her from the beginning to the end.You didn''t even look at me,"


    Natalie said.


    "Natalie, how can youe here to cause trouble!"

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    Chapter 1014


    She looked at him very sadly.


    "Aurum, why do you push the me to me? Don''t you care about me? Am I still the same Natalie, you


    know? Have you ever seen me in such a state of distress?"


    Natalie was very sad.However, she still loves Aurum deeply in her heart.


    As long as he looked at her, the love in her heart would grow uncontrobly.


    Aurum pulled her behind him.


    "You also know what you look like now, and it''s not like the usual you at all!"


    "I don''t care about that much anymore! I''m going to lose you.Why would I care what I look like? No


    matter how good-looking, elegant or noble I am, I can''t capture your heart! What''s the use?" Natalie


    said.


    "Natalie, it has nothing to do with you.You have done nothing wrong."


    "Since I''m right, why did you break up with me? Just because you love her?" Natalie raised his hand


    and pointed at Gale.


    It was obvious that she was very angry.


    "It is indeed rted to her, but..."


    Aurum did not know what to say.It was tooplicated.


    Gale lowered her head slightly, looking at her toes.She was avoiding everyone''s gaze.


    Aurum loves her? It was beyond her expectations.However, she could not respond to his love...


    Gale would not love anyone anymore.She just wanted to take Joshua and Nicole with her and spend


    the rest of her life.


    "Go home first.Let''s discuss it in private."


    Aurum held Natalie''s hand tightly.


    Natalie smiled.


    "You held me so tightly because you were afraid that I would rush over and hurt Gale...Aurum, since


    when did you fall in love with her? Have you already fallen in love with her? Do you love her? Now..."


    "It''s not what you think it is."


    Natalie asked, "What the hell is it then? Now that we are all here, you should exin in front of


    everyone!"Aurum could not tell.How could Gale''s true identity be revealed so casually? He had just


    started the first step, he pressed the pause button on his marriage contract with Natalie, and it caused


    an uproar.Natalie''s fierce reaction far exceeded his imagination! "In short, canceling the engagement is


    a decision I made after careful consideration.I will exin it to your parents," Aurum said.


    "Aurum, I am the one you are going to marry, and I am the one you will be responsible for.What''s the


    point of exining to them? w Aurum looked into her eyes.


    "Natalie, are you sure that the person I''ve been arranged to marry for more than twenty years...is really


    you?" Natalie''s body shook violently.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    These words directly poked at the secret she dared not face! It was a secret buried deep inside her


    heart! The one Aurum wanted to no.velebook marry was the daughter of the Yarn family.It was never


    Natalie.


    It was only because she was the daughter of the Yarn family that Aurum agreed to marry her.


    If the second elder of the Yarn family adopted another girl that year, that girl would also be the


    future young mistress of the Lefting family! That hit Natalie hard.


    "So Aurum...you...you never loved me, did you?" she asked, choked up.


    What he loves will always be the real daughter of the Yarn family! Aurum did not answer.


    However, his expression already said it all.


    Natalie seemed to have been drained of all her strength, and her body was staggering.


    Aurum supported her and took a deep look at Shawn.


    "Sorry for the trouble."


    Afterward, he took Natalie away.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    Chapter 1015


    Natalie was in a trance, with sloppy footsteps and no self- awareness, like a marite on a string,


    letting Aurum lead her away.She was ced in the co-pilot seat, and even the seat belt was fastened


    by Aurum.


    "You don''t love me, you never loved me, so why have you treated me so well for so many years...The


    real Ms.Yarn has been missing for more than twenty years.Yearster, you still miss her!" Natalie said


    to herself.


    "You''re just being polite.You''re just fulfilling your prior promise of getting married, right? Anyway, you


    can''t marry the person you really want to marry, so it doesn''t matter who you marry."Aurum started the


    car.


    "Natalie, all of this was a mistake.I hoped it didn''t have toe to this."


    Natalie was silent for a long, long time.It was not until she was about to go home that she suddenly


    straightened up, not knowing what she thought of! "T know it''s the wrong answer, but I can''t find the


    right answer...Aurum! You said you only love the real daughter of the Yarn family, and the person you


    want to marry the most is her.But you also said that you love Gale..."


    So, who does he love? Did it not sound contradicting? Could it be that because of Gale, he was able to


    let go of the daughter of the Yarn family, who had been in his heart for more than 20 years?


    Unless...Natalie''s eyes widened.


    Gale is the daughter of the Yarn family!? The idea was too bold and shocking.


    Natalie could not believe it, she felt...funny! How could it be? How could there be such a coincidence?


    "Natalie, let''s calm down for a while.However, my previous statement still stands, we won''t be able to


    marry," Aurum said.


    Natalie closed her eyes.If she had lost Aurum to the daughter of the Yarn family, she would have given


    up long ago.


    However, there was no way she would lose to Gale! In the Wood Group''s CEO''s office, Fiona lowered


    her head, quickly nced at Mr.Wood, and then at his wife.This atmosphere was not right...


    During the rush hour in the morning, what happened in thepany lobby had already spread, and


    Fiona knew about it too.However, she did not know what was going on! Finally, Shawn spoke, "Fiona!"


    "Yes, Mr.Wood."


    "What happened today is not allowed to be discussed within thepany! Once anyone is found to be


    talking about it, they will be fired!"


    Fiona responded, "Yes, I''ll ask the Communications team to send an internalmunication..."


    Before he finished speaking, Gale interrupted him.


    "Don''t do this."


    Fiona looked at the faces of the two of them again.It was really difficult for her to be caught in the


    middle! "No need?"


    Shawn raised his eyes and looked at Gale.


    "Do you want everyone to talk about you and look at you strangely?"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am not afraid of gossip.I am innocent and upright.I am not a mistress, nor did I destroy Aurum and


    Natalie''s marriage.But once you start to suppress no.velebook public opinion and try to put this gossip


    to rest, it is tantamount to...fanning the mes," Gale replied.


    It was nothing at first, but once it cannot be discussed, it would be more exciting and scandalous.


    Gale would appear to be in the wrong! She could not care less about some gossip.It was because she


    never did anything wrong! Shawn snorted coldly.


    "Oh. Aurum keeps saying that he loves you!"

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1016

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1016


    Chapter 1016


    ¡°1¡­¡±


    Gale did not know how to refute.


    ¡°Why, what about your smart mouth just now? What about your so¨Ccalled innocence


    and integrity? Aurum admitted it!¡± Shawn was also angry.


    His wife, Galey, was coveted by one man after another.


    He was jealous!


    Aurum¡¯s love for Gale was so real and strong! He did not hesitate to break off the


    engagement with Natalie and face the wrath of all the elders of the Yarn and Lefting


    families!


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes, he said he loved me, but there was no intimate behavior


    or even words between us! I have always regarded him as a friend! The most


    trustworthy and reliable friend!¡±


    Shawn stood up abruptly. ¡°Gale, let me tell you, there is no real friendship between a


    man and a woman!¡±


    Gale retorted, ¡°But Aurum and I have indeed been friends for four years! In the four


    years since I left you, I have never met him. We are always in touch with each other


    by mobile phone!¡±


    From the time she knew Aurum, the two of them had never had any intimate behavior.


    Aurum was a gentleman.


    Gale was a married woman who knew how to behave modestly.


    They have always been friends and get along harmoniously.


    Aurum has a fiance, and she has a husband. No one would cross that line.


    ¡°But he said he loves you! Gale, you really made Aurum give up Natalie for you!¡±


    Shawn was on the verge of going into madness with jealousy.


    ¡°I also learned today that he loves me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Shawn subconsciously wanted to say that he already knew.


    Aurum came to him before.


    However, he stopped himself after thinking about it.


    Gale smiled sarcastically. ¡°Am I a horrible person? Am I ugly,zy, old, and useless?


    Other men in this world like me. This is a very normal thing.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you can¡¯t take it anymore? You and Winnie have been dating in front of me,


    and yet, and Aurum is not allowed to like me?¡±


    ¡°You and Winnie have done everything, and you betrayed this marriage. Aurum and I


    only expressed our liking verbally, but we never cheated!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, why could you behave like this but not me? Are you so domineering that you


    want to control everyone¡¯s feelings?¡±


    Fiona was caught in the middle, wishing she could find a crack in the ground to get in.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Could she leave?


    She would juste in after the two of them were done arguing.


    She was left hanging here, witnessing the quarrel of the century with her own eyes¡­


    Fiona panicked.


    Shawn pursed his lips into a straight line and said, ¡°Gale, I just want to ask you a


    question.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Do you love Aurum?¡±


    This was the answer Shawn wanted to know the most.


    Aurum loves her, but that was Aurum¡¯s business.


    If she also loves Aurum, it would be up to the two of them.


    Shawn was not afraid that Aurum would fall in love with her, but he was afraid Gale


    had the same feelings for Aurum.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1017

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1017


    Chapter 1017


    If so, then what should he do?


    Gale was startled. ¡°Do I love Aurum?¡±


    Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Yes. Once he is single again after breaking up with Natalie, he


    wille to pursue you. Gale, by then, would you go to him?¡±


    Gale did not answer directly but raised her lips and smiled.


    Shawn could not understand what her smile meant.


    ¡°Before I answer your question, Shawn, I have a request.¡± She looked straight at him


    and said, ¡°I wish you and Winnie a happy life together, and you also promised in front


    of her that you would marry her. Let¡¯s get


    a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking for a divorce at this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, only when I¡¯m divorced can I be an innocent single woman and ept Aurum¡¯s


    pursuit openly.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s pupils dted.


    She wanted to get a divorce to be with Aurum?


    She did not answer his question, but what she said might as well be!


    ¡°So¡­you do love Aurum too? As long as the two of you are single and he pursues


    you, you will agree?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was mixed with an imperceptible tremor.


    Actually, Gale would not agree to Aurum.


    Shawn had deeply hurt her, so she did not have the ability to love someone again.


    She could no longer fall in love with another man after loving Shawn.


    To grow old alone with her two children was already her greatest wish.


    Gale would never tell Shawn the truth.


    He is so strong and domineering, and she could see him and Winnie glued to each


    other every day. He allowed Winnie to bully her in every possible way, so why could


    she not be angry with him?


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Gale raised her eyebrows, looking a little smug. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree? That¡¯s Aurum.


    Shawn, although he is not as good as you in some aspects, he is also a top¨Cquality


    man.¡±


    ¡°Gale Warm!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes instantly became extremely gloomy and terrifying!


    Galeughed. ¡°Can¡¯t take it anymore? I¡¯m a divorced woman with two children, but I¡¯m


    being pursued by Aurum, tell me, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Aurum is gentle, elegant, and gentlemanly. He is handsome, handsome, and kind. He


    broke up with his fiance, whom he had dated for years, just to be with me. Tell me,


    can I not be moved?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m happier with Aurum than with you. He can take care of me, love me, and


    respect me. Why don¡¯t I choose him?¡±


    Three rhetorical questions in a row made Shawn¡¯s face look like ink.


    In the end, Gale said very coolly. ¡°Mr. Wood, there is nothing else, I¡¯m going back to


    work. What happened


    in thepany lobby today was indeed caused by me and brought a bad reputation


    to thepany. I am very sorry for the impact.¡±


    She looked at Fiona. ¡°If you want to deduct wages or have other punishments, just


    follow thepany¡¯s regtions.¡±


    After speaking, Gale walked toward the door.


    In the huge president¡¯s office, only her footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Gale turned around when she reached the door, thinking of


    something. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wood, for protecting me today. I am very touched. But,


    even if Mr. Wood didn¡¯t protect me, there were so many security guards. Natalie can¡¯t


    hurt me.¡±


    Fiona shrank her neck.


    It was over, before leaving, Gale added fuel to the fire, and it burned even hotter!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1018

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1018


    Chapter 1018


    Really¡­


    As soon as Gale left, Shawn mmed his fist heavily on the table, making a loud


    noise.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­do you still want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Fiona felt that this word was so beautiful!


    ¡®I wish for it!¡±


    She wanted to leave a long time ago!


    Fiona agreed immediately. ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯m going to get out now, and I promise not to


    disturb you!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were full of anger.


    With Aurum¡¯s sudden disturbance, all his ns and arrangements were disrupted!


    Forget it. What annoyed him the most was how Gale treated Aurum¡­


    She also had feelings for him!


    How could he ept it!


    However, if he could not ept it, what else could Shawn do?


    Was he going to stop it?


    Shawn closed his eyes and forced himself not to think about it. The most important


    thing now was still the spell on Nicole!


    It was time for Winnie to find out about Natalie¡¯s trick!


    Shawn picked up the microphone and ordered, ¡°Move out and look for someone who


    can cure Nicole! The sooner, the better!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood!¡±


    Shawn made preparations.


    While vigorously looking for someone who can undo the spell, at the same time


    nning for Natalie to undo it directly.


    This way, he would have a backup n in case one fails.


    Shawn was the only one who pushed them to the point where there was no way out.


    He had always prepared a way out!


    Only¡­


    When it came to loving Gale, Shawn fell head first into it and never got out again.


    For the rest of his life, he only loved one person.


    However, what would Gale do if he fell in love with someone else?


    At this moment, Shawn¡¯s heart was torn and ravaged. The pain was so bad that he


    could hardly breathe.


    He spent his life loving Galey, but she loved someone else¡­


    How could he continue to live!


    Gale returned to her workstation, sat down, and turned on theputer.


    The colleagues all went about their work as if nothing had happened, without even


    looking at her.


    In fact, everyone was gossiping!


    Peach came over and asked, ¡°Gale, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. I can live my life as I want.¡±


    Peach breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Peach said, ¡°I originally nned to ask you to go to Carson Group together. Forget it, I


    can go alone.¡±


    ¡°Carson?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s¡­¡± Peach nced around and lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s thepany


    owned by Mr. Sam Carson. Gale, we¡¯re partners with them, so we work with them


    often.¡±


    Gale nodded.


    Shawn did not blindly suppress Sam anymore, but in the past four years, he began to


    support the Carson family intentionally or unintentionally so that Sam could gain a firm


    foothold.


    She was relieved as long as Sam was doing well.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1019

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1019


    Chapter 1019


    The meeting did not matter much to her.


    She did not want to see him and cause him to miss her.


    He should live out his bright future.


    Peach said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. I guess Mr. Carson will ask me again today about your


    recent situation¡­¡±


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°Tell him I¡¯m fine, and I hope he can be better. Although we


    don¡¯t meet each other, our childhood memories will always be in my heart.¡±


    Peach made an OK gesture, took the documents and bag, and left.


    As soon as she left, the phone on Gale¡¯s desk rang.


    ¡°Hello, this is the jewelry department. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to my office. Come quickly,¡± Summer said.


    Gale held her forehead.


    She knew what was going on.


    Only Summer would dare to gossip!


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Gale sat opposite Summer, looking at each other.


    Summer said, ¡°Come clean. Don¡¯t make me ask. There was such a bigmotion in


    the morning, and the security guards were even called. The director of the security


    department was immediately fired. What happened?¡±


    ¡°It was Natalie who came to look for me. She was too emotional and almost hurt me.


    Fortunately¡­Shawn and Aurum came in time to stop this farce.¡±


    ¡°What kind of grudge do you have against Natalie?¡±


    Gale stammered, ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Summer¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re even hiding it from me now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She did not want to gossip.


    However, this involved her bet with Joe.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer must keep an eye on the progress¡­ Otherwise, what if she loses?


    She did not want to be Joe¡¯s girlfriend for a month!


    There was no other way. Gale had no choice but to tell her everything.


    After listening, Summer breathed a sigh of relief instead. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­ I


    thought something was wrong. How wonderful.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Summer said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Lefting is better than Shawn. If you ask me, a man like


    Mr. Lefting should be the dream lover of all the women in Sea City. It¡¯s a pity that he


    has always been taken before. My lord, Natalie has absolutely no chance. It¡¯s all over


    now! Your time hase!¡±


    Gale was speechless and just looked at her.


    Summer, however, became increasingly excited as she said, ¡°I just thought, this is a


    road that never ends! Just let Shawn and Winnie be together; a scumbag and a b*tch


    are a good match. Others will think that if you leave Shawn, you will be depressed and


    unhappy. In the end, a tall, rich, and handsome Mr. Lefting fell in love with you!¡±


    ¡°What an earth¨Cshattering and touching love. He really loves you so much that he can


    disregard the world, return to being single, and only want to pursue you cleanly. If it


    were me, I would have fallen for you a long time ago!¡±


    Gale was even more speechless.


    Summer became even more excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for Natalie to be jealous, and she will calm downter, so leave her alone.


    I thought about it, and I¡¯vee up with a n. First, hand over the divorce certificate


    to Shawn. Now, let¡¯s talk about Nicole¡¯s custody.¡±


    ¡°ording to my understanding, these two things will go very smoothly with Winnie


    around. She definitely wants to raise her and Shawn¡¯s child, so there¡¯s no ce for


    Nicole to stay.¡±


    ¡°Aurum¡¯s side will be almost done when you finish all these things. Then, you can start


    a loving rtionship!¡±


    Summer was so happy that she pped her hands repeatedly.


    This was the perfect direction for the story.


    Her friend reaped true love, and someone would take care of her and love her for the


    rest of her life!


    Gale was about to speak, but someone was ahead of her.


    ¡°Hmph, do you think you¡¯re writing a script?¡±


    At the door, Joe folded his arms andughed disdainfully.


    Gale and Summer looked at him.


    ¡°If Shawn can divorce and hand over custody just because of Winnie, I will cut off my


    head.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1020

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1020


    Chapter 1020


    Based on Joe¡¯s understanding of Shawn, this was simply a fantasy.


    Impossible!


    Summer was so unconvincing. ¡°Hey, you started writing it yourself!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking.¡±


    Summer retorted, ¡°Things can only go as I predicted based on what happened!¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°Are you sure what you see is the truth?¡±


    She did not know what Shawn had up his sleeve.


    However, it will be revealed soon.


    At that time¡­he would be able to win the bet, and Summer would be his girlfriend for


    a month!


    When Joe asked, Summer was confused again.


    However, she quickly firmed her judgment and never wavered!


    Summer stomped her feet. ¡°You can¡¯t just set off smoke bombs here just to beat me!¡±


    Gale¡¯s eyes turned around the two of them.


    She urately captured the keywords. ¡°Beat? What do you mean? What are you two


    doing behind my back? What bet did you make?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Both denied it at the same time.


    Although Joe and Summer were enemies, they were never at odds.


    However, the two of them have a tacit understanding. When they agree with each


    other, they are particrly united!


    Gale was just a little skeptical at first, but seeing them like this¡­.


    Instead, she affirmed her thoughts.


    Gale said, ¡°You both said no, so yes. Okay, the bet is on Shawn and me?¡±


    Summer waved her hand. ¡°No, no, really, no.¡±


    Joe echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, I do not have so much free time.¡±


    ¡°I just heard you!¡±


    The two said in unison again, ¡°You heard wrong.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Nevermind.


    She didn¡¯t have the time to worry about it.


    She asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s your bet?¡±


    These two people quarrel when they meet.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale was very curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what a bet is. Where did the bete from?¡± Summer said,


    pping her forehead, ¡°Ah!


    I just remembered I still have important things to do! Oops, I better get going!¡±


    She left the office in a hurry.


    As soon as she left, Joe also turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work too, Mrs.


    Wood. Excuse me.¡±


    Gale was speechless again.


    These two clearly have something to hide from her.


    It was a pity that she had too many things on her mind. Otherwise, she would tease


    and match the two of them together.


    Those future ns that Summer said are very reasonable and cane true..


    She could divorce Shawn, take Nicole away, and live with Aurum.


    Then she would win in life.


    After leaving the Wood family and being able to marry into the Lefting family, all the


    women in Sea City would think she had ways to get men.


    How could Gale have any means?


    She only had a broken heart.


    A broken heart with no way of loving anymore


    It was impossible for her and Aurum to be together.


    Aurum was so good, so outstanding. Only a noble woman would be suited for him, not


    a divorced woman with a baby like her.


    Shawn walked into the living room.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    Chapter 1021


    Winnie got up immediately when she saw him walk in.


    "Shawn! You''re finally back! I''ve been waiting for you all day.Why didn''t you answer my calls or reply to


    my messages?"


    Shawn nced at her coldly.


    The sharpness and sternness in his eyes made Winnie subconsciously take two steps back.She was a


    little nervous and scared.


    "What''s wrong, Shawn? What happened?"


    Shawn did not answer but looked at the housekeeper.


    "Where''s Nicole?"


    "Ms.Nicole is in her yroom, apanied by two servants." He nodded.


    Winnie smiled, walked over and took his arm.


    "Nicole is very obedient, and she keeps asking when you will go home."


    Shawn lowered his head deeply and nced at her hand.Winnie still held him tightly.He did not brush it


    away either and just walked to the master bedroom on the second floor.


    "Shawn, you are very tired after working all day.I can''t help you with much.I can only massage your


    shoulders and legs...Do you want some fruit or do you want some tea?"


    "I''ll get you pajamas and slippers."


    "Do you want to take a bath?" Winnie kept asking and chirping.


    Finally, Shawn said impatiently, "It''s so noisy!"


    She just shut up.Shawn bent over and sat down on the sofa, raising his chin.


    "Go and close the door."


    Winnie nced back at the half-closed bedroom door, her heart moved, and she said shyly, "Shawn..."


    Did he want her again? Coincidentally, she had almost recovered and could serve him.


    Although the process changed from enjoyment to torture at the beginning, Winnie was still very eager.


    It was because she was going to be pregnant with Shawn''s child! This was what she most wanted to


    aplish! Winnie novel.ebook closed the door obediently, walked to him, and leaned against him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "It''s closed, Shawn.Tonight...do you still want to turn on the lights instead?"


    Her eyes were full of charm.She touched Shawn''s tie, loosening it bit by bit, and then went to unbutton


    his shirt.However, Shawn looked indifferent.


    After a while, he said, "Bring your mobile phone."


    "Ah?"


    "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    Winnie obediently took out her phone.


    "Call Natalie."


    Winnie was surprised again.


    "Now...?"


    "Yes!"


    "Why all of a sudden do you want to call Natalie," Winnie said with a very ufortable expression on


    her face.


    Shawn raised his head to look at her phone.


    "It''s not me looking for her.It''s you."


    "Me? I have nothing to ask Natalie..."


    "I said to do it!"


    At this moment, Shawn emanated a forceful aura and gave off an unpredictable mood.Winnie felt a


    surge of fear in her heart.


    "Okay, I have something to ask her."


    Winnie''s mind was spinning rapidly.


    "Shawn, do you have any questions you need to ask her through me?"


    Whatever he wanted her to do, she just needed to cooperate as much as possible.


    A well-behaved woman could always please a man! Shawn said slowly, "Of course.It''s about Nicole."


    How did he know that Natalie was needed to unravel the spell? How did he know that this matter was


    rted to Natalie? From the beginning to the end, she never mentioned Natalie, and Natalie also hid it


    very well! How was it exposed?

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Chapter 1022 What happened?


    Countless questions shed through Winnie''s mind.She used to feel that she was in control of


    everything, but now she felt that she was the one being controlled! Shawn continued to order, "Call and


    ask.


    You should know what to do."Winnie looked at him.


    Her mind suddenly went nk, and she lost her ability to think.She felt that Shawn seemed to...know


    everything! However, novel.ebook how did Shawn know? Shawn''s voice sank, and he threw the phone


    at her.


    "Are you ignoring my orders? Do as I say!"


    Winnie stretched out her hand tremblingly, picked up the phone, and looked at Natalie''s number but did


    not dial it for along time.


    It was because her intuition told her not to call it.


    However, she has no second choice! At this moment, Shawn was like a devil from hell, scaring her!


    Once you disobey his orders, you will suffer horrible consequences! Seeing that Winnie was


    motionless, Shawn stretched out his hand and tapped twice on the screen.He dialed her number and


    turned on the speakers.


    Winnie hastily disconnected the call.


    Shawn nced over.


    "You dare turn it off?"N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She flinched in fright.


    At the same time, the phone was connected.


    Natalie''s voice was weak and hoarse, lifeless.


    "What do you want?"


    "Y¡­you..."


    Winnie faltered, unable to utter aplete sentence for a long time.


    However, Natalie guessed it.


    "You want to talk to me about Nicole again?"


    Under Shawn''s constricted eyes, Winnie had no choice but to respond, "Yes.You promised me.I...I want


    to ask, is the date confirmed? I can bring Nicole over."


    "Hehe..."


    On the other end, Natalieughed lightly.Theughter was permeating and reverberating.It seemed


    empty.


    Winnie asked cautiously, "Natalie...I''m just asking, I don''t mean to urge you."


    "It''s no use urging me."


    "For...why?"


    Natalie replied, "Because I decided not to do it."


    Shawn frowned suddenly, and his eyes became sharper, making Winnie shiver uncontrobly! She


    quickly clenched the phone.


    "Natalie, how can you go back on your word? You clearly agreed.You...you suddenly go back on your


    word.It''s not good."


    Natalie said, "I do whenever I want.


    I promised? Oh, who is Winnie? Do you really think you are Mrs.Wood? Do you think you are better


    than me? You are novel.ebook where you are because I helped you, right?"


    Hearing that she was going to say something about hypnosis, Winnie was so frightened that she


    immediately raised her voice and abruptly turned down the volume of the microphone! Shawn was right


    next to her! She could not let him hear this! Seeing Winnie''s appearance, Shawn''s lips curled up


    deeply.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.From the very beginning, Shawn knew what Winnie was doing!

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Chapter 1023


    "You''re yelling at me? Winnie, it''s not your turn to tell me what to do! I don''t want to undo Nicole''s


    spell!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Natalie was very upset.


    "You need to at least give me a reason!"


    Suddenly, Natalie got irritated and yelled, "Because I hate Gale! I want her daughter to never


    remember her.I want her to be tortured forever! Does she want to take her daughter away? I will do


    whatever it takes to make Gale suffer!"


    Winnie did not know how to answer, and she looked up at Shawn.Shawn looked at her darkly and said


    silently, "Continue."


    "How did Gale offend you?"


    "Aurum loves her! He told me that he loves Gale and wants to break up the engagement with me! So,


    how can I make Gale feel better?"


    Natalie yelled hysterically.


    Winnie was dumbfounded.


    Aurum actually fell in love with Gale? No wonder Natalie suddenly refused to do it! Shawn''s face was


    also extremely ugly, and he guessed that Aurum''s sudden move made Natalie lose control of his


    emotions and change what had been agreed upon! Damn it! Natalie continued, "I have been at odds


    with Gale all my life.I must make her lose everything and ruin her reputation! She won''t get a daughter


    or a husband!"


    "You need to calm down..."


    "I can''t calm down! Let me tell you; I''m not helping you anymore! I will only look out for myself! Winnie,


    just keep Shawn and Nicole firmly in your hands, and leave Gale with nothing!"


    Winnie said, "Then, wouldn''t this be more fulfilling for her to be free and single again, to ept


    Aurum?"


    "Are you kidding! Aurum is mine! Can she get what she wants? How can it be so easy! You can make


    Shawn deeply like you, but I can''t let Aurum also give up on me?"no.vel.e.book Natalie said.


    In this case, Gale would not get anything! After losing her husband and daughter, Aurum would also


    ignore her! She would have nothing in Sea City! Winnie understood.


    Natalie wanted to y the same trick on Aurum! After all, Aurum''s heart no longer belonged to her, and


    it was toote since he fell in love with Gale...


    Only by putting a spell on Aurum could it change Aurum''s mind.


    Shawn beside her also heard it.


    However, he was expressionless and calm, showing no emotion at all.Winnie could not figure him out,


    so she did not dare to speak out.


    "Undo it," Shawn ordered again silently.


    Winnie said, "Since, since you want to control Aurum...then, by the way..."


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Before she could finish speaking, Natalie had already hung up the phone.


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief.


    This call was finally over! Every second was an iparable torment for her.


    She was in a panic, afraid that Natalie might say something that should not be said and ruin everything


    she had now! Winnie put down her phone, raised her head, and met Shawn''s gaze...She suddenly felt


    that everything she owned seemed to have gone far away! There was no trace of affection in Shawn''s


    pupils.


    Only anger! "Shawn..."


    Winnie opened her mouth but found that she was too scared to make a sound.


    Only a little gasp! Shawn did not make a sound.He just looked at her quietly and coldly, with an


    aggressive aura.


    Natalie did not want to undo the spell on Nicole anymore to target Gale even more.


    The best way to make Nicole regain consciousness was gone.


    Judging from Natalie''s words, she wanted to put a spell on Aurum as well.


    This was the only way for her to win back Aurum.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Chapter 1024 Once


    Natalie had a spell on him, then...


    Aurum would fall in love with Natalie with all his heart, and he would never love Gale again, let alone


    cancel the engagement.


    Was this good for Shawn? He did not even need to make a move, and he got rid of his love rival! He


    had to find another way to cure Nicole.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, should Shawn allow Natalie to control Aurum, or should he save him? For him, Natalie''s spell


    has no harm, only benefits.


    However, could he just stand by and watch? Would that be going overboard? Galey clearly told him


    that she would ept Aurum once she regained her freedom.


    Shawn slowly closed his eyes.


    Winnie secretly heaved a sigh of relief when Shawn finally took that cold gaze away from her.


    She tried to exin, "Shawn, the spell in Nicole''s body...Yes, it was actually Natalie who put it there,


    and it has nothing to do with me.Don''t me me, and don''t hate me."


    "It''s all her fault.As you have heard, she is now an out-of-control lunatic, stimted by a great


    emotional injury.She is no longer normal."


    Shawn raised his hand to press the center of his eyebrows and did not interrupt her.


    Winnie thought he believed it.


    After all, this hypnosis had not failed yet! So she continued to me Natalie, "I can exin this matter,


    Shawn.It''s all Natalie''s fault.She proposed it, but I rejected it at the time.However, she''s so nice,


    I...no.vel.e.book I just have to ept..."


    Shawn remained silent the entire time, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking.


    Winnie did not get a response, and she felt she was boring him by talking, so she stopped.


    Just look at his attitude! It was not easy for her to get to where she was today, but she could not fall


    short! After an unknown period of time, the air was full of suffocation, and Shawn said in a low voice,


    "What should we do about Nicole? Huh?"


    "Eh..."


    Winnie thought for a while before saying, "I''ll discuss it with her again."


    "Are you sure you can convince Natalie?"


    Obviously, Natalie was the one who had the decision-making power.


    Winnie hastily promised, "Shawn, give me a chance.I''ll meet her and exin to her properly! Trust me,


    I will definitely persuade her!''""


    Shawn''s eyes were full of coolness, without any warmth.


    At this time, footsteps sounded outside.


    ¡®he only person who could freely enter and exit the second floor was Gale.


    Gale stood in the corridor in silence.


    The door of the master bedroom was closed tightly without leaving any gaps. Shawn and Winnie were


    inside again...no.vel.e.book She quickly shook her head to stop herself from thinking about it.


    None of her business! She just needed to take care of Nicole! Gale came home atter working overtime,


    and when she returned, she found that the servants were busy in the living room The atmosphere felt


    wrong.


    However, no one told her what had happened.


    Could it be that shawn also lost his temper when he came back? It should not be...


    When passing by the master bedroom, Gale paused but continued to walk torward and knocked on


    Nicole''s door.


    "It''sme, Mrs.Anne."


    "Mrs.Anne, came int"


    "Okay." Gale walked in and closed the door behind her hack.

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Chapter 1025


    In the master bedroom, Winnie was lying on the sofa with a hand on her neck.Her face was flushed,


    and her eyes were wide open.She was almost out of breath, and she made a hoarse sound.


    Shawn tightly strangled her neck.


    Winnie wanted to yell, to attract Gale or anyone''s attention to rescue her...


    However, she could not.


    Shawn''s strength was stronger than ever before! She felt...he really wanted to strangle her! "Shawn..."


    Winnie started to roll her eyes uncontrobly.


    If this continued, she would really suffocate to death! Veins popped on Shawn''s arm, and the back of


    his hand turned white from the force.She wanted to raise her hand to save herself, but al] the air in her


    lungs had been squeezed out, and she did not have any strength at all.Her vision gradually blurred,


    and her consciousness began to slip...


    Seeing that Winnie really could not hold on any longer, Shawn let go, seeing she still had some value


    left in her.


    Now was not the time to kill her! He looked at her coldly.


    "Winnie, I will give you onest chance."


    Arge amount of air suddenly poured in.


    Winnie panted heavily, and her eyes turned ck.It took her a while to recover, and she managed to


    recover some strength.


    "What chance...What do you want...What do you want me to do?"


    Shawn said, "Go to Natalie and get her to cure Nicole!"


    Winnie nodded again and again.


    "Okay, okay! Shawn, you have to believe that I am with you! I also want Nicole to return to normal.Let


    Gale take it away, and we two will live together forever!"


    "What if Natalie doesn''t agree?"


    When Shawn said these words, the killing intent in his eyes was very strong! It was so strong that


    Winnie felt like her neck was being strangled again! "She...she will..."


    "It''s best if she agrees."


    Shawn got up.


    "Otherwise..."


    He nced over lightly.


    Winnie was paralyzed all over, and she did not even dare to look at him, let alone approach him again!


    Shawn said, "Whatever I ask you to do, you will do it!"


    "can''t leave Temperley Hall?"


    "Yes! "


    "Then how can I find Natalie?"


    "I''ll arrange it.Don''t act on your own!" Shawn said.


    Otherwise...the consequences would be absolutely unbearable for Winnie! At this moment, Winnie


    finally soberly realized that Shawn was not the Shawn she thought.He was now free! Shawn took a


    step outside.


    "Shawn!"


    Winnie stood up, ran over quickly, and hugged him from behind.


    "I love you, Shawn.I did everything to be with you, don''t hate me.Don''t leave me..."


    "If you don''t want me to be associated with Natalie, I will sever ties with her and never be friends


    again."


    "Don''t leave me...don''t leave."


    Winnie panicked.She managed to enjoy ady''s life for a period of time, and she did not want to be


    thrown into hell again and return to ordinary life...


    No, she could never return to normal life.


    She would rather either have to disappear or die! She did not want to die! However, Shawn did not


    coax her softly as usual!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    Chapter 1026


    Instead, Shawn broke her fingers with force.


    Crack! The sound of bone dislocation resounded!


    "Ah!"


    Winnie cried out in pain and had to let go!


    "Don''t touch me.You don''t deserve it!" Shawn said grimly.


    He continued to walk out of the room.


    Then, he said, "Unless your legs want to be broken, you better stay put!"


    Winnie stood where she was and could only watch him go away helplessly.


    What happened? How did Shawn be like this? It was impossible for him to treat her like this...


    What went wrong? Outside the master bedroom, the bodyguard shouted respectfully, "Mr.Wood, do


    you need any more help tonight?"


    Shawn nced at him deeply, ''''Do you miss that feeling?"


    The bodyguard smiled embarrassedly.


    "Yes, Mr.Wood."


    "You are rewarded."


    "Thank you, Mr.Wood! Thank you!" Shawn walked toward the second bedroom.


    "Old rules, remember to turn off the lights.Don''t let her find out."


    At least Winnie still had not realized the man she slept with was not Shawn! However, that day would


    come soon.


    Shawn was looking forward to when Winnie knew the truth...


    What expression would she have!


    "Yes! "


    The bodyguard rubbed his hands excitedly, his eyes filled with anticipation! In the second bedroom,


    Gale was looking for pajamas for Nicole.


    However, she suddenly heard a faint scream piercing through the thick wall, which onlysted for a


    short second.


    Gale wondered if she was hallucinating.


    When she listened carefully again, she found that it was silent.


    Could it be that Shawn and Winnie were ying so wildly? It was disgusting! Shameless! Gale shook


    her head, took the pajamas and walked out of the cloakroom.


    "Nicole, wear these strawberry pajamas to sleep tonight, okay?"


    "Well! Okay, Mrs.Anne!"


    "Come on.I''ve already put water in the bathtub.Take a bath."


    When the two were about to go to the bathroom, Shawn opened the door and walked in.


    "Daddy!"


    Nicole''s eyes lit up when she saw him.


    "You''re back!"


    "Yes, how are you doing today?"


    Nicole ran up to him and said, "It''s so boring staying in the room all the time.Can I go to school


    tomorrow?"


    "Can.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale asked strangely, "Nicole, you didn''t go to school today?"


    Nicole turned her head to Gale and said, "That''s right.Daddy said no one coulde in and out at will.


    Even Mommy stayed at home.


    "Why?"


    Nicole looked at Shawn again.


    "Daddy, why?"


    Shawn curled his lips slightly and changed the subject very naturally.


    "How is your paper crane doing?"


    "I did a lot! I can give it to Daddy in two days!"


    "Well, I am very much looking forward to the first gift you would give me."


    Gale said, "Nicole is going to take a bath."


    "Go."


    Shawn stood up and patted her head.


    Seeing Nicole happily walk into the bathroom, Gale was about to follow in, but Shawn said, "Leave her


    alone.She can take care of herself."


    "My job is...hey! Shawn, let go!""


    He stretched out his hand and pulled Gale to his side.


    With the other hand, he closed the bathroom door.


    At the same time, his footsteps approached, forcing Gale to back up again until her back was against


    the wall.


    "Shawn!"

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Chapter 1027


    Gale pushed him with both hands.


    Why was he trying this again! "Galey, tell me, do you really love Aurum? Will you get together with him


    after we get a divorce? Are you angry with me?"


    "Leave me alone!"


    "I want to know the truth."


    If she really loves Aurum more than him and thinks that being with Aurum will make her happy, he will


    let her go.


    Even if he would be heartbroken and depressed all his life.He just wanted her to be happy and wanted


    her to get what she wanted.


    Love is a blessing.It is to make her life better and let her go.


    This is what she taught him.


    Shawn remembered what he had learned.However, it would result in him being really sad.Gale stared


    at him.


    "We have already discussed this issue today, and I don''t want to say more."


    "I need you to confirm repeatedly that you love Aurum."


    Gale asked, ''''So what if it''s confirmed? Could it be possible that you will bless him and me?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Shawn replied without even thinking about it, "I just want to respect your wishes!"


    Gale was stunned.She asked, "What did you just say?"


    After the words came out of his mouth, what shed through Shawn''s heart was regret.He regretted


    saying it.However, after calming down, he repeated it again, "I said, Galey, I can bless both you and


    Aurum."


    The way Gale looked at him became very strange.


    Was this the Shawn she knew? Was this the selfish, domineering Shawn who only cares about his own


    feelings and never cares about others? No one could touch what he wanted! He would not even allow


    others to touch something he did not want! The self-centered Shawn actually said...he would bless her


    and Aurum! "You don''t...have a fever, do you?"


    Gale raised his hand and put it on his forehead.


    "Are you talking nonsense?"


    "I hope I''m talking nonsense, too."


    How could Shawn be willing to let go? How could he watch her and Aurum live happily together?


    However, if this was the happiness she wanted, he was willing to let go.


    Gale stared at him for a few seconds and suddenly thought of something.


    "Oh, yes...I see."


    What did she hear? Gale said, "If you want to stay with Winnie forever, she will naturally not be able to


    tolerate me.You can''t have two women at the same time! So, of course, you want me and Aurum to be


    together."


    Shawn frowned deeply.So she thought so.On the contrary...there is her logic and reason.


    Galeughed.


    "Shawn, you are afraid that I will cry and make trouble and that I will not leave you.You bless Aurum


    and me, so you won''t be in any trouble, right? It is a well thought out n."


    He was still him.


    Unchanged.


    In Gale''s opinion, he was willing to let her go because he loved Winnie.He loves Winnie.


    So, whoever she gets with has nothing to do with him.


    Shawn did not care at all.He just wanted to send her away!


    "Don''t worry."


    Gale''s smile became brighter and brighter.


    "I''m not a woman who will pester you.Even if there is no Aurum, I can leave you gracefully, and there


    will never be any entanglement! The premise is that you give Nicole back to me!"


    "She will be yours."

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    Chapter 1028


    Gale said, "That''s good! I will leave.You don''t need to think about me.Without you, Shawn, I, Gale, can


    still live! There are still people who love me!"


    Fortunately, she thought just now that Shawn finally understood what love was.It turned out she was


    mistaken.


    Gale thought about it, only to realize that he was only doing it for himself and Winnie.He was nning


    for his and Winnie''s future! Gale knew it would be a good choice if Aurum were with her.


    In Shawn''s eyes, she had found a perfect next family, and he would not feel indebted to her.


    Shawn pursed his thin lips lightly.


    ''So, Galey, you love Aurum.You will be with him, get married, have children, and grow old together,


    right?"


    "Yes! "


    Gale deserved to be decisive and straightforward.Shawn asked again, "Are you sure?"


    "Sure!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes "


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    "I will never regret it!"


    After repeated probing and questioning by Shawn, Gale always gave an affirmative answer.Shawn''s


    heart for her finally died.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Natalie should noty a spell on Aurum because Aurum would be Gale''s husband in the future.


    There would be Aurum, who would love her for him.


    Gale asked, "Do you still want me to confirm? My answer is obvious and clear!"


    She was also angry.


    How could Shawn and Winnie be open about their rtionship but she and Aurum needed to hide in


    the dark? At this moment, even if there was no possible way for her to ever love Aurum, she would


    pretend to like him in front of Shawn to frustrate him! "T understand, and I also know what to do,"


    Shawn replied, his eyes gradually turning gray.


    What was he going to do? "Shawn, you..."


    Before she finished speaking, Shawn turned around and walked out.


    "Shawn!"


    Gale called his name.However, as if he could not hear it, he walked out slowly.


    Gale''s heart seemed to be blocked by a big rock.


    It was so heavy that she was almost out of breath, but she did not understand why she felt like that.


    Obviously...she did nothing wrong.


    Could it be that she felt guilty just because she pretended to love Aurum? Gale felt that he was thinking


    too much and caring too much about Shawn''s feelings.


    Or maybe because...she loves him.


    Therefore, when she saw Shawn''s lonely back, she felt ufortable.


    However, after thinking about it, Shawn had not taken her feelings into consideration.


    Did he think of her for a second when he and Winnie were making love to each other? When Winnie


    bullied her, he stood by and watched.


    Did he feel sorry for her for a second? No! Gale felt a little better.


    Nicole''s childish voice came from the bathroom.


    "Mrs.Anne, can you help me get my towel?"


    "Okay, here Ie."


    Gale put away her thoughts and stopped thinking about it.She could not guess what Shawn wanted to


    do! That night, Gale did not sleep well.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1029

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1029


    Chapter 1029


    She got up early, packed the schoolbag for Nicole, and cooked breakfast herself.


    When she untied her apron and came out of the kitchen, she saw that Shawn was


    sitting at the dining. table, drinking coffee and eating her fried eggs.


    ¡°Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He raised his eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you so angry so early in the


    morning?¡±


    ¡°I made this for Nicole!¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Nicole can¡¯t be eating so much. I¡¯ll eat some for her.¡±


    Every time she made breakfast, he would eat most of it!


    Before Gale could say anything, Shawn said calmly. In the future¡­ I won¡¯t be able to


    eat your cooking. Besides, the person who will taste your cooking will also be Aurum,


    not me.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°He is really lucky.¡±


    Gale frowned and did not answer him.


    However, Shawn seemed to be getting more and more energetic as he talked,


    adjusted his sitting. posture, and looked at her calmly. ¡°Galey, there is one thing¡­that


    you only do for me, not for others.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she replied directly.


    Why was he asking such inexplicable questions all of a sudden?


    Something was wrong!


    A trace of hurt shed across Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Galey, think about it carefully, don¡¯t


    reject me so quickly.¡±


    Gale was taken aback for a while.


    One thing she would only do for Shawn, not for others?


    Only belong to him?


    An idea quickly shed through Gale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You figured it out.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were so sharp that he could see through her inner


    thoughts at a nce.¡± Galey, tell me.¡±


    He wanted to hear it.


    Last night, Gale just did not sleep well, but Shawn had insomnia all night.


    It was painful to hand over a woman he loves deeply, the only woman he loves in this


    life¡­ What a heartache, what a sacrifice.


    However, he could not hold her back.


    To love someone was not to own her but to make her happy.


    Gale hesitated.


    Shawn¡¯s tone softened a lot. ¡°Galey, tell me.¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡°Shawn, I only gave birth to a child for you.¡±


    His dejected expression vanished a little..


    There was light in the eyes!


    Yes, his Galey would only give birth to a child for him!


    Her first time was his!


    Shawn¡¯s voice trembled a little. ¡°Galey, from now on¡­you won¡¯t be having more


    children.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Gale did not want to admit it, she still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She already has Joshua and Nicole.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1030

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1030


    Chapter 1030


    Shawn just looked at her deeply.


    He had already lost her, but he was happy enough because she only had children for


    him, not for Aurum.


    Maybe¡­ she would regret itter.


    At that time, what would he do?


    Would he make her kill her child?


    It did not matter. As long as she said it herself, that was enough.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Nicole ran into the dining room. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Anne too.¡± Nicole greeted and looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mommy?¡±


    Gale was also about to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Winnie? Where is she? I have something to talk


    to her about.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°What do you want from her?¡±


    ¡°The night she peeled the walnuts, she promised to return Nicole¡­to me. I will ask


    her when she will fulfill her promise!¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Today.¡±


    ¡°Today?!¡± Gale was a little surprised. ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As he said that, Shawn bent down and hugged Nicole, and sat on hisp. ¡°Nicole can


    go to kindergarten today.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can see Joshua.¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    Did she only have Joshua in her heart?


    The purpose of going to school was to meet Joshua.


    Forget it. Now was not the time to pursue this!


    ¡°Mommy is going away for a few days, so she won¡¯t be at home,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Huh? Mommy is going out again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Nicole will still see Mommy.¡±


    Shawn thought, ¡®The real mommy.¡±


    Nicole was a little sad, and pouted. ¡°Mommy has been busy with her own affairs and


    hasn¡¯t hugged me for a long, long time¡­ Mrs. Anne is taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°Then do you like Mrs. Anne?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°I like her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Mrs. Anne will always be here.¡±


    Shawn turned his head deeply and looked at the housekeeper. ¡°Go and see if Winnie


    is awake, and ask


    her toe downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    With just one look, the housekeeper already understood what Shawn meant.


    Five minutester, Winnie went downstairs and appeared in the dining hall.


    Gale looked at her strangely.


    Why did Winnie seem like a different person after seeing her overnight?


    Obedient, timid, without any air of arrogance.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Shawn said, ¡°Have you rested well?¡±


    Winnie nced at him quickly, then lowered her head again. ¡°It was okay.¡±


    Now she could not figure out what kind of state Shawn was in.


    He was obviously so indifferent, but he wanted her again at night!


    As always, they had sex until the wee hours of the morning!


    ¡°What I told youst night, I will do today. Do you understand?¡± Shawn said deeply.


    Last night¡­ She called Natalie at Shawn¡¯smand.


    Did Shawn want her to find Natalie today?


    In such a hurry?


    ¡°Shawn, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shawn looked at her lightly.


    Winnie felt a chill run down her spine.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do what you say,¡± she quickly replied.


    Only then did Shawn show a satisfied expression.


    This was getting fun.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1031

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1031


    Chapter 1031


    The servant served breakfast, bacon and eggs, pancakes, etc.


    Winnie looked at the bacon, smelled the greasy smell, and suddenly felt her stomach


    churning!


    Nauseous!


    ¡°Take it away, take it away.¡± She quickly waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t eat bacon! The smell


    makes me want to vomit!¡±


    The servant froze for a moment. ¡°Ms. Nightingale, do you want to vomit?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too greasy. I don¡¯t eat this kind of thing!¡±


    The servant still looked at her nkly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stupid? Hurry up and take it away!¡± she yelled and screamed.


    Her scolding voice echoed in the dining room.


    After a few seconds of silence, she suddenly thought of something.


    Wait, why would she throw up?


    Could it be¡­


    Was this morning sickness?


    Winnie was instantly ecstatic, snatched the bacon from the servant¡¯s hand, took a big


    bite, and kept chewing!


    The freshly fried bacon was crispy, but it was a little greasy since she ate it without


    anything else.


    Winnie has always been eating very lightly in order to maintain her figure.


    So, after not chewing a few mouthfuls, churning nausea in her stomach became more


    intense, and Winnie


    bent down and started to vomit into the trash can!


    Hearing this, Shawn lost his appetite. His pretty brows tightly frowned, and he put


    down his chopsticks.


    Winnie was very happy.


    She wiped her mouth in a hurry and looked at Shawn. Did you see that? I vomited. I


    can¡¯t eat greasy things, Shawn!¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I might be pregnant! I might finally be pregnant!¡± Winnie was surprised,


    Pregnant?


    Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up


    unconsciously.


    So fast?


    Was Winnie just imagining it, or was she really pregnant?


    However, when she knew that the child in her stomach was not his Shawn¡¯s, what


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    would she look like?


    Shawn¡¯s slight smile fell into Gale¡¯s eyes.


    Winnie might be pregnant.


    She needed to go to the hospital to confirm whether she actually had a child.


    With the intensity of Shawn and Winnie¡¯s sexual activity at night, Winnie would


    conceive a child sooner orter!


    This day wille sooner orter!


    Even if it came now, it was expected!


    However, deep down in Gale¡¯s heart, even though she was suppressing it, even if she


    did not want to think about it, the pain still spread slowly along her body.¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1032

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1032


    Chapter 1032


    Winnie was so happy that she followed him without turning back.


    The figures of the two people quickly disappeared from sight.


    Nicole blinked. ¡°Daddy and Mommy¡­¡±


    Gale interrupted her. ¡°Nicole, time is running out. I¡¯m going to bete. Have you


    finished your breakfast?¡±


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Daddy sending me off? Where are Daddy and Mommy going?¡± Nicole


    asked while carrying a small schoolbag.


    In the past, Gale would rack her brains toe up with an excuse to convince Nicole.


    However, she really did not feel like it.


    Winnie was pregnant, so what?


    It was not like she did not know they had sex.


    Gale bit the tender flesh inside her lips, trying to keep herself calm and rational.


    ¡®Don¡¯t think about it anymore, Gale; these are unimportant. Only Nicole is important.¡±


    Only Nicole!


    A ck BMW sped down the driveway.


    Winnie was so excited that she clutched her seat belt and covered her stomach with


    both hands.


    When they arrived at the hospital, before Shawn could speak, Winnie had already


    taken the initiative to go. to the obstetrics and gynecology department for a checkup.


    Before entering the examination room, she asked, ¡°Shawn, are you looking forward to


    our child?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too! I always wanted a child. I would even have dreams about


    it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will get what you want.¡±


    Winnie could not understand the bloodthirsty cruelty in Shawn¡¯s smile.


    Half an hourter, the hospital rushed to provide Winnie¡¯s blood test results.


    Twenty days pregnant!


    When Winnie heard the news, she was so happy that she almost fainted. ¡°Really? I¡¯m


    really pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Nightingale. This is thetest test result,¡± said the obstetrician.


    ¡°My hunch was right! I haven¡¯t had any appetite for the past few days, and I always


    feel nauseated. I didn¡¯t expect to be pregnant!¡±


    Winnie thought a woman was more valuable with a child, and her status was now


    secure!


    ¡°Did you hear that, Shawn?¡± She hugged Shawn¡¯s arms, ¡°We have a child, and you


    no longer only have Nicole as a daughter¡­I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯m about to pass out!¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Congrattions.¡±


    Winnie, who was immersed in great joy, did not detect anything wrong with Shawn.


    She jumped up and down. ¡°Congrattions to me on bing a mother, and


    congrattions on bing a father!¡±


    She had been looking forward to this child for a long time, and now her wish finally


    came true!


    A child was not just a child, but also the future heir of the Wood Group, her cash cow,


    her backer, and the confidence to stand up straight for the rest of her life!


    From now on, she no longer has to endure people¡¯s attitudes, and no one could bully


    her!


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a boy!¡± Winnie said, ¡°A boy is promising, and a boy can stay in the Wood


    family instead of being married off¡­ And Shawn, you don¡¯t have a son yet!¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t be a daughter!¡®


    However, even if it was a daughter, this was something that could not be helped.


    However, it was not the end of the world.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The daughter was also the child of the Wood family!


    Nicole¡¯s treatment was also very good!


    Shawn was very calm, so calm that it was a little scary. He kept looking at the clown¨C


    like Winnie.


    ¡°Have you calmed down? After the physical examination, we are going to get down to


    business,¡± he said lightly.


    ¡°Business?¡± Winnie thought for a while. ¡°Oh, I see. Go to Natalie, right? Okay!¡±


    She promised very readily and very positively.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1033

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1033


    Chapter 1033


    Since she was pregnant, she hoped that Nicole and Gale would disappear from her


    sight. The sooner, the better!


    She could also negotiate with Natalie!


    Now, it was her, Winnie, against Natalie!


    Without the title and halo of the Lefting family¡¯s future young mistress, what else could


    Natalie be arrogant about just relying on her status as the daughter of the Yarn


    family?


    In front of the mother of the future heir of the Wood family, it was not worth mentioning


    at all!


    However, soon, Winnie realized something was wrong.


    ¡°Shawn, this is not the way to Natalie¡¯s house, is it? It¡¯s the wrong way,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Who said you¡¯re going to Natalie¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Natalie is right here¡­¡±


    ¡°You ask her out.¡± Shawn said.


    Winnie felt a little strange. ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°No reason, just do as I say.¡±


    Fearing that he would be unhappy, Winnie repeatedly responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call her.¡±


    After Winnie¡¯s persuasion, Natalie reluctantly agreed.


    The location was a high¨Cend tea house in Sea City.


    The antique decoration, the tangy tea fragrance, and the environment are quite


    elegant. It was very suitable for conversations and catch¨Cups.


    In front of a small private room.


    ¡°Go in and wait here for Natalie,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m next door.¡±


    This was to monitor their conversations all the time!


    Winnie was still a little guilty. ¡°Shawn, I will do my best to make Natalie agree. Can


    you¡­wait for me outside?¡±


    There are too many secrets between her and Natalie, and letting Shawn find out


    would definitely not be at good thing!


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about your health. After all, you are pregnant with a child,¡± Shawn replied.


    This sentence instantly made Winnie¡¯s heart burst into joy.


    Yes, she was already pregnant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Besides¡­ Shawn just wanted to protect her safety!


    Winnie was coaxed into entering the box willingly.


    Shawn opened the curtain and entered the next room.


    On the seat by the window, there was already someone waiting.


    Aurum.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about with me here?¡± Aurum looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    very mysterious.¡±


    ¡°Please watch the show.¡±


    ¡°A y?¡± Aurum was puzzled. ¡°This is a teahouse, not a stage.¡±


    Shawn sat down slowly. ¡°You will understand soon.¡±


    It was a pity that he was the only one to watch this scene.


    Therefore, Shawn invited Aurum toe because he did not want Aurum to be


    bewitched by Natalie.


    Aurum must remain absolutely healthy to love Gale.


    Even if Shawn was reluctant, he could only do this.


    He would let Gale and Aurum be together if that was what she wished.


    Shawn had already been eliminated!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently. Natalie doesn¡¯t agree to the breakup, I can¡¯t


    Yarn family and the Lefting family¡­¡± Aurum said.


    Just picking one out was enough for him to be overwhelmed.


    Shawn made tea very skillfully. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, just drink tea and rx.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Just as Aurum said a word, high¨Cheeled shoes on the ground sounded outside.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1034

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1034


    Chapter 1034


    Then, Natalie¡¯s voice came, ¡°Winnie, you¡¯re looking for me again. Why are you so


    persistent?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who agreed first and then backed out, making it hard for me to face Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t it because you are incapable?¡±


    Aurum was taken aback and looked up at the speaker,


    The sound was excellent. Even the subtle moving sounds in the next room could be


    clearly heard!


    ¡°The show is about to begin.¡± Shawn poured the tea. His movements were graceful,


    and his well- articted hands made the tea set several grades higher. ¡°While


    drinking tea, we are watching a y.¡±


    He put the teacup in front of Aurum.


    Aurum was a smart man.


    Aurum had begun to understand why he was called here today.


    Natalie did not know anything about it.


    She was not afraid at all. ¡°I regretted it. How about it? Who made Nicole¡¯s mother,


    Gale, the woman I hate the most by stealing my man? I want her to die!¡±


    She gritted her teeth with every sentence, so vicious.


    Aurum¡¯s expression changed again and again.


    He had never known that Natalie had such a side.


    It simply exceeded his expectations.


    In Aurum¡¯s mind, Natalie has always been gentle, considerate and always smiles at


    everyone. She was very easygoing and sociable in Sea City¡¯s circle of rich wives.


    She was very pleasant and never lost her temper, even to the waiters.


    In the Lefting home, Aurum was very relieved to entrust her with managing the


    family¡¯s affairs since she was not harsh on the servants.


    It was such a virtuous, understanding, and gentle Natalie who said¡­that she could


    not wait for Gale to die!


    ¡°You heard it. Go on, the main event is yet toe, and this is just the beginning,¡±


    Shawn said.


    ¡°Natalie¡­ what did she promise Winnie, and then go back on it?¡±


    ¡°Just listen, and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Aurum raised his hand, wanting to take a sip of tea to moisten his throat, but his hand


    kept shaking.


    He realized that Shawn would not casually call him ¡®to watch a show¡® for no reason.


    What awaited him next would be a¡­ subversion of the truth of his cognition and


    imagination!


    Winnie looked at Natalie¡¯s distorted face, feeling very disdainful in her heart.


    She used to think that a youngdy who was brought up in a wealthy family could be


    so talented.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The result was very different. Her face was covered with jealousy, and it looked ugly


    and hateful.


    ¡°What did Gale do to make you hate it so much? Is she stealing your limelight again?


    Or did she offend you?¡± Winnie asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Heh, I guess you wouldn¡¯t care about me after living In Temperley


    Hall every day, like a nobledy! Aurum wants to break up with me and break up the


    engagement because he fell in love with Gale!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Natalie gritted her teeth. ¡°So, how can I make it easy for her! How can I let her get her


    daughter as she wished!¡±


    Winnie was shocked.


    Even a high¨Cquality man like Mr. Lefting could fall in love with Gale?

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1035

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1035


    Chapter 1035


    It was incredible!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Natalie was so close to him, and Aurum was surrounded by countless beauties,


    intellectual, beautiful, and highly educated. How could Galepare?


    ¡°Then¡­then you have to unlock Nicole¡¯s spell. Think about it, Natalie. A divorced


    woman with her daughter ¡­ if she wants to marry Aurum, the Lefting family won¡¯t


    agree,¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°Her daughter is a drag. It can drag her down for the rest of her life. Not many men


    are willing to raise another man¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t let Nicole regain consciousness, she will always be in front of


    Shawn¡¯s family and won¡¯t leave with Gale. It¡¯s easier to get rid of Gale once she is


    alone.¡±


    Winnie tried her best to persuade her.


    After all, it was beneficial to her and not harmful!


    Moreover, Shawn was right next to him! He must be listening!


    After finally dealing with Natalie and Nicole, Winnie would go to Shawn to exin and


    get his forgiveness.


    Anyway, she was pregnant now. It was impossible for Shawn to be angry with her all


    the time for the sake of the child!


    ¡°Even if Gale has undergone stic surgery to be a fairy, she will never marry


    Aurum! I won¡¯tpromise so easily. It¡¯s not the end yet, and it¡¯s not certain who will


    win!¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Then¡­ Aurum insists on being with Gale and abandons you. What can you do?¡±


    Natalie sneered several times. ¡°You are with Shawn, and I am with Aurum!¡±


    Winnie understood immediately!


    Natalie was trying to trick Aurum!


    Natalie¡¯s smile slowly became smug. ¡°Love spell. Once nted, it will be valid for life.


    As long as it seeds, Aurum will only love me in this life, and other women can¡¯t


    stand a chance at all!¡±


    ¡°Love spell?¡±


    Winnie thought about it.


    She wanted to have one too!


    ¡°Yes. But this spell is very difficult to nt, and it needs my own blood¡­¡± Natalie said.


    She had already asked the witch.


    She knew the consequences, but she still had no hesitation.


    For Aurum, Natalie would do anything.


    Even if she lost years of her life, she would be willing!


    Natalie might as well be dead without Aurum.


    ¡°You want to nt a love spell on Aurum¡­ Just in time, when the witch came, she


    nted it while undoing it, and everything was done.¡±


    ¡°I said, no. Don¡¯t you understand human speech?¡±


    Winnle leaned back and began to show her true colors.


    ¡°Natalie, we are a cooperative rtionship, not a superior¨Csubordinate rtionship.


    We go for a long time only when we support each other. In Sea City, you will be Mrs.


    Lefting, and I will be Mrs. Wood. If we join forces, everyone will curry favor with us.¡±


    ¡°But now, I¡¯m begging you to do this, and it¡¯s not harmful to you, but you¡¯re pushing


    back and forth here. We won¡¯t be able to win at all!¡±


    Natalie was not a simpleton either.


    Her posture is higher than Winnie¡¯s. ¡°You just want to drive Nicole away for fear that


    she will take away your future child¡¯s status. Winnie, open up your eyes and take a


    long¨Cterm view!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Winnie did not understand.


    ¡°Nicole is a girl, and the Wood family has hundreds of billions of assets. She can¡¯t


    inherit any of it. You just let her stay, call you Mommy, and live with you. Her future


    life¡­is all up to you. You have the final say.¡±


    Natalieughed. ¡°As small as dressing up, eating and sleeping, as big as going to


    school, choosing a career, marrying¡­you can be her master! Take control of a


    person¡¯s life and y with it, isn¡¯t that cool?¡±


    ¡°By that time, Gale will feel sorry for her daughter, but she can¡¯t do anything. She can


    only watch helplessly from the side. She can¡¯t change your decision. Wouldn¡¯t that


    make you feel happy?¡±

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1036

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1036


    Chapter 1036


    After finishing speaking, Natalie stood up. ¡°You are not qualified to order me around. I


    can help you to the position of Mrs. Wood, or I can make you fall.¡±


    Winnie also stood up. ¡°So, you just don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°What can you do to me? I¡¯ll have a hard time, and you won¡¯t end well either. Didn¡¯t


    you say that everyone is a grasshopper on the same rope? Everyone wins and loses


    together!¡±


    Winnie raised her chin. ¡°It¡¯s different now, Natalie. I¡¯m pregnant with the Wood family¡¯s


    child now, so I have my trump card!¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Natalie subconsciously looked at her t belly.


    Her belly was so upbeat that she was actually pregnant!


    Natalie felt angry because she and Aurum are still not on good terms.


    Natalie said, ¡°Congrattions. It¡¯s a good thing to be pregnant, but can you give


    birth¡­ Winnie, you have to take it easy!¡±


    She yelled, ¡°It will definitely be born, don¡¯t say such frustrating words!¡±


    She would do her best to protect this child and make sure it was born safely and


    smoothly!


    The sound of high¨Cheeled footsteps faded away.


    However, Aurum could not sit still.


    He got up immediately, took great strides, and walked out quickly as if he wanted to


    chase Natalie!


    Shawn did not stop him and still sat there motionless. ¡°Go. You saw Natalie. What do


    you want to say?¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Aurum could not describe the anger in his heart now.


    He even could not believe that Gale and Nicole were like this now because of Natalie,


    who was helping. Winnie!


    The hand behind the scenes turned out to be Aurum¡¯s lover!


    How terrible and ridiculous!


    Of course, Aurum wanted to question Natalie, asking her why she did such a dirty


    thing and asking her why she and Winnie were in the same boat!


    She was a youngdy, pure and clean. Why bother to dirty her hands?


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°Then she will ask you why did you eavesdrop on her conversation


    with Winnie? Why are you hiding in the next room?¡±


    Aurum¡¯s footsteps stopped instantly.


    ¡°Natalie is more cunning than you think. Based on what you heard, you must question


    her and make her admit her mistake¡­ Aurum Lefting, we have no proof, only this


    recording,¡± Shawn said..


    ¡°The recording¡­ also came out of her own mouth!¡±


    ¡°She can also exin it herself.¡±


    Aurum turned around and looked at Shawn. ¡°Then what should I do now? What can I


    do!? I¡¯ll just pretend


    to be stupid as if I don¡¯t know anything? Shawn, you asked me toe here because


    you wanted to tell me the truth! Now that I know, you still stopped me!¡±


    Compared to Aurum¡¯s anger, Shawn seemed quite calm.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1037

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1037


    Chapter 1037


    By that time, Natalie would definitely be ruined!


    She would lose Aurum¡¯s trust and guilt and also shame the Yarn family!


    This was what Shawn wanted to see!.


    Not only that, Shawn also held a bargaining chip in his hand¨Cthe antidote.


    Natalie was suffering from chronic poison about to take effect.


    If she did not help Nicole, he would not detoxify Natalie!


    Let him see how long she could hold on!


    Aurum¡¯s face gradually became serious, and he quickly figured out what Shawn


    meant.


    Only by grasping the scene and exposing it on the spot could Natalie be convinced,


    and there would be no way to refute it!


    ¡°Okay. I will cooperate,¡± Aurum agreed.


    ¡°Be careful; no one knows what the love spell looks like and in what form it will enter


    your body. It is Natalie who is using your name to send those herbs from here!¡±


    Shawn reminded.


    ¡°She told me at the time that she wanted to send some herbs as medicine. I didn¡¯t


    think much about it, so I agreed. As a result¡­¡±


    Natalie actually hid such vicious thoughts!


    Aurum¡¯s heart still could not be calm for a long time. ¡°Why is Natalie¡­why is she


    targeting Gale like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡± Shawn raised his eyes and put down the teacup in his hand


    heavily. ¡°You have been paying extra attention to Gale. She is upset! That¡¯s why she


    joined hands with Winnie!¡±


    Aurum asked, ¡°Then you already knew. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Why didn¡¯t you


    find a way to expose them? You are still staying with Winnie like glue to break Gale¡¯s


    heart!¡±


    This was not like Shawn¡¯s style at all!


    He had always been decisive and never dragged his feet. How could he be so


    confused about this matter?


    After thinking about it, Aurum understood!


    ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± He stood up suddenly in shock. ¡°Shawn, you don¡¯t like Winnie


    at all. You¡­¡±


    Aurum looked at Shawn in surprise and surprise, opened his mouth slightly, and could


    not continue.


    He thought Shawn was confused.


    In fact, he was the one who was confused!


    What the hell was Shawn doing!?


    Compared with Aurum¡¯s emotional ups and downs, Shawn was rtively calm from


    the beginning to the end.


    It was so calm that people felt everything that happened today had nothing to do with


    him.


    He only cared about the pot of tea in his hand.


    Footsteps sounded outside the room,


    Winnie nned toe in, but as soon as she reached the door, she was stopped by


    the bodyguards.


    You actually stopped me?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in,¡± the bodyguard replied nkly.


    ¡°Open your eyes and see clearly! Who am I standing in front of you!¡± Winnie said.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Take her away¡­ I will leave it to you to take care of


    it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Winnie still could not understand the true meaning of this sentence, thinking


    that Shawn really


    asked the bodyguard to take care of her. ¡°I want toe in to apany you,


    Natalie¡­she doesn¡¯t listen. to my advice. Let¡¯s think of a way together, shall we?¡±


    However, the room became really quiet.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Winnie called again tentatively.


    Still no response.

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Chapter 1038 Strange.


    What happened?


    Was Shawn angry with her?


    Winnie took two steps forward and was about to say something more, but the bodyguard directly


    grabbed her wrist, pulled it behind her back, and pushed forward heavily. ¡°Go!¡±


    She sprained her foot and almost fell!


    She was pregnant now. How could she fight back?


    Winnie said angrily, ¡°Bold! How dare you push me? Do you know that I am pregnant with Shawn¡¯s child


    and how precious my body is? If anything happens¡­you will be responsible for it. Come on! You can¡¯t


    afford the life of the child in my stomach!¡±


    The bodyguard rudely took her away from the teahouse as if he could not hear her and got into a ck


    car at the door.


    Winnie was still moring non¨Cstop, not knowing that her time of death was approaching!


    ¡°You¡¯re all blind. Look who I am, I um.*


    The ck tape directly sealed Winnie¡¯s mouth!


    Then, the car sped away!


    By the window, Shawn watched the scene calmly.


    The that was cast could finally be drawn back.


    Let us start with Winnie!


    The current Winnie had no use value to Shawn


    She and Natalie tore their faces apart, and the solution to the spell was simply out of her hands.


    However, she was stillcent, thinking that she was pregnant with the heir of the Wood family and


    that she got a get¨Cout¨Cof¨Cdeath¨Cfree card.


    Actually?


    Winnie¡¯s retribution ising soon.


    Shawn would give back to her all the things she has done before.


    He has already figured out what method to use to torture her bit by bit, making her life worse than


    death!


    Shawn did not need to pretend anymore, let alone amodate Winnie!


    ¡°You really know everything. Shawn, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Aurum looked at his back.


    ¡°At least she will not misunderstand you!¡±


    Shawn turned around. ¡°I can do this alone. Why should she be involved.¡±


    Aurum asked, ¡°Then do you know how upset she is? She always thought that you fell in love with


    Winnie!¡±


    ¡°I have never fallen in love with other women. From the beginning to the end, the only woman I love is


    Gale. But she¡­¡±


    She fell in love with Aurum.


    Shawn could not speak.


    He was jealous of Aurum, jealous to the point of madness, but he wanted to send Gale to Aururn¡¯s side


    himself!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Aurum did not think so.


    He had always known and seen Gale¡¯s love¡­ was only for Shawn.


    From now on, she would only give to Shawn.


    Two men both think that the woman they love¡­ loves the other.


    Aurum took a deep breath. ¡°Anyway, thank you for telling me. If I hadn¡¯te here today, I wouldn¡¯t


    have seen Natalie¡¯s true face¡­ Maybe, if I really fell for her love spell, I would lose myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just for Gale.¡±


    Gale loves Aurum. How can he stand by and watch Aurum being taken over by Natalie?


    Unfortunately, Aurum did not understand what he meant.


    Shawn did not exin anymore.


    He only needed to be worthy of himself!

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Chapter 1039


    Aurum said, ¡°I broke up with Natalie because of Gale.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°Really. Just to be with her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    Aurum pursed his lips and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Gale before you two got


    married. What if I told you I knew her way before you did?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s sharp eyes swept straight at him. ¡°Impossible."


    How could Aurum meet Gale before he did!


    It was a fantasy!


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I knew her before you,¡± Aurum said.


    Moreover, she belonged to him in the first ce.


    It had been since childhood.


    If it were not because of her disappearance, Aurum would have been married a long time ago. He


    would have married the girl he loved and lived a happy life.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes deeply. ¡°Did you meet her when she was a child? Or did you go to the same


    school as her?¡±


    ¡°None. However, the answer will be revealed soon,¡± Aurum replied.


    Gale¡¯s true identity could not be revealed casually yet!


    Shawn could not figure out what Aurum was thinking, but he had an intuition a secret would be


    involved.


    Otherwise, Aurum would not show such a mysterious and unspeakable expression.


    When Aurum left, his steps were obviously much heavier.


    After all, it was quite difficult for him to ept and digest these things at once.


    Natalie, who he had dated for twenty years, was actually so hateful, which greatly exceeded his


    expectations!


    Although Aurum was determined to draw a clear line with Natalie, he still cared for her. He had thought.


    about nning a future for her.


    Aurum considered that if she lost her identity as the daughter of the Yarn family and the future young


    mistress of the Lefting family, she would be hit hard and unable to get out for a long time. Moreover,


    Natalie had no job, so whether she could support herself was a problem.


    Changing from a pampered life to an ordinary citizen would be too much for her. Aurum was afraid that


    she would be overwhelmed and do stupid things.


    He decided¡­ to give Natalie some shares as a small gift from him.


    Now it seemed that Natalie was not worthy.


    After Aurum left, Shawn also left.


    The building was empty, as if nothing had happened.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At night, Nicole was doing her homework, and Gale went downstairs to see how the dinner


    preparations were going.


    It was because Nicole kept crying about being hungry.


    She went to the kitchen door to take a look twice, just in time for a servant toe out of it.


    ¡°Hello. How long will it take before we can have dinner?¡± Gale said.


    She was very polite, and her tone was quite calm.


    However, the servant rolled his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you see it yourself?¡±


    Gale did not expect to get such an attitude.


    Gale only thought it was funny.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Nicole is hungry, and I wanted to know if I could give her some food to fill her stomach.


    The servant said impatiently, ¡°Dinner will be served whenever Mr. Woodes back!¡±


    Gale did not bother to say anything to this snobbish servant.


    She walked into the kitchen and saw a bowl of egg custard next to the stove, so she took a small bowl


    and nned to bring some to Nicole.


    As a result, just as she stretched out her spoon to scoop it up, the servant rushed in. ¡°Hey! What are


    you doing!¡±

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    Chapter 1040


    "I¡¯ll bring some up for Nicole.¡±


    The servant yelled, ¡°How can you call her by name? You must learn how to use honorifics! Who


    allowed you to mess with things? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Gale did not want to cause trouble at first.


    After all, she was now dependent on others.


    However, it was not the turn of a servant to stand on top of her head and boss her around!


    In the entire Temperley Hall, everyone knew that she was Gale, Mrs. Wood!


    ¡°Who am I? Winnie can bully me, but it doesn¡¯t mean that people like you can bully me!¡± Gale said.


    The servant snorted, ¡°You also know that Ms. Nightingale is thedy of the family now.


    That¡¯s good. Put yourself in the right ce!¡±


    ¡°What did Winnie give you for you to bend over backward for her? Let me tell you, as far as Winnie¡¯s


    character is concerned, she won¡¯t be able to be proud for long. I will get my revenge!¡±


    Gale was no saint.


    She would definitely retaliate severely!


    If someone offended her, she would definitely offend them!


    She was always a spiteful person!


    Natalie as well!


    The servant looked her up and down. ¡°Tch, nonsense!¡±


    Before Gale had time to say anything, the servant pushed her aside and snatched the


    bowl from her hand!


    ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    It was okay to target her, but Nicole was the daughter of the house, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ll just send it to Ms. Nicole. You are not needed here. How long can you stay?


    Maybe Ms. Nightingale will let you pack up and leave tomorrow!¡± the servant said.


    However, at this moment, a deep and majestic male voice came over. ¡°The one who should get out is


    you!!


    This voice¡­


    It was clearly Shawn¡¯s!


    Hearing Mr. Wood¡¯s voice, the servant shook his hands in fright, and the bowls and spoons fell to the


    ground, smashing into pieces with a bang.


    The servant¡¯s face turned pale.


    Gale was also surprised.


    When did hee?


    How much had he seen and heard?


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Shawn strode in with gloomy eyes. ¡°Today, I will let you know who is the master of this


    house!¡±


    The servant immediately replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you and Ms. Nightingale!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Nightingale?¡± Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°What is she?¡±


    The servant¡¯s face turned even paler.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Was she on the wrong team?


    The servant looked at Gale slowly and said with great difficulty, ¡°The owner of this home is you and


    her¡­¡±


    Shawn said expressionlessly, ¡°You only understand now. It¡¯s toote.¡±


    The servant¡¯s eyes widened.


    What¡­ What was going on here?


    Everyone could see how low Mrs. Wood¡¯s status was!


    Why now¡­


    Shawn did not want to see this kind of person at all, so he waved his hand directly.


    The housekeeper stepped forward and immediately took the servant away.


    ¨CSuch a short¨Csighted and brainless servant could not be kept! Fortunately, it was discovered early.


    Otherwise, it would be a bigger disaster sooner orter! Idiot!


    Not to mention the servants; even Gale was dumbfounded.


    Shawn was standing up for her¡­?

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Chapter 1041


    She was not dreaming, was she?


    Was this real?


    Gale moved her hand to her thigh, intending to pinch herself fiercely.


    However, when she was about to pinch herself, he grabbed her wrist.


    Immediately afterward, Shawn wrapped her hand in his palm, rubbing his fingertips on the back of her


    hand repeatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. It will hurt, don¡¯t pinch yourself. When you hurt my heart hurts too,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale blinked.


    She felt more like she was dreaming.


    What happened to Shawn? Why was he being so nice to her?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Gale looked aside.


    The kitchen was empty, beside him and her.


    The other servants have already left, leaving room for Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood. Gale swallowed her


    saliva. ¡°You¡­have a fever again?¡±


    ¡°Fever?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You only act like this when you have a fever,¡± Gale said.


    She still remembered that Shawn¡¯s attitude toward her changed when his high fever persisted that


    night.


    After he recovered from his illness, he began to be obedient, gentle, and considerate to Winnie¡­


    Now, Shawn has changed his personality again!


    To confirm her theory, Gale put her hand on Shawn¡¯s forehead.


    The temperature was normal!


    So what happened to him? Was he mind¨Ccontrolled by the door?


    ¡°Gale¡­ I¡¯m normal, I¡¯ve always been normal.¡± Shawn sighed deeply.


    Gale felt that he was very dangerous and scary now, and she must approach slowly!


    She always felt that this was another conspiracy by Shawn!


    He was suddenly so considerate and gentle and turned into the former Shawn!


    It must be a trick!


    ¡°You¡­ stay away from me.¡± Gale took several steps back immediately. ¡°Don¡¯te here, I¡­I didn¡¯t do


    anything to you. If Winnie catches you, you will need to say I seduced you. I don¡¯t want to bebeled as


    such!¡±


    In her eyes, Shawn was so dirty now, like a virus, she wished she could get away as far away as


    possible.


    Only Winnie would see him as treasure.


    However, on second thought, it seemed that many women would regard Shawn as a treasure.


    He was rich and handsome.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1042

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1042


    Chapter 1042


    His topic switched so fast that Gale could not react.


    Hand?


    What was wrong with her hand?


    When Gale lowered her head, Shawn had already stepped forward and grabbed her.


    ¡°Have you applied the ointment given to you? Why hasn¡¯t the scab fallen off yet?¡±


    ¡°Ointment¡­ I applied it every day.¡±


    However, it was secretly given to her by the housekeeper.


    How did Shawn know?


    Would he not me the housekeeper?


    ¡°I bought the ointment myself. It has nothing to do with anyone!¡± Gale said quickly.


    The more cautious she was, the more Shawn felt distressed.


    Without saying a word, he held her hand firmly and walked out.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Gale wanted to struggle, but he held her tighter.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The lights are bright in the living room.


    Shawn found the medicine box and reapplied the medicine for her carefully.


    Gale was not used to it, but he was very focused. The hair on his forehead fell down,


    adding a bit of tenderness.


    The gentle Shawn, in fact, was more lethal than the irritable him!


    It was because her heart was moved by tenderness!


    In fact, Gale¡¯s fingers were still seriously injured. After several days, she still could not


    hold a paintbrush, let alone type on the keyboard. It was very inconvenient for her to


    do anything.


    However, she did not say that when she was in thepany. She deliberately hid it


    and pretended to be normal, not wanting Summer and Peach to know.


    Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Does this hurt? Do I need to be lighter?¡±


    Gale frowned.


    Shawn immediately said, ¡°It hurts? Then why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Gale looked at him. ¡°I said it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­why are you frowning?¡±


    As Shawn spoke, he raised his hand to smooth the slight frown between her brows.


    ¡°I just find it funny and strange.¡± Gale avoided his touch. ¡°When my hand was injured,


    you were obviously beside me, and you watched it with your own eyes, but you didn¡¯t


    say anything, let alone stop it¡­ Now my


    hand hurts, but you are pretending to care about me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been several days. By the time you remember my injury, my hand will probably be


    useless long ago!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, is this interesting to you? Are you trying to Impress someone? Or are you just


    trying to disgust me?¡±


    Shawn looked at her deeply. ¡°At that time, Gale, I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡±


    There was no way he could stand aside and watch as her hands got hurt!


    He tried to let her go, deliberately scolded her, and told her to stay away, but Winnie


    made it clear at that time that she was going to punish her.


    There was nothing he could do.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Gale, you can pay back a thousand times the damage


    Winnie has done to you!¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Why? I can¡¯t even see her now!¡±


    ¡°If she hurts your hand, then you can smash her ten fingers and bones one by one.¡±


    In Shawn¡¯s deep eyes, there was a strong killing intent.


    Just talking about the things Winnie did makes his teeth itch with hatred!


    When it happened¡­ how much self¨Ccontrol he needed to suppress the emotions in


    his heart!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1043

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1043


    Chapter 1043


    ¡± I only have one request! I want her to return Nicole to me.¡± Gale said.


    The grievances she has suffered these days were just for Nicole!


    Shawn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, ¡°Gale, that day¡­ ising soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said when Nicole just called Winnie Mommy. You told me to leave it


    to you. You said you would find a way to make me trust you. Shawn, I did it all, but


    what about you? How did you fail me?


    ¡°I had to.¡±


    Gale sneered. ¡°Do you still have a problem ording to what you said?¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°I do have¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Gale interrupted, ¡°Do you still want to say that you did all


    this for me? For Nicole? You are using Winnie, and you are confusing her so that you


    can find a way to recover Nicole¡¯s consciousness from her, right?¡±


    Right.


    She was right. She guessed right.


    Shawn knew that if he nodded his head like this, he would get ridiculed by Gale.


    She would not believe it.


    Gale would only think that he was talking nonsense.


    That was why Shawn¡­ did not open his mouth to exin.


    Now he can tell Gale the truth, tell her that he did not love Winnie, it was just a trick,


    he did not sleep with Winnie, and the bodyguards are taking his ce¡­.


    However, he understood that what he said was in vain.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Without enough evidence, how could Gale listen to his one¨Csided words?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Gale still stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s because I guessed what you


    were going to say next, so you have nothing to say, right?¡±


    ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry I didn¡¯t give you a way out. Shawn, if I was someone else, I should


    forgive all your previous mistakes wisely and sensibly. I would be very moved by your


    return and cry bitterly. But I am not someone else. I am Gale.¡±


    The unique Gale.


    She had experienced even more desperate situations, and she had also tasted more


    miserable lives. Now she was used to these small troubles.


    Shawn bowed his head deeply, twisted the ointment, put it back in the medicine box,


    and did not speak.


    However, Gale became angrier and angrier when she saw him like this.


    ¡°Answer me. Otherwise, it will appear that I am causing trouble for no reason,


    messing around, as if I don¡¯t understand and care about you!¡±


    ¡°Galey, you really don¡¯t understand me.¡±


    Gale looked puzzled.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Shawn smiled.


    Gale¡¯s head was full of question marks.


    What did she do wrong?


    ¡°Shawn, please speak clearly!¡± Gale said stubbornly. ¡°You don¡¯t me me? Why do


    you have the nerve to say this?¡±


    ¡°You will gradually understand many things. Many things are not said but done.¡±


    The more Gale listened, the more confused she became.


    She did not care too much anymore and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t rush off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to put it in the medicine cab.¡±


    ¡°Just put it there! If I misunderstood you, just exin yourself!¡± Gale said.


    Shawn, on the other hand, looked meek and slow, not at all as usual vigorous and


    persistent.


    It made Gale so anxious!

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    Chapter 1044


    He still did not say a word. Gale¡¯s brain was running fast, thinking back to the weird things that had


    happened the past few days.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The night I peeled nuts and got hurt, I fell asleep in such a daze that I did not apply any


    medicine. But when I woke up the next day, the wounds on my fingers had been treated. Oh¡­Could it


    be that you sneaked into the room at night and gave me the medicine?¡± Gale said.


    She never thought about it. She realized that only Shawn could do this!


    ¡°Would you believe me if I said it was me, Gale?¡±


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes, no, give me a quick answer!¡±


    Why was it so hard tomunicate with Shawn?


    Could he not be more direct?


    When did he be so whiny? He was not at all like the person she knew!


    Shawn nodded. ¡°It¡¯s me. I thought¡­you had forgotten about it.¡±


    It really was him!


    Gale was puzzled. ¡°You did not stop me, did not save me, and then came to help me with the medicine.


    Shawn, what are you thinking? Are you so afraid of offending Winnie?¡±


    He sighed.


    He could not exin much now.


    She might not even believe him if he tried.


    Shawn got up and patted her head. ¡°You will understand.¡±


    Gale hated such ambiguous words the most.


    She did not understand!


    She did not understand anything!


    What the hell was Shawn doing? Hurt her while protecting her?


    ¡°Do you have schizophrenia? If you are sick, you should go to the hospital for treatment. Don¡¯t dy.


    The more you dy, the worse it will be,¡± Gale asked.


    Shawn sighed deeply. ¡°After all, you hate me even more¡­¡±


    Before deciding to trick Winnie, he had thought about how ufortable the evening would be and


    how many grievances he would bear.


    However, under the circumstances at that time, Shawn had no other choice.


    Nicole only recognized Winnie, and after not seeing Winnie for a while, she cried and said that she was


    going to find Mommy.


    Moreover, no one knew exactly why Nicole became like this.


    Everything was slowly unraveling, gradually bing clear!


    In order to appease Nicole¡¯s emotions and to find a way to help Nicole, Shawn could only choose to be


    close to Winnie.


    This was his only way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. Shawn, there is only hatred when there is love,¡± Gale said.


    He hooked his lips and smiled. ¡°This hurts me even more.¡±


    Yes, she did not love him anymore.


    She loves Aurum.


    Thinking about it, Gale did have a reason to fall in love with Aurum.


    Aurum never hurt her, and always yed the role of a good person, a gentleman.


    It was also reasonable for Gale to fall for him.


    Who could refuse a high¨Cquality man who stretched out his hand toward her in the dark and was


    always by her side!


    Gale felt that something was wrong with Shawn¡­but she could not tell why.


    Logic was telling her not to give in to him!


    It was because every time she softened her heart, she got a bigger critical blow from him!


    However, sensibility was telling her again that Shawn really had something hard to tell.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Nicole¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±


    Nicole went downstairs and rushed toward Shawn.


    Shawn opened his arms and reached out to hug her.


    A loving moment for father and daughter.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Nicole looked at the living room. ¡°Did she note home?¡±


    ¡°Did not I tell you before that she will go out for a few days and not return.¡±


    Nicole asked worriedly, ¡°But Mommy seems to be sick. She vomited this morning. It must be hard to be


    sick. Why isn¡¯t she resting at home?¡±

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Chapter 1045


    ¡°She is not sick. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you like Mrs. Anne very much? Mrs. Anne will always be with you,¡±


    Shawn said.


    ¡°I still want Mommy.¡±


    Nicole looked sad and lonely.


    Mother¡¯s love was irreceable.


    Gale gave her so much love and cared in the past, making Nicole happy. Although she was not that


    rich, she gave Nicole everything she could.


    Now¡­


    Although Nicole had everything she wanted, she was not so happy anymore.


    She missed those times when Mommy apanied her every day, taught her homework,


    apanied her to draw, and told her stories.


    ¡°I know.¡± Shawn hugged his daughter. ¡°Nicole, you will have everything you want soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°When did Daddy lie to you?¡±


    He smiled, hugged Nicole with one hand, and scratched her nose with the other.


    Nicole alsoughed.


    Gale stood by and watched this scene, feeling like an outsider.


    However, that was obviously her child.


    ¡°You were in the kitchen just now. What were you going to do?¡± Shawn looked sideways at her.


    He did not forget Gale.


    At this time, he wanted to pull her into this warm atmosphere because they were a family of three.


    ¡°Nicole said she was hungry. I nned to bring some custard for her. The servant¡­¡± Gale replied.


    Shawn¡¯s deep eyes darkened.


    It was time to rify some house rules!


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Shawn walked toward the dining room. Galey, follow us.¡±


    She stood still. She did not have the right to go to the dining hall and sit at the table to eat.


    Even if Winnie was not here, no one would make things difficult, and no one dared to say anything, but


    Gale just did not want to go!


    Seeing that she did not keep up, Shawn stopped and looked back at her. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I will eat dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go by yourself, or do you want me to lead you? Or, hug you?¡± Shawn asked deeply.


    Before Gale could reply, he had already freed up a hand and stretched it toward her. She was so


    frightened that she hurried into the dining hall.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn curled his lips into a deep smile.


    That was kinda cute.


    Even Nicole said, ¡°Mrs. Anne is so interesting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, do you like her?¡±


    ¡°I like it. She gave me a kind of¡­um¡­¡± Nicole tilted her head, and thought for a long time before


    saying,¡± She has a kind of mommy feeling.¡±


    ¡®She is Mommy, Nicole.¡®


    In the dining room.


    Gale sat next to Nicole¡¯s dining chair.


    In this way, she would not sit with Shawn. He has always been in the chair at the head of the table.


    However, Shawn sat down on the other side of her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    Shawn replied calmly, ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sit here?¡±


    Gale pointed. ¡°Your seat is there.¡±


    ¡°It was so lonely there.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Shawn really became more and more abnormal.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    Chapter 1046


    It made Gale a little scared!


    He suddenly became so clingy and treated her well. It always made her feel that he had premeditated


    it!


    When she lets go of her guard little by little, Shawn will strike and give her a fatal blow!


    ¡°Can you¡­be a normal person? Shawn, I¡¯m weak, and I can¡¯t stand your constant shocks. Can you let


    me go?¡± Gale asked.


    He picked up the fork slowly and picked up vegetables for her and Nicole, as if he did not hear her.


    Gale touched her nose in embarrassment.


    Before she said anything, Shawn spoke first. ¡°The cutlery is clean. I haven¡¯t used it yet, so don¡¯t be


    disgusted.¡±


    He seemed to have the ability to read minds.


    Gale lowered her head to pick up the fork. ¡°I can eat it myself.¡±


    She could not wait to finish the meal in one bite and leave immediately! She could not stand Shawn like


    this!


    Gale just wanted to escape, but Shawn only thought that the time they spent together was too short.


    They were living together these days.


    Once Natalie was exposed and Nicole recovered, she would leave his side.


    Moreover, he would hand her over to Aurum himself!


    ¡®¡®I wish her happiness!¡±


    Nicole was the most careless person, eating happily.


    It remained peaceful until Shawn¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He nced at the caller ID and answered it on speakerphone.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Shawn! It¡¯s me, the handsome and smart Joshua!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale was taken aback for a moment.


    Nicole was taken aback.


    The two stared at the phone in unison and then looked at Shawn.


    It was a call from Joshua!


    How could he take the initiative to contact Shawn?


    Gale could not even think about it.


    ¡°Hello, Joshua. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shawn said deeply.


    ¡°Of course, there is something. Is it convenient for you to talk now?¡±


    Shawn picked up the phone, turned off the speakerphone, and walked toward the window. ¡°It¡¯s


    convenient now.¡±


    Gale was nervous.


    There was actually a secret between Shawn and Joshua that she did not know!


    Even she could not listen!


    What the hell!


    ¡®Joshua, don¡¯t make any trouble for me!¡®


    Joshua should not get involved!


    Gale stared at Shawn¡¯s back without blinking. It was a pity that she could not hear anything.


    Shawn¡¯s voice was very low.


    ¡°Uncle Shawn, the poison you gave mest time has finished. Is this enough? Do I need more? Please


    let me know what to do!¡± Joshua said.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Then when will Natalie be poisoned?¡±


    Joshua was very curious about what Natalie would look like when she found out.


    Like an old hag or yelling like a psycho?


    ¡°Are you looking forward to it?¡± Shawn asked deeply.


    ¡°Of course. Who told her to be a bad woman! By the way, what happened to the other bad woman?¡±


    Joshua replied.


    ¡°I have resolved it.¡±


    ¡°Wow, what are you going to do with her?¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°How do you want to deal with her?¡±


    The other end of the phone was quiet for a long time before Joshua said, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t make a


    move. I don¡¯t want to scare anyone.¡±

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Chapter 1047


    His mommy is a kind woman, and he could not let her know about those dark and bad things.


    He also wanted to maintain the image of a good student and an obedient son in front of her!


    However, Joshua is Shawn¡¯s son¡­


    Both father and son are cold¨Cblooded animals!


    They have no feelings for others, and they could kill decisively without showing any affection, but they


    dedicate everything to their loved ones!


    ¡°What?¡± Shawn had been unhappy with this title for a long time. ¡°You mean Auntie Gale?¡±


    Joshua thought it would be weird to call her ¡®auntie¡®.


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    ¡°Brat.¡±


    ¡°I have to go. Natalie is here. She saw me, and she smiled so terribly!¡±


    Shawn replied lightly, ¡°She won¡¯t do anything to you. She will be veryw¨Cabiding.¡±


    ¡°Really? What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about adults¡® affairs, child.¡±


    Joshua rolled his eyes and hung up the phone.


    It did not matter.


    He still did the poisoning thing!


    He was very useful!


    Heh, stinky dad, throwing him aside after using him!


    Just at this time, Natalie walked up to Joshua.


    As soon as she came to Aurum¡¯s house, she saw the tiny Joshua¡­


    Natalie remembered thatst time she followed quietly behind and saw with her own eyes the scene


    where Aurum took him to find Gale and asked Gale to pick him up. Natalie was suddenly puzzled.


    What was the rtionship between Gale and Joshua?


    She had to ask!


    Natalie smiled kindly. ¡°Joshua, what are you doing? Who are you calling?¡±


    Joshua opened his eyes and lied, ¡°I didn¡¯t call anyone.


    Natalie nced at his phone¡¯s ck screen. She clearly saw Joshua¡¯s mouth moving, and he put the


    phone to his ear.


    Unexpectedly¡­he actually lied about it.


    This little devil was hard to deal with!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie smiled more cordially. ¡°Joshua, I have a lot of candies in my ce, as well as the cherries and


    strawberries that were just flown in. Do you want to eat them?¡±


    Okay. He nodded.


    Surely, it was not so simple.


    Let¡¯s see what Natalie wants to do!


    Joshua sat on the sofa in the living room and began to enjoy the ¡®high¨Cend treatment¡®.


    Natalie was so considerate of him that she almost fed fruit to his mouth. ¡°Joshua, treat this ce as


    your own home, and just tell me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Natalie!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are so sweet. Joshua, let me ask you something,¡± Natalie said.


    Joshua thought to himself, ¡®I was right. Natalie would give me strawberries for nothing!¡±


    He pretended to be innocent and nodded. ¡°Aunt Natalie, you are so kind to me. You give me such


    expensive fruits. You can ask anything, and I will tell you what I know!¡±


    Natalie was very satisfied.


    Sure enough, he was still a child. Just a little coaxing would do!


    ¡°You know Gale? Joshua, who is she?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She is Nicole¡¯s mother!¡±


    Natalie corrected him, ¡°Nonsense, Nicole¡¯s mother is Winnie.¡±


    Joshua¡¯s watery eyes opened wide. ¡°No, it¡¯s Gale. I just came to Sea City, and when I was ying in


    the yground, I saw Uncle Shawn and Aunt Gale taking Nicole there. They are the real family.¡±


    His memory was pretty good. However, these were not important.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Chapter 1048


    Natalie continued to smile politely, persuading, ¡°Joshua, I¡¯m asking who Gale is to you? Both your


    surname is Warm. Are you rtives?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You have to tell Aunt Natalie the truth.¡±


    Joshua looked at her innocently. ¡°What I¡¯m telling is the truth.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been at home for a few days. It¡¯s clear that Gale picked you up. I saw it with my own eyes,


    and her father, Mr. Warm, came to pick you up together!¡± Natalie said.


    Huh?


    How did Natalie know about this?


    She stalked him!


    Joshua¡¯s eyes rolled quickly, and footsteps came from the door when he was thinking about


    countermeasures.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurum was back.


    ¡°Uncle Aurum!¡± Joshua immediately jumped off the sofa, ran over cheerfully, and brought him a


    briefcase and slippers very attentively. ¡°You¡¯re back! It¡¯s been a hard day at work!¡±


    ¡°Little devil.¡±


    Aurum smiled softly and tapped his forehead with his fingers.


    However, when Aurum raised his head and saw Natalie, his smile froze instantly.


    Natalie looked at him lovingly. ¡°Aurum¡­¡±


    He was so happy just now, but he did not show it to her.


    Even at the sight of her, he immediately changed his expression.


    Why¡­ Why did Aurum hate her so much?


    Just because he fell in love with Gale, Natalie, was worthless in his eyes!


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Aurum¡¯s face gradually turned cold!


    ¡°I want to see you.¡±


    Aurum would feel a little guilty toward her in his heart if it was before.


    However, he now only felt she was scary.


    Natalie was too scheming, and she lied to him for so many years!


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my words very clear,¡± Aurum said.


    The indifference in his eyes was too obvious.


    Natalie was very sad, but she could not change anything now.


    If Aurum treated her like this all his life, she might as well die!


    Natalie looked at him infatuatedly. ¡°Aurum, do you really mean that there were no feelings between us


    for so many years? The way you looked at me yesterday was not as cold as today. Is it true that


    tomorrow, your eyes will only be colder?¡±


    Aurum pursed his lips.


    His attitude changed entirely because, with Shawn¡¯s help, he saw her true face!


    However, he could not tell her.


    Aurum bowed his head and took Joshua¡¯s hand. ¡°Leave You are not wee here anymore.¡±


    They started to go to the second floor.


    ¡°Aurum!¡± Natalie turned around and looked at his back. ¡°What¡¯s so good about Gale? Because of her,


    you want to break up with me! Do you think she will agree to your pursuit and stay with you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my affairs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to fall in love with Gale! Do you think you have a chance after seeing Shawn break


    up with Gale?¡± Natalie roared.


    Aurum stopped answering her.


    Just as if she did not exist.


    Ignoring was the most indifferent violence!


    Natalie would rather Aurum quarrel with her and tell her that he just loves Gale than he would ignore


    him all!


    The butler stepped forward. ¡°Ms. Yarn¡­¡±


    The future hostess in the past had now be a guest, and Mr. Lefting would drive her away¡­


    Why!


    What a turn of events!


    ¡°What, you want to drive me away?¡± Natalie gritted her teeth fiercely and raised her hand to wipe away


    her tears. ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of staying in Lefting home now!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yarn, this is Mr. Lefting¡¯s order. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    Chapter 1049


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. This ce belongs to me, and Aurum also belongs to me! No one can take away


    everything from me!¡± Natalie said.


    She turned around and ran out.


    Love spell.


    Even if it needed her blood.


    Sure!


    Natalie must marry Aurum, no matter what the cost!


    On the second floor, Joshua nced back, but Natalie was nowhere to be seen. He rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Uncle Aurum.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°You like my Mommy. I heard it all just now,¡± Joshua said.


    Aurum sighed softly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Joshua stopped immediately, and his face was full of joy!


    ¡®Oh my god, will his favorite Uncle Aurum and Mommy get together?¡®


    Joshua almost jumped up. ¡°Look, look! What did I say before? Uncle Aurum, what did I say!¡±


    He was so happy that he almost set off firecrackers!


    Wow!


    The ¡®Finding Daddy Project¡® was originally thought to have failed entirely.


    Unexpectedly, he saw the dawn of hope again!


    Joshua praised, ¡°My mommy is gentle, beautiful, kind, and cute! How can there be a man who doesn¡¯t


    like her? How could it be? You will fall for Mommy sooner orter, right?¡±


    The more he talked, the more proud he became. ¡°Mommy must have been dazzled by love before. I


    think Uncle Shawn, besides being handsome and having a bigger house, has nothing on you! Uncle


    Aurum, you are much better than him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although I am his son, my heart will always stand with you! I will not betray you! I will


    always support you and Mommy! Wow!¡±


    Joshua was so excited that he almost did somersaults!


    Aurum smiled helplessly.


    So what if he liked it?


    It was not something you could get just because he liked it.


    Love needed to go both ways.


    One¨Csided love was doomed to fail.


    However, for Aurum, as long as he could see her happy, he was content.


    He was willing even if he silently stayed with her in the distance for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Uncle Aurum, you must work hard! If there is anything you can¡¯t solve,e to me,


    and I will help you out! No one in the world knows Mommy better than me!¡±


    Aurum interrupted him, ¡°Okay. Calm down.¡±


    Joshua should not have known about this.


    Looked at how excited he was!


    Joshua had been shipping him and Gale together before, but he rejected him righteously.


    Now¡­ p in the face!


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be embarrassed. It¡¯s normal to like my mommy. You swore before that you would marry


    Natalie¡­I was disappointed for a long time,¡± Joshua said.


    ¡°Joshua, your mommy is the one I want to marry, and Natalie is not the one I want at all.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Speaking of which, Joshua was also the blood of the Yarn family.


    If the Yarn family knew that they had be grandparents, they would be so happy.


    Joshua pouted.


    When he was about to walk into the room, he suddenly said, ¡°Uncle Aurum, just now Natalie asked me


    what is the rtionship between me and my mommy.¡±


    Aurum¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°How did you answer?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her the truth. I told her she was Nicole¡¯s mother.¡±

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    Chapter 1050


    ¡°Why did she question you about your rtionship with Gale?¡±


    Joshua replied, ¡°She followed us! Last time Mommy picked me up to go to Grandpa¡¯s house, she saw


    it!¡±


    ¡°Joshua, you have to be careful. The farther away from Natalie you stay, the better. Don¡¯t go anywhere


    with her, and don¡¯t eat what she gives, okay?¡± Aurum said.


    Joshua patted his chest loudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m smart. She is not my opponent at all!¡±


    ¡°Just be careful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably because she¡¯s afraid. Something is going to happen to her soon!¡± Joshua replied.


    Aurum looked down at him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, no, wow, Uncle Aurum, the moon tonight is like a big cake, round and bright! It makes me


    hungry!


    He was clearly changing the subject.


    Although Aurum was puzzled, he did not bother to pursue too much.


    He was now waiting for Natalie to act.


    The day she acted was the day the truth came out!


    However, Aurum¡¯s only worry was the way to help Nicole had always been in Natalie¡¯s hands¡­ When


    she was exposed, would she be angry and go crazy?¡±


    ¡°Go to bed early.¡± Aurum walked to the door of the second bedroom. ¡°From now on, you will live in the


    bedroom on the second floor, and you don¡¯t have to squeeze into the servant¡¯s room with Zoe.¡±


    ¡°Then can Mrs. Zoe live with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Aurum!¡±


    Before, he was afraid that Natalie would be suspicious, and he did not want Joshua to get in


    touch with her too much so that she would not notice anything.


    Now that Natalie had moved out, Aurum did not have to worry so much.


    He could give Joshua his best without hesitation.


    Joshua walked into the room and was about to rush to the big bed when the phone rang.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± He jumped up, jumped onto the two¨Cmeter bed, and kept rolling on it. ¡°You miss me, don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    Gale¡¯s voice came. ¡°Yes, I want to hit you! I¡¯m going to be mad at you!¡±


    Joshua asked, ¡°Why? Mommy, you¡¯ve be fierce. It¡¯s not good. If you get angry, you will get old


    and ugly. What if you still look like this after taking off your make¨Cup¡­¡±


    Also, what if Uncle Aurum did not like it anymore?


    Although¡­appearance was not that important, a normal man could not always face a face that had


    aged decades!


    Gale asked, ¡°Stop being so glib here. What did you talk to Shawn on the phone just now? What kind of


    secret is there between you two!?¡±


    When she saw Shawn and Joshua in the study thest time, she felt something was wrong.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now she had to ask!


    ¡°Uncle Shawn and I¡­have something to talk about. Do you want me to go to your house again?¡±


    Joshua began to question.


    ¡°Stop acting, Joshua. Shawn answered your call in front of me!¡±


    Joshua was speechless.


    His stupid dad!


    Why would he not hide before answering his phone?


    How would he exin it to his mommy?


    As soon as he rolled his eyes, Joshua had an idea.


    He deliberately took the phone and shouted loudly, ¡°Ah, Mrs. Zoe, I¡¯m here¡­ oh, ok, I¡¯lle right


    away, uh huh, wait for me!¡±


    Then, he said to Gale again, ¡°Mrs. Zoe called me. Mommy, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, bye!¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    It was so obvious.


    This was the child that came out of her belly!


    He was clearly avoiding the question!

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1051

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1051


    Chapter 1051


    Gale could not figure it out. Could Shawn and Joshua be hiding something from her?


    Joshua could not tell her anything, let alone Shawn.


    Shawn would only be more cunning than Joshua!


    An old fox and a little fox!


    If these two foxes got together and punished a person, that person would definitely


    not end well!


    Gale put down her phone and looked up out of the window.


    Evening breeze.


    ¡®Can I go back to thefortable and free days in a small county town?¡±


    Maybe it would be a luxury.


    Gale did not stop Joshua from getting in touch with Shawn. She was just worried that


    Joshua¡¯s identity. would be exposed.


    She did not want to lose her son.


    Gale sat at her desk in Woods Group.


    She lowered her head and quietly observed the wound on her finger under the table.


    The medicine that Shawn applied on herst night seemed to be very effective, and


    the lighter scabs were slowly falling off.


    Deeper wounds were not as painful as before.


    ¡°What kind of ointment is this? I should buy more of this¡­¡±


    Gale was muttering when Fiona¡¯s voice suddenly came beside his ear. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gale was startled, stood up suddenly from the chair, and looked at Fiona in horror.


    Fiona was dumbfounded.


    She did not do anything. Why did she scare her like this?


    If something bad happened from this scare, Mr. Wood would kill her!


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I, this¡­¡± Fiona was at a loss.


    Gale patted his heart. ¡°Ms. Fiona, when did youe? Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time¡­¡±


    Everyone in the jewelry department had seen her.


    Gale was a little embarrassed. She was too focused on studying the injury on her


    finger just now¡­.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Ma¡¯am, this is for you,¡± Fiona said.


    Fiona handed over a delicate box with a bow tied on it.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood bought it for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Gale immediately refused!


    Why would she ept Shawn¡¯s gift!


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, everyone in the jewelry department had one too. If you don¡¯t ept it, how


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    dare they ept it,¡± Fiona said.


    What?


    Everyone had one?


    Gale looked up, only to find that there was an exquisite paper box and a cup oftte


    on everyone¡¯s table!


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, take it.¡± Fiona put the box on her desk very proactively. ¡°I have other things to


    do, so I won¡¯t


    bother you for now.¡±


    Gale was still very much at a loss.


    Peach, who was next to her, came over mysteriously. ¡°Mr. Wood bought the snacks


    and coffee for our jewelry department, and no other department has them! Moreover,


    the snacks in this store are not for sale. Only VIPs can buy them. No one could buy so


    much at once! Colleagues in other departments are almost jealous!¡±


    The jewelry department had always been under the care of Shawn.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1052

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 1052


    Chapter 1052


    Gale reached out to open the box. ¡°It turned out to be desserts. It¡¯s all good. Why did


    he suddenly give out these things? Our department signed another big order?¡±


    Peach shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe Mr. Wood is happy! Or maybe¡­¡±


    She winked and smiled at Gale.


    Gale was confused.


    Peach asked, ¡°Gale, what did you do to make Mr. Wood so happy? Men only do


    things like these for women.¡±


    ¡°I need to cheer him up? Are you kidding me!¡±


    Peach stuck out her tongue and returned to her workstation.


    Gale looked at the cheesecake in front of her.


    It looked tasty.


    However, it reminded her of one thing.


    That time when she, Summer, and Peach bought afternoon tea for colleagues in the


    jewelry department out of their own pockets, they met Shawn at thepany gate.


    Immediately afterward, Shawn sent Fiona to scold her¡­


    Gale¡¯s memory of this incident was still fresh!


    On that day, Shawn¡¯s fever subsided, and he began to be abnormal, and the


    beginning of partiality toward Winnie!


    At that time, Shawn told her about thepany¡¯s rules and regtions, but now, he


    had be the one who was not subject to the rules!


    It was lunchtime when Summer asked, ¡°Gale, why is Shawn crazy? I was out to meet


    clients in the morning, only to see the dessert and cake when I came back.¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    Summer said while eating, ¡°Men are all like this. He will be more proud if you talk to


    him, and his tail will stick to the sky. The more you ignore him, the more he bes


    clingy¡­¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yeah, I think you are right!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is. What¡¯s the rtionship between the two of us? If you have


    something to say, there¡¯s no need to hide it.¡±


    Once Summer started ranting, she could not stop at all.


    ¡°Anyway, my personal opinion, Gale, don¡¯t give Shawn another chance. He really


    doesn¡¯t deserve it. Look at the things he did to you.¡±


    Gale echoed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she did not really listen to what Summer was saying because she kept thinking


    about what Shawn. wanted to do.


    Thinking about it carefully, whenever Winnie was not around, he would treat her with a


    pleasant face and a much better attitude.


    Once Winnie appeared, he became cold and heartless, as if he did not know her.


    Why was that?


    ¡°Gale, Aurum is really much better than him. I suggest you find the right opportunity,


    go get the divorce certificate, and recover your freedom first,¡± Summer said more and


    more vigorously.


    Gale wanted to nod but suddenly felt dark in front of her.


    It seemed as if a shadow had been cast.


    She looked up and found Shawn standing behind Summer.


    He just stood there quietly without making a sound.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Summer did not know that Shawn was behind her. ¡°Oh. Let me finish. Gale, only if you


    get divorced can you and Aurum take the next step! And Aurum is also working hard


    for your rtionship!¡±


    ¡°At that time, he dumped Natalie, and you dumped Shawn!¡±


    Gale looked at Shawn¡¯s face, which became darker and darker.


    She swallowed and tried to stop Summer again. ¡°That¡­¡±


    Summer pped his hands together, extremely excited. ¡°Look, fate is here! It¡¯s


    reasonable and legal! After giving you a dog like Shawn to torture you, you have been


    given a male god¨Clike Aurum¡­¡±


    Gale nced at Shawn, then at Summer.


    She did not know what to say.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Chapter 1053


    It was toote.


    Shawn heard it all.


    ¡®Keep your mouth shut ...why can''t you stop?''


    "Dog?" Shawn''s voice slowly sounded from behind.


    ¡°That''s right. Isn''t Shawn a real dog man!" After saying that,Summer nced back. "Right, do you feel


    the same way...er..."


    Only then had Summer seen clearly the person standing behind her who spoke just now¡­ It was


    Shawn! It was the proverbial dog!


    Her mouth was much faster than her brain!


    Now, the words she spoke were like spilled milk.She could not take it back!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. "Do you think, do I think so?"


    Summer felt guilty.She wanted to p herself.


    It seemed a little embarrassing to be caught bad mouthing someone!


    Summer quickly smiled. "Mr. Wood, what a coincidence. Why are you here?"


    How could someone like Shawn be at the cafeteria? He always ordered meals from his special


    secretary!


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have heard such wonderful remarks," Shawn said.


    Summer shrank her neck.


    Even though she had scolded Shawn face to face, she had said all the worse things.


    However, at that time, it was indeed Shawn who did something horrible and he should be scolded!


    Right now, Summer was talking bad about Shawn behind his back...


    Summer replied, "I am just joking...! Mr. Wood, sit down, sit down, I... I''m done eating!"


    After finishing speaking, Summer stood up and was about to slip away immediately.


    If she stayed any longer, Shawn''s eyes could turn into a knife and chop her into pieces!


    However, just as Summer took two steps, Shawn lifted her back by the cor and directly carried her


    back.


    "Mr. Wood..."


    ¡°You just want Galey and me to divorce so much? Do you want her to be with Aurum? Is that the best


    for Galey? Hmm?" Shawn asked deeply.


    "Just be honest."


    Summer looked at Gale with pleading eyes.


    ¡®Gale, a good girlfriend, you should say something at this time!''


    ¡®Quickly save me!''


    Gale did not expect this scene either. She looked at Shawn. "Why are you here?¡±


    "Taste the food at the cafeteria and inspect thepany''s food. Is there anything that is not done well


    and needs to be improved? We must ensure the food standards of the employees," Shawn replied


    quietly.


    "I think it''s pretty good. Summer also thinks it''s pretty good, right?" Gale looked at Summer.


    Summer nodded like a p in the face. "Yes, yes, under the leadership of Mr. Wood, the Wood Group


    has embarked on a more glorious path!"


    Shawn snorted coldly. "It''s the first time I''ve heard that you tter me!"

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Chapter 1054


    ¡°Hehehehe..."


    Summer could onlyugh dryly and silently begged that Shawn let her go quickly!


    However, at this time...Joe appeared.


    "Oh, it''s so lively. Shawn, you actually appeared in the cafeteria," Joe said.


    Before Shawn could answer, he saw Gale. "It turns out that the proprietress is here, so, of course, the


    boss will be here. It makes sense!"


    Immediately afterward, Joe discovered Summer again.


    "Hey, why do you look timid, shrinking your neck and lowering your head, as if you are pleading guilty


    for making a mistake? What about your fearless spirit?" Joe said.


    Summer red at him.


    Beep, no one would treat him as if he was mute if he did not speak!


    ¡°Why are you ring at me? Did I say something wrong? Did I miss something?" Joe asked. Summer


    and Gale lowered their heads at the same time and looked away.


    Shawn said deeply, ¡°You really missed it."


    ¡°Really? Tell me about it!" Joe''s eyes lit up.


    He liked to listen to gossip the most! He wanted to listen to the gossip that could make Summer even


    more cowardly!


    "Let her speak for herself." Shawn raised his chin and looked at Summer. "Repeat what you scolded


    me behind my back just now."


    "She scolds you? Doesn''t she scold you every day?"


    The three looked at Joe speechlessly.


    "Did I say something wrong? Isn''t this the truth?" Joe looked innocently.


    Summer interrupted him, "Okay, stop talking about it, Mr. Winter! Mr. Wood, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t speak


    ill of you behind your back. This time it''s my fault. I apologize. I made a mistake, so I''ll change it. I''m


    sorry. I admit it!"


    Shawn did not speak.


    Joe spoke instead, "Are you nning to speak ill of Shawn in person?"


    Summer could not bear it anymore, rushed forward, and covered Joe''s mouth. "Stop talking!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did God give Joe such a bbermouth?


    The soft and delicate palms pressed tightly against Joe''s lips.


    The fragrance of the hand cream on Summer''s hands permeated Joe''s nose.


    Light jasmine scent.


    At this moment, Joe hoped that she would keep covering his mouth like this so that he could smell her


    more.


    However, the thoughtsted only a few seconds.


    "Hey, hey.¡± Joe held her wrist, trying to take her hand away.


    "Stop talking!"


    "So many people...watching..."


    Summer also knew that this ce had be the wholepany''s focus.


    Must go now!


    "Hehehehe, I''m sorry, Mr. Wood. Mr. Winter needs something from me. I''m going to work overtime,"


    Summer said.


    She dragged Joe away.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Chapter 1055


    "The food standard in thepany''s cafeteria is very good, perfect even! As an employee, I give it 101


    points! One point more than 100!"


    Shawn''s face was gloomy and unattractive.


    However, he did not bother with Summer anymore.


    Soon, Joe and Summer disappeared into the cafeteria without a trace.


    At the elevator entrance, Summer let go of her hand.


    Summer looked at him. "Joe! Are you trying to kill me?"


    Joe had an indifferent expression on his face. "I didn''t do anything. You were the one who said bad


    things about Shawn behind his back, and he caught you, and you still me me?"


    "Yes, that''s right, I am the one who is talking nonsense, but I don''t need you to fan the mes again!"


    ¡°Which way did I fan the mes? What kind of fire did I start?" Summer red at him again.


    "I''m quite surprised. You scolded Shawn face to face, so you didn''t show any fear. How did you


    be so cowardly today?" Joe said.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This was not in line with her style.


    "It''s none of your business. You don''t mind my affairs." Summer snorted.


    Joe crossed his arms and smiled slightly. ¡°Let me guess. You encouraged Gale to divorce and part


    ways with Shawn to win, and Shawn happened to hear everything?"


    Summer''s face changed again.


    "No!" she subconsciously denied.


    ¡°Huh? Are you sure? Don''t speak against your conscience!"


    Summer gritted her teeth. "Okay, I admit, I have a little bit of selfishness, but the ultimate goal is not to


    win this bet at all! Originally, Shawn was not her lover and brought her harm. no.vel.e.book Pain,


    endless torment, the two of them have no fate and should part ways!"


    Of course, she wanted to win against Joe. However, she would not deliberately match Aurum and Gale


    together to win, sacrificing Gale''s happiness.


    Shawn was really not a qualified husband!


    Whoever marries him would be unlucky!


    "Yes, yes, we have known each other for many years. I still know who you are. However, ording to


    my observation, the truth will soon be revealed. On that day, you will feel that Shawn is a good man,


    aman who is responsible!" Joe replied.


    "Impossible!"


    "We''ll see. It won''t be long."


    Summer shook her head. "Shawn already has a zero score... Oh no, it''s a negative score. He let


    Winnie live in Temperley Hall, let


    Nicole call her Mommy, disregard Gale''s feelings, and so on!" .


    Joe asked, "What if he had no choice but to let Winnie live there? What if he''s trying to help Nicole?


    What if he is in pain every time Gale is in pain!"


    Originally, Summer firmly believed that her judgment was not wrong.


    Shawn was a scumbag!


    However, now...she was a little shaken.


    It was because Joe had always stood by Shawn unconditionally, and what he said seemed to be saying


    that Shawn had difficulties and everything that happened now was superficial.


    The real truth was hidden in the dark. No one could see it. Could it be...Did Joe know something?


    That was why he made a bet on purpose to lure her into agreeing to the bet!


    "Joe! Are you trying to trick me!" Summer eximed.


    ¡°What trick?"


    "Did you get some news from Shawn long ago, and then..."


    Joe raised his hand. "God has eyes. no.vel.e.book Shawn didn''t reveal anything to me from the


    beginning to the end! My bet with you is upright and frank, thuy absolutely no tricks, and I didn''t


    deliberately plot against you!"


    Seeing a convincing appearance, Summer was even more surprised.


    Had she guessed wrong?


    However, Joe was only serious for a second.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    Chapter 105


    "Okay, I won''t cheat. You should start to think about how to be a qualified girlfriend when I win!" he


    said.


    "I like gentle, well-behaved, and obedient ones. It''s best to be a sweet girl."


    The elevator door opened with a ding. Joe walked in and waved at her very chicly. "Goodbye."


    Summer was so angry that she turned her head and left. She took the stairs! She did not want to share


    an elevator with Joe! She would get angry when she saw him!


    Why did he have such an irritating personality with an obviously handsome face?


    In thepany cafeteria, Shawn and Gale sat facing each other.


    No one dared to approach in a ten-meter radius.


    Who dared to disturb the boss and the boss''s wife for lunch?


    Gale kept lowering her head and picking at the rice grains, not looking at Shawn.


    This is a public ce, and there are countless pairs of eyes looking at her. It was not easy for her to


    talk to Shawn as she pleased!


    If it were at home or in the office, Gale would have given him a bad face a long time ago!


    ¡°Summer has that personality, and you know it. She has a quick temper and a quick mouth, but she is


    not a bad person. no.vel.e.book Don''t worry about her, and don''t take it to heart," Gale said.


    ¡°What if I just want to care about it?"


    Gale frowned. "Then you can me me. She is also doing it for my own good."


    Shawn asked, "For your own good to instigate you to divorce and then encourage you to remarry?"


    Gale did not like to hear what he said. She raised her head and looked at Shawn fixedly. "Summer is


    my best friend. No matter when I am down, she will never leave. If you want to hear a good word from


    her, It''s not a difficult task. As long as you are good enough, she will definitely praise you!"


    Shawn smiled deeply. "It turns out that I''m not good enough."


    Gale smiled. "Shawn, you haven''t even reached the passing line of a husband. How can you say yes?


    If you treat me well, why would Summer encourage me to divorce? She will only bless me and want me


    to be happy!"


    Actually...


    Shawn understood all these principles.


    Otherwise, he would not just let Summer leave.


    No one could criticize him so presumptuously!


    However, Shawn hoped that when everything was made public and what he paid and what he


    sacrificed would be seen by everyone...


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Summer could say a fair word. no.vel.e.book His love for Gale was nothing less than that.


    Not at all.


    "Galem, didn''t you realize that something is wrong between Joe and Summer?" Shawn asked.


    Gale paused. "What?"


    However, she could not guess what it was. It seemed that there was some bet between them?


    Just as he was thinking, Sam''s voice suddenly came from the cafeteria. "Gale?"


    Gale thought for a moment that she was hallucinating.


    How did Sam appear in the staff cafeteria of Wood Group? She looked back. thuy She saw Sam


    wearing a ck suit, and standing beside him was


    Peach. Peach was obviously panicked.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    Why was Gale here? If she had known, she would not have brought Mr. Carson to the cafeteria! It was


    over.


    She seemed to have gotten into trouble...


    Mr. Carson was Gale''s ex-fiance, and everyone in the Wood Group knew about it! Well, now, under


    Peach''s arrangement, Gale and Mr. Carson met in front of Mr. Wood! "Sam...It''s you; I haven''t seen


    you for a long time.


    I didn''t expect to meet you again here." Gale stood up slowly and smiled warmly.


    Shawn slowly narrowed his eyes.


    "Sam?" Sam came over and greeted him naturally, "Mr. Wood, hello.¡± "It''s a surprise to see Mr. Carson


    here.


    This is where the employeese." Shawn raised his eyebrows.


    Sam replied, "Mr. Wood is also here?" "This is mypany." "I''m yourpany''s partner, and I just


    finished talking about the cooperation.


    So, Peach invited me over to lunch here in the canteen.


    She was very enthusiastic and highly praised the cuisine here, so I stopped by." Sam smiled slightly.


    Shawn looked at Peach.


    "So you brought Mr. Carson here..." Shawn''s tone was very meaningful.


    Peach could not wait to find a crack in the ground and get in! Peach stammered and exined, "Mr.


    Wood, that...


    I have always been in charge of the work of Carson Group.


    Today...just now, Mr. Carson just happened toe here to talk about...


    Well...


    I thought that the staff meals in the cafeteria were nutritious and rich, sol brought Mr. Carson..." Seeing


    Peach flustered, Gale could not bear it anymore.


    She said aloud, "I know.


    You''ve done a good job.


    A person like Mr. Carson has never eaten at a five-star Michelin restaurant.


    It''s good to experience it." With that said, Gale got up.


    "Mr. Carson''s taste...is it still the same as before?" "Unchanged." "Okay, Peach, let''s go.


    Let''s get Mr. Carson a meal." Sam looked at her.


    "Thank you.


    But, just call me by my name.


    Gale, we shouldn''t be so unfamiliar with each other." Gale smiled.


    "Okay, Sam." He also smiled, gentle as jade, still the same Sam in her memory.


    Gale and Peach went to the window to get food together.


    Sam sat down slowly.


    "Mr. Wood.


    Speaking of which, we haven''t seen each other for a while." "I avoided you on purpose, can''t you see?"


    "I see.


    But I still have to thank you, Mr. Wood," Sam said.


    In the past few years, he was well aware of Shawn''s care for Carson Group.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He understood that Shawn did this for Gale''s sake.


    "I don''t need this useless nonsense.


    I''m helping you to keep you away from Gale,''"'' Shawn said.


    If Samm wanted the Carson family to prosper, he had to cut off his feelings for Gale, and he could no


    longer pursue her.


    Otherwise, Shawn would withdraw all help, and he could even make the Carson family...


    go bankrupt! This was his intention! Sam also understood! "Since she returned to Sea City, I...have


    never met her in private.


    Is Mr. Wood still not satisfied?" Sam said.


    "Keep it up." Sam nodded but chuckled again.


    "Mr. Wood, you defended me so hard, but it didn''t seem to be effective.


    If you want to keep someone, you don''t rely on defensive tactics like this but use your love.


    Let her stay by your side willingly."

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    "You don''t need to teach me." Sam shrugged.


    "Then I''m talking too much." Now, he was far away from Gale''s life.


    A miss was a miss, and it was impossible to continue the leading edge.


    Sam knew it was the perfect ending for him, and Gale was safe now.


    Once he thought she was dead, but unexpectedly, she was still alive and well.


    That was enough.


    He looked at her from a distance, asionally inquiring about her recent situation, and he was


    satisfied.


    Sam will not and dare not expect extravagantly.


    Gale and Peach soon turned back.


    "Mr. Carson, have a taste." Peach put the te in front of him.


    "Thanks." "You''re wee." Peach handed over the cutlery to him again.


    Sam took it, suddenly thought of something, and looked at her sideways.


    "You have been working with me.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It seems that you haven''t eaten yet, have you?" "Ah...


    yes." How could Peach dare to say that she was hungry at this time? She was so scared! Just as Sam


    was about to say something, Shawn had already spoken first.


    ''''Peach, you can order and eat with Mr. Carson." ¡°Alright, Mr. Wood!" Shawn got up, stretched out his


    hand to hold Gale''s hand, and strode out.


    Gale nced back.


    ¡°Why, reluctant?" Shawn asked deeply.


    "I think...


    Isn''t it inappropriate to leave Peach there alone?" Gale asked in a low voice.


    "That was her job." "But..." Shawn shook her hand deeply.


    "Peach would act unnatural when we are there." Ah? Yeah? Gale was full of doubts.


    "Can''t you see? Haven''t you and Peach always had a good rtionship?" Shawn asked deeply.


    ¡°What am I supposed to be seeing?" Shawn said, "The way she looks at Sam...is unusual." Gale was


    even more puzzled.


    Really? She could only see that Peach was nervous.


    When the food was being prepared, Peach kept talking, and her hands were shaking when swiping the


    meal card! ¡°It was you who scared her.


    She brought Sam to thepany cafeteria for the first time, but we were both there.


    Sam and I were engaged once.


    Peach knows all about this," Gale said.


    "It seems that you don''t believe my words." "Your words have no basis." Shawn turned on his toes and


    led her to hide in a corner.


    "Seeing is believing.


    See for yourself." Sam ate very elegantly, even in thepany''s cafeteria.


    He made it feel like a high-end restaurant.


    Sure enough, it was the temperament cultivated since childhood, with the upbringing of a noble son.


    Peach sat opposite him, obviously much more rxed and natural than before, with a smile and bright


    eyes.


    "Mr. Carson, you haven''t seen Gale for a long time, right?" "Hmm, yes." ¡°Aren''t you happy to see her


    today?" Sam raised his head.


    "Yes.


    But she seems to be a little thinner again.


    She is like this.


    She always doesn''t gain weight or get fat no matter how much she eats.¡± Peach looked at him, hesitant


    to speak.


    However, the brightness in her eyes had not diminished in the slightest.


    She wanted to ask, ''Mr. Carson, there must always be a ce for Gale in your heart.¡¯

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    Chapter 1059


    No one could rece Gale.


    Speaking of which, Mr. Carson was also thirty years old, but he had no scandals and no girlfriend, and


    daughters from famous families wanted to marry him, but he declined all of them.


    This was because he still had Gale in his heart.


    "It tastes good. The food is really good. It seems that ourpany''s food will also have to improve,"


    Sam said.


    Hearing his praise, Peach said happily, "Yes, Mr. Carson, the taste is not bad! Originally, ording to


    your status, it would be inappropriate to bring you to the cafeteria, but it is really delicious! So, I want to


    bring you to have a taste!"


    "I am very satisfied."


    Peachughed until her eyes almost turned into stars.


    In the corner, Shawn looked deeply at Gale. "Do you see it now?"


    "Hmm, yes."


    Peach actually liked Sam!


    God!


    If Shawn had not mentioned something, she would not have found out so quickly!


    Se obvious!


    No wonder Shawn saw it at a nce!


    Gale felt that she was too blind not to notice but wanted to find an excuse for herself. "I... I was focused


    on Sam just now and didn''t care about Peach. Now I see."


    ¡°You paid so much attention to Sam?"


    "I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Gale wanted to sit down and have a simple cup of coffee with Sam if possible.


    However, Shawn would be jealous. It was another kind ofpanionship to keep each other safe!


    Shawn deeply hooked his lips. "Do you think the two of them...will get together?"


    "You gossip."


    "Just guessing."


    Gale thought for a while. There should be. It depends on whether Peach takes the initiative."


    However, Peach had no love experience at all. Usually, in front of the opposite sex, she doesn''t have


    much thought.


    Sam must be focusing on his career again, not in the mood for flirting.


    "It can be used as a bridge. Gale, don''t you want to be a matchmaker?" Shawn said.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Gale thought about it.


    Peach is a good girl, and Sam is also a high-quality single man. If these two people are


    together...would be a match made in heaven!


    Shawn did not say more, but his eyes had a different kind of light. Well, if Sam''s major marriage issues


    were resolved, it could be regarded as an end to his worries!


    Shawn thought about it again and felt that he was... leveling the obstacles for Aurum?


    After all, thest man who had Galey was Aurum.


    It was not him, Shawn.


    "I have to think about it. I can''t mess this up... Emotional matters should be based on fate..." Gale kept


    muttering.


    Let her think about it!


    Back in the jewelry department, Gale could not wait to run to find Summer.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Gale? Because of what I said, you and Shawn had a big fight, right? Oh, it''s all


    because I have a bbermouth..." Summer asked.


    "No, no, Summer, I discovered a secret!"


    "Secret? Whose?"


    Gale blinked. "Peach!"


    When Summer heard it, she immediately got excited. "Say it quickly!"


    Gossip was always a woman''s nature!


    "This little girl probably likes Sam. After you and Joe left today, she brought Sam here."


    "My God, is the cafeteria so lively at noon?"

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    Chapter 1060


    ¡°No! I didn''t notice it at first, but Shawn has poisonous eyes, so he could tell it at a nce.¡±


    Summer rubbed her chin. "It''s reasonable for her to like Sam. A man who is tall, handsome, qualified,


    polite, and most importantly, rich and dedicated. Which girl is not moved!"


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yes, there is absolutely nothing bad to say about Sam''s character! I can guarantee this!


    If Peach is with him, she will definitely be happy!"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Summer sighed. "It''s you that Sam likes, Gale. You''re his only one, and you''re still in his


    heart. How can he start anew rtionship!"


    "There is no way for us to get together."


    "That''s what I said, but Gale, think about it. Right now, Peach is still in the stage of having a crush. But


    the problem is that if she confesses, what if she was directly rejected?" Summer said.


    In fact, Summer had vaguely guessed e that there was more than just work between Peach and Sam.


    Whenever they went to Carson Group, Peach deliberately dressed up seriously.


    When she saw Sam, she would smile extra sweetly. This back and forth was not unnoticed.


    Gale replied, Let''s y by ear. I am very much in favor of and supporting the two of them to be


    together! If there is a chance, we will make a match, just in case!"


    "Okay, just in case."


    Gale sincerely hoped that Sam could find love. She also hoped that Peach could find the right man as


    soon as possible.


    Now, there was an undercurrent of sparks between the two...


    Then she must fan a little me!


    Three dayster.


    In the middle of the night, in the study room of Temperley Hall, the lights were on.


    The detective stood upright and reported, "Mr. Wood, Natalie returned to Sea City today."


    "Who had she met within these three days?"


    "She went to a very remote vige. There... There is no inte, and the signal is extremely poor. After


    we followed, all themunication tools failed, so we lost track."


    Shawn''s deep eyes sharpened. "Did you lose track of her?"


    Shawn punched the table hard!


    Natalie must be looking for someone who could cast a spell!


    If she could find out who she met, then she would be able to unravel the spell in Nicole''s body!


    In the end, he lost it!


    "Mr. Wood, that vige is very small and heavily guarded. We were stopped at the entrance of the


    vige, and we were not allowed to enter. Later we climbed over the mountain and took a path to enter,


    but... we couldn''t trace Natalie''s whereabouts.¡±


    "Punish yourself!"


    The detective bowed and replied respectfully, "Yes, Mr. Wood."


    It was only right and proper to be punished for dereliction of duty! Shawn grabbed his phone and dialed


    Aurum''s number. "Natalie secured the love spell. She will take action in the next two days if there is no


    ident."


    "Understood."


    ¡°Take it easy. Don''t let her seed!" Shawn said.


    Aurum responded, ¡°In the eyes of Mr. Wood, am I so unreliable?"


    "Just to remind you, be careful."


    In fact, if Aurum was poisoned, he could not love Gale anymore. Then... she would be his.

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    Chapter 1061


    However, he did not want to see this happen.


    Love was to fulfill her.


    It was to let go of the person who could give her happiness! Aurum replied, "After catching Natalie''s


    dirty trick, I will find a way to get her to agree to release the spell from Nicole''s body."


    "Even if you don''t, I have a way to make her agree if she doesn''t agree."


    "What do you mean?"


    Aurum did not quite understand where Shawn''s confidence came from.


    "Because I have another way to get her!"


    "What did you do to her..."


    Before Aurum could finish, another call came in.


    "Natalie called me.


    I''ll pick her up, and I''ll let you know when I have news," Aurum said.


    Shawn and Aurum were waiting for the moment when Natalie made a move.


    At that moment, it was the time when Natalie''s true face was revealed! This was the most important


    turning point! They could not let Natalie realize that they already knew what she was going to do, but at


    the same time, they could not let her seed! Aurum answered the phone, pretending to be indifferent.


    "Hello, Natalie Yarn.Why are you calling me again?"


    "Aurum, you hate me so much, you even call me by my full name..."


    "Do you have something to say? I''m very busy now."


    "It''s already night.What else do you need to do? You think I''m annoying, and you think I''m bothering


    you."


    Natalie''s tone sounded very sad.


    "It''s really just a little affection...Is there nothing left?"


    As she spoke, she began to cry Aurum only felt bored.


    "Aurum, in the past, when I cried, your heart softened, and you woulde to coax me right away,


    admitting your mistakes, but now...you really don''t love me anymore."


    "You are so cruel, even after I begged you.If you don''t agree, then, Aurum, give me onest chance."


    Aurum replied, "We will not have a possibility, let alone a chance."


    Natalie cried and asked, "But can''t we even sit together and have onest meal together? It''s just a


    meal...just treat it as a breakup meal, okay?"


    Natalie was also very scheming, deliberately using the word '' breakup'' to provoke him.


    Sure enough, Aurum took the bait.


    Aurum repeated, "Breakup meal? Have you finally epted it?"


    "I can''t ept it, Aurum.I will always love you.It''s just that you are so determined to break off the


    engagement with me.I wish you happiness.Let me toast you with a ss of wine."


    After a few seconds of silence, Aurum said, "I can eat this meal with you.But after eating, you must


    agree to the breakup, and you can''t go back on your word."


    Natalie replied, "Okay.Then tomorrow...at my house, I''ll wait for you.See you soon."


    "Your house?"


    "Yes, I will cook for you myself.I will cook for you for thest time, " Natalie said.


    Aurum was silent for a few more seconds before answering, "Okay.Seeing that he agreed, Natalie


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurum was still very trustworthy.


    As long as he agreed, he would definitely go! Then, after seeing Aurum, her sess rate would


    increase by half! Natalie thought that Aurum had taken the bait.


    However, Aurum knew her ns.He was two steps ahead of her.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Chapter 1062


    Aurum knew it would be very soon, and the sooner, the better.


    In his heart, there were still infinite emotions.


    Why did Natalie, who was once so virtuous and considerate, end up like this? When did she change?


    Or had Natalie always been selfish, vicious, and unscrupulous, but Aurum had not noticed it at all!


    Aurum sent Shawn a message.


    [Tomorrow night, the Yarn residence.]


    After that, he threw the phone away, closed his eyes, and rested, feeling very tired.


    There was a knock on the door, followed by a voice saying, "Uncle Aurum, are you asleep?"


    It was Joshua.


    "No.Come in," Aurum replied.


    Joshua pushed open the door and ran to him in his pajamas.


    "Why aren''t you asleep yet?"


    "Why haven''t you slept yet? It''s already thiste, and you still have to go to school tomorrow," Aurum


    asked.


    "I can get up and not stay in bed."


    "Then it''s time to sleep.If children don''t get enough sleep, they won''t grow taller." Joshua rolled his


    eyes.


    "Then I''ll make up for myck of sleep at noon."


    Aurum could not helpughing out loud.


    "You think you''re so smart!"


    "Uncle Aurum, actually, I can''t sleep.I miss Mommy."


    Joshua blinked his big watery eyes and started ying the innocent card.


    As he said that, he blinked his eyes and pouted his mouth.


    The tears seemed to be about to fall, which would make anyone soften up.


    Aurum immediately softened his heart.


    "It''s been so many days since I saw my mommy.Without her making me breakfast, and without her


    telling me stories, I feel so lonely, so empty...Hey, but it doesn''t matter.I''m a man."


    "Mommy is spending all her energy on Nicole and has no time to take care of me.It''s okay.I''ll be


    obedient and just wait for her to pick me up."


    "But, in my heart, I still miss her very much."


    Aurum was about tofort him, telling him that in Gale''s heart, he was as important as Nicole.


    As a result, Joshua suddenly asked, "Uncle Aurum, do you miss her? ¡°


    "You don''t want her? Impossible.Your eyes answered it for you." Aurum sighed softly.


    However, he could not express himself.


    In this life...he probably would not be able to get her and could only silently guard her until he dies.


    Joshua immediately snapped his fingers.


    "I knew you wanted Mommy too! Well, then, don''t hesitate.Call her now!"


    "Now? It''s a bitte, isn''t it?"


    "It''s never toote.It''s never toote to tell her you miss her."


    Joshua''s reasoning was still the same.


    Aurum looked at his wrist.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where''s your watch?"


    "Use your mobile phone to make a video call," Joshua said.


    "Me? Videocall?"


    Aurum hesitated.


    This was not appropriate!


    "Yes, yes, hurry up! What are you afraid of? I''m here to chat with her, not you," Joshua urged.


    Aurum did not hesitate any longer and handed him the phone.


    "Okay."


    Joshua quickly clicked on the video call button.


    In Temperley Hall.


    When Gale saw the video call from Aurum, she was stunned for a while.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Chapter 1063


    Why had Aurum video called her thiste? He never contacted her beforehand.


    ncing at Nicole, who had just fallen asleep, Gale walked out of the room quietly for fear of disturbing


    her.


    As soon as she connected, she heard Joshua''s surprised voice before she could say anything.


    "Mommy!"


    How dare he! She thought, why would Aurum do such a reckless thing?


    "Joshua, do you miss me?" Gale smiled slightly.


    "Yes, yes, I miss you so much.Do you miss me?"


    "Of course I do."


    Across the corridor, Shawn saw Gale leaning against the door with her head down and a sweet smile


    on her lips.Her hair hung down from her shoulders softly, and her fingers unconsciously hooked the


    ends of her hair.She looked at the phone screen, wearing earphones.Her eyes were bent into crescent


    moons.


    Such a beautiful and tender scene.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The second floor was very quiet, so Shawn heard her say, ¡®Of course, I do¡¯.


    Who was she thinking about? Aurum? As soon as the name shed through Shawn''s mind, a sharp


    pain came from his heart at the same time! It was Aurum.She wanted Aurum.


    Shawn stopped in his tracks, just quietly watching her and Aurum...video call.


    ¡®How much I miss her.I can''t help falling in love whenever I see her" he thought.


    Gale only focused on the video and did not notice Shawn''s existence at all.


    It had been a long time since she had a video call with her son, and her attention was all on her phone.


    "Mommy, let me tell you.I was not the only person that misses you, but there is also someone who


    secretly misses you too!"


    Joshua turned the phone around and pointed it at Aurum.


    Aurum was stunned for a moment, and he did not expect him toe out like this.


    Gale was also stunned.How should she answer him? Aurum looked embarrassed.


    "Ahem...Kids love to joke.Gale, don''t worry about it."


    "Um, I.


    Gale originally wanted just to say a few perfunctory words and settle the matter.As a result...


    "What, I didn''t lie! Uncle Aurum, you just said that you wanted Mommy.Why don''t you admit it now?


    Uncle Aurum, you can''t lie! "


    Joshua immediately retorted.


    Gale held her forehead.


    This son was a chaos stirrer!


    "Actually, I don''t miss you that much because I know you are very busy and tired, and you need to


    rest.But I think Uncle Aurum misses you so much, and he is embarrassed to call you, so I did instead,"


    Joshua said.


    Gale knew that if she did not stop him, he would not stop talking.


    "Okay, okay, I see.Can you stop talking?"


    "Why can''t I talk? Did I say something wrong?"


    Gale replied, "That''s right.You said it very well, but..can you stop talking!?"


    Joshua was even more aggressive.


    "Then I have to continue talking! If you don''t say it, how will the other party know? Look, I miss you, and


    Uncle Aurum misses you.He can''t tell you, and it''s okay.I can tell you for him."


    He turned his head and looked at Aurum.


    "It''s okay, Uncle Aurum.I know you are embarrassed.I will convey this love on behalf of you! uw He


    faced the screen again, took up the whole screen, and whispered, "Mommy, Uncle Aurum is an


    absolutely good single man.You have to hurry up, don''t let other women steal him!"


    Gale stared at the ceiling speechlessly.How could she give birth to such a gossiping son?

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    Chapter 1064


    "By the way, Mommy, Uncle Aurum admitted that he likes you! So I''ll secretly ask you now, do you like


    Uncle Aurum?"


    Joshua''s voice was so low that it almost became a breathy voice.


    Gale did not answer him and changed the subject.


    "Give him back your phone, go to bed early, and stop gossiping, okay?"


    "Mommy, you have to answer me first."


    "Don''t worry about adults'' affairs."


    "It''s that sentence again! I don''t like to hear it!" Joshua yelled.


    When Uncle Shawn said this to him, he would hang up the phone directly without another word! He did


    not hang up only because it was Mommy! Moreover, Joshua really wanted to know if Mommy was


    interested in Uncle Aurum! "It''s not up to you whether you like it or not, okay? You have to go to school


    tomorrow."


    Gale pretended to be serious with a straight face.


    "Oh, Mommy...don''t do this..."


    Seeing that the hard approach was failing, Joshua tried the soft approach.


    "After my long-term assessment, from character, to appearance, to height, to family background,


    personality...


    Joshua, can pat my chest and vouch for him.


    There is absolutely no man who is better than Uncle Aurum!"


    "Mommy! Act fast! It''s already time, so stop ying coy! How old are you? What''s important is to be


    quick, urate, and ruthless!"


    "If you keep dying, Natalie will do somethingter and snatch Uncle Aurum away!"


    Gale said, "The king is never in a hurry for his servants."


    Joshua exploded, "Ahhhhhh!Mommy, you actually called me a servant! Men can be killed but not


    humiliated!"


    He jumped three feet high.


    Aurum could not stand it anymore, and directly grabbed his cell phone.


    Joshua jumped up and yelled, "Uncle Aurum! Give it back to me.I haven''t finished yet!"


    If he had allowed him to continue, he and Gale would have been so awkward that they could not meet


    each other! Aurum knew that he had been fooled by this kid again.


    Did he not say he missed Mommy? In fact, under the guise of missing her, he video-called Gale.


    Oh no, it was a tant match-up between him and Gale! It was a good thing that Joshua could stand


    by his side and support him in pursuing Gale.


    He had an ally.


    And a powerful ally.


    However, it was not the time to do it! Not there yet! "Gale, Joshua...is a child, don''t take what he says to


    heart."


    Gale was also embarrassed.


    She smiled softly and said, "It''s okay.I know his temperament much better than you."


    "How are you doing recently? Did Natalie trouble you again?" Aurum asked.


    "I blocked her number."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "That''s good. Natalie has a big temper, and what she says is very offensive, so don''t take it seriously,"


    Aurum said.


    "I''m fine.Her words can''t hurt me.But you..."


    Aurum and Natalie were childhood sweethearts who grew up together.


    What was on his mind? Was it really because he fell in love with her that he broke up with Natalie?


    Although Gale did not like Natalie very much because she and Winnie were hanging out together and


    targeting her in various ways.


    They even turned up to attack Nicole! That was what really angered Gale! Having said that, Natalie


    treated Aurum too well.


    She was virtuous, considerate, caring for the housework, and loved Aurum wholeheartedly.


    Even the wedding was prepared by Natalie herself, so Aurum did not need to worry much.


    She was an excellent wife.


    Natalie was a qualified fiance.


    Aurum sighed.


    "Gale, I have a lot to say, but I can''t tell you.But, soon..."

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    Chapter 1065


    Gale frowned slightly.She also heard this from Shawn.


    Soon.


    What the hell wasing soon? Was there something going on secretly that she did not know about?


    After thinking for a while, Gale said, "It''s because...you have already contacted the real Ms.Yarn.


    She is willing to return to the Yarn family, and she is willing to marry you as a wife, so you are in such a


    hurry to separate yourself from Natalie?"


    Aurum mentioned the real daughter of the Yarn family to her.He said that he found the daughter of the


    Yarn family.


    However, Gale did not ask about the specific progress.


    She suddenly understood after thinking about what Aurum had done.


    Only when the real daughter of the Yarn family returned would Aurum and Natalie break up.


    To be honest...


    From the beginning to the end, Natalie was just a stand-in! The substitute of the daughter of the Yarn


    family! Aurum replied, "I haven''t contacted her yet, let alone¡­ asked whether she will be with me or


    not.


    However, the position of my wife is only reserved for her.


    Now that I know she is, if I''m alive and I know where she is, I can''t marry Natalie."


    Gale could not help but sigh with emotion.


    "Ms.Yarn''s whereabouts have been unknown for more than 20 years.She is still loved and remembered


    by someone so deeply.She is really blessed."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps, the Yarn family''s parents had already given up looking for this daughter, so they gave up


    hope.


    However, Aurum was still persistent, still searching.


    The hard work paid off, making his wishe true! "No, it''s my good fortune to have her."


    "She has you, and you have her, it''s each other''s luck, Mr.Lefting.You..."


    While Gale was talking, a pair of men''s leather shoes suddenly appeared in front of him.


    As soon as she raised her head, she fell into Shawn''s gaze.


    Shawn did not say anything, just stood quietly in front of her.


    Aurum''s voice came from the receiver of the mobile phone.


    "Gale? Gale? Are you still there?"


    Shawn lowered his eyes deeply, looking at Aurum''s extremely clear face on the phone screen.He was


    right.


    She was really in the video with Aurum.


    Shawn pointed to the phone.


    "He''s calling you."


    Gale finally came to her senses.


    "Ah...oh, yes."


    With Shawn standing in front of her, how could she still continue the call with Aurum! Just when Gale


    was in a dilemma, Joshua''s voice came.


    "I heard another man''s voice! Mommy, who else is beside you? Who is it! Let me see!''"* "Gale..."


    Shawn said lightly, "It''s me."


    Joshua was silent for a long time.It was Uncle Shawn.


    Although he really wanted to match up Mommy and Uncle Aurum, he could not be too tant in front of


    his own father! Joshua remained silent.


    Shawn crossed his arms and said, "Continue.Don''t feel restrained because of my arrival."


    As soon as the words fell, he heard a beep.


    The other end hung up.It did not take much to know that it was Joshua who ended it.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    Chapter 1066


    Gale breathed a sigh of relief and quickly put away the phone. "It''s sote, Shawn. Why are you still


    up?"


    You are awake too."


    "Oh, I''ll be going right away. Good night." Gale turned and walked toward the room.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn grabbed her arm and pulled her straight into his arms. He sped her waist.


    "Gale, you are still in my home, don''t act so tantly, okay?" Shawn rested his chin on her shoulder,


    pleading, "You can express your longing for Aurum in ces I can''t see, and where I don''t know."


    Gale blinked, and it took a while to understand what he meant. He was jealous.


    Well...did she want to exin?


    There was no possibility of her and Aurum getting together. The position in Aurum''s heart belonged to


    the real daughter of the Yarn family.


    Where could it be hers?


    Probably... Aurum kept saying that he fell in love with her, but in fact, he used her as an excuse.


    Aurum could not tell Natalie directly that he had found the daughter of the Yarn family and wanted to


    dissolve the marriage and break up.


    That would only cause Natalie to find the daughter of the Yarn family desperately! In order to protect


    the daughter of the Yarn family, Aurum had no choice but to use her.


    Gale understood that she was just a cover.


    However, she was also willing to be Aurum''s guise.


    Firstly, she could help Aurum and return him a little favor; secondly, she could use this to break away


    from Shawn quickly.


    Anyway, it was Shawn who personally said that she and Aurum could be together.


    When the time came, they would get a divorce?


    "I didn''t call Aurum in front of you. It''s you who insisted oning here and listening," Gale said.


    "Yeah, Galey, I was listening."


    He should have left when he watched her smile so sweetly from a distance. She looked so pure.


    However, Shawn just wanted to keep watching, observing the various subtle expressions on her face.


    He even walked over directly, insisting on confirming with his own eyes whether it was the video call


    from Aurum.


    "Is the number of times I have been abused by you and Winnie still low? I can''t take it anymore.


    Shawn, have you forgotten how much time you and Winnie spent in the master bedroom at night?"


    How sad was she then?


    How heartbroken?


    Who could understand her?


    At dawn, she still had to face it as if nothing had happened.


    Gale thought about it and found something was wrong. "Also, where did Winnie go? She wished she


    could hang on your body as a pendant. Why would she suddenly disappear for three to five days for no


    reason?"


    The lie that Shawn used to tell Nicole was that she was going on business or vacation.


    Gale was not a child!


    There must be something hidden here!


    "You want to see Winnie? I can take you there, right now," Shawn asked deeply.


    "I don''t want to see her, and I want her to return Nicole to me. She promised herself!"


    "Then do you want to see her?"


    "No. I wish I would never see her again in my life!" Gale replied directly. Shawn sighed again.


    Originally, he could not wait any longer, and he wanted to take her to see Winnie''s tragic situation.


    He wanted to tell her what he had been doing these days. However, Gale rejected him!


    Shawn really could not stand thete-night video call of her and Aurum expressing their longing for


    each other!

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Chapter 1067


    Thinking about it, his heart was still throbbing, and even breathing hurt.


    "Then don''t go. Anyway, it''sing soon," Shawn said.


    This again.


    She was about to ask a question, but Shawn suddenly let go of her and even took a step back.


    His expression was very serious. ¡°Galey, can I have some of your time tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow? What do you have nned?"


    "I want to take you somewhere."


    Gale looked at him, puzzled. "Where are we going?"


    "Just follow me. Don''t worry... I won''t kidnap you," Shawn replied. The corners of his lips curled up, and


    he raised his hand to scrape the tip of her nose.


    Gale turned her head to avoid it. It was too intimate.


    She did not like it.


    "Don''t do that, Shawn. We don''t know each other well, and we don''t have feelings for each other


    anymore."


    Gale said, "I''m not your pet. When you''re happy, you wave and wag your tail. When you''re unhappy,


    you kick me away, and I am not allowed to make a sound!"


    Shawn''s hands stopped in mid-air. He slowly withdrew his hand and hung it by his side. "Galey, I will


    give you a gift tomorrow."


    "Gift? No, thank you. I''m not free tomorrow!"


    Gale did not want any presents!


    What Shawn gave her was all bad!


    "It''s a gift you''ll like. It''s rted to Nicole," Shawn said.


    "What?"


    Gale''s curiosity instantly peaked.


    "Yes, you will know tomorrow. Don''t reject it again." Shawn pursed his thin lips lightly.


    Gale felt that she could not agree with him so easily.


    "I can spare tomorrow''s time for you, but I have my conditions. Shawn, we can make an exchange,"


    Gale said.


    "Exchange?"


    "Yes. I can go to that ce with you tomorrow and ept your so- called gift. But you have to promise


    me that we will get the divorce certificate the day after tomorrow!"


    This was Gale''s condition!


    Shawn''s fists were clenched instantly, and the veins on the back of his hands were bulging.


    However, he let go after two seconds.


    "Okay. Deal," Shawn said.


    At the negotiating table, he had said the word ¡®deal'' countless times.


    No matter how harsh the opponent''s conditions were, no matter how unfavorable the situation was for


    him at the time, he could control the situation and maximize his benefits.


    However, this deal broke his heart...He knew that it was time for him to let go, and he also knew that


    this day woulde soon, when Natalie was exposed.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, Shawn still could not bear to really raise the matter of divorce and go through with it a day


    after tomorrow...


    The pain was more intense than he had imagined!


    "Deal and...good night," Gale replied.


    She did not dare or want to look at Shawn again, turned around, and quickly walked into the room,


    closing the door with a bang.


    Gale leaned against the door, closed her eyes, and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Shawn stood outside with his forehead against the door.


    Two people, separated by a door.


    Gale did not know what she would face tomorrow. Maybe it was a surprise carefully prepared by


    Shawn for her.


    Or maybe it was that he was pretending to be kind, and she was being set up for something far worse.

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    Chapter 1068


    Maybe he was bored, seeing her give up on him. He thought she really loved Aurum, so he wanted to


    y some tricks to make her soften for him...


    Man, that was it.


    When one no longer loved him, he wanted to find love again.


    ¡®Gale, be firm, fight hard, and stop being so easily moved by Shawn. No matter what he prepares for


    tomorrow or what gift he gives, don''t waver the day after tomorrow.''


    She was determined to get her divorce certificate.


    "Did you hear me!"


    "Don''t be tempted, and don''t be soft-hearted!"


    "Don''t fall into Shawn''s trap again!"


    Gale recited these few words silently over and over until her heart became more and more determined!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She walked to the big bed, nced at Nicole, who was sleeping soundly, and then went to sleep in


    peace.


    However, she could not sleep.


    She did not want to be affected by what Shawn said.


    A dog could not affect her state of mind!


    The night was getting dark.


    The light in the master bedroom stayed on until dawn.


    Shawn shaved, not wanting to face Galey with a haggard look.


    As usual, the family of three sat in the dining room to have breakfast and then sent Nicole to


    kindergarten together.


    "Daddy, Mrs. Anne, bye."


    Nicole walked briskly toward the school with her school bag on her back.


    She likes going to school, the teacher is very gentle and patient, and most importantly, she could meet


    Joshua!


    Seeing Nicole walk to the door of the ssroom, Gale turned around to leave, but Shawn said, "Wait."


    Gale asked, "What''s the matter? Didn''t you want to take me somewhere? Are you not in a hurry?"


    "Not in a hurry."


    Shawn narrowed his eyes slightly, still staring toward Nicole''s ssroom door.


    Gale felt strange and looked again. She saw that just as Nicole entered the ssroom, Joshua''s figure


    entered the ssroom with a whoosh!


    ¡°He''s obviously waiting for Nicole toe... It''s time to have a word with the teacher."


    "It''s normal for children to like to y together."


    "Is it normal to y with my daughter''s feelings?"


    Gale had nothing to say. Shawn always felt that Joshua had unreasonable thoughts about


    Nicole!


    What kind of old father''s mentality was this...


    Joshua is so outstanding and smart, and also a piano genius!


    Whether it was now or in the future, her Joshua was worthy of any outstanding girl!


    Gale decided to say something to her son. "Shawn, although Joshua... from the perspective of his


    family background, he is not as good as Nicole. But he is definitely not someone special. When he


    grows up, he will definitely be somebody!"


    "Then, when he grows up and bes famous, he will hold Nicole''s hand again."


    In reality, Joshua could not hold Nicole''s hand even if he was sessful and famous!


    Gale could only change the subject. "Let''s talk about it in two days. Let''s go."


    Shawn took a deep look at the ssroom and then... reluctantly left.


    If Gale had not urged him, he would have entered kindergarten now!


    Nicole blinked her big eyes and asked, "Joshua, ss is about to start. What are you doing?"


    ¡°What do you think of Uncle Aurum?"


    "Ah?"


    "Uncle Aurum. Don''t you remember? You have seen him before," Joshua asked.


    Nicole nodded. "I know. What happened to Uncle Aurum?"


    "What do you think of him as a daddy?"

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Chapter 1069


    Nicole''s little face was almost wrinkled together. "Joshua, Mommy and Daddy get along very well now.


    He is our own father. Why do you want to find another father for us?"


    "s!" Joshua sighed.


    How should he tell Nicole!


    Never mind!


    He thought, ''Let''s talk about it after Nicole recovers!''


    Anyway, Nicole''s vote was not important since he was on Uncle


    Aurum''s side!


    Ding...The ss bell rang.


    Joshua got up immediately.


    Shawn and Gale also heard the kindergarten bell from their car.


    Both children attend sses there.


    Just thinking about it like that made Gale''s heart soften a lot.


    She sat quietly in the co-pilot seat, looking at the shing scenery outside the car.


    The car eventually stopped at the back door of a vi.


    "Here?" she asked.


    "Well, get out of the car."


    Gale looked around and always felt that this ce was somewhat familiar. She seemed to have been


    here before, or seen it somewhere, but she just could not remember it.


    The back door was really pretty, surrounded by trees and green nts.


    A servant came out in a hurry. "Mr. Wood, Mrs. Wood, please."


    Shawn nodded, stretched out his hand to actively lead Gale, and entered through the back door.


    The vi was very spacious and luxuriously decorated. The servants led the way, going left and right,


    took the elevator up to the third floor, and finally stopped at the door of a room.


    Shawn stepped in, but Gale stopped.


    He looked back at her. ¡°Huh? What''s wrong?"


    "Is it just the two of us?"


    "Yes"!


    Gale was very vignt. "Where is this ce? Why is there no one around?"


    Shawn slightly raised his eyebrows. "Gale, do you still feel it''s dangerous with me around?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at him. "When there is no danger, you are the greatest danger."


    Shawnughed softly. "Can I eat you up?"


    "You still want to eat me?"


    Gale immediately took two steps back.


    Shawn held her hand tightly. "I won''t force you."


    She bit her lip and followed him into the room with doubts.


    Inside was a reception room, quiet and spacious, and therge projection screen on the wall was very


    eye-catching.


    Theyout reminded Gale of one thing.


    The day when the truth about Alex Wood''s death was revealed!


    Could it be that Shawn had invited her to watch the truth in the same way?


    What truth!


    About whom!


    Shawn sat down on the sofa very gracefully. "Galey, don''t stand so stiff."


    He leaned backzily, sping his hands casually, with a certain momentum.


    "Here."


    Before Gale could say anything, Shawn had already guessed what she was thinking. "The scene and


    arrangement are very familiar, aren''t they?"


    Gale asked, "Yes. So, what do you want to show me?"


    "You''ll know it when you see it."

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Chapter 1070


    "Can''t you tell me now?"


    Shawn raised the corners of his lips. "Galey, you have to watch the show by yourself to enjoy it."


    What was it?


    Moreover, he would have exined it to her if he could.


    Gale sat down slowly.


    Surprised by Shawn''s casual and calm demeanor, she straightened her back and stared at the screen


    without blinking.


    "Galey, I haven''t turned on the TV yet, so you don''t have to be so serious," he said dotingly.


    Gale''s ears turned red. She gritted her teeth. "I know! You should turn it on!"


    "It will open automatically, don''t worry."


    Gale was very curious but also a little apprehensive...because she did not know what she was going to


    face next.


    It was really boring to be alone in a room like this with Shawn. She looked around and picked on her


    chair, ignoring Shawn!


    On the contrary, Shawn just looked at her and only her. He only had eyes for her.


    Gale pretended not to see it.


    Finally, the screen suddenly turned on, followed by voices, which startled Gale.


    "Leave, don''t stay here. No one is allowed to enter without my order!"


    That was Natalie''s voice!


    Gale fixed her eyes on the projection Tv!


    Natalie''s figure appeared on the screen. She was wearing an apron, her hair was tied up, and she


    looked like a virtuous woman. She held a dish and gently ced it on the dining table, carefully


    arranging the te.


    It could be seen that she was very serious and focused, constantly changing the position of the dinner


    te, trying to look the best.


    ''This should be fine... They are all Aurum''s favorite dishes. For him, the burnt hands are worth it,''


    Natalie said to herself.


    The video was very clear, and the sound quality was also extremely clear.


    Sitting here, Shawn and Gale had a panoramic view of Natalie''s every move.


    Obviously, this is a live broadcast that had been prepared long ago.


    Only...


    Gale remembered that when she mentioned Natalie''s suspicion to Shawn earlier, he did not take it


    seriously, nor did he take it to heart!


    He even told her that Natalie was Winnie''s best friend. He would not pursue it and would take sides.


    Why had Shawn started investigating again in private?


    Gale looked at Shawn. "When did you suspect Natalie?"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn raised a finger. "Shh. Galey, look carefully."


    She bit her lip lightly and looked up at the screen again.


    There were obvious red marks on the back of Natalie''s hands, blistered and covered with ayer of


    transparent burn ointment.


    She made six dishes and one soup, and after setting them up, she smiled with satisfaction. "Okay, now


    I''m waiting for Aurum toe over."


    As soon as the voice fell, footsteps came from the door.


    Aurum was there.


    Natalie''s smile became brighter and brighter. "Aurum, you are very punctual."

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    Chapter 1071


    Aurum was wearing casual clothes, making him look more rxed and peaceful.


    There was no expression on his face, but he nced at the camera hidden in the dark.


    He knew she was watching.


    They were basically looking at each other!


    Soon, Aurum withdrew his gaze. "This is thest time we will be eating together. Of course, I will be


    punctual."


    Natalie smiled bitterly. "Do you have to emphasize that this is thest time?"


    "This is a breakup meal. You said it yourself. Otherwise... I won''te over."


    Natalie looked at him and said, "Aurum, you had onlye over very few times. Thest time you


    came was during the New Year. Since we got engaged, I have moved to your house to take care of


    your housework. I represent not only the Yarn family but also the identity of Mrs. Lefting in the future.


    But in fact, this is my home.*


    She loved him too much and did not care how much more she contributed to the rtionship.


    Unexpectedly, Aurum''s deration of his love for Gale killed all her effort, including more than twenty


    years of affection!


    "Don''t talk about that." Aurum sat down and looked at the dishes on the table. "You made all of this?"


    "Yes, you can pick which one is your favorite."


    Natalie warmly served him some food.


    Aurum slightly raised his eyebrows, looking at the delicious dishes.


    Would the dishes be edible?


    He took the fork and pulled them slowly twice, but he did not put them in his mouth.


    Natalie''s eyes were full of disappointment, and she showed him the burns on the back of her hand.


    "Don''t you even want to eat what I cook? I haven''t cooked for a long time and made it with so much


    hard work. Are you not even going to take a bite?"


    Aurum replied lightly, "I have already eaten."


    He must maintain a high degree of vignce. Who knew which dish had the spell?


    He was cautious!


    Natalie sat down next to him in frustration. "Sure enough, after a man loses interest, he will be so


    indifferent and heartless, without A trace of affection, as if the previous rtionship never existed..."


    How cruel.


    Natalie looked at him infatuatedly. ¡°Aurum, you used to be so kind to me, asking about my health and


    caring for every detail. You would go shopping with me, carefully choose clothes with me, and swipe


    the card for me. You would bring my water when you hear my cough...Why are you so strange now?"


    That fiance Aurum, who was so excellent that she could not fault him, disappeared.


    How could she have lost him?


    In the whole country, there were many women who envied Natalie!


    Although the number one wealthy family in Sea City is the Wood family, not the Lefting family, Shawn is


    famous for his coldness and aloofness. It is difficult for a woman to get close to him!


    However, Aurum was different.


    The Lefting family was slightly inferior to the Wood family, but it was also a famous family. Aurum is


    gentle and elegant. He is considerate and polite to everyone, and he is even caring for Natalie.


    Because of Aurum''s kindness, Natalie received envious eyes, and everyone praised her for her good


    fortune.


    The only time Natalie did not steal the limelight was the crown at the jewelry exhibition.


    Aurum originally wanted to buy it for her, but Shawn bought it at a high price and gave it to Gale.


    Natalie and Gale''s fate also crossed paths from then on!


    Aurum lowered his eyes, and his tone was rare and soft. "Natalie, it''s you who made me feel strange."


    Natalie questioned, ''''Me? What did I do? I''ve never changed,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Aurum! I''m still the same Natalie who made it his lifelong dream to marry you! I took care of everything


    for our wedding!"


    "You haven''t changed. Why can''t I see it?"


    A rare sharp light appeared in Aurum''s eyes. Natalie''s heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that he knows something?


    No, impossible!

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    Natalie thought she hid it so well.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Winnie did not dare to speak a word.


    How could Aurum know what she had done! Natalie did not dare to look him in the eye and turned her


    head to avoid it.


    ¡°Natalie, you are not you anymore." Aurum sighed.


    "Tam who I am! You just changed your mind!" she argued.


    Aurum did not continue to argue because he did note here to quarrel with her.


    Seeing him returning to his indifferent expression as if he did not want to talk to her anymore, Natalie


    felt extremely ufortable.


    Aurum really did not love her anymore...


    His words, behavior, and eyes all reveal indifference.


    This love spell must work! "You don''t even want to talk to me anymore.


    What a waste of all this food." Natalie threw the fork away.


    "Forget it.


    I can''t force you to eat if you don''t want to.


    Aurum, then have a drink.


    I will toast you." As she spoke, she got up, walked to the wine cab, and took out a bottle of red wine


    and two sses in front of Aurum.


    Before drinking the wine, Natalie seemed to already be drunk, with sloppy footsteps.


    She put the wine on the table heavily.


    ¡°Aurum, you wouldn''t even take a sip of this wine, would you? Then the purpose of youring here is


    just to hear me say, okay, let''s break off the engagement, right?" Natalie said.


    Aurum looked at the goblet and kept silent.


    Natalie lifted the cork of the red wine bottle and slowly poured the wine into the ss.


    Natalie pushed the ss in front of him.


    "Aurum, cheers." Aurum raised his hand, held the wine ss, and shook it lightly.


    "Cheers." Natalie took the initiative to speak and clinked sses with him.


    The cups collided with a crisp sound.


    Everything happened logically and quite naturally.


    She raised her head and drank all the red wine in one gulp.


    The wine- red liquid slowly flowed down the corner of her mouth.


    It looked coquettish and alluring.


    Natalie put down the wine ss.


    "Aurum, it''s your turn." She was so bored.


    Why was Aurum not drinking? In Natalie''s eyes, there was a strangely calcting light.


    She just stared at Aurum.


    He must drink this ss of wine! Aurum looked down at the red wine in the ss and slowly put it to his


    mouth.


    At this time, Shawn, in front of the projection screen, suddenly stood up.


    He frowned.


    "There''s something wrong with this wine!" Gale''s heart also jumped up instantly.


    ¡°What? Could it be that Natalie drugged the wine?" "It''s not medicine.


    It''s a spell!" "Spell?!" Gale was shocked but could not believe it.


    The swaying liquid in the ss looked like red wine.


    How could it be that? Could something like a love spell exist in liquid form? On the screen, Aurum had


    already brought the wine ss to his mouth.


    The red liquid was only one centimeter away from him.


    As long as Aurum raised his head slightly, he would drink it! At this moment, Shawn had already


    reacted quickly and quickly grabbed the walkie-talkie.


    "You can''t drink it, Aurum!" The voice was calm and powerful! Shawn''s voice resounded throughout the


    Yarn family''s dining room! Natalie was startled, and her face turned pale instantly.


    ¡°What...


    what''s going on here?"

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    Why was there a sound suddenlying from her home! This was the Yarn residence! Hearing


    Shawn''s reminder, Aurum frowned, immediately put down the wine ss, and looked up at Natalie with


    a piercing gaze.


    There was something wrong with this wine! That was why Shawn issued a reminder to interrupt the


    ongoing game between him and Natalie! Natalie wanted to put a spell on him, and Aurum wanted to


    prevent it! Natalie met his gaze.


    "Drink, why don''t you drink it? Drink it quickly!" She realized that something was wrong, and she had


    already started to panic.


    Her fingers were mped on the edge of the table! Aurum just looked at her quietly.


    "Drink, Aurum!" Natalie stood up and grabbed the wine ss.


    The liquid sloshed out and spilled on the table, the floor, and Aurum''s clothes.


    "Drink quickly, please, I''ve already drunk this cup.


    You have to drink it!" She was almost obsessive, wanting to feed Aurum this ss of wine! Natalie had


    completely lost her mind.


    All she could think of was to achieve her own goals.


    Drink it, drink it up, Aurum.


    After drinking it, he would only love her and would not even look at Galeter! Aurum stretched out his


    hand, grabbed her wrist easily, and snatched the wine ss away.


    "Natalie, is this ss of red wine really just red wine?" Natalie''s body softened, and she almost fell to


    the ground.


    However, she gritted her teeth.


    "Yes! It''s just wine! Red wine! I drank it myself.


    What are you questioning!" ¡°You can drink, but I can''t!" "You..." Natalie shook his head repeatedly.


    "You think too much, Aurum.


    I won''t hurt you! How can I be willing!" Aurum no longer wanted to pretend.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He tilted his head slightly and said to the air, "Shawn,e here right away." No response.


    However, Aurum knew that Shawn was already on his way.


    He and Shawn cooperated perfectly and in harmony! ¡°Let''s go." Shawn dropped the walkie-talkie and


    strode out.


    Although Gale was still in a state of ignorance, she also realized...


    the seriousness of the matter.


    She followed behind Shawn without saying a word.


    They walked out of the room, through the corridor, all the way down the stairs...


    Suddenly, Shawn paused slightly.


    "Galey." "Yes," ¡°Are you scared?" Gale shook her head.


    "Afraid? With you here, I''m not afraid." Shawn''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    It looked like the sky was dotted with stars! Gale added, ¡°Aurum is here, so I''m not afraid anymore."


    The starlight in Shawn''s eyes gradually dimmed.


    He hooked the corner of his mouth in a self-deprecating manner and continued to walk forward quickly.


    Natalie looked around with wide eyes.


    "Shawn? Where is he? Aurum, who are you talking to!" Soon, she hurriedly asked again, "The voice


    reminding you not to drink just now...where did ite from?! Why is my house being monitored? It


    seems to be Shawn''s voice too!" Natalie was so frightened that her entire face was distorted.


    She waspletely different from her usual appearance! Aurum only said one sentence.


    "All your questions will be answered soon." "Aurum..." She suddenly realized that she hadpletely


    lost.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    Chapter 1074 The love spell was herst resort! Now, herst-ditch effort seemed lost.


    No, not only lost but also exposed! Aurum had already let go of Natalie''s hand and poured the red wine


    in front of her! Natalie gasped, looking at the pool of red wine that was as red as blood...


    It was not just the wine that was thrown away.


    It was her blood, the love spell she nourished with blood! For Natalie, this was a devastating blow!


    ¡°Why!" After three seconds of silence, Natalie suddenly asked like crazy, "Why did Shawn appear at my


    house? How dare you!" ¡°Have you installed surveince in my house?" ¡°Aurum, answer me! Why are


    you doing this to me!" Natalie''s hair was disheveled, like a lunatic.


    She was a madman! Aurum looked at her calmly and soberly.


    "Natalie, you really should look in the mirror and take a good look at yourself now.


    What is the reason that made you look so ugly today!" ¡°Ugly? Ugly?" Natalie could not ept that


    word! In front of Aurum, she had always maintained a beautiful image, and she wanted to show him her


    best side...


    However, he said she was ugly! Natalie touched her face with trembling fingers, scurrying around like a


    headless chicken.


    ¡°Where''s the mirror? Where is the mirror! Let me see what I look like now!" she screamed.


    Her steps were erratic.


    She knocked over the table and chairs, and bruises appeared on her legs soon after, but she did not


    seem to feel the pain, and she was still looking for the mirror everywhere.


    No servants showed up.


    Soon, Shawn and Gale rushed over.


    It just so happened that Natalie rushed straight toward the door, and Shawn immediately put his arms


    around Gale''s waist, brought her into his arms, and dodged to the side.


    Boom! Natalie''s forehead hit the door heavily! Blood flowed down her forehead.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Afterward, Natalie seemed to have exhausted all her strength, and her body slid along the door and fell


    to the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Gale subconsciously stepped back.


    Aurum walked over quickly, bent down and helped Natalie up.


    ¡°Why do you care about her? It''s something that is not worth dying for! She has done many things


    wrong, but...the crime is not worthy of death," Shawn said.


    Aurum still missed his old rtionship.


    As long as Natalie repented and admitted her mistakes, she could still be forgiven! Natalie opened her


    eyes without blinking.


    In fact, she knew very well what was going on in her heart, and she also knew that she had been


    exposed, but she was unwilling to face it, let alone admit it!

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Chapter 1075 No matter what, Natalie still had.


    How could she lose? She does not admit defeat! She was able to help Winnieplete her n, but


    she failed herself! Shawn''s eyes were contemptuous, and he looked at Natalie with killing intent! Aurum


    helped Natalie to the sofa in the living room.


    Natalie raised her hand and grabbed Aurum''s sleeve.


    "Wine, drink ..


    Aurum, that''s the wine I specially prepared for you.


    You should try it, even if you just take a sip...Is that okay? Please, Aurum, promise me thisst


    request." She cried so hard that tears mixed with the blood dripping from her forehead and flowed


    down.


    Terrible! Aurum took out a tissue and helped her wipe off the blood on her face.


    "Natalie, what''s wrong with that ss of wine? Just tell the truth." "No problem, no problem at all,


    Aurum.


    I''ll pour you another ss.


    You drink it, okay? You drink it..." While crying, she wanted to run to the dining room again.


    Aurum looked at her without sympathy or distress and only sighed.


    "Natalie, things have evolved at this point, and you still don''t know how to repent.


    The one pretending from beginning to end is always you, not me." "I haven''t changed! I''ve always loved


    you! I''ve always loved you! Only you!" Shawn sneered again.


    "Is your love so scary?" Natalie turned to look at him.


    "Mr. Wood...you say I''m scary? Hahahahaha, everyone in town knows how cruel and vicious you are!"''


    "I''ve always been openly ruthless and never stabbed a knife behind someone''s back.


    What about you? Natalie, that bottle of red wine...


    are you sure it''s really red wine?" Shawn replied.


    Unexpectedly, Natalie insisted, "Yes! It''s red wine! I drank it all.


    Why would I drink it if it isn''t red wine! Aurum, you watched me take it out of the wine cab with your


    own eyes.


    Unsealed in front of your face! Why are you letting Shawn nder me?" Aurum looked at her firmly.


    "Natalie, you are not innocent." Not innocent.


    One sentence made Natalie''s face red.


    "You don''t believe me? You...


    believe Shawn?" Then, she asked, "Then why did you help me to sit on the sofa? Why did you wipe the


    blood on my face! Aurum, I have known you for more than 20 years.


    We grew up together.


    We should be together!" "| thought so before unti) you hurt Nicole." Natalie shook her head like a rattle.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about.


    What does she have to do with me?" Natalie said, but she was afraid.


    It started to click.


    No wonder Aurum did not even touch the food.


    The reason why Aurum agreed to the meal was because he wanted to expose her and seize the


    evidence! When exactly did Aurum suspect her? And Shawn! Had Shawn not been bewitched and


    hypnotized by Winnie? Aurum said, "Natalie, you shoulde clean now.


    As long as you admit your mistake, as long as you correct it...


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I can guarantee that no one will make things difficult for you!" Natalie still shook her head, and stood up


    abruptly.


    "I don''t understand...This is my home.


    Get out...All of you get out! Get out!" She staggered and pushed Aurum with such strength.


    However, Aurum stood there motionless.


    "Okay, if you don''t leave, I''ll leave! My house has been taken over by you, with cameras installed and


    lurking in the room.


    I''m like a fool.


    I don''t know anything..." Natalie said.


    Shawn stepped forward and stood in front of her.


    "It''s not that easy." Natalie gritted her teeth.


    ''''Mr. Wood, what do you want!"

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    Chapter 1076


    "Aurum can tolerate you pretending to be crazy, but I don''t have the patience.Tell me how to cure


    Nicole! Be honest!"


    Shawn''s face was extremely gloomy, full of hostility.


    "I told you, I have nothing to do with Nicole!"


    "You are the one who is helping Winnie behind the scenes.Why doesn''t it have anything to do with


    you?"


    Natalie''s eyes dodged, and she no longer looked at Shawn.She opened her mouth, wanting to exin,


    but felt...powerless.


    It was a trap that she had stepped in.


    Now, Natalie was just dying! "Under the pretense of giving her herbs, you tricked Nicole into mistaking


    Winnie for her mother.After tasting the sweetness of your victory, Winnie entrusted you to put a spell on


    me again."


    "Now! Natalie, you see that Winnie is getting better and better, and Aurum no longer loves you, so you


    are thinking of making him love you!"


    Shawn raised his finger and pointed at the dining table.


    "That bottle of red wine! Is it wine? No, it''s your spell, your love spell!"


    The words were already so straightforward, but Natalie still refused to admit it.


    "That''s wine! Red wine! I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    "That''s the love spell you made with your blood.You used blood to create the spell in the wine! As long


    as Aurum drinks it when he wakes up again, he will have a deep love for you, unable to extricate


    himself."


    Shawn curled his lips coldly.


    "Natalie, am I right?" Shawn asked.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Natalie''s body shook violently.Yes, more than right.


    He was on point! Before she could think of excuses, Shawn grabbed her wrist and rolled up his


    sleeves.


    "Ah! What are you doing!"


    Natalie panicked and wanted to withdraw her hand as she did not want to show her arm! However, it


    was useless, and she was one step toote.


    Natalie''s arm was densely covered with needles.


    It looked terrible.


    This was how many times Natalie''s blood was drawn! Aurum frowned tightly.


    "Natalie, do you want to die?!"


    What if there was too much blood loss? What if there were side effects? She did not even think about


    it! Natalie murmured, "Heh? Why should I care?"


    "Are you not afraid of death?"


    Natalie replied, "I''m afraid! Of course, I''m afraid! But I''m even more afraid of losing you, afraid of not


    having you, afraid that you and Gale will be together, and I can only watch you from afar!"


    The more she spoke, the more aggrieved she became, and she red at Gale viciously.


    "Why? I don''t understand why!"


    Was Gale more beautiful than her? Was she richer than her? Was she more educated than her? Was


    she more gentle than her or more understanding? Impossible.


    With Gale''s stubborn temper, she could have acted better when she received the most precious jewel


    from Shawn.


    Which man would like this kind of ignorant and hard-to-please woman? However, Shawn liked it deeply.


    Now, even Aurum liked it too! Gale has been standing by the side silently since she came to the living


    room of the Yarn family.


    Every word shocked her.


    Gale met her jealous eyes.


    "Natalie, you can hate me, even target me, plot me to take revenge on me, but why did you attack my


    daughter? Nicole is only four years old.She is still a child! You actually harmed her!"

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Chapter 1077


    Gale had only heard of it happening on the news.She would never think it would happen to her! No


    wonder Nicole could not recognize her.


    No wonder the hospital could not find anything.


    It turned out to be a spell! The thing that only exists in legends had actually happened in Gale''s life!


    She rushed forward and grabbed Natalie''s cor forcefully.


    "If Nicole is this way because of this spell, if there is an ident or something goes wrong, Natalie, I


    will not let you go!"


    "You are a dignified daughter of the Yarn family, and you are living a pampered life.Why are you


    messing around with Winnie?! Are you satisfied?"


    Natalie looked at her and smiled slowly.


    "Not only is Nicole bewitched, but Gale, did you know that Shawn is also the same...Why do you only


    care about your daughter and not your husband?"


    That was right.


    Shawn was not only bewitched but also hypnotized! Gale turned to look at Shawn.He happened to be


    looking at her.


    Gale saw the sincerity in his eyes.


    "You...So you...The reason why you are so kind to Winnie is because you are really controlled by her,"


    Gale said.


    Shawn''s deep voice was mellow.


    "Gale, I am not."


    Natalie was shocked.


    "What?! Impossible!"


    She and Winnie knew that Shawn was not an ordinary person and was difficult to deal with, so to be on


    the safe side, a love spell and hypnotism were used to ensure that Shawn could be truly controlled!


    "Winnie didn''t seed.I''ve always been awake""'' Shawn said deeply.


    Natalie could not ept this fact.


    "You''re lying! You clearly took Winnie to your home and cared for her tenderly.You obviously..." she


    roared.


    Shawn interrupted her, "It''s all acting."


    A show.


    Natalie could not bear the repeated blows any longer and fell to the ground, feeling powerless.She lost!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shawn, you are ying tricks...Winnie thought she got everything, but it turned out that it was just your


    trick.She is your pawn!"


    Natalieughed.


    "That''s right."


    "Winnie never got you from the beginning to the end, and I alsopletely lost my Aurum..."


    Gone.


    Nothing.


    Natalie lost everything! However, Natalieughed loudly.


    "Although Winnie and I both failed, we seeded in attacking Nicole! Hahahahahahaha, Shawn, you


    want Nicole to recover? If so, only I can do it!"


    She suddenly regained her confidence and straightened her back.


    "I didn''t lose! Shawn, Gale, I am your only chance for Nicole to recover!"


    Gale gritted her teeth and was about to speak when Aurum, who was beside her, suddenly squatted


    down.


    "Aurum...I don''t want to do this to you.It''s because you changed your mind and you don''t love me


    anymore.I have no choice but to do this.Please forgive me, okay? I did all this because I really like you


    too much..."


    Natalie held Aurum''s hand tightly, hoping to get his forgiveness.


    "I understand.In the past few days, I''ve heard a lot about you, and I also know what you''ve done in


    private, but I''ve never doubted your feelings for me," Aurum said.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    Chapter 1078


    Aurum had always believed it and never doubted it.


    Natalieughed.


    "Aurum, you just need to understand!"


    At this moment, she was like an innocent girl immersed in love and devoted herself wholeheartedly.


    Aurum held her hand.


    "I understand.I have always understood your love for me.But Natalie, Nicole is just a child.She did


    nothing wrong.Undo her spell.Let her go, okay?" He spoke softly, slowly, and gently.


    However, Natalie''s smile still slowly froze on her face until it disappeared.


    "The reason why you are so pleasant to me all of a sudden is to trick me into undoing the spell.Aurum,


    how could you do this?"


    Natalie looked at him disappointedly.


    "She is innocent!"


    "But she is myst bargaining chip! Shawn is normal.Winnie has been used.The only person that can


    save my life now is Nicole!" Natalie replied.


    Once Nicole returned to normal, what would be waiting for Natalie? It would be hell! It would be


    purgatory! It was Shawn''s thunderous method, even...


    The whole Yarn family will suffer because of this! So, how could Natalie let Gale go just because of


    Aurum''s words!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aurum, you don''t care about my life at all.You don''t care about me at all, let alone the Yarn family!


    Without Nicole, both the Yarn family and I are doomed!"Natalie shouted hysterically.


    Aurum looked at her firmly.


    "No.With me here, as long as you admit your mistakes, apologize, and repent, I can..."


    "What can you do?! You can''t! Shawn has worked so hard to act, and he won''t let me go so easily.As


    long as Nicole wakes up, it will be my death!"


    "Natalie, why do you say that? Although there is no love between us, we still have our childhood


    sweethearts and family friends.Am I such a heartless and indifferent person?"


    "Aurum, you are the one who can''t change Shawn''s decision! How can you stop him from being


    ruthless?"


    Natalie was also quite clear that what she had done did not deserve forgiveness.


    It was so vicious! Aurum wanted to say something else, but Shawn said quietly, "Natalie, if you undo


    Nicole''s spell, it''s not your death.You have a way to live."


    "What do you mean?"


    Even Aurum and Gale looked at Shawn in puzzlement.


    The corner of Shawn''s lips twitched deeply, revealing a smile.


    Even Gale could not help getting goosebumps when he saw his smile.


    She knew Shawn too well...


    Usually, when he smiled that way, the person he targeted would definitely be dead! "Are you the only


    one who had tricks up his sleeves?"


    Natalie trembled her lips, unable to speak for a long time.


    "What did you do to me...to me?"


    "Guess."


    Natalie thought for a while and then sneered.


    "Impossible, Shawn, don''t lie to me on purpose.I don''t eat anything strange, and I''m usually very


    cautious.You have no chance to do it!"


    "I don''t have a chance, but the people around you have a chance."


    Natalie''s rxed expression just now became tense again in an instant! From the looks of it, Shawn did


    not look like he was lying.


    "What did you do to her?" Aurum asked.


    "It''s nothing.It''s just a little bit of poison," Shawn replied slowly.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    Chapter 1079


    Gale and Aurum spoke in unison, "Poison!?"


    Natalie''s face was pale, and she subconsciously grabbed her own neck.She still did not want to believe


    it.


    "No, Shawn, you are lying! You are just scaring me!"


    "you don''t have to believe it.If my calction is correct, the poison will kick in in another twelve hours."


    He raised his hand and nced at the time.


    Shawn curled his lips slightly.


    "You can experience the feeling of being poisoned."


    Natalie only felt pain in her bones, like she was in the wrong ce! She subconsciously looked at the


    time.


    "By the way, I can tell you how you feel when you have an attack.First, your bones would seem to be


    hit hard by a hammer, and then your nose, ears, eyes, and mouth will start to bleed, and you are rolling


    on the ground in pain, hitting your head against the wall, but the pain in your body still cannot be


    relieved!"


    Shawn''s smile became more and more cruel.


    "It would onlyst for an hour.It sounds very short, right? However, it will feel like it willst a lifetime."


    "Natalie, after you have experienced it for the first time, you wille to beg me...for the antidote!"


    Even Aurum''s expression changed instantly after hearing that.


    "Natalie was poisoned a long time ago? When did you do it!" Aurum asked.


    Why did he not know? Natalie had been living in Aurum''s house and moved back to her own house


    only two days ago.


    In such a short period of time, it was impossible for Shawn to poison her.


    It must have been nned early! However, no one knew! Even Gale''s expression was full of surprise,


    and she had no clue! "She is only allowed to use such insidious methods, and I am not allowed to use


    them? She can do anything to Nicole, so why should I show mercy!"


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply.


    Natalie raised his finger and pointed at him.


    "Shawn...you are really good at it!"


    "Hold on.Natalie, if you want to get rid of the poison on yourself, you must get rid of the spell on Nicole


    first!"


    Shawn was very clear that Natalie had reached the point of insanity, and he must act quick! Otherwise,


    Nicole would not be saved! "You used this trick to restrict me.I really didn''t expect it...I''ve been nning


    for so long, but I finally fell into your hands!" Natalie said.


    "Consider carefully whether to wait for the poison to develop and take the same torture every day or to


    unravel the spell."


    Shawn took Gale, who waspletely stunned, outside.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aurum, persuade her."


    In the living room, there was deathly silence.


    Natalie slowly raised her eyes and looked at Aurum.


    "Am I...dying soon."


    "Shawn made it very clear just now if you undo the spell, he will give you the antidote."

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    Chapter 1080


    "What about after? Will he let me go? No! He will only torture me unscrupulously and intensify the pain!


    I know what kind of person Shawn is and what methods he uses!" Natalie asked.


    There were too many rumors about Shawn''s cruelty in Sea City.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Every single rumor made her hair stand!


    "I will protect you from him.This is my promise to you.Natalie, undo what you have done," Aurum said.


    "Can you save me from Shawn? Are you sure?" Natalie was not stupid.


    Why would Shawn listen to Aurum?


    "I''m not sure. But if I ask Gale to ask Shawn to intercede, then the sess rate will be very high,"


    Aurum replied truthfully.


    Gale owes Aurum a favor.


    Shawn would not reject Gale.


    Natalie smiled.


    "But Nicole is also Gale''s daughter...she also hates me."


    "You really don''t have to worry about these things.As long as you stop, and let Nicole go, your future


    will be bright!"


    Natalie raised her hand and wiped the wound on her forehead.She knew how embarrassed she was


    now, and Aurum could see clearly.However, it did not matter anymore.


    "I''m not that stupid.Twelve hours, right? Okay, I''ll wait.I''ll wait for the moment when the poison kicks in!


    Shawn is so vicious!"


    Natalie stood up.Her facial features were ferocious, immersed in her own hatred.


    Looking at the back of her going upstairs, Aurum said, "Twelve hours is time you have to think about


    it.When you think it through, call me."


    Natalie seemed not to hear and continued to walk forward.She felt like the walking dead.


    Aurum sighed, turned, and walked outside.


    As soon as he walked out of the Yarn house, he saw Shawn''s car passing by the gate.


    All this seemed to be over.


    However, he also felt that all of that had just begun! On the way back home, Shawn and Gale were


    very silent.


    No one spoke.


    Gale kept looking out the car window.


    Her head was so full of thoughts that it felt like it was about to explode.


    A lot of things happened these days, and she survived them all, and she was about to make it through.


    In the end, reality told her that it was all fake.


    What she saw was not real.


    What she heard was not true.


    Gale would hardly tell the difference whether it was true or false! She thought that Shawn had changed


    his mind, but in fact, he had never changed.


    She thought it was a marriage without feelings, but in fact, love has always been there.


    "Go home."


    The car stopped, and Shawn finally spoke to break the silence.


    Gale asked, "Do you have anything to tell me?"


    "You heard it all."


    "But I want to hear from you, from your own mouth."


    Shawn looked at her and said, "Galey, what do you want to hear."


    Gale took a deep breath.


    "You were so nice to Winnie just to trick her and Natalie?"


    "Yes"!

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    Chapter 1081


    "Why don''t you go directly to Natalie?"


    "Because she hid very well at the beginning, I didn''t even know she was the one behind it.All I can do is


    start with Winnie and investigate bit by bit.After using Winnie, I nned to attack."


    After a pause, Shawn added, "Besides, Nicole only recognizes her.Nicole will be sad if she doesn''t see


    her so-called mummy fora long time."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His method was the onlyprehensive strategy under the circumstances at that time.


    As long as there was something better, Shawn would not choose to get close to Winnie! Gale''s fingers


    kept twisting.


    There was one more thing she really wanted to ask.


    However, she could not bring herself to ask it.


    She was afraid to hear the answer! Just when Gale was about to twist her fingers into a knot, Shawn''s


    hand reached out and covered the back of her hand.


    "Galey, I know the one thing you care about most, and you can''t ask it."


    He stroked her skin with his fingertips.


    "I have never slept with Winnie."


    Gale suddenly looked up at him.


    Really? Had he never touched Winnie? However, Gale clearly heard the movement from the master


    bedroom at night and heard Winnie''s cry! The other servants heard it too! Shawn looked deeply into


    her eyes.


    "Really.Galey, I will never lie to you."


    "You lied to me too much...how dare you say that you never lied to me?"


    He sighed.


    "This time, I had no choice.But Galey, I swear, I really didn''t touch a single strand of her hair! If I lie to


    you, there will be lightning strikes, five peals of thunder..."


    Shawn''s lips were pressed shut by Gale.She did not want to hear those words from his mouth.She


    stared at him a little angrily.


    "Then Winnie is screaming by herself? It doesn''t sound like it!"


    "You still listen so seriously?"


    "Shawn!"


    "Okay, I''m just teasing you.It is true that someone slept with Winnie, but that person is not me."


    Shawn held her finger.


    Gale understood instantly.


    "You...found someone to pretend to be you?"


    "Maybe.Anyway, it''s impossible for me to have anything to do with her," Shawn replied.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gale quickly withdrew her hand.


    "You are good at this," she said.


    Gale bit her lip.


    "Bearing humiliation and bearing the burden of everyone''s iprehension, facing my


    misunderstanding, you can calmly face it¡­ How should I praise you?"


    Shawn looked deeply at the empty palm and sighed.


    "Galey, you''re still angry with me."


    He lowered his head, pursed his thin lips lightly into a straight line, and slowly closed his fingers,


    holding his palms together.


    It looked like he had been greatly wronged! Gale felt that he was...too much? Bad attitude? Was the


    tone too calm? After all, speaking of it, Shawn has done so much for his daughter.


    He suffered from misunderstanding.He was also very tired, and he needed to be understood and loved.


    Yes, men also need to be loved.


    Men also need understanding and tolerance, and more care.


    Gale''s heart softened again.


    However, thinking about it, she felt...she was wronged too! Gale looked straight at him and said, "Yes,


    I''m angry. Shawn, you are wronged, and I am even more wronged!"

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Chapter 1082


    "I''m sorry.I will punish Winnie twice for what she has done to you.You are bullied, and I will help you


    out.It was unfair for you to dress up in old makeup," Shawn said.


    However, Gale shook his head.


    "The reason for my anger is not at all what you said." Shawn was taken aback deeply.


    What was it then? What else had he done wrong? Seeing his confused face, Gale raised her hand and


    poked his heart.


    "It''s because you kept it from me! You can tell me in advance when you do these things! I can


    cooperate with you in your ns and strategies! Shawn, I have the right to know!" Gale questioned.


    "Instead, you silently take care of everything without saying a word, act alone, bear everything


    alone...Why can''t you tell me?"


    "Do I not deserve to know?" Shawn shook his head.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, Galey..."


    "That''s what you think I don''t have the ability, and I will only drag you down?"


    "No, I..."


    Gale interrupted him, "Shawn, Nicole is our daughter, and we all have the responsibility to protect her


    and care for her! What is it that you carry everything by yourself?"


    Seeing her agitated, Shawn knew that she just wanted to vent her emotions and would not listen to his


    exnation.He had nothing to exin either.She already knew what she should know.


    Gale''s fingers became more and more forceful as she poked his chest.


    "Now, the truth is out.It turns out that I misunderstood you and med you.You are a good person,


    selfless and dedicated.What about me? I have be a woman who doesn''t understand and only


    brings you trouble!"


    The more she talked, the more Gale wanted to cry.She did not know why she wanted to cry so much.


    The tears rolled down her eyes.


    However, she held back the tears, not wanting to let the tears fall in such a disappointing way.


    Shawn looked deeply at her tear-filled eyes, and his whole heart seemed to be soaked in her tears.


    "Galey, don''t cry...I didn''t mean to me you, and you didn''t do anything wrong," he said.


    "But I will me myself!"


    Thinking of Shawn fighting wits and courage with Winnie and Natalie, trying every means to find a


    solution for Nicole, acting, making arrangements...


    She did not do anything and even med Shawn the whole time.She hated him, scolded him for biting


    him, and pped him! Gale felt that she was really ignorant! Tears still fell down.


    Gale raised her hand and wiped it.


    "I am a useless person to you.I can''t do anything, and I can''t do it well.I can''t help you, and I will only


    drag you down!"


    In order not to let herself burst into tears in front of Shawn, Gale quickly opened the car door.


    "Gale! Lif Seeing this, Shawn quickly caught up.However, Gale ran very fast, wiping tears while


    running.Shawn was very anxious.


    He was tall and had long legs, and he took two or three steps at a time and finally caught up with Gale


    at the living room entrance, wrapped her waist around her from behind, and pulled her into his arms.


    Gale lowered her head and face.


    Her hair fell down in a mess, covering most of her face.


    In the living room, the housekeeper and servants watched this scene in unison.


    Was this young couple having an argument?


    "Get out."


    Shawn''s eyes sharpened, scanning everyone present.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Chapter 1083


    The servants filed out immediately for fear of being scolded if they walked too slowly! While leading the


    servant to leave quickly, the housekeeper closed the door thoughtfully with a smile on his face.


    Shawn did not speak out until there was no one left.


    "Galey, don''t cry.There are thousands of mistakes, and it''s all my fault, okay?"


    "You...You say that, but it makes me even more unreasonable!"


    "It was really my mistake.I sincerely admit my mistake," Shawn said.


    "Then where did you go wrong?"


    "It''s my fault that I didn''t tell you."


    He answered correctly! Gale did not know what to say, so she sniffed and shrugged her shoulders from


    crying.


    Why did she cry? She did not want to show her vulnerability, especially in front of Shawn.


    It was just that Gale had been suppressed for too long these days.She thought she was wronged and


    suffered a lot, but she did not expect that Shawn was the one who suffered the most.


    Shawn''s fingers gently wiped away a tear.


    "Hey..."


    He was most at a loss, and he did not know what to do.


    Gale slowly stopped crying and turned around.


    Her eyes were as red as rabbits.Shawn''s deep eyes shed with distress.It''s time to end all of


    this.Nicole will be back soon...Galey, don''t cry."


    She bit her lip.


    "Then we agreed.How about a divorce the day after tomorrow?"


    She had given the day to him, and he would apany her to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to handle


    the divorce tomorrow.


    "If you want to leave, then leave."


    "You listen?" novelebook Gale asked softly.


    "Yes"


    "Really? Shawn, won''t you go back on your word?"


    "Galey, if you love Aurum, and Aurum loves you too, then I will fulfill your wishes.I only want you to be


    happy, even if I am not by your side."


    His words did not move Gale.


    On the contrary, an unknown fire suddenly arose in her heart! Was this the Shawn she knew? He bore


    the burden of humiliation, endured being misunderstood by everyone alone, and slowly investigated the


    cause of Nicole''s cognitive confusion.


    Now, he had really learned to let go! "What a generous Mr.Wood...I''m really impressed!"


    Gale pry away his fingers one by one.


    "I won''t keep you.I will miss you.If I can turn back time..."


    Shawn thought deeply.He must give everything to love her well.It was a pity that when he saw her for


    the first time, he did not know that he would love her so much.If only he had known...


    Forget it, there are so many ¡®ifs¡¯.He missed his chance.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Forget it.It''s useless to say more.Galey, I''ll give you whatever you want.Even if it''s freedom."


    Shawn looked into her red eyes.He also gave her freedom! Gale met his gaze.


    "Then let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow!"


    "Okay."

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Chapter 1084


    She pushed him away, full of irritability and depression.


    Shawn was so happy, but she was upset! Did he know how to keep it to himself? He should be thick-


    skinned and good at ying tricks.


    How had Shawn be a gentleman! However, Gale could not say what was on her mind! She could


    not ask Shawnt toe and coax her.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became.


    Gale raised her foot and stepped heavily on Shawn''s leather shoes, leaving an obvious shoe print.


    Then she turned around and walked away.


    "Galey, where are you going?"


    "To thepany!"


    Gale was so angry that she did not look back.She got on the bus.


    It was noon, there was no one on the bus.


    The sun was dazzling, and it was a bit humid.


    Inadvertently, when Gale turned around, she saw Shawn''s mboyant Ferrari following behind.


    He drove very slowly and kept a distance of about fifty meters.


    When the bus stopped, he stopped.


    When the bus drove, he drove.


    Just like that, he followed her all the way to Wood Group.


    "Gale? Didn''t you ask for leave today?" novelebook Peach was surprised to see her.


    "Oh...I''m done, so I came to thepany."


    "But you''ve already asked for leave, so you shouldn''t return for nothing." Gale smiled.


    "It''s okay, I hate being idle anyway."


    "You work so hard for thepany.After all, you are the boss''s wife, and working hard for thepany


    is working hard for yourself."Peach winked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale reached out to knock her on the head.


    "Oh, Gale, you can''t hit people.What did you do today?" novelebook Peach avoided it with a smile.


    "Yes, what did she do? After thinking about it, Gale said, "I went to the movies."


    "Watching a movie? Was it a date?"


    Peach winked.


    "With Mr.Wood, right? Then why don''t you continue the date? Gale, I''ll pretend that you haven''t been


    here before, so go on dating Mr.Wood!" Peach said more and more vigorously, smiling.


    Gale reached out to cover her mouth.


    "I think your skin is itchy."


    Peach was still about to say something when she suddenly nced out and saw Shawn''s figure! She


    immediately became extremely well-behaved and quiet, sitting at the workstation, holding the mouse in


    her hand as if she was working hard, and she did not hear anything.


    Gale looked up.She saw Shawn standing at the entrance of the jewelry department, with one hand in


    his trousers pocket, looking at her.


    Although he did note in, nor did he knock, he still owned the ce.


    If he just dropped by, and no one could ignore him, okay? Gale left him alone, coldly withdrew her


    gaze, and stared at theputer screen.

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Chapter 1085


    She could ignore Shawn, but...Joe could not.Joe hurried out of the office to greet him, "Mr.Wood,


    pleasee in."


    "You weed me?"


    "Of course, you are wee.Mr.Wood is wee to drop by at any time! Isn''t that right!" Joe rolled his


    eyes and looked at Gale.


    All of a sudden, all eyes were on Gale.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Gale squeezed out a word between her teeth.


    "Yes!"


    Shawn looked at her deeply and started to walk toward her, but Joe reminded him, "Mr.Wood, this way,


    please."


    He had to change direction.Sitting in the office, Shawn picked up the tea, blew on it, but put it down


    again.


    "why did you stop me just now? You know I want to find her," he asked.


    "She almost wrote the word ¡®rejection¡¯ on her face, and you still want to go there to be embarrassed?"


    Shawn raised his foot and kicked at him.


    "Shut up if you have nothing good to say."


    Joe was not angry but smiled.


    Some time ago, Shawn never came to the jewelry department to have a look and sent Fiona over.


    However, in the past few days, Joe clearly felt...


    The wind has changed.


    Shawn started buying afternoon tea for the jewelry department.


    Shawn started going to the cafeteria to have dinner with Gale.


    Shawn even came to the jewelry department in person.


    Joe took that signal as the bet between him and Summer woulde to fruition soon! "Let''s talk,


    Shawn.During this time, what are you nning?"


    Joe leaned leisurely on the sofa, with his hands behind his head.


    Shawn looked at him with squinted eyes.


    "Can you guess?" Joe stroked his chin.


    "Then I''ll make a bold guess."


    "Okay."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it for a while, Joe saidzily, "Nicole suddenly recognized Winnie as his mother.You


    are forced to get close to Winnie and try to figure out from her why Nicole became like this and how to


    solve it."


    Shawn nodded deeply.


    "Yes."


    "But you didn''t tell anyone about this n, including Gale.Everyone misunderstood you and thought


    you were fascinated by Winnie.In fact, you were just looking for a way to wake Nicole.At the same time,


    you don''t want to let Gale get involved."


    "So, relying on your favor, Winnie became more and more arrogant and domineering, and she became


    less and less wary of you.These days, you should be closing the.After all...I haven''t seen Winnie


    appearing."


    Joe could clearly see Shawn''s thoughts! Shawn did not hide anymore.


    "You are right."


    "Oh, but I don''t get why Natalie came to thepany to make trouble," Joe asked.


    "Natalie was helping Winnie.She is ying tricks to help Winnie get into position.It just so


    happens...Aurum wants to break off the engagement with her because he fell in love with her..."


    Shawn dragged out his voice.Shawn could not fully utter the sentence! However, Joepletely


    understood.


    Aurum loved Gale.


    Actually...


    Joe had already guessed it four years ago.


    The moment Aurum helped Gale jump into the sea and leave, Joe knew that Aurum was definitely


    moved by his true feelings! Otherwise, how could Aurum risk his life to help? He bet on the glory and


    wealth of the entire Lefting family! It was just that reason, identity, responsibility, and other things


    weighed on Aurum''s heart, which did not allow him to love someone as he pleased.


    Four yearster, what made Aurum leave all of this behind, decide to break up with Natalie, and openly


    admit that he fell in love with Gale!???

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    Chapter 1086


    "This matter isplicated...Tricky, tricky.Then what are you going to do next? Now Gale should know


    that when you are so good to Winnie, you are all acting, right?"


    Joe shook his head repeatedly.


    "Yes"


    "That''s fine.Admit your mistake, apologize, coax her, and buy a bouquet of flowers or something.You


    have to be thick-skinned.If it really doesn''t work, kneel down on the remote control, and the matter will


    be resolved."


    Joe breathed a sigh of relief.Shawn''s expression darkened.


    "Tomorrow, I will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with her."


    "Oh, let''s go."


    Joe waved his hand indifferently.


    After two seconds, Joe stood up abruptly.


    "Wait, where are you going? Did I hear wrong?"


    "Civil Affairs Bureau," Shawn repeated.


    "You, you...don''t simply go to that ce if you have nothing to do...what are you doing there!"


    "We are getting divorced."


    He thought he had won for sure, and he was just waiting to show off in front of Summer so that she


    would be ready to be his girlfriend for a month! As a result...


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn and Gale are going to divorce tomorrow? Who would win? Joe must ensure that he wins and


    prevent Summer from having any chance to y tricks! If Shawn and Gale divorced, Summer would


    win! Moreover...


    Divorce! That was no child''s y! "Are you sure? Are you serious? Are you kidding me? Divorce,


    Shawn! It''s a divorce! Once the certificate is issued, you and Gale have nothing to do with each other!


    What about the child? Who does custody belong to? Have you all discussed it?" Joe asked repeatedly.


    Shawn''s expression was indifferent.


    "There is no need to discuss."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I will do what she said.I don''t have any opinion at all."


    Joe was speechless.


    In other words, everything was up to Gale''s decision! Shawn would cooperate! Seeing that Shawn was


    serious, Joe put away his yful smile and asked, "Are you really willing to divorce?"


    "It''s not a question of my reluctance."


    "Is Gale''s attitude firm? Or is she threatening you? Forcing you to divorce? Aren''t you going to fight


    with Aurum? Just give it up to him? Shawn, this is not your character!" Joe asked.


    A bet was a bet, and Joe still hoped that Shawn could...get the woman he loved and live happily ever


    after! Shawn leaned back in his chair, pinching the center of his brows.


    "It''s not that I gave her to him, but that he already got her."


    "Already got her? You mean..."


    Joe waspletely stunned.


    After a while, he tentatively and cautiously asked, ''''Does Gale also love Aurum?"


    "Yes,"


    "Is it your own assumption? Shawn, let me tell you, a woman''s mind is like an iceberg floating in the


    sea.You can''t guess based on the surface level.You have to..."


    Joe straightened his expression, I ready toe up with a theory.


    Shawn interrupted him.


    "She said it herself." Joe waspletely speechless.


    Even his eloquent tongue turned off.


    This was difficult.


    Joe guessed all of Shawn''s thoughts exactly.


    However, he did not guess Gale''s! Aurum and Gale were in love? 1 Shawn had be a redundant


    third party.

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Chapter 1087


    Shawn closed his eyes and looked indifferent because he had already epted this fact.


    It was just that it was hard to digest, and every time he thought about it, it hurt so much.


    The only woman he loved in his life had fallen for another man? What was wrong with him? "You


    probably haven''t given up yet...


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t havee to the jewelry department.


    Gale is outside.


    Why don''t I call her in so you can talk?" Joe asked.


    "No need." ¡°Then why are you here?" "To look at her.


    I''m afraid she might be emotionally unstable," Shawn said.


    After all, so many things were revealed one by one in front of her, she could not ept it for a while,


    and she really needed to calm down.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think she is quite stable, chatting andughing with Peach, but you are unstable.


    There are still more than ten hours until tomorrow.


    Why don''t you work harder?" Shawn got up and walked out without saying a word.


    So what? So what if he tried harder to recover? How could he keep a person who had changed her


    mind? What was more...Shawn thought that Aurum was indeed better than him and could love her


    better than him.


    Taking a step back, if Aurum dared to treat Galey badly, Shawn would definitely be the first to hurt him!


    Shawn left the jewelry department.


    Gale sat in front of theputer screen without moving her eyes, concentrating on her work.


    Peach thought it was strange.


    Mr.


    Wood was here.


    Why did he not say hello to Gale? Neither of them even made eye contact! Did they not go on a date in


    the morning? Joe folded his arms and leaned against the office door, nced at Shawn''s leaving back,


    and then at Gale sitting upright.


    What kind of evil fate was this? "Mr.


    Winter, what are you looking at?" Summer walked in from the outside with the folder in hand, feeling a


    strange atmosphere.


    "Nothing." "Tch, it''s mysterious." Joe looked at her.


    "Do you still remember our bet?" ¡°Remember! What''s wrong? What happened? I was in the marketing


    department.


    Did I miss some exciting gossip?" "No, I just want to tell you I have won our bet." Summer was naturally


    dissatisfied.


    "Don''t try to cheat me! How did you win?" "It''s okay.


    You will see it soon enough." After finishing speaking, he returned to the office very chicly.


    Summer was not one to wait, either.


    As soon as she turned on her toes, she went straight to Gale.


    "What''s the matter with you and Shawn?" She cut straight to the point.


    Gale was taken aback by the question.


    "Huh?" She and Shawn did not even look at each other.


    ¡°Answer my question!" Peach whispered next to her, "I reckon it was a quarrel.


    Mr.


    Wood just came, and Gale didn''t even look at him, but he was looking at her eagerly..." ¡°Isn''t Shawn


    very cold? What is he trying to do? He is so unpredictable!" "Shawn''s eyes are full of love..." ¡°What


    love? Gale almost died in his hands!" Gale sat there quietly.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Chapter 1088


    She grabbed two handfuls of her hair and roared, "Okay, stop talking!" The entire office of the jewelry


    department fell into a deathly silence...


    Gale usually has a good temper.


    As long as no one deliberately troubled her and picked on her, she could get along with anyone


    harmoniously.


    Today, she was indeed in a terrible mood.


    On the one hand, she learned the truth and everything Shawn had done silently.


    On the one hand, they were going to divorce tomorrow.


    "I''m sorry.


    I want to be alone," Gale said.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She strode out.


    In fact, Gale did not know where she could go.


    She was a mess.


    Her mind was in a mess.


    Finally, she came to kindergarten.


    The security guard came over and asked her, "Hi, who are you looking for?" "7" Gale touched her face.


    She did not pretend to be old and ugly today, so she could not see Nicole.


    "T''m Joshua''s mother.


    I want to see him," Gale said.


    Gale felt that when she was at a loss and helpless, she would feel more at ease when she thought


    about the two children and came to see them.


    Joshua heard the head teacher say that his mother hade to see him and was a little confused.


    Walking out of the ssroom and seeing Gale standing outside, Joshua blinked and rubbed again,


    repeatedly ensuring he saw correctly! ¡°Mommy? Why are you here? Did youe to pick me up? But


    it''s not even the end of school yet!" He rushed forward and hugged her leg.


    Gale knelt down and patted his head.


    "I just miss you, so I came to see you." Joshua stared at her for a few seconds, then held her hand.


    "Let''s go." Like a little grown-up, he walked quickly ahead.


    Gale just followed him.


    "Joshua, where are you taking me?" "You''ll know when you get there.¡± Although this was only a


    kindergarten, it upied a veryrge area and was built like a maze.


    Joshua took her by the hand, turned her around, and finally walked into a canteen.


    He held his student card and said, "Miss, give me two bottles of coke!" "OK, please wait." Joshua


    walked to the window with the cokes in one hand and Gale in the other.


    Joshua was very good at taking care of people, so he opened the can and inserted the straw.


    "Here, Mommy, please drink." Gale smiled so much that her eyes curved like crescent moons.


    It was good to have a son.


    "It''s delicious.


    Thank you, Joshua." She was also very supportive.


    "You''re wee.


    Mommy, you are very unhappy! What happened? Tell me," Joshua asked.


    Gale did not know where to start.


    She did have one thing she wanted to ask him, though! "Joshua, during the time you lived in Aurum''s


    house, do you think there is anything strange about Natalie?" "Yes, I''ve already told you that she is a


    bad woman, and she talks to Winnie." "I''m talking about her daily life or something.


    Natalie is poisoned, and I can''t figure out what happened to her?" Gale said.


    How did Shawn seed? That was Aurum''s family and Natalie''s confidants.


    It was not easy to convince them to help! "Cough cough cough..."

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    Chapter 1089


    Joshua choked suddenly and started to cough loudly.His face turned red! Gale quickly reached out and


    patted his back.


    "Drink slowly."


    "Cough, cough, cough."


    Joshua took a long time to calm down.


    "Mommy, you...you just said...cough cough cough..."


    "Natalie is poisoned.You''ve been at Aurum¡¯''s house every day.Have you noticed anything unusual?


    Besides, you didn''t eat indiscriminately, did you?" Having said that, Gale instantly became nervous.


    Chronic poison would umte over time.


    Should he go to the hospital for an examination!? "I''m fine! Don''t worry, Mommy.I''m in great shape!"


    Joshua waved his hand.


    Why would he poison himself when he was the one who poisoned her?! Besides, without him, things


    would not have gone unnoticed! However, Joshua did not want Gale to know.


    Unfortunately, as a parent, the most worrying thing was the health of the child.


    Gale thought for a while, feeling very worried.


    "No, you''d better go to the hospital with me for a full-body examination.


    "I''m really fine..."


    "I will believe it when the test results show that you are fine!"


    As Gale spoke, she reached out to hug Joshua.


    "Wait, Mommy.How did you know about Natalie''s poisoning?" Joshua asked.


    Did Uncle Shawn tell her? Why did he tell her suddenly? That crazy man did not even notify him in


    advance! "Shawn told me.I only found out today," Gale replied.


    Shawn has always kept things secret, never leaking anything.


    Even Gale was kept in the dark and did not know the whole story until now.


    Gale suddenly stared at Joshua.


    "I remember, when you came to the house, you went with Shawn to the study?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Ah...yes, yes, you cameter."


    Joshua''s eyes began to wander.


    "What did you guys talk about?"


    "Nothing much."


    The more Gale thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong.Something kept circling in her


    mind.However, she just could not put a pin on it! Joshua started to panic.


    Gale suddenly looked at him very seriously.


    "Joshua, exin yourself."


    "Ah?"


    "What did you and Shawn do secretly in the study? You know that he is your father, but you don''t like


    him, and I told you to avoid him.Why did you go to find him on purpose?" Gale asked.


    Joshua blinked his big clear eyes.


    "I was just passing by the study, and Uncle Shawn asked me to go in and sit down."


    She knew her own son best! Seeing Joshua''s innocent appearance, Gale knew that he was lying! The


    more innocent he appeared, the more suspicious he was! "I''ll ask you onest time.Are you going to


    exin yourself, or let me investigate? If you don''t tell me, Shawn will!" Gale said.


    Joshua still kept his lips tightly shut, refusing to say a word.


    "Okay.I''ll call Shawn now!"


    Gale took out his phone in front of him.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    Chapter 1090


    "Ah! Don''t! Mommy, calm down..."


    Joshua quickly stopped her.


    "I''ll give you a minute."


    Gale turned on the timer on the phone, put it in front of Joshua, and slowly started drinking coke.It was


    delicious, but...


    Joshua''s small face was wrinkled into a ball.


    "Okay...well, I''ll talk," he muttered.


    Only then did Gale pause.


    "Let''s talk about Natalie''s poisoning, I did it..."


    This time, it was Gale''s turn to choke! "Cough cough cough cough...


    Joshua, what are you talking about!?"She raised her voice without noticing it.


    After realizing that this was a canteen, Gale lowered his voice.


    "Say it again? You did it?"


    How did Joshua do it? Where did he get it? How could he do something to Natalie? "Yes, it''s


    me.Mommy, listen to my exnation, in fact...Uncle Shawn asked me to do it."


    Joshua nodded and began to put the main responsibility on Shawn.


    "Shawn!?"


    "Yes, he gave me the poison, and he also taught me how to put it in Natalie''s food, how much dosage a


    day, so that no one will notice it."


    Gale just found it incredible.


    Natalie was poisoned, and it turned out that Shawn and Joshua were cooperating with each other?!


    This father and son really have a tacit understanding! "So, you and Shawn were in the study that day to


    discuss this matter? Did you agree? Are you both hiding it from me?"


    "Mommy, calm down, calm down.Uncle Shawn said to keep it a secret, and it''s poison, it''s so


    dangerous.I was afraid to scare you and worry you, so I didn''t tell you!" Joshua said with a yful


    smile.


    Gale raised her hand and held his ear.


    "You are really my good son...I''m going to be mad at you!"


    "Oh, it hurts!"


    "If it doesn''t hurt, you won''t learn your lesson!"


    "Mommy, you can only see me so rarely, do you want to use violence on me? Gale was angry and


    helpless.


    "Joshua, you know it''s poison! Aren''t you afraid!"


    Gale was afraid even thinking about it now.


    What if Joshua identally took it? What if Natalie found out, turned against him, and made Joshua


    eat the poisoned food? If there were a slight mistake, Joshua would be in danger! "I''m not afraid.


    Mommy, I''m even more afraid that Nicole will never remember you, and I''m also afraid that you will stay


    in Temperley Hall and won''t be able to return to our little home,"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joshua replied.


    As soon as he said that, the anger in Gale''s heart immediately went down a lot.


    He immediately went on to say, "I just want to help you...Mommy, we know that Natalie is a bad person,


    but we can''t do anything about her."


    "It happened that Uncle Shawn came to me and asked me to help with this.He said that it was most


    suitable for me to do it, and I will not be found out.So I agreed, and I also want to do something for you


    and Nicole."


    "I''m very careful.Natalie doesn''t even know that I poisoned her.Only Uncle Shawn and I know.Now, you


    know too."


    Joshua threw himself into her arms again.


    "You were so fierce just now..." Gale sighed.


    "I''m worried about you, Joshua.You are still young, so you shouldn''t be involved in these." A child''s


    world should be pure and clean.

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Chapter 1091


    However, Joshua''s maturity far exceeded Gale''s imagination! Even if Shawn gave other tasks, as long


    as it could help Gale and Nicole, Joshua would do it! He was not afraid! He just wanted to protect his


    family! Joshua thought so in his heart, but he said, "Okay, Mommy, it won''t happen in the future.There


    won''t be a next time."


    "Is there really no next time?"


    "Really.You and Nicole will not be tricked by bad guys again! I promise!" Joshua said.


    He patted his chest very proudly.


    Uncle Shawn was unreliable, too stupid, and had no courage at all.


    Everyone had to rely on Joshua to support the whole family! Gale patted his head.


    "I should be the one to protect you.I''m an adult, and I''m your mommy."


    "But you are a girl, and it is only right for boys to protect girls! Galeughed and touched his forehead.


    "Okay, the man of our family, cheers."


    "Cheers!"


    After seeing Joshua, Gale felt much better.She sent Joshua back to the ssroom.


    "Finish thest two sses, bye."


    "Goodbye, Mommy!"


    Joshua also blew kisses at her.His mischievous appearance made peopleugh.


    When Gale returned home, Shawn was already sitting in the living room.


    There was a smell of smoke in the air.She frowned.


    "Ma''am, I''m going to turn on the venttion system.Wait a moment," the housekeeper said immediately.


    Shawn did not expect her toe back at this time, and looked surprised.


    Cigarettes and lighters were scattered on the coffee table, the ashtray was full of cigarette butts, and


    burnt ash fell on the carpet.


    Gale just nced at it, and the servant quickly stepped forward and cleaned it up.


    He pursed his lips and said, "I thought you wouldn''te back, so I smoked."


    He tried to exin.


    Although he felt that it did not seem necessary.


    Gale looked at him and said, "In a few hours, Natalie will be poisoned, right?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you get it? How did the poison get into her body?"


    Shawn replied, "I have my own way."


    "What way? Let Joshua, a child, do such a dangerous thing?" Gale asked.


    She pointed it out directly.Shawn got up slowly.


    "You know everything."


    "Yes! I went to see Joshua! He admitted it! Shawn, he is just a child.How dare you entrust him with


    such a task? What if something goes wrong? Can you take responsibility? How...How would you


    exin it to Joshua''s parents!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale''s anger was all directed toward Shawn.


    It was impossible for her to me Joshua.


    He was just a child, and he was not afraid of anything.


    Moreover, the poison was given by Shawn! "You are so smart, Shawn.You used Joshua.In order to


    achieve your goal, anyone can be used by you, right?"


    Gale gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    Chapter 1092


    "Is it possible that one day...even me could be your pawn?"


    Even if Shawn really took advantage of her, Gale would not be so angry.


    However, he asked Joshua, and she could not ept it! Shawn looked at her deeply.


    "I believe that Joshua can do it perfectly.Under such circumstances, only he can freely enter Aurum¡¯s


    house and get close to Natalie.He is the best candidate."


    Gale bit her lower lip hard.


    "You don''t care about Joshua at all.You have always been cold-hearted, heartless, and Joshua...He''s


    not your child.You don''t care about his life!"


    ¡®Shawn, that was your son!¡¯ ¡®Biological son! ¡®If you knew Joshua''s true identity, would you still give him


    such a dangerous task so casually! Once Natalie identally found out, Joshua would be finished!


    "Galey, I never thought of it that way."


    Although Joshua was very good at such a young age, Nicole was so ted that she circled around


    him, and kept calling her brother, which made Shawn deeply jealous and a little dissatisfied.However,


    to be honest, Shawn''s love for Joshua...there.


    Joshua was young and lived in a single-parent family.


    He was neither inferior nor timid and was fearless.


    He was able to submit the recordings of Natalie and Winnie to Shawn at critical moments, and he was


    able to set up surveince cameras in the house with a homemade bug! These things were enough to


    show that Joshua was not an ordinary child! He was a genius! He was way above his peers! It could


    even be said that a normal adult''s ability, means, and vision were not as good as Joshua''s! "Joshua is


    excellent, and he yed an irreceable role in the whole thing.I can say that without him, everything


    would not have gone so smoothly,"


    Shawn continued.


    Gale took a deep breath and said, "I''m worried about Joshua''s safety.


    In case something happens to him, what would you tell his parents? I have a child, and I feel sorry for


    him! What if he screwed up and made Natalie aware of it? What should I do?"


    "He was good enough to protect himself, and it turned out that he did a great job."


    Gale did not know what to say.


    Joshua himself swore that he was confident and not afraid at all.


    Shawn was also quite trusting and boldly handed over the matter to Joshua.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Father and son, one was more outrageous than the other! Was the word ¡®fear¡¯ not in their dictionaries?


    Was Joshua not afraid of poison? Was Shawn not afraid that Joshua would screw it up? Well, she was


    worrying about it! Like father, like son.


    Courage and strategy are beyond herprehension! "Mr.Wood..."


    The housekeeper''s voice sounded weakly at the door.


    Shawn raised his eyes and looked at the door.


    "Yes?"


    "Winnie bit her tongue andmitted suicide."


    Shawn and Gale said at the same time, "Suicide!?"


    Died? Winnie died just like that? "Yes."


    The mouth is full of blood, and it can''t be stopped, but she is not dead yet.


    I don''t know what to do, so I came here to ask you for instructions."


    Shawn gave an order in a deep voice, "Winnie can''t die!"


    That was simply too easy for her! The torture had yet to begin! "Understood, I''ll send the doctor over


    right away," the housekeeper replied.


    Shawn nodded deeply.


    "I''ll go there too.I want to see her," Gale said suddenly.


    Shawn was taken aback.


    "Galey..."

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    Chapter 1093


    "Are you going? Or are you not allowing me to go?" Gale asked.


    "I was afraid it might scare you."


    "I''m not as fragile as you think.Let''s go," Gale said.


    She went out first.


    Shawn frowned deeply but still followed.


    The ce where Winnie was detained was at the foot of a remote mountain.


    There were no street lights, it was pitch ck everywhere, and it was extremely quiet that you could


    hear the calls of various unknown small animals.


    Even on the way there, Gale clearly saw a big snake slowly crawling across the road in front of the


    headlights.


    Her back hairs raised up, and thin goosebumps appeared on her arms.


    The car eventually stopped in front of an abandoned second- story house.


    "Mr.Wood."


    The bodyguard stepped forward and opened the car door respectfully.


    As Shawn got out of the car, he saw Gale standing beside him numbly, her body tightly pressed against


    him.


    Usually, she wished she could put a gxy distance away from him.


    "Afraid? It''s okay.Nothing can hurt you now," Shawn asked deeply.


    The evening wind in the mountains was chilly.


    "Why did you leave Winnie here? This ce is too out of the way," Gale asked.


    "This is where she wants to stay in her life."


    Shawn had already thought about how to torture Winnie bit by bit cruelly! The pain of the body was just


    flesh and blood.


    Mental torture was the most terrifying! Gale swallowed.


    "Shawn, you look..."


    "Am I scaring you?"


    Shawn''s expression softened.


    She did not answer but just pushed him, beckoning him to go in quickly.


    She always felt that some kind of snake, insect, rat, or ant would suddenly pop out! However, the inside


    of the house was no better than the outside.


    It was dpidated, the walls were covered with mold, the ground was potholed, and there was an...


    indescribable smell in the air.


    Gale only felt nauseous, and could not bear it any longer, turned her back and retched.


    "Gale?"


    She waved her hand.


    "It''s okay...Where''s Winnie?"


    "Over there."


    Winnie was just lying there, her clothes hanging on her body in tatters, almost unable to cover her


    body.


    Around her mouth was blood that had not dried up.


    Gale walked over and called her name, "Winnie."


    Winnie, who had closed her eyes just now, suddenly opened them.


    "Who? Who is calling me?"


    She sat up and stared at Gale as if she did not know her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It took her a while to realize.


    "It''s you...Gale! Gale!"


    Winnie screamed and wanted to rush toward her.


    Before Gale had time to retreat, Winnie had already fallen forward, and with a bang, her face hit the


    ground straight.


    Then, there was no sound.


    Gale stared nkly at this scene.


    In the next second, her shoulders warmed up, and Shawn hugged her and stepped back.


    "Don''t get too close."


    The voice was hoarse and thick, and it was extremely maic.


    "Shawn, it''s Shawn...Shawn, you''re finally here.You''re here to save me, right?"


    Winnie supported the ground and slowly raised her head.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Chapter 1094


    In her gray eyes, hope was instantly ignited.


    Winnie stretched out her arms, trying hard to reach the corner of his clothes.


    "Shawn! I have waited for so long, and finally, I have you here...I don''t know who these people are, who


    sent me here to arrest me.You have to be the avenger for me.You have to punish them severely!"


    "You can''t let any of them go! They hit me, kicked me, and even...even wanted to touch me...but don''t


    worry, I didn''t let them seed! My body is only yours, others can''t touch it!"


    "Just now...they wanted to touch me again.In order to ensure my innocence, I would rather bite my


    tongue and kill myself than let them touch me!"


    "Shawn, fortunately, Isted until you came.Save me...quickly save me..."


    Shawn looked at her expressionlessly.


    There was no trace of emotion or sympathy in his eyes.


    Yes, just killing intent! It was cruel! It was bloodthirsty! Gale asked softly, "Winnie, you always thought


    that someone kidnapped you and brought you here to torture and humiliate you?"


    Winnie nodded.


    However, she quickly thought of something, and her expression was full of hostility.


    "Why are you here? Shawn, what are you bringing this woman here for? Quick, let her go! Winnie also


    casually grabbed the gravel next to her and threw it at Gale.


    However, she did not have much strength.


    These stones did not even touch Gale''s skirt! "Shawn, did Gale seduce you again during my absence?


    Did you let her seed? No, no, you love me.You can only love me!" Winnie asked in a panic and


    anxiously.


    Gale looked sideways at Shawn.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is she...crazy?"


    Before Shawn could speak, Winnie screamed, "You''re crazy! I''m very normal! I''ve lived inhumanly


    these past few days, just waiting for Shawn toe! I''ve always believed that he woulde to my


    rescue.Look, here he is!"


    Next to him, the bodyguard kicked her.


    "Keep your voice down! Don''t disturb Mr.Wood and his wife!"


    Winnie was kicked, and her fingers gripped the ground tightly with a painful expression on her face.


    "You still dare to kick me? You don''t want to live! He is here.How could you allow you to bully me like


    this!" Winnie said.


    However, Shawn just watched the scene indifferently and did not speak from the beginning to the end.


    The bodyguard kicked again.


    "Be quiet!"


    After a while, Winnie blinked and seemed to understand something.


    She looked at Shawn and then at Gale.


    Finally, her gaze was fixed on Gale''s shoulder.


    Shawn was holding Gale''s shoulders! "No, Shawn, how can you touch her? The person you love is me,


    not her!"


    Winnie raised her hand tremblingly.


    Shawn said deeply, "The person I love is Gale, never you."


    Winnie''s whole body was stiff as if she had been frozen, motionless.


    What did she...


    What did she hear? Afterward, Shawn looked at the bodyguard deeply.


    "Didn''t you Say youmitted suicide by biting your tongue?"


    "Yes, Mr.Wood, but fortunately, we found out in time and pinched her jaw so that she did not bite too


    hard.Besides, the doctor came just now and took some medicine to stop the bleeding.It''s nothing


    serious.Don''t worry, you say we can''t let her die.She will definitely not be able to die!" the bodyguard


    reported.


    Winnie was stunned again.


    The bodyguards who bullied her...


    turned out to be Shawn''s subordinates! They were a gang! It was not some gangster who kidnapped


    her and wanted to use her to ckmail Shawn, but rather, the person who arrested her was Shawn!


    Only now had Winnie understood the situation! The truth came too violently!

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    Chapter 1095


    "Shawn, this..."


    However, no one paid any attention to what Winnie wanted to say! "I told you, take it easy.How did she


    manage to bite her tongue?"


    Shawn raised the corners of his lips slightly, looking like he was being held ountable, but his tone


    was full of amusement.


    The bodyguard scratched his head embarrassedly.


    "Exin."


    The bodyguard''s voice became softer.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Mr.Wood, I''m also lonely and bored, so I can''t hold back and want to have fun.Besides, this b*tch has


    already been touched by our colleagues, and we want to taste it too."


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply.


    "So that''s the case."


    "Yes, Mr.Wood.If you want to me us, we will go and receive the punishment now!"


    "No need."


    Gale finally understood.She knew what happened to Winnie; she wanted to bite her tongue and kill


    herself.


    Winnie was still a bit fierce.


    All she could think about was to defend herself like a jade for Shawn and not let other men touch her!


    "Shawn, you...These people are all yours.They want to touch me, you know, but...Why don''t you punish


    them?"


    Winnie could not believe what she had heard.


    Shawn said coldly, "Did you not understand?"


    Winnie''s eyes suddenly widened until her eyeballs were about to pop out! The treatment she suffered


    was Shawn''s acquiescence! He knew about it! Why? Winnie could not figure it out! Shawn only loved


    her...


    How could he treat her like this! She could not take it! She always thought that after meeting Natalie,


    the person who came out of the teahouse and brought her into the car was sent by someone else! In


    the end, it was what Shawn ordered! For Winnie, this was simply a devastating blow! Winnie asked,


    "Shawn, what did I do wrong? Are you angry because Natalie didn''t agree to release the spell? How


    could you allow these bodyguards to touch my body!"


    "Because you deserve it."


    "Shawn..."


    "It''s also because you no longer have any worth.Of course, I can deal with you as I want! Winnie, what


    you did in the past will cost you a hundred times now!" Shawn said.


    Winnie still could not ept this reality.


    "Take a good look at me.It''s me.I''m Winnie! You said it yourself.I''m the woman you love the most in this


    life!"


    She hurriedly raised her face, brushing away the hair on her cheeks, revealing her facial features.


    Shawn asked, "When did I say that?"


    Shawn said, "None of your spells and your hypnosis have any effect on me."


    "What...what?!"


    Shawn said slowly, "It had never worked."


    Winnie was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly screamed crazily.


    "Ahhh! Impossible!"

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    The sound was piercing. It spread far, far away, and Gale''s eardrums were about to break by the sharp


    tone!


    At this moment, Winniepletely lost her mind.


    All her cognition copsed!


    She thought she was about to get it all, only onest step away, but she never got it in the first ce!


    How could Winnie ept this!


    "How could it be? I obviously...obviously followed the steps! I watched you drink it, and I did it myself!


    You even answered my question! I seeded, Shawn. You said you love me!" Winnie said to herself,


    yelling non-stop.


    "You''re lying to me, aren''t you? Don''t make such a joke. I can''t stand being scared..."


    Shawn looked at her coldly. "I pretended to be controlled by you. I pretended to fall in love with you


    irresistibly. How would I know that Natalie is helping you?"


    Winnie was shocked.


    It was fake. Everything that happened was actually fake...


    Shawn came from a show, and he has remained sober all along!


    Winnie thought she was controlling Shawn, but in reality, Shawn was controlling her!


    She fell for it!


    From the beginning to the end, she was a chess piece of Shawn!


    After the value in her was drained, and Natalie showed her ws, Shawn had someone take her away


    in the teahouse!


    He did not want to dy even a second. He just wanted to take revenge on her immediately!


    "Shawn, you...you are so clever! From the beginning to the end, you just wanted to make Nicole regain


    consciousness! So you deliberately coaxed me in various ways, lied to me just to wake Nicole!" Winnie


    finally figured everything out.


    "That''s right. Otherwise, do you think you are worthy to be my wife and have my children?"


    Winnie''s face was as pale as death at this moment.


    She figured it out. She finally knew the truth.


    However, it was toote.


    However, there was one thing that Winnie did not understand!


    She wanted to know!


    "Then why¡­ do you still want to sleep with me? You hate me so much, yet you still have interest in


    me?" Winnie asked.


    As she said that, she deliberately looked at Gale. "You also heard the movement from the master


    bedroom at night...Gale, he is really brave. My body is hurt, and I have been in the hospital for several


    days!"


    There was still pride in Winnie''s expression.


    This was also the only thing she deserved to show off in front of Gale!


    "Oh, by the way, Gale, I''m still pregnant with Shawn''s child! This is the blood of the Wood family, his


    flesh and blood. I don''t believe it. No matter how much you hate me, he... would not attack his own


    children!" Winnie said.


    At this moment, after learning the truth that Shawn was sober from beginning to end and was not


    sessfully hypnotized by her, Winnie began to save herself!


    She wanted to live!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This was not a fairy tale, nor was it a dream. There was still a little life in her stomach!


    This was the heir of the Wood family!


    Even though Gale hated her very much, she still unconsciously showed sympathy at this moment.


    All these people that Shawn tortured¡­ were dying, their lives werepletely ruined, and they thought


    they were holding the gold medal for avoiding death.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    Winnie was so pitiful.


    "Are you sure that the man you slept with is Shawn? Have you seen his appearance clearly? In the


    dark, have you seen his face clearly? Winnie, do you want to give it some thought?" Gale asked.


    Winnie immediately screamed, "What do you mean!"


    Gale was very calm. "Shawn told me that he never touched you."


    She believed him.


    He was a clean freak, loved cleanliness, and had a strong sense of personal space. Since he was


    nning against her from the start, it was impossible for him to touch Winnie.


    "Didn''t touch me? That...then..."


    Winnie waspletely stunned.


    She tried hard to recall every detail in the bedroom at night.


    The lights were turned off. It was dark.


    There was also a strong man''s body, crazy and unrestrained demands, never speaking, prating her


    roughly every time until she passed out...


    Gale reminded again, "You bit your tongue and killed yourself just now because some bodyguards


    wanted to touch you. When they exined to Shawn, you heard it too. Remember what they said?"


    "They said... their colleagues touched..."


    Winnie remembered it all at once.


    Her voice became softer, and her face became paler.


    She was about to fall into a state of madness!


    She held her stomach firmly with her hand. "That person isn''t Shawn? The child I''m carrying isn''t


    Shawn''s child either?"


    "No! No!"


    How could Winnie ept this fact?


    She stood up unsteadily, but her knees gave way again, and she knelt down with a plop.


    She walked on her knees and moved in front of Shawn little by little.


    "Shawn...Even if you know that I''m bewitching you, you can''t abandon me. I have a child. This is my


    protection!"


    "I''m pregnant with your child! My first man is you! How could it be someone else?"


    "No, you must be kidding me."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie shook her head again and again. "My child, my child, he will inherit the Wood family''s property


    in the future. He is a proud son. He is the most honorable young master in Sea City!"


    "You all want to harm my child and trick me into killing the child! I won''t be fooled!"


    She raised her hand and grabbed the hem of Shawn''s suit. "Shawn, take me to the hospital quickly. I''m


    going to be hospitalized to raise a baby. Nothing will happen to this baby...Even if I die, I will give birth


    to the baby."


    Shawn''s cold eyes fell on her fingers like a knife.


    Winnie''s fingers shrank, but she still held on tightly, unwilling to let go.


    "Will you give up if I tell you personally? Huh?"


    "I don''t believe it. You lied to me. You are all lying to me..."


    "I know you have always wanted to climb into my bed. If your wish is not fulfilled, you will definitely


    be suspicious. So, I let the bodyguards hiding in the closet rece me after I turned off the lights."


    Winnie''s mouth began to bleed slowly.


    That was when she bit the flesh inside her lip hard, causing the wound to fester and bleed!


    "You have tasted the sweetness and continue to seduce me over and over again. Then, I will let the


    bodyguard satisfy you over and over again," Shawn said.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    As he spoke, the corner of Shawn''s lips twitched. "By the way, I arranged two bodyguards for you the


    night before you passed out and were hospitalized. How is it? Can you stand it? Do you like it?"


    "You...you arranged it..."


    "That''s right. How could I touch a dirty and vicious woman like you?" Shawn said.


    Winnie''s eyes were dull.


    Everything she thought she had turned out to be nothing!


    It was unreal!


    She never had it!


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, Shawn pulled Winnie''s hand away and pushed her away!


    "I''ve wanted to get rid of your hands a long time ago. The thing about peeling walnuts... Do you still


    remember?" novelebookShawn raised his feet, and the leather shoes stepped heavily on Winnie''s


    fingers, crushing them.


    Winnie looked at the pair of shiny leather shoes. "You are starting to settle scores, Shawn."


    "That''s right! Eye for an eye!"


    Winnie gritted her teeth. More and more blood flowed from her mouth, but...


    She did not cry out in pain!


    When Shawn''s leather shoes were taken away, her fingers were bloody, and she could not move at all!


    She looked up at Gale. "Are you satisfied? Are you happy? From the beginning to the end, you are the


    real winner. You are the woman Shawn has always loved deeply. You are the one who has all the glory


    and wealth."


    "I lost, I lost! Four years ago, I was blocked by the entire entertainment industry, and I left Sea City in a


    mess, and my career was in a mess! However, I did not admit defeat! I had stic surgery to look like


    you, and four yearster, I came back again!"


    "I thought I could seed, but unexpectedly, Gale, you came back from the dead and returned to town!


    You snatched away my Shawn again!"


    "Shawn directly kicked me out of the house. I had no choice but to live on the streets... Natalie took me


    in! She helped me stand beside Shawn again! This time, I thought I really won it all! I enjoy the joy of


    being a winner, but I don''t know that all of this is nothing! It''s just what I thought! Whether it was four


    years ago or four yearster, Gale, I lost to you!" Winnieughed loudly.


    She has always been defeated by Gale...


    She just enjoyed the short-lived feeling of superiority!


    "Sure enough, you disappeared near Aurum''s house in the end, and Natalie hid you. The two of you


    can just join forces and just target me. Why did you attack Nicole!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because Shawn has protected you so well, we have no chance at all! Natalie found out that Nicole


    has leukemia and is in the hospital waiting for surgery... That was our only chance!"


    "Nicole is just a child. How can you do that!"


    Winnie gritted her teeth. "Yes, she is your baby, the jewel in your palm, and your heir who has gained a


    firm foothold in the Wood family! novelebookOf course, you love her like life! But to me, Nicole is a


    thorn in my side, a thorn in my flesh!"


    Every time she heard Nicole call her Mommy, Winnie felt boundless jealousy in her heart.


    Such a cute and well-behaved daughter, born to Gale!


    Although she has beenforting herself, Nicole was just a girl, not a boy, so she could not pose a


    threat to her and could not take away her future child''s inheritance rights!


    However, Nicole has been recognized by the Wood family. Mr. Wood would send all kinds of toys,


    clothes and skirts every now and then. His love for this great-granddaughter is beyond words.

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    What was there to say to a crazy woman who was at the end of her life and was already insane?


    Good and evil, cause and effect.


    What was there to argue about?


    Just let her live in the world she imagined.


    Everything outside had nothing to do with her.


    "Let''s go. I''m tired and want to go home." Gale turned around.


    Shawn nodded deeply. "Okay."


    Winnie looked at her back and yelled, "Let''s go? Gale, you just want to go? novelebookYou just


    came here to see my fate and to see how embarrassed I am?!"


    "Winnie, when you were banned and kicked out of Sea City, you couldpletely rely on your own


    hands to settle down and live in another city in peace."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale walked out without looking back.


    Shawn followed behind her.


    "Shawn! Shawn! At any rate, we also had a rtionship, do you really have the heart to treat me like


    this? Don''t go, Shawn, youe back..." Winnie shouted heart-piercingly.


    "My child, I''m carrying your child! It''s not someone else''s! I don''t know what bodyguard, I haven''t seen


    it, I only know that person is you! You can''t deliberately make up such a thing just to make Gale..."


    When he reached the door, Shawn paused slightly.


    He ordered, "You can y with her all you want but don''t lose the child."


    "Yes, Mr. Wood."


    "Also, scratch her face."


    "Yes."


    This face that did not belong to Winnie should have been destroyed long ago.


    From now on, there will never be another face simr to Gale''s.


    The short dream that Winnie stole waspletely shattered!


    "That child¡­ Why did you let it live?" Gale asked.


    "Winnie will live there for the rest of her life. She is too lonely. She wants a child so much, so let her


    give birth to it and stay with her."


    Gale showed a look of displeasure.


    That was too ruthless.


    "The child is..."


    Shawn interrupted her. "I know what you want to say.novelebook The child in her womb is


    innocent, so isn''t our Nicole innocent?"


    Gale was speechless for a while.


    "To be kind to your enemies is to be cruel to yourself."


    Gale sighed.


    Forget it, she was not a gooddy.


    Winnie deserved it! It was self-inflicted!


    "Shawn!"


    The car drove several hundred meters, and Winnie''s hysterical shouts could still be faintly heard!

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    Unfortunately, there were no more responses.


    Winnie curled up in the corner, looking at the bodyguards who surrounded her.


    "What are you going to do? Don''te close to me! Don''t touch me! I''m pregnant with the heir of the


    Wood family. Don''t you dare to touch me!" she said.


    The bodyguardsughed in unison.


    "Heir of the Wood family? Hehe, you have a bastard in your belly!"


    "Oh, don''t say that. It''s also the child of one of us." A bodyguard next to himughed.


    "Hehe... It is indeed his. However, does he dare to ask for it?"


    "We were all envious of him when he got the assignment!"


    "Yeah, after all, this b*tch was a female star before. She has delicate skin and tender flesh, so it must


    taste good!"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    These men had long been salivating!


    Coupled with the heavy tasks and strict discipline, they have no chance to touch women.


    There was one right now, so they wanted to y with it!


    "Wait, Mr. Wood has also given us the task. Don''t forget," the leading bodyguard reminded.


    "Don''t worry, I remember it. Finish her off first, and then scratch her face!"


    "Take it easy. Mr. Wood said not to kill the child."


    "All right..."


    Winnie finally fell into the hands of a group of men!


    "No, boy, my boy!"


    She always believed that the child was Shawn''s, and she could not ept the fact that she was


    pregnant with a bastard!


    ¡­


    At the Yarn family home, Natalie sat on the bed, hugged her knees, and looked at the clock on the wall.


    She had already started to feel the pain, like countless ants were biting. It was numb, itchy, and painful.


    However, she could bear it.


    After another five minutes, the itching hadpletely disappeared, half of her body was stiff, and she


    could not move.


    Natalie blinked. Tears seemed to flow down her face.


    She raised her hand to wipe it and saw that the back of her hand was bright red.


    What flowed out was not tears but blood!


    Blood!


    Suddenly, Natalie fell on the bed. Her body began to twitch non-stop.


    The poison had begun!


    When the pain started, Natalie did not have time to react at all, let alone shout!


    She gritted her teeth. Her mouth was full of blood, her eyes could not see, her ears could not hear, and


    she could not yell out even if she wanted to.


    She was acting like a pantomime!


    Everything was silent!


    Natalie''s whole body was numb, and she banged his head against the wall forcefully, making a muffled


    sound!


    "What noise? Is someone hitting the wall?"novelebook Mary Yarn, Natalie''s mother, asked.


    "Ma''am, it seems to being from the second floor."


    Mary was a little worried, got up and went upstairs, and followed the sound.


    In the end, it was discovered that the sound wasing from Natalie''s room!


    Mary knocked on the door and asked, "Natalie? What are you doing in there?"


    There was no answer.


    Mary felt uneasy and hurried to open the door, but it was locked.


    "Hurry up, go get the key. Don''t leave her there alone. She might do something stupid!" Mary said.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    The Yarn family already knew about Aurum''s divorce.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This incident was beyond everyone''s expectations. Aurum was firm, with an attitude of not giving up


    until the marriage was terminated.


    Both the Lefting family and the Yarn family were in the negotiation stage to see how the matter could


    be resolved peacefully to minimize the loss of reputation of the two families.


    However, Natalie''s mood was unstable, and she disregarded life and death, and both her parents knew


    it.


    They could see how much their daughter liked Aurum.


    Once the marriage was withdrawn and the engagement was dissolved, the rtionship between the


    Lefting family and the Yarn family would end.


    The servant hurried over.novelebook "Here, here, the key. Ma''am, here it is."


    Mary was so anxious that she quickly opened the door.


    The scene inside made Natalie''s mother feel shocked. She froze in ce, her face full of panic.


    "Natalie!"


    In the room, tables and chairs were scattered all over the ce. The sheets were crumpled up,


    everything on the bedside table was swept to the ground, and on the wall...


    There was blood!


    Natalie copsed at the end of the bed, twitching from time to time. There was blood on her arms,


    clothes, and even hair!


    "Call an ambnce, call an ambnce!"


    Seeing this scene, Mary''s heart almost stopped in shock!


    Her daughter...how could she end up like this!


    Mary rushed over, knelt on the ground, and held her in her arms. "Natalie, wake up, wake up. Open


    your eyes and look at me! If there is something wrong with you, what will I do? Live!"


    Mary''s tears fell drop by drop on Natalie''s face.


    Her eyes moved and slowly opened.


    "Mom..."


    Mary breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her wake up. "Natalie! Hold on a little longer. The


    ambnce wille soon, don''t be afraid! Mom is here!"


    Natalie blinked and looked around.


    Her memory was a little scattered, and it took her a while to return to her senses.


    Everything she had discovered before flooded her mind.


    "Even without Aurum, you still have your father, mother, and the entire Yarn family! How could you


    disregard your own life for a man!" Mary said, holding back tears.


    "Mom, do you think I want to die for Aurum?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Natalie shook her head. "No."


    She did not want to die!


    "Then, then you are..."


    "I''m fine. I''ll be fine after a night of sleep." Natalie sat up.


    She did not feel anything at all, as if she had been injected with arge amount of painkillers. No matter


    if she pinched or twisted, she did not feel any pain!


    However, Natalie was covered in blood.


    The blood from the eyes and nose, the blood from the wound on the forehead that hit the wall...


    Downstairs, the sound of an ambnce roared.


    "Mom, I''m not going to the hospital," Natalie said.


    Mary was dumbfounded.


    "If you''re really afraid that something will happen to me, just ask Aurum toe over."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll call him right away. You lie down first!" Mary replied. She did not dare to provoke her


    anymore for fear that something might happen again!


    Natalie got up by herself,y on the bed, and dialed Shawn''s number.


    "Mr. Wood."


    "Have you figured it out? At this point in time, you should have just woken up from the poison."


    A deep maic male voice sounded. "Cure for the cure."


    Natalie raised her hand and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth but smiled.


    "Yes, I experienced it just now. It felt like..." Natalie replied.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    "Felt like you never want to experience it again?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. That''s all," Natalie said very stiffly.


    Shawn sneered. "It seems that you are still obsessed."


    "That''s it. I can bear it. Anyway, if I die, no one will know how to redo the spell."


    "You will not die. You will always live until the day I want you to die!" Shawn said.


    Natalie pressed her tongue against her teeth and hung up the phone.


    She stared at the ceiling in a daze until there were footsteps outside.


    Aurum was here.


    "Did...you ask for me. Did you get poisoned?" Seeing Natalie''s distressed appearance, Aurum stood by


    the bed and frowned tightly.


    "It''s over. I''m better now."


    "You don''t have to suffer. If only you..."


    Natalie interrupted him, "Aurum, don''t persuade me, even if I get poisoned three times a day, life would


    be worse than death, I won''t let her regain consciousness!"


    Aurum let out a long sigh. "Why do you still bother?"


    "Anyway, without you, my life is meaningless, so let''s y something exciting. I wonder who persists


    longer, Shawn or me? After all, Nicole is his favorite, the little princess of the Wood family." Natalie


    laughed.


    Aurum looked at her wounds and blood all over her body.


    That was the first time.


    Afterward, how could Natalie''s body bear it?


    "Don''t be stubborn. You can grit your teeth and survive the first time. What about the second, third, and


    tenth time? Can your body withstand such torture?" Aurum persuaded.


    Natalieughed.


    She looked at Aurum. "Am I just so delicate in your eyes? I can''t bear a little bit of pain? Then let me


    tell you, Aurum, you really underestimate me. I am far more than you imagined. I can grit my teeth and


    bear this poison, and I won''t ask Shawn for an antidote!"


    "Yes, Natalie, you are not only stronger than I imagined, but you are also more scheming than I


    imagined."


    Natalie smiled bitterly. "Now that you have recognized the real me, you not only don''t love me anymore,


    you even hate me!"


    Aurum took out a tissue and carefully wiped off the blood on her face, revealing Natalie''s fair skin bit by


    bit.


    "The Natalie I know is gentle and generous, good at housekeeping, and manages the family well. She


    is a perfect and qualified wife candidate who can be in the hall and kitchen."


    "I know you like that. So, I yed the role," Natalie replied.


    "That is the self you acted out after all, not the real you."


    "Would you like the real me?"


    Aurum withdrew his hand, looked at the tissue that was dyed red, and could not bear it.


    "Natalie, we have been in love for more than twenty years. I am working hard to save you, don''t let


    yourself fall."


    "You were the one who sent me to hell! Aurum, what''s so good about Gale that it''s worth it for you to


    abandon me and love her? novelebookThe reason why I became ruthless was all because of


    you!" Natalie''s emotions suddenly became agitated.


    Aurum frowned. "Because of me?"


    "Yes! Because you and Gale got close, pampered her in every possible way, and treated her better


    than me! I''m jealous!"


    Outside the door, Mary was worried when she heard the quarreling from inside.


    "Natalie, she... hey, hey, how could it end after such a mess."


    Mary med Aurum in her heart.


    The engagement had been made, and the date of the wedding had also been set. Natalie had been


    busy with the wedding for the past few months, but Aurum directly said that their marriage was over.


    Moreover, Aurum could not tell why he did not want to get married. He hesitated and spoke vaguely


    about it.

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    The Yarn family had a lot of opinions, but because of their status, they did not go to Lefting''s family to


    make a fuss.


    After all, everyone is a person with an ego.


    Aurum had long been at the helm and was the head of the family. He had the final say, and if he


    refused to get married, the Lefting family could do nothing to him.


    "Ma''am, ma''am! There is a guest. Go and greet him!" The housekeeper hurried over.


    "Who wants to meet me?"


    Given the status of the Yarn family in Sea City, there were only a handful of people who needed Mary


    to greet them.


    Here came a big man!


    "Yes, Ma''am. Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood from the Wood family are here, and they are in the living room


    downstairs!"


    The Wood family?


    Ouch, these were really two giant celebrities!


    Mary immediately walked forward quickly. "This is not to be neglected! You have someone guard the


    door and watch Natalie. Don''t let her do stupid things again. Report to me in time if there is anything!"


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    With Aurum around, Mary felt a little relieved.


    In the living room, Shawn sat on the sofa calmly, looking at the teacup in front of him, the corner of his


    mouth slightly twitching.


    This was the first time he came to the Yarn family.


    Shawn''s visit to the Yarn family was to preserve the Yarn family''s dignity!


    So Mary immediately went downstairs to greet them.


    However, whether Shawn''s arrival was a blessing or a curse...it was hard to say.


    Mary raised a smile as soon as she came up. "Mr. Wood, why did youe to us today? It''s really bad


    hospitality. Please don''t take offense. I have already called my husband, and he is rushing back.


    Please wait."


    Mary thoughtfully ordered the servants to bring some fruits and snacks.


    "Matthew just happened to be working overtime at thepany today. I''m a woman, so I''ll chat with


    you first. I hope you don''t feel disgusted."


    Shawn gave a faint hum.


    The aura and posture...It was as if this was his territory!


    Gale was not as thick-skinned as him, so she thought it was better to respond politely.


    She said with a slight smile, "This tea is sweet, a rare good tea."


    "As long as Mrs. Wood likes it, I''ll ask my servant to prepare some for you to bring backter."


    "That''s unnecessary. There''s no reason to pack and take it away after eating and


    drinking,"novelebook Gale said.


    She looked at Mary.


    Mary was very dignified and temperamental and could be seen at a nce as a typicaldy of the


    family who was educated.


    Although Mary was over fifty years old, her skin was smooth and firm, with only a few shallow wrinkles


    around her eyes, and her hands were even more white and tender. At first nce, her hands showed


    she had never done rough work.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Gale was looking at Mary, and Mary secretly looked at Gale.


    She had heard many ''legends'' about Mrs. Wood. She had only seen her from a distance before and


    never had such close contact as today.


    Mary felt that Mrs. Wood was quite kind. She seemed easy to get along with and had no pretensions.

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    She chatted casually, "Mrs. Wood''s age is about the same age as Natalie. But different people indeed


    have different fates. Natalie is not married yet, but you are married and have a family. Now you have a


    daughter. A winner in life."


    Gale felt that Mary''s elegance emitted from the bottom of her heart. She was neither too fast nor slow,


    spoke softly, and looked very kind.


    This waspletely different from Natalie''s deliberately fake act.


    So, how did Mary educate Natalie''s jealous personality?


    Moreover, Gale looked at Mary with an inexplicable sense of intimacy.


    It seemed that she saw the shadow of her mother from Mary!


    At this moment, Gale suddenly felt that Natalie really did not know she was blessed.


    Once... her mother also lived such an elegant life. Although she was not as wealthy as the Yarn family,


    her life was veryfortable.


    What now?


    Her mother was gone.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, Mr. Wood, why did youe here today, and you didn''t tell me in advance? If I didn''t entertain


    you well, I would me myself!" Matthew Yarn''s hearty voice suddenly sounded,


    Matthew walked in quickly and reached out his hand to Shawn.


    It was a great honor for Mr. Wood toe here.


    If there were a business rtionship with Wood Group, Yarnpany''s financials this year would


    definitely prosper!


    However¡­


    Facing Matthew''s extended hand, Shawn remained motionless.


    There was no intention of shaking his hands at all!


    Matthew''s smile stiffened, and he immediately realized something was wrong.


    This time, Mr. Wood came to the door and brought disaster!


    However, they did not offend Mr. Wood at all!


    Matthew was also a smart man. He took his hand back with a chuckle and looked at Mary.


    Mary shook her head lightly.


    She did not understand what was going on.


    Shawn said lightly, "Mathew and Mary, since you are all here, I won''t beat around the bush."


    "Okay, okay. Mr. Wood, please tell me what is going on." Matthew nodded.


    "Get Natalie here first."


    Matthew replied without hesitation, "Okay, I''ll let..."


    However, Mary, who was next to her, heard it and immediately stopped him and said, "Mr. Wood, it''s


    already sote, and Natalie has already fallen asleep. She is still young and doesn''t interfere with many


    affairs of the Yarn family. If you have anything to say, tell me. The two of us can talk."


    Matthew was taken aback.


    After decades of being husband and wife, Mary had always been considerate in everything, but she


    directly rejected Shawn''s request. It seemed...


    Natalie could not see guests at all right now!


    If Shawn was offended, who could bear the responsibility?


    Shawn chuckled deeply. "Mary loves her daughter dearly. I can understand."


    "Mr. Wood..."


    "Natalie is in the room with Aurum," Shawn said.


    He was right!


    Mary''splexion changed, but she still nodded. "Yes, what''s wrong, Mr. Wood? How do you know?"


    Matthew had just rushed back from thepany, so he did not know what happened, and he looked


    completely out of ce.

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    "It''s a long story. Do you want Natalie toe down by herself, or should I send someone upstairs to


    get her?"


    Mary tightly clenched her hands and looked at Matthew worriedly.


    Seeing Mary''s helpless and nervous look, Gale felt a little...distressed.


    How could she feel sorry for Mary?


    This was their first meeting.


    Moreover, logically speaking, Natalie harmed Nicole, and the Yarn family had an unshirkable


    responsibility for raising such a daughter. Gale should hate the Yarn family!


    However, Gale could not bring herself to hate Mary...


    "Don''t bother, Mr. Wood. I''ll call Natalie..." Matthew said.


    Mary interrupted, "I''ll go."


    She did not give Matthew a chance to answer, she turned around and went upstairs in a hurry, and


    because she walked too fast, she almost fell on the stairs, but fortunately, she held onto the handrail in


    time.


    Such an elegant Mary was so flustered that one could predict Natalie''s current appearance¡­


    How tragic!


    Bang bang!


    Mary knocked on the bedroom door. "Aurum, Natalie,e out quickly."


    Aurum walked out first and asked, "Auntie, what''s wrong?"


    "Where is Natalie? How is she doing now?"


    "It''s pretty normal."


    "Hurry up, ask her to change her clothes and take care of the wounds and blood on her body."


    Mary said, "Mr. Wood and Mrs. Wood are downstairs, and they requested for her!"


    "The two of them are here?"


    Mary nodded. "Yeah, I don''t know what happened. I''m so confused. I always feel that something bad is


    going to happen! Aurum, do you understand the situation?"


    Of course, Aurum knew it.


    However, the matter was tooplicated. He did not know where to start!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary looked at his expression and knew in her heart that Aurum knew everything.


    She wanted to ask a few more questions, but Natalie had already walked out without any fear and


    walked straight forward. "Mom, let''s go downstairs first."


    When going down the stairs, Natalie''s legs felt a little weak.


    However, she still gritted her teeth and tried her best to pretend to be a normal person.


    Poison?


    She could get through it!


    Seeing Natalie, Shawn squinted his eyes deeply. "It seems that you are not suffering enough."


    "Yeah, but that''s all. I thought it would make my life worse than death. I didn''t expect that after the


    experience, I would still be alive. I can bear it!" Natalie said.


    "Very good. You''re tougher than I imagined." Shawn smiled.


    "It''s Mr. Wood who looks down on me too!"


    Seeing this situation, Matthew turned pale with fright and quickly tugged at Natalie''s sleeve.


    He reprimanded, "Why did you talk to Mr. Wood that way? Apologize to Mr. Wood!"


    He smiled politely at Shawn again and said, "Mr. Wood, my little girl is not sensible, don''t take it to


    heart!"


    Shawn snorted coldly. "Matthew¡­ you really raised a good daughter. I''m impressed!"


    "Mr. Wood, how did we offend you?"


    Seeing Matthew so cautious and humble, Natalie felt ufortable.


    "Dad, don''t worry about it. This is the grievance between Shawn, Gale, and me. I do things for myself


    and take responsibility for it! I will bear all the responsibilities alone!" she said.


    "How can you call her by name? This is Mr. Wood, and that is Mrs. Wood!"


    Natalie gritted her teeth. "I will never respect the two of them!"


    Even with everything exposed and on the table, Natalie still had a fighter''s spirit.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    This was her life!


    She would either die or drag Nicole down together!


    In short, she would have herstugh!


    Matthew and Mary were shocked. They looked at each other and finally realized the seriousness of the


    matter!


    It was toote.


    Shawn stood up and walked toward Natalie.


    Even an old respected tycoon like Matthew could not stand up to his aura, let alone Natalie!


    She gritted her teeth to hold on!


    Shawn stopped in front of Natalie and said, "We do have our falling out, but Natalie, there is one thing I


    needed to remind you."


    "What¡­? Her aura must have been much weaker than Shawn''s.


    "Don''t think that you can handle this matter alone, and it won''t involve the Yarn family. If Nicole suffers


    even a scratch, I want the entire Yarn family to pay a heavy price!"


    Natalie said, "Why? I am the one you are after!"


    "Of course, I won''t let you go, but the Yarn family won''t be able to escape as well! You are the daughter


    of the Yarn family, and they should take responsibility for raising such a cruel and unfilial daughter!"


    Shawn was quite harsh.


    He was usually never this harsh.


    It was because ordinary people were not worthy of his anger. All he needed was a nce, and his


    subordinates would naturally deal with it.


    The person who faced Shawn''s personalmitment to punish them will face an even more terrifying


    situation!


    Matthew finally realized the seriousness of the matter!


    Moreover, it was the conflict between Mr. Wood and his daughter!


    "Mr. Wood, please talk things out. No matter what, our Yarn family definitely respects the Wood family


    very much!" Matthew said quickly.


    As he spoke, he pulled Natalie behind him.


    The action shows that Matthew still loves his daughter eagerly.


    The Yarn family has just one daughter.


    Subtle movements could not escape Shawn''s eyes. "Sir, you have some rtionship with my grandpa.


    I didn''t want to make things difficult. However, you should ask, what exactly did Natalie do!"


    Matthew looked at Natalie. Only then did he notice the wound on her forehead, pale lips, and messy


    hair.


    What happened?


    Mary was also worried, but she did not know what was going on.


    "Natalie, how did you offend Mr. Wood?" Matthew and Mary asked at the same time.


    Natalie stood up straight and said, "Mom and Dad, this has nothing to do with the Yarn family!"


    "It''s rted to the Yarn family! Natalie, if you don''t let Nicole regain consciousness in the next three


    days, not only will the poison get worse, but the Yarn family...!" Shawn''s voice was steady and


    powerful, firmly overshadowing Natalie''s voice, echoing throughout the living room.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He sneered and said, "I can''t wait to start with the Yarn family!"


    "Shawn, you..."


    Natalie did not care if she died.


    As long as it could make Shawn and Gale suffer!


    However, she could not implicate the parents who raised her!


    Shawn nced at the Yarn family with sharp eyes. "Tomorrow, allpanies in Sea City will suspend


    their cooperation with yourpany."

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Matthew''s body swayed, and he took two steps back, unable to stand still.


    "The day after tomorrow, the bank will collect the debt owed by Yarn Group. If I''m correct, your loan


    from Sea City Bank is three billion dors. I''m afraid there is not so much money to repay the debt on


    your personal ount!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew tried to say something. "Mr. Wood..."


    "It should be difficult for the Yarn family to survive these two days. Tell me, can youst until the third


    day? Hmm?" Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply.


    Shawn was the ruler of Sea City.


    In fact, he did not even need to make a move. As long as he said the word, nobody would ever


    cooperate with the Yarn family!


    Natalie was so angry that her face turned crooked. "Mr. Wood, you actually engage in such indecent


    methods! Come at me if you have the ability!"


    "You have the ability. What''s the point of attacking Nicole?!"


    "I..."


    Natalie had nothing to say.


    Matthew finally heard some clues and asked anxiously, "Natalie, what did you do to the Wood family?


    Huh?"


    Natalie gritted her teeth and remained silent.


    "Speak up! You''re going to kill me! If this continues, the Yarn family will be finished!" Matthew roared.


    "Matthew, don''t be angry. The doctor said that your blood pressure has been very high recently, don''t


    be angry..." Mary hurriedlyforted him, and looked at Natalie. "Hurry up and be a good girl, please."


    Although Natalie is an adopted daughter, the Yarns have treated her like their own and never treated


    her harshly.


    She was also very grateful.


    Gritting her teeth, she replied, "Mom and Dad, to put it simply, I put a spell on Nicole, and Shawn


    poisoned me. Either Nicole and I died together, or we gave each other the antidote!"


    "What?!"


    Matthew and Mary were stunned.


    In the next second, Mary immediately asked, "Are you poisoned? Just now... the room was so messy.


    Did you have a poison attack?"


    "Yes."


    Matthew was about to lose his temper and stomped his feet repeatedly. "You are so ignorant! How


    could you do such a thing? Besides, she is the daughter of the Wood family!"


    Ever since Gale returned with her daughter, Lucas Wood has been the happiest person alive. He had


    been looking forward to having a great-grandchild.


    Therefore, Lucas showed off Nicole everywhere after she appeared and spoiled her in various ways.


    Everyone in Sea City knew how important the little princess was to the Wood family!


    Even if she was just a girl!


    "Dad, it''se to this point. It''s useless to talk too much. I don''t want to drag the Yarn family down,


    but... Shawn insists on threatening me with you, and I can''t help it!"


    "How to undo the spell? Quick, follow me to Temperley Hall and do it! Go now!" Matthew asked, took


    her hand and walked out.


    Natalie stood there motionless. "I won''t go."


    "Natalie!"


    "Who will give me the antidote after I undo the spell?"


    "I will. I''ve said it before, I will give you the antidote after you release the spell!" Shawn said.


    Natalie sneered. "Even if you do what you say, I don''t have Nicole as a bargaining chip. You can


    ughter me at will like Winnie!"


    "Shawn, I have not heard from Winnie for several days. Is she still alive?"


    Natalie knew that, given she had her family behind her, Winnie would only be worse than her!


    It was because Winnie had no power and no background!


    "It''s better to take care of yourself first! Do you understand, or do you not understand?" Shawn said.


    "I don''t understand!"


    There was a clear and crisp p on the face as soon as the words fell.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    p!


    Matthew pped Natalie heavily, causing Natalie to fall to the ground, with stars in her eyes and blood


    slowly oozing from her mouth.


    Natalie covered her face and said, "Dad...you hit me? Since I was young, you have never hit me. Now


    you... hit me?"


    "How did I raise someone like you! Have you forgotten what I had taught you!" Matthew roared.


    "But why didn''t you ask me what Shawn did to me..."


    "You should not have done that to Ms. Wood!"


    Natalie smiled bitterly. "My fiance betrayed me and fell in love with another woman. Now, my closest


    parents are ming me..."


    Aurum sighed. "Natalie, stop being stubborn. If you continue like this, you will suffer, and the Yarn


    family will... go bankrupt because of you."


    The word bankruptcy was too heavy.


    "You have to know that Shawn always keeps to his word, and he won''t show mercy."


    Unfortunately, neither her parents nor Aurum could change Natalie''s mind.


    This time, she was too stubborn!


    "I don''t understand. Don''t try to persuade me!" Natalie said clearly.


    After hearing this, Shawn smiled slightly. "Okay, very well."


    He called Fiona.


    Not long after, Matthew''s cell phone rang.


    No one knew what the other party said, but the blood on Matthew''s face immediately drained!


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Then, the phone slipped from his hand.


    "It''s over. The Yarn family is going to end...Natalie, you unfilial daughter, you are going to drag the


    entire Yarn family into the abyss..." Matthew mumbled to himself.


    Matthew seemed to have lost all his energy and sat down on the sofa. His eyes zed over.


    No one knew what was said on the other end of the phone.


    However, it was definitely very serious!


    Aurum knew that Shawn was serious!


    It was not difficult for Shawn to destroy the Yarn family!


    However, the Yarn family could not go bankrupt!


    It was because that was Gale''s real family!


    The Yarn family''s parents were Gale''s biological parents!


    "Shawn, you can''t implicate the Yarn family like this and vent your anger on the Yarn family! You can


    also see that they don''t know about this at all and are trying to persuade Natalie!" Aurum said.


    Shawn asked lightly, "So what?"


    He just wanted to implicate the Yarn family!


    He just wanted the entire Yarn family to pay for what Natalie did!


    Aurum wanted to say something else, but Shawn''s sharp eyes shot straight at him. "I know you want to


    protect the Yarn family and Natalie, but Aurum, don''t forget, I will kill you if I wish. The Lefting


    family...isn''t too difficult!"


    It was because of Gale that he had not touched Aurum!


    Otherwise, the fact that Aurum helped Gale leave Sea City by faking her death would be enough to


    make Shawn furious!


    No one could bear the fury of Shawn''s thunder!


    Aurum shook his palm.


    He knew that Shawn was warning him and advised him not to interfere.


    However, Aurum could not stand by and watch.


    Aurum thought, ''Should I tell the truth now?''


    However, would anyone believe him?


    Would it irritate Natalie even more?


    Under such circumstances, Natalie would not let go. If she knew that Gale was the real daughter of the


    Yarn family, she might go even crazier!

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    After thinking about it, Aurum looked at Gale and said, "Do you have anything to say?"


    Gale had been standing next to Shawn, watching quietly.


    Aurum suddenly brought her into the conversation.


    "Mr. Lefting, what Shawn said just out of anger. The Lefting family will not get involved, and I will not let


    the Lefting family have trouble," Gale said.


    Aurum was kind to her and had helped her so much. Gale would never be able to forget it in her life.


    How could she watch Shawn treat Aurum badly?


    "No, Gale, it''s the Yarn family who can''t suffer." Aurum looked at her vaguely.


    Nothing must happen to the Yarn family.


    In case they could not bear such a big blow¡­


    Aurum dared not to think about it.


    He even felt a sense of history repeating itself!


    Back then, the Warm family were separated, and a good family was destroyed instantly because of


    shawn!


    Gale''s father went to jail, and her mother went to the hospital.


    Would the Yarn family suffer the same?


    Absolutely not!


    Gale and Aurum looked straight at each other.


    She could not quite understand what Aurum meant.


    Why the Yarn family could not suffer? Why?


    Aurum wanted her to intercede so that Shawn would only target Natalie and let the Yarn family go?


    "Gale, the Yarn family really has nothing to do with this. Otherwise, the consequences will be


    disastrous. I will exin why to you privately," Aurum repeated solemnly.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes deeply.


    Aurum started asking Gale to meet in private right in front of him?


    Although Shawn would be getting a divorce tomorrow and had blessed their


    rtionship,novelebook he could not ept seeing them together right in front of him!


    At least, do it behind his back, where he could not see!


    He was the one who said he wanted to punish the Yarn family, but Aurum pleaded with Gale.


    Galey would agree to Aurum''s request, and he would agree to all Galey''s requests, right?


    Shawn''s eyes immediately darkened.


    The entire living room of the Yarn family fell into an eerie silence.


    Aurum kept looking at Gale without any flicker in his eyes.


    He was serious and very firm. He wanted to protect the Yarn family, not for Natalie, not for himself, but


    for Gale!


    Shawn also looked at Gale.


    He wondered... how she would respond!


    Yes.


    How could she refuse Aurum?


    She loves Aurum.


    Finally, Gale spoke, his voice was very soft, but everyone heard it very clearly. "Mr. Lefting, I can


    promise you anything else, but not this one. I am terribly sorry."


    Shawn paused suddenly.


    He... could not believe his ears.


    Gale refused?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She actually refused?


    Aurum was also taken aback. "Gale..."


    "Mr. Lefting, I''m not a saint, and I don''t have a lot of sympathy. I gave Natalie a chance, but she didn''t


    know how to repent, and she still mored and refused to undo what she had done," Gale said.


    "Nicole is my daughter. She had just finished the bone marrow transnt and was cured of her


    leukemia, but she was harmed by Natalie and Winnie... From her recovery to now, I have never heard


    her calling me Mommy. My heart hurts more than you can understand and imagine."

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    "Who will sympathize with me? Who will pity me? Yes, I understand what you mean. The Yarn family is


    innocent. They don''t know what Natalie did, and they are also persuading Natalie," Gale asked.


    "However, what would that aplish? Could that bring my Nicole back to her senses? Natalie can


    hurt my family. Why can''t I hurt her family?"


    These were Gale''s innermost thoughts.


    You could be kind, but you should not be unconditional and a pushover.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kindness should be sharp, not weak andpromised!


    "So, Mr. Lefting, I can''t and won''t agree with you. No matter what you say, I won''t agree. Natalie


    deserves it. She did it for herself. She wants to do it for herself. She should pay the price, and her


    family should do the same," Gale said.


    "I support Shawn''s decision."


    At this moment, Gale was on the side with Shawn.


    Her thinking and logic were quite clear.


    Nicole was their daughter, so they would truly love their own flesh and blood.


    No matter how others liked Nicole, they were just outsiders!


    No matter how scumbag, bad, and cruel Shawn was, he had done nothing to harm Nicole!


    In order to save Nicole, Shawn pretended to be affectionate with Winnie and endured her


    iprehension and disgust. He had sacrificed so much. How could she hold him back at this critical


    moment?


    After Gale finished speaking, the living room fell into silence again.


    Aurum pursed his lips. "Gale, you misunderstood me. I still have to exin why to you alone."


    Gale was about to answer, but Shawn said, "Aurum, you have been protecting Natalie, and I have


    already given you respect.novelebook However, you are not strong enough to protect the entire


    Yarn family!"


    He took a step forward and pulled Gale behind him.


    "I came to the Yarn family today for only one purpose! Either Natalie and the Yarn family will be


    destroyed, or Nicole will be free! There is no third possibility!"


    Shawn was quite domineering.


    Gale also agreed.


    For Nicole''s sake, what if she became a viin again?


    Should good people be bullied all the time?


    Should bad guys be easily forgiven?


    Shawn''s eyes swept over everyone, saying, "I can do it myself."


    After speaking, he turned around and left with Gale in his hand.


    He could go as he pleased as if the entire Yarn family belonged to him!


    No one dared to stop him, and no one dared to say anything. Each one was more respectful than the


    other!


    Gale followed Shawn and looked at his back before looking at their hands.


    Suddenly, she felt very warm and powerful.


    "Shawn." She called his name.


    "Hmm?"


    "Although you have done many things to hurt me, I hate you very much, but when ites to Nicole¡­


    We are always on the same page," Gale said.


    He was Nicole''s father.


    She was Nicole''s mother.


    In this world, anyone could harm Nicole except the two of them.


    They would give everything for Nicole, including their lives!


    This was the crystallization of love and the meaning of marriage!


    Shawn did not answer but shook her hand vigorously in response.


    It was exactly midnight when they returned to Temperley Hall.


    They were both too tired.

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    Gale nced at the time before getting out of the car.


    "It''s past midnight," she said.


    Shawn let out a questionable hum.


    It was incredibly quiet inside the car.


    When Gale was about to get out of the car, she heard Shawn ask, "So, are we going to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau for a divorce today?"


    Maybe he should not ask. Maybe she had just forgotten.


    However, Shawn thought deeply. Long-term pain would be worse than short-term pain, and it was


    better to let Gale answer clearly once and for all.


    However, it was destined that he would suffer from insomnia tonight and be unable to fall asleep.


    Gale was also taken aback for a moment.


    "Yes," she said.


    "Okay."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale looked back at him and said, "You can say...no."


    He was so obedient, which made her ufortable.


    "Galey, what would that aplish? Divorce is something you want with all your heart. It was the


    same four years ago as now. You love Aurum, and you want to be with him. Your heart is no longer with


    me. How can I forcefully keep you?" Shawn asked.


    "Actually, you never loved me."


    Shawn did not know how to love someone because others used to love him.


    No, those people did not love him. They were just greedy for his power.


    He had thought about whether Galey loved him or not.


    Initially, they were enemies, and the hatred for killing his father was irreconcble.novelebook He


    tortured her so badly. How could she love him?


    She jumped into the sea to leave him. How could it be love?


    Shawn did not feel Gale''s love.


    However, he had repeatedly expressed his love many times.


    "Galey, how does Aurum protecting Natalie today make you feel? They were childhood sweethearts,


    and you only got along with him for a short period of time," Shawn asked.


    "Are you sure he is really in love with you? Have you ever considered that he is using you as a cover


    for the purpose of breaking up the engagement? His real purpose is because he loves another person,


    not you.¡±


    Gale sighed. It was very loud in the dark and quiet car.


    So sad.


    ''Shawn, why are you so smart?''


    However, Shawn obviously misunderstood the meaning of her sigh.


    "Galey, I don''t mean anything else, just to remind you¡­Aurum''s behavior is too abnormal. I''m afraid


    you...will be wronged," Shawn said.


    How could the woman he loved suffer in another man''s hand?


    How unbearable he would be!


    Seeing that Gale was still silent, Shawn hurriedly added, "I just want you to be happy. If you love him,


    he should return the same love, or even more, not less than you."


    This was his most sincere hope and wish.


    It was hard to let go, but he was going to do it anyway.


    Gale looked up at him, and his eyes were shining like stars in the sky.


    She knew very well in her heart that Aurum really did not love her.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Aurum was using her as a cover. He wanted to get rid of all the obstacles around him to wee the


    return of his real daughter of the Yarn family and his princess.


    Gale willingly became his cover.


    She wanted to use it to leave Shawn.


    Therefore, what she said must be ruthless and heartless!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale smiled. "Shawn, I don''t care even if Aurum doesn''t love me that much. As long as I love him,


    that''s enough. As long as I can be with him, I''m satisfied. He is a good man, and he won''t treat me too


    badly. No matter how bad it is, there will be no man worse than you who doesn''t know how to love a


    woman. "


    Shawn''s fingers curled up slightly and slipped off the steering wheel bit by bit.


    Gale''s words hurt him too much.


    Only he felt the pain from it. No one else could!


    Gale said, "I heard a saying before. If a man is a gentleman enough, even if he only has 50% love for


    you, you can feel 200% of it."


    "However, on the other hand, if he is neither gentlemanly nor has a good character, even if he loves


    you very much, you would only feel only 50% of the love. "


    "So...Shawn, even if Aurum doesn''t love me, he will treat me very well and won''t make me sad or


    wronged."


    Shawn leaned his head back on the chair, looking at the dark night outside the car window.


    Darkness, no light, no hope.


    Just like him at this moment.


    "That is to say, Galey, can you ept that Aurum doesn''t love you that much?" Shawn''s voice was


    hoarse.


    "Yes."


    "Why... Why, Galey. You are so tolerant of Aurum. You can even ept that he doesn''t love you..."


    novelebookHis voice became softer and softer as if he was talking to himself.


    Was love not the basis for two people to be together?


    Without love, why should they be together?


    He loved her so much...


    Shawn could not understand.


    Of course...their love did not need his understanding!


    "Because Aurum never hurt me, nor did he feel sorry for me. He helped me a lot," Gale said.


    "Then you should be grateful to him, not love! Galey, do you know whether you love him or appreciate


    him?"


    "There''s both love and gratitude."


    Gale was just lying.


    She treated Aurum as a friend.


    It was to deceive Shawn!


    Although it was dark inside the car, she could still clearly see the blue veins on Shawn''s forehead


    through the moonlight.


    With his temperament, being able to say these things to her with such restraint was already very rare!


    Shawn was changing for her.


    She could see it.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    "Go to bed early. See you tomorrow," Gale said.


    "You still have not answered my question."


    She froze for a moment and did not respond. "Which question?"


    "Have you ever loved me?"


    The bright moonlight shone on the vehicle, which looked extraordinarily gentle.


    How distracting it was to talk about love in such an environment, talking about love¡­


    Gale almost softened her heart.


    Although it was still dark, a new day had already begun. She was nning to divorce Shawn, and she


    hade to this point, so there must be no more mistakes!

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Divorce!


    She must leave!


    "What does it matter? We are getting a divorce."


    "But I want to know."


    Gale hesitated for a few seconds, then said softly, "Yes."


    It was so light that it was just a nasal sound, like an auditory hallucination.


    However, Shawn heard it.


    The whistling wind blew past his ears, but what remained in his ears was only the word ''Yes''.


    It was very light and thin, but Shawn felt that it was the most touching word he had ever heard.


    It was enough.


    Gale got out of the car and walked to the vi.


    The car lights shone on her back, and Shawn just watched this scene quietly, watching her walk away.


    Her figure gradually became smaller until it disappeared.


    He suddenly understood what Gale felt when he went to send Nicole to school with her, standing at the


    kindergarten gate, watching Nicole walk into the ssroom with her school bag on his back.


    Watching a person drift away and knowing you would not be a part of their life anymore...


    It was certain that Nicole would grow up, leave her parents, and start a new family.


    However, Gale would be divorcing him. She would be with Aurum and interact less and less with him¡­


    Some people go away, but you know they wille back.


    Some people go away and nevere back.


    Gale walked away and disappeared from Shawn''s sight.


    She did not look back.


    Shawn got out of the car and stood in the empty garden of Temperley Hall, with the whistling wind in his


    ears, novelebookwhich felt slightly chilly.


    At this moment, boundless loneliness and loneliness swept over him.


    When Gale returned to the room, Nicole was already fast asleep.


    She was lying on her side, and the pillow squeezed her cheeks, making her look very cute.


    Gale lifted the quilt up and covered her gently.


    Nicole, for you, it did not matter if Mommy was a viin.


    Under Shawn''s high pressure, the Yarn family had no way out and would take the initiative to get


    Natalie to cure Nicole...


    Gale did not sleep well either.


    It did not take long for the rm clock to ring.


    She hurried to the bathroom in a daze, habitually putting on her old and ugly makeup first.


    "Mrs. Anne." Nicole''s baby voice sounded.


    Gale turned around and said, "Morning, Nicole. Come on, brush your teeth."


    Nicole stood in front of the sink seriously and quietly, brushing her teeth, washing her face, and then


    obediently stayed still, asking Gale tob and braid her hair.


    Gale was a little absent-minded, and she did not sleep well. Her eyes were a little dazed, and she


    identally tugged Nicole''s hair.


    "Ahh."


    Gale stopped moving. "Ah, I''m sorry. I hurt you."


    "It''s okay, Mrs. Anne. You can continue braiding. Just slow down."


    Nicole was very kind, just like Gale.


    That day was no different from usual.


    The only difference... Only Shawn and Gale knew it.


    The kitchen was still busy, and a sumptuous breakfast was served in the dining room. Shawn sat in his


    seat, as usual, drinking coffee and reading the newspaper.


    He looked up, hearing footsteps.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Daddy, good morning!" Nicole shouted happily.


    "Good morning."


    Shawn bent down deeply and ced a kiss on his daughter''s forehead.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    He looked gentle, and he kept stroking Nicole''s cheek with his fingertips. His eyes were full of nostalgia


    and reluctance.


    The day Nicole regained consciousness would be the day she left him.


    How could he not miss such a cute daughter?


    Gale turned her head away, not watching this scene.


    Although Nicole was young, she also sensed that something was wrong.


    "Daddy, are you going on a business trip?" she asked.


    Shawn shook his head and said, "Business trip? No, I''ve always been here."


    "Then why... I think you seem to be leaving me. The way you look at me is different from usual.


    novelebookI thought you were going to leave me, and I would wait for you at home," Nicole said.


    "No."


    Shawn bent down to pick her up and put her on the dining chair.


    Nicole pouted. "When will Mommye back... I haven''t seen her for a long time. Last night, I


    dreamed of her."


    "Are you missing her that much?"


    "Don''t daddy miss her?"


    Shawn took a deep sip of coffee. "Nicole."


    "Hmm?"


    "If you miss Mommy so much, go with Mommy in the future, okay?"


    Nicole was taken aback.


    Gale was also taken aback.


    Why did he suddenly say such a thing?


    The atmosphere was suddenly awkward and weird.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    Nicole suddenly raised her hand to wipe her eyes, and the tears fell like broken beads.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale immediately red at Shawn, lowered her head and leaned over to help Nicole wipe away her


    tears. "What''s wrong, Nicole? Don''t cry, don''t cry."


    Nicole did not speak but kept crying so hard.


    This made Gale''s heart ache.


    What was Shawn doing... He was so rude, saying such things made Nicole cry!


    Sure enough, what men were best at was making women of all ages angry!


    Shawn also sighed and hugged Nicole. "Nicole, I''m sorry."


    Nicole cried and asked, "Daddy... why did you... say sorry..."


    She was crying so much that she started hupping.


    How sad it was!


    Gale red at Shawn again!


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. "Because¡­I shouldn''t say that Nicole should follow Mommy."


    "Yes... Daddy and Mummy, both... are the most... the most important people to me. I¡­I don''t want to


    lose...lose any of you."


    The more Nicole spoke, the more sad she became. She leaned directly into Gale''s arms, crying so


    hard that she was about to lose her breath.


    Gale gritted her teeth. "Shawn! You sure can mess everything up."


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect Nicole''s reaction to be so big."


    "What you are saying and doing now is clearly provoking her."


    Their daughter was crying.


    His wife was ming him.


    Shawn sighed again. "I just want to see how she would react. We will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    later, and from now on... Nicole will definitely follow you. As I said, I won''tpete with you for custody,


    so naturally, I will do what I say."


    Next to it, the housekeeper, who just brought thest dish of porridge to the table, was shocked when


    he heard the words ''Civil Affairs Bureau''.


    Mr. Wood and his wife would be going to the Civil Affairs Bureau?

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    They were about to get a divorce!


    Bad!


    ''No, absolutely not, this matter can''t be done so casually!'' the housekeeper thought.


    He had to figure out a way.


    The housekeeper quietly left the dining room.


    Shawn and Gale only cared about Nicole''s emotions and did not care about the surroundings at all.


    While wiping Nicole''s tears, Gale said, "Then, seeing that Nicole misses you so much and cries like


    this, are you satisfied and happy?"


    "I..."


    Forget it. There are too many mistakes.


    Do not exin.


    Shawn did not expect that Nicole''s reaction would be so great. His daughter still cared for him. Thinking


    about it this way, his empty heart was more or lessforted.


    The daughter will also be the bond between him and Gale for the rest of his life.


    "Daddy, in my heart, you are as important as Mommy." Nicole looked at him with teary eyes.


    She looked a bit like Gale, and Shawn''s heart melted when he saw it.


    Shawn patted her head deeply. "Well, I see. Nicole can like Mommy and Daddy."


    Nicole added, "Nicole can follow Mommy and Daddy."


    "Yes. Come, eat first."


    Nicole did not have any appetite after all the crying and fussing. She managed to eat a few mouthfuls


    before putting down her cutlery.


    With Gale''s patience, she drank a small bowl of milk.


    The servant brought the schoolbag, and Shawn took it on his own initiative and helped Nicole carry it


    on his back. "Daddy has something to do today, so I can''t take you to school. Let the driver and the


    servant take you, okay?"


    "Okay."


    Nicole got into the car obediently, sat on the child seat in the back seat,novelebook lowered the


    window, and waved goodbye proactively.


    What she did not know was that her parents would get a divorce.


    The car gradually drove away.


    Gale''s heart also felt empty.


    Beside her, Shawn also remained silent.


    The atmosphere was very heavy. This atmosphere had lingered fromst night to now!


    "Okay, we..." Gale was about to say something when he saw a ckmercial vehicle driving toward


    the gate at lightning speed!


    Who was this?


    Before Gale responded, Shawn''s voice rang. "Grandpa?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What?


    Lucas was here?


    As soon as the car door opened, the amber crutch appeared and came into view.


    Then came Lucas'' old body. His movements were quick but clumsy.


    After all, he was old.


    Shawn stepped forward to help. "Grandpa, it''s so early in the morning. Why did youe here without


    informing me?"


    Lucas stood firm and replied angrily, "If I don''te here, something big will happen!"


    Compared to Lucas'' anxiety, Shawn seemed extraordinarily calm.


    His expression was indifferent as usual. "It''s fine. What big things could happen? The Wood family is


    stable, and the Wood family is stable. Everything is in order. You are overreacting."


    "I''m the only old man in the Wood family''s old house. Everything will be fine and calm as long as I am


    alive. However, Temperley Hall is your residence, and you are the head of the Wood family. This is also


    part of the Wood family!" Lucas replied.


    "Of course, Temperley Hall is part of the Wood family."


    "So, I can''t let something happen to Temperley Hall!"

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    "Really? Why didn''t I know that my home was in trouble?"


    As he spoke, he casually nced in the direction of the housekeeper.


    The housekeeper lowered his head, not daring to look directly at him.


    Who could resist Shawn''s sharp eyes?


    That was a death stare!


    Before Lucas said anything, Shawn had already guessed who had informed him!


    Lucas spent his days in the old home, living a leisurely life. His greatest wish was to have a great-


    grandchild in his arms. It had been fulfilled, and he had no regrets or anything he must do.


    For ordinary things, it was impossible to please the old man!


    "Stop pretending." Lucas snorted heavily, pointing at Shawn, "You."


    Then, his finger moved slightly, pointing at Gale, "And you!"


    Gale looked surprised.


    She always felt that she could stay out of it because she could not understand what Lucas and Shawn


    were talking about.


    She thought it was none of her business.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly... Lucas called her by name?


    "What''s wrong? Lucas, I haven''t offended you these days, have I?" Gale asked in confusion.


    Why did Lucas still yell at her?


    "Yes, you, you and Shawn!"


    "What happened?"


    Lucas asked sharply,novelebook "Where are you going? What are you going to do?"


    Gale was startled, and only then did she understand what the old man meant when he said that


    something happened to the Wood family.


    So it was referring to the divorce between her and Shawn!


    How did the old man know?


    Gale looked at Shawn in surprise.


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply.


    The housekeeper lowered his head a little more.


    "Talk! Are you dumb?" Lucas said.


    "I... "


    Gale wanted to tell the truth but felt that if she did so, she would be too disrespectful toward her elder.


    What if Lucas got too angry and fell ill?


    Gale quietly tugged on Shawn''s sleeve. "Did you tell Grandpa about our divorce?"


    "No. Why would he still point at me just now if I am the one who told him?"


    "Then how would he know?"


    Shawn said lightly, "In the house...someone has tipped off the news."


    "Then what should we do now? Hurry up and think of a way," Gale asked.


    What could Shawn do?


    He did not know that Grandpa would suddenly appear at this time.


    If it were someone else, he would not care about it at all, just let the bodyguards stop or drag him away.


    However, this was his grandpa!


    "You two, stop whispering. Since you won''t answer, then I will answer for you!" Lucas roared, hitting his


    cane heavily.


    He walked up to Shawn and Gale. "The divorce is such a big matter, and you two wanted to do it


    secretly? No notification? No discussion? When did I die?!"

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    "Grandpa, the divorce is a matter between me and Gale. We have decided and reached an agreement,


    and that''s enough," Shawn said very calmly.


    After a few seconds of silence, he added, "I respect you very much. As long as you are still alive, I


    need to support you and let you decide all matters of the Wood family."


    "Why are you getting a divorce? She married into the Wood family, and she is the daughter-inw of


    my Wood family. Her every move represents the Wood family! It''s the Wood family, and you have to get


    my consent for divorce!" Lucas said.


    The more Lucas talked, the more aggravated he became.


    Gale said nothing.


    After all, this was Shawn''s grandfather, so let him handle it!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, does Grandpa agree to our divorce?"


    When Gale heard what he said, she got anxious and tugged on his sleeve again.


    How could he ask such a question?


    The old man would definitely disagree! Otherwise, why would he rush here in such a hurry?


    "Of course, I don''t agree! You have gone through so much; the misunderstanding about your father''s


    death and the ''death'' of Gale. Nicole is cute and well-behaved. In the end, you guys decided to divorce


    now? It''s just nonsense!"


    In the eyes of Lucas, after going through so many hardships and setbacks, they should be living their


    lives happily. novelebookWhy...why did they want to get separated?


    This was unreasonable!


    "Grandpa, maybe, marriage can stand the test and withstand the storms, but it just can''t stand the


    monotony and boredom of ordinary life day after day?"


    "What do you mean? Do you mean love is boring, lonely, empty and cold? Could it be that you still fell


    in love with someone else and moved on? Or have you cheated and betrayed Gale?"


    After saying this, Lucas raised his crutches high. "Shawn, if you dare to have another woman, I will


    beat you to death today!"


    Shawn remained silent, neither admitting or denying it.


    So, Lucas thought that he had admitted to it.


    "What? You...you are really a scumbag...I will kill you!"


    Lucas''s walking stick was about to break!


    Gale hurriedly shouted, "No! No, Grandpa, Shawn didn''t touch other women, and he didn''t do anything


    to me!"


    The crutches stopped abruptly in mid-air.


    "Really? Then why did he say that marriage is monotonous and boring?"


    "Eh¡­ He...he just used it as an excuse. You misunderstood what he meant." Gale did not know what


    Shawn was thinking.


    The corners of Shawn''s mouth curled up again, and his smile deepened. "Grandpa, why do you think


    I''m the only one who thinks this marriage is boring?"


    "Of course, you can only think so. Could it be that Gale still thinks that there are men better than you?"


    Indeed, from the world''s perspective, Shawn has all the qualifications of a high-quality man.


    Handsome, rich, single-minded, family background, education, height, etc.


    Which woman would think of someone else while standing by his side as his wife!


    Who else couldpare to Shawn!


    However, in fact...it was indeed Gale who wanted the divorce.


    She loves Aurum.


    However, Shawn could not say anything.


    No one would understand him, and no one would understand his helplessness and sadness at the


    moment.


    Gale did not say a word.


    There were many things that only she and Shawn could understand, and there was no way to exin


    them to others.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    However, Gale still wanted to stand up for Shawn. "Shawn didn''t do anything to me."


    "Then why are you getting a divorce?"


    "The rtionship is broken. There is no love for each other anymore, life together is meaningless, and


    we will not be happy if we are forced to be together, so it is better to separate," Gale said.


    "You guys are out of your minds! You have already reached this point. You have children. What can''t be


    amodated? In life, husband and wife support and understand each other to make it to the end."


    Lucas always felt that the two of them just bickered and quarreled, and then they decided to divorce in


    anger.


    Just a little persuasion would be fine.


    "Couples would always quarrel, but there is a good saying: every argument ends at bedtime. Take a


    day to calm down. novelebookDon''t do anything while you are angry."


    "And no matter how angry you are, don''t talk about divorce casually. It is taboo in marriage. It''s okay."


    As he said that, Lucas waved his hand. "That''s it, Shawn. You are a man. You have a bit of


    responsibility. Admit your mistake and ept it. It''s no big deal."


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply and did not move.


    "Hurry up. Why are you standing there?" Lucas urged.


    Shawn still did not move.


    What else could he do!


    "Do you want me to beat you? You have to get a p to be reconciled?" Lucas threatened and raised


    the crutch in his hand.


    Gale said, "Lucas, we... I really don''t have any feelings anymore. It''s not a quarrel or a temper tantrum.


    The divorce was also decided after careful consideration. Shawn and I are responsible for the divorce


    decision."


    When Lucas saw that Gale was serious, his expression suddenly became more serious.


    After all, he used to be the head of the Wood family, and he possessed momentum and majesty.


    "Are you responsible? Do you know what the responsibility of marriage is? Do you know how much


    impact the divorce of parents has on children? You know that children who grow up in single-parent


    families will suffer from other people''s strange eyes from an early age?"


    Gale smiled wryly.


    Of course, she understood that a sound, loving and happy family was important in a person''s life.


    Unhappy people spend their lives healing their childhood.


    Happy people use childhood memories to further their lives.


    However, Nicole and Joshua have lived in a family environment without a father since they were born.


    They... should have been used to it for a long time!


    Lucas said, "For Nicole, you all have to endure it. How can you live a life that is happy every day,


    smooth sailing, and without any conflicts!"


    Shawn was about to speak, but Gale preempted him, "For Nicole?"


    What had he meant?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if she and Shawn got into an argument, no matter how angry they were, they still had to pretend


    to be loving and harmonious for Nicole?


    "Yes. If you have no children and are going to get a divorce now, I won''t say a word! Whatever you do,


    even if you get married twice, it has nothing to do with me!" Lucas said.


    Shawn replied, "Grandpa, even if Gale and I are no longer husband and wife, we will give Nicole all our


    love and let her grow up in a happy environment."

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    "Do you think Nicole is stupid? Do you think she won''t understand what divorce means? No matter how


    much you pretend, no matter how harmonious you are, you are no longer husband and wife. You don''t


    eat at the same table, sleep on the same bed, and live separately!"


    Gale wanted to argue, but Lucas raised his hand and stopped her.


    "Don''t talk back with me. At my age, I have experienced far more than you! Gale, your parents...you


    were very happy until you were twenty, so I won''t talk about it."


    Lucas paused for a few seconds, then looked at Shawn.


    "Shawn. You are different from Gale. You grew up... living in a family environment that divorced. Your


    father remarried and gave birth to a younger brother. How did your life get by?"


    The corner of Shawn''s mouth twitched slightly.


    It seemed to have reminded him of the past.


    Those childhood memories that no one knew.


    Gale was taken aback for a while.


    That was right. Shawn was a child who grew up in a divorced family environment.


    He was withdrawn, cold and arrogant, and had a bad temper because hecked love and care.


    Looking at Shawn''s expression, Lucas knew that what he said had stroked something in his heart.


    "So, Shawn, you know better than me how a healthy family affects children. You are the eldest son and


    grandson of the Wood family,novelebook and you receive far more attention than ordinary


    children. No one dares to look down on you, let alone people dare to bully you."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "However, if it is an ordinary child, he will be ridiculed by his ssmates at school, bullied by his


    neighbors at home, and has low self-esteem..."


    "I''m thinking about the entire Wood family and the child''s healthy growth. I don''t want Nicole to go


    through the things you experienced when you were young."


    Shawn lowered his eyes deeply, unable to see the emotions hidden in his eyes.


    "Besides... Nicole is a girl who should be happy, confident and generous. I want her to be the most


    delicate little princess in Sea City and leave the whole Wood family to her. Believe me, you think so


    too."


    "You don''t have a happy childhood. Don''t you want Nicole to have it?"


    Shawn remained silent.


    He could refute, but he could not bring himself to.


    Shawn''s brows furrowed.


    Gale suddenly chuckled. "Lucas, before returning to Sea City, Nicole lived in a single-parent family.


    Look, Nicole has a rtionship with other children. What''s the difference?"


    "She is still happy, sensible and well-behaved, and sunny and confident. She is no worse than other


    children. She is far smarter than children in ordinary families."


    Not only Nicole but also Joshua.


    She raised her two children very well.


    Although it was better to have a family with a father and a mother, it was not as serious as Lucas said!


    Were all children of single-parent families unhappy?


    Shawn finally opened his mouth and said, "You don''t understand, Gale. You haven''t experienced it. You


    haven''t empathized with it. You don''t know how much a day like that... will leave a shadow in a person''s


    heart."


    Moreover, it would follow them for a lifetime.


    Shawn remembered that when he had a stepmother, his grievances were unspeakable.


    No one would understand, and no one would care!

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    Because of Shawn''s status, others would not talk about him to his face. They would only tter him, but


    when he turned around, they would speak badly of him.


    Moreover, the stepmother would bully him discreetly, making him feel ufortable, but he could not


    say it out loud.


    For example, the stepmother only bought new toys for the younger brother, not for him.


    For example, in the school''s parent-teacher meeting, she would go to his younger brother''s ssroom


    first and arrive at his sste.


    He thought that he would never think of these things again, but he did not expect that he would


    remember them because he was going to divorce Gale...


    "I don''t understand, but you can see that Nicole has never felt inferior," Gale replied.


    "Not now. What about one year after our divorce? Two years? As she grows up and bes


    sensible?"


    Gale looked sideways at his sharp jaw. "So... are you going to go back on your word?"


    They would not get a divorce because of what Lucas said.


    "I..."


    As Shawn was about to speak, he suddenly heard Lucas yell while clutching his heart.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa?"


    Lucas looked unable to stand and took several steps back, clutching his heart more forcefully. "I''m


    afraid it''s... no, I can''t do it..."


    Shawn and Gale looked at each other.


    "I''m mad at you... so angry! s! Sooner orter, my life will be in your hands..." Lucas said.


    Lucas had a painful expression on his face.


    Shawn stood where he was, not knowing... what he should do.


    It was obvious that Lucas was acting.


    His acting was too bad.


    He could see through it at a nce!


    However, Shawn could not just ignore it, could he?


    Should they send Grandpa directly to the hospital?


    Gale was more confused than Shawn.


    Should she care about it or just watch indifferently?


    Lucas quietly sized up the two of them and yelled louder, "Oh, it hurts. I''m so angry that I am having a


    heart attack... What a crime!"


    Just now, when he saw Shawn and Gale whispering in their ears, he felt something was wrong.


    These two people were determined to divorce! That was not okay! It must be stopped!


    So after much deliberation, he could only use this trick.


    However, it seemed useless!


    Lucas thought that he did not perform well enough?


    Lucas let go of his hand, and the crutch fell to the ground with a bang, and his whole body was on the


    verge of falling. "Head... dizziness..."


    Seeing that the old man was about to fall, the housekeeper hurriedly stepped forward to support


    him.novelebook "Are you alright?"


    "I... "


    Lucas'' eyes rolled back, and he passed out.


    "He had fainted! What should I do... Hurry up, call an ambnce," the housekeeper yelled.


    Lucas closed his eyes tightly, motionless, and fell straight on the housekeeper''s shoulder.


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply and called the ambnce.


    Not long after, an ambnce roared in and took Lucas away.


    Shawn knew that Grandpa was pretending to faint, so instead of going to the hospital in the


    ambnce, he just sent the housekeeper to follow him.


    Lucas also knew that Shawn knew that he was pretending to be dizzy, but he had reached this point in


    the performance, so if he did not continue the performance, it would not work?!


    Looking at the direction the ambnce was heading away, Shawn''s eyes flickered slightly.


    Gale was also speechless.

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    After a few seconds of silence, she said, "Who on earth informed him?"


    She was suspicious of Shawn!


    However, she could not ask him directly!


    Shawn replied, "It wasn''t me! If I don''t want to divorce, I wouldn''t have agreed to you. I didn''t know


    Grandpa would make such a fuss."


    The phone rang.


    Shawn answered the phone. "Hello?"


    "Mr. Wood...Your grandpa just... just woke up suddenly..." the housekeeper said.


    "Woke up?"


    "Yes, yes, he has something to tell you!"


    The housekeeper brought the phone to Lucas.


    "Shawn, if you really get a divorce, then... that... would be a big disobedience! It is pissing me off!"


    "If you still want me to live a few more years, you have to listen to me!"


    "It pissed me off... You think the Wood family belongs to you. You can do whatever you want, and no


    one can control you anymore.novelebook Are you satisfied?"


    Lucas took a breath after speaking.


    "Grandpa, you are threatening me," Shawn replied.


    "I''m going to threaten you.... If you want to die and hold a funeral for me, then go to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau!"


    "Grandpa..."


    He hung up.


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply and looked sideways at Gale.


    He deliberately turned on the speakerphone, and she heard it too.


    Lucas was threatening him with his life!


    Gale stomped her feet, bit her lip, and walked down the steps quickly, walking in a hurry.


    "Galey, where are you going?"


    "Thepany!"


    Gale was also full of anger.


    They were almost divorced, but Lucas suddenly intervened, and it got messed up again!


    So close!


    The more it was dyed, the more inseparable they became!


    The corners of Shawn''s lips were slightly pursed, and there was a faint smile on his face.


    He thought the divorce was settled, so he did not have any hope. He epted reality and nned to


    pay attention to her and protect her silently for the rest of his life, but he did not expect...


    Grandpa came so soon.


    Then, it could not be Shawn''s fault, could it?


    It was not that he instructed Lucas to make a fuss and faked being sick¡­ It was beyond his


    expectation.


    Gale also understood that, and that was why there was no ce to vent her anger!


    It was Lucas'' doing alone, and Shawn did not participate in the whole process.


    Moreover, he kept insisting that he wanted a divorce.


    What could Gale do?


    Only herself to me...bad luck! Bad luck!


    Meanwhile, in the ambnce, the doctor and nurse looked at each other.


    They did not really need to save the patient.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas was full of energy, and he did not look sick.


    The housekeeper helped Lucas to sit up.


    "Sir, you''d better go to the hospital. Arrange a VIP ward and stay in it for two days, it''s just a matter of


    taking care of your body," the housekeeper said.


    Lucas let out a hum.


    That was what he nned too. After all, he had already faked it to this point.

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    "It''s a good thing you arrived on time. Otherwise, Shawn and his wife would have gone to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau¡­ it is just a few minutes away." The housekeeper was a little terrified.


    "I really don''t know what these two people are thinking. They are still talking about divorce! Young


    people are just outragous!"


    The housekeeper replied, "I don''t know what happened, it was fine two days ago."


    "Are you sure they''re fine? Will they be fine someday¡­ This conflict has always been there, and it


    hasn''t been resolved at all."


    Although Lucas was old, he was not old-fashioned, and his heart was like a mirror.


    The so-called ''father-killing vengeance'' doomed Shawn and Gale to indelible pain.


    Now, the old wound has not healed, and a new wound has been added!


    Lucas sighed and paused, thinking of the scene just now. He found it funny and could not help


    laughing.


    "I''m old, and I just pretended to faint... I''ve never done this kind of thing in my life. Now, for the sake of


    the rtionship between my son and daughter-inw, I''m starting to y tricks."


    The old man understood that simple interpersonal rtionships are the most fundamental for a family.


    The death of Alex Wood was the best proof... He died at the hands of his second wife and stepson!


    He absolutely would not allow history to repeat itself!


    The housekeeper also smiled. "However, your trick has worked. It is impossible for Shawn and his wife


    to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau again, and they will not mention divorce again for a while."


    "That''s right. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a trick or a joke, as long as it works."


    The two looked at each other andughed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at Wood Group, Gale looked angry. She frowned with no trace of a smile.


    When she walked into the jewelry department and was about to press her fingerprints to check in, a


    voice suddenly sounded from the side.novelebook "Why are you here?"


    Gale was startled, took two steps back, and turned to look. "Mr. Winter?"


    Joe was crossing his arms with a meaningful expression.


    He raised his wrist and nced at the time. "It''s only past nine o''clock.. Is the process for a divorce that


    quick?"


    Gale''splexion became even uglier.


    She did not want to talk about it!


    "You are... too concerned about my private life, aren''t you? How do you know I''m going to get a divorce


    today? Shawn told you?" Gale asked.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "None of these matters. What matters is, did you get it?"


    Gale gritted her teeth. "No!"


    Joe breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that Shawn still had his way... He said he had to let go, but when it came to the critical


    moment, Shawn was still very strong!


    How could Shawn be willing to give up his beautiful wife!


    Joe''s gossiping thoughts came up instantly. "Why didn''t you go?"


    Gale asked, "Why do you want to know?"


    "I care about you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Winter, but no need!"


    After Gale clocked in, she turned around and walked to her workstation.


    However, Joe did not want to let it go and followed her. "Just tell me, please? Seeing that I have helped


    you a lot...My poor curiosity..."


    What trick did Shawn rely on to turn the situation around?

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    Joe stroked his chin and thought for a while. "Is Shawn sick? That''s why he can''t go?"


    "Or...was he in a car ident?"


    "Broke his leg and can''t walk? It''s just postponed for another day?"


    Joe kept talking, and the more he talked, the more outrageous it became!


    Gale could not stand the noise from him.


    "Mr. Winter! Can you stop gossiping?" Gale replied.


    "No."


    Gale resisted the urge to roll her eyes.


    Joe raised his eyebrows. "Then let me gossip about something else?"


    "What else?"


    Gale was stunned. What else should Joe gossip about?


    Seeing her nk face, Joe said, "Joshua, Shawn''s son. You have been back to Sea City for so long,


    and I haven''t seen him once... Have you left him in the small town?"


    Joe quite liked Joshua.


    He was smart and very fun.


    Shawn had really won the lottery. He had both sons and daughters; the son was extremely smart, and


    the daughter was cute and beautiful!


    "Joshua...has been staying at Aurum''s house. Shawn also knows," Gale replied.


    Joe was surprised. "Shawn knows? Then..."


    "But he didn''t know that Joshua was his son."


    "He didn''t think Joshua was Molly''s son, did he? He didn''t even know that you were Molly?"


    "Right."


    Joe shook his head again and again. "Shawn is really smart. It was so obvious that he didn''t even


    notice it...novelebook When ites to your affairs, his IQ is zero."


    Joe was looking forward to the day Shawn knew the truth!


    When the timees, how exciting Shawn''s expression will be. Joe got excited just thinking about it!


    "By the way, Gale, when are you nning to introduce the father and son duo to each other?" Joe


    asked.


    This stopped Gale immediately.


    That was right, it was impossible for Joshua to live in Aurum''s house all the time, and it was impossible


    to hide his identity forever.


    Furthermore, Gale...did not n to hide Joshua anymore.


    Children have the right to choose freely.


    She did not want to and should not be selfish anymore.


    She should have more confidence in herself because her children were brought up by her alone. She


    believes that the children will be more willing to live with her!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As long as Shawn did not y tricks, Gale was sure to get two children under fair and just


    circumstances!


    "Recognize what, admit it. Nicole is his now, why should Joshua also belong to him? How shameless is


    Shawn? When Gale gave birth, he was there? Where was he when she was in confinement? Where


    was he when she was taking care of the baby?" Summer interjected.


    "Oh, he didn''t pay a penny, but now he wants a child? He wants both? Why did Shawn take advantage


    of all the good things?"


    "Even if Gale wants them to get to know each other, I, the godmother, will be the first to disagree!"


    Summer walked over and expressed her disgust.


    "Don''t join in the fun. Gale knows what to do." Joe nced at her.


    Summer snorted and said, "She is soft-hearted and kind. She has to take care of the overall situation,


    and I can''t control much. If this matter is left to me¡­ It won''t be so easy to handle."

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    "I will definitely choose a time, quietly take the two children away, and fly far away, so that Shawn can


    never find them."


    "Oh, by the way, before I leave, I want to let Shawn know all the truth, let him know that he has a son,


    and let him know the pain clearly!" Summer added.


    Gale lowered her eyes and remained silent.


    Joe said, "Summer, you''re a bit cruel."


    "If women are not ruthless, their status is unstable!"


    Summer had always acted like this.


    Dare to love and hate! Free and easy!


    Joe sized her up. "You woman... tsk tsk tsk. Summer, if anyone marries you, it''s really..."


    Summer red. "What is it really?"


    "It''s really a curse... no, it''s a blessing from eight lifetimes!"


    Joe did not dare to offend Summer at this time.


    Every time they talked about marriage, Summer was very concerned about it and would always


    novelebookquarrel with him!


    Maybe she was really afraid that she would not be able to marry?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe thought if she really got to that point, he could reluctantly ept her.


    Anyway...he could not ept other women either.


    Although he and Summer were noisy and aggressive every day, at least he did not hate her, and it


    seemed good to make do with his life!


    Summer shook her hair. "Hmph. Which man is worthy of me? Forget it, I''ll be single, I don''t want to take


    advantage of any man."


    Joe suddenly smiled.


    Summer''s back shuddered, and she had a particrly bad premonition!


    "What are youughing at?"


    Joe''s smile became more and more profound. "I don''t know if you will take advantage of other men, but


    Summer, you will take advantage of me for a month."


    Summer, who was usually eloquent, waspletely mute at this time.


    Gale saw something was wrong.


    "One month? What do you mean?" Gale asked.


    Joe was in a good mood, and his tone became a lot lighter. "It''s all over now, so it''s okay to tell you.


    Summer won''t refuse to admit that she lost."


    "Lost?"


    "Yes. Summer and I did make a special bet about you and Shawn," Joe said.


    Gale remembered.


    Once in the office, she heard the word ''gamble'', but no matter how she asked, Joe and Summer


    refused to admit it.


    Now the showdown began!


    "Sure enough¡­ What are you betting on? What is the bet?" Gale said.


    Joe replied, "To put it simply, we are betting on whether Shawn is sincere to you, whether he still loves


    you, whether he is so good to Winnie because there is something unspeakable, whether we have


    misunderstood him. Summer bet no, and I bet yes. As for the bet..."


    He raised his chin and said, "Summer, you can tell her by yourself."


    Summer gritted her teeth, "If he wins, I will be his girlfriend for a month! If I win, he will serve me like a


    cow for a month!"


    Gale was shocked.


    Being a girlfriend and being a cow at the same time!


    "I haven''t lost yet! Who said I lost! Gale, what is Shawn hiding? We all misunderstood him?" Summer


    still held on to thest bit of confidence.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Joe had a rxed expression on his face. He was sure of winning, and he was not afraid at all.


    Seeing him so calm, Summer became even more uneasy.


    She had vaguely sensed in her heart... that she was about to lose.


    However, she would never admit defeat until thest moment!


    "Let''s talk. Gale, tell Summer!" Joe looked forward to it.


    Gale looked at Summer with a sympathetic look.


    Well, before she opened her mouth, Summer lost her confidence in her heart.


    Only a guilty conscience!


    Summer swallowed. "Er...Gale, did you really misunderstand Shawn?"


    Gale nodded. "Yes, we all misunderstood him."


    Summer almost lost her bnce and passed out.


    She quickly supported herself with the table. "Wait... You need to exin. How did you misunderstand


    him? Who put a knife on his neck and forced him to be with Winnie, forcing him to share the bed with


    her?"


    "Isn''t that all his own choice! I think he enjoys it! How could it be a misunderstanding again? Gale, don''t


    be fooled by Shawn!"


    "A man''s mouth is a deceitful ghost! Don''t trust him that easily!"Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale sighed. "Well, from a friend''s point of view, I hope you can win. From my own point of view, I also


    hope that Shawn will move on.novelebook But...from the point of view of fact..."


    Everyone really misunderstood Shawn.


    "What''s going on?" Summer grabbed Gale''s shoulder and shook it vigorously. "Even if I lose, I must


    know why! What the hell is Shawn doing?!"


    Gale looked into Summer''s eyes and said, "All this, from the very beginning, was nned..."


    Gale told Summer what happened in detail.


    She told her everything, including Nicole''s spell, Winnie''s hypnotizing Shawn, Natalie''s instigation


    behind the scenes, etc...


    After listening, Summer was stunned for a long time.


    "Shawn is actually ying such a big game of chess¡­ He is alone, hiding from everyone, nning


    step by step, even if he is misunderstood and hated by everyone!" Summer murmured.


    Joe saidzily, "Who said everyone misunderstood him? Didn''t I always stand by him? I also told Gale,


    give Shawn a little time, and he will definitely not let her down. It''s a pity...If you don''t believe me, what


    can I do?"


    Joe shrugged his shoulders. Summer''s teeth itched when she saw his proud and stinky look!


    She was filled with anger!


    What are you talking about!


    Was it great to win?


    Well, it was really great to win!


    No matter how angry Summer was, how disobedient and eloquent she was, she would be dumb at this


    moment.


    What could be done?


    She was silent, but Joe had something to say.


    "Hello Summer, how is it? Now that Gale has told you personally, you should be convinced and ept


    the reality, right?" Joe was very snarky.


    "I..."


    Summer originally wanted to be very tough, but when the words came to her lips, her momentum


    weakened again.


    "I''m neither deaf nor stupid. I heard everything," she whispered.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    "Okay, do you know you lost?"


    "I know."


    Joe became more and more stunned. "Are you fulfilling the end of your bet?"


    "Yes. I am willing to admit defeat. My vision is not as good as yours. I misunderstood Shawn, I admit it."


    Summer nodded.


    Joe smiled in satisfaction and was about to say something when Summer spoke, "But¡­"


    "Huh? But what?"


    "This doesn''t mean that Shawn is a qualified husband, a good partner who is suitable for the rest of his


    life. If you stay with him, you won''t be happy!" Summer said.


    Shawn was too selfish, always in control of everything, thinking that he was doing it for Gale''s good,


    but in fact, he never asked Gale if she was willing or not.


    Marriage is for two people. They support each other and help each other. Not one person bears


    everything, and the other just enjoys it.


    "Yes. I questioned him why didn''t he tell me in advance, why didn''t he n with me in advance... Am I


    unworthy? Or does he think I don''t have the ability to do it? He said he didn''t want me involved." Gale


    sighed softly.


    Gale could understand Shawn''s concerns, but understanding did not mean she could ept it. If she


    did it all over again, she hoped that Shawn would have told her clearly at the very beginning¡­


    He acted alone in order to understand the spell on Nicole!


    "That''s right. He doesn''t want you to get involved, but has he ever asked you if you want to get


    involved!?" Summer echoed.


    Joe replied, "Happy or not, that''s the couple''s business. It has nothing to do with our bet! Summer,


    please don''t change the subject."


    Gale looked at her with extremely sympathetic eyes.


    This time...


    Gale could not help Summer either!


    Who told her to bet with Joe in private?


    Well, now, the facts wereid out on the table, and she had tomit to it!


    Gale patted her on the shoulder. "Summer, take care of yourself."


    "Gale¡­"


    Summer was about to cry.


    Gale could not do anything butfort her. "Shouldn''t you just be his girlfriend for a month? Just bite


    the bullet!"


    "Of course, you can stand and talk like that. It''s not you."


    "Then you go and act like a baby with Joe?"


    Gale just said that casually, but Summer''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Did they not all say that men like women''s acting like a baby the most!


    Summer immediately took two steps forward, walked up to Joe, and stared straight at him like a wolf


    looking at a piece of fat.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Summer squeezed her throat and called out delicately, "Mr. Winter¡­I need to discuss something with


    you¡­"


    Joe looked at her like a ghost, shaking the goosebumps on his body.


    "Hello, Summer, can you be normal?"


    "I''m normal, Mr. Winter¡­" Summer was smiling, extraordinarily gentle, and well-behaved. "You are so


    wise and powerful, you can predict the future, see the situation clearly, you really have an exquisite


    heart¡­"


    Joe could not take it anymore.


    ''Summer is usually like a tigress. How can she be so delicate?''


    It was not like her at all!


    "Stop, stop. Speak normally!" Joe said.


    However, Summer did not intend to just let it go. "Mr. Winter, my brain is no match for yours, so it''s only


    natural that I lose to you. You are a big and important man, don''t remember the mistakes of the little


    one."


    "What, Summer, are you trying to y tricks?"


    Summer winked. "What are you saying, Mr. Winter? I''m just discussing it with you. You see, with my


    personality and status, I don''t deserve to be your girlfriend, right?"

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    "It doesn''t matter. If I say you are worthy, you are," Joe said.


    Summer could not hold back anymore.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Joe said, "Besides, even if I can''t bear it anymore, it will only be a month."


    "It will be a long month. I will be near you the whole month. Won''t you get annoyed?"


    "It''s annoying, but you are already near me every day."


    Summer gritted her teeth, intending to add fire. Her voice became more coquettish. "Mr. Winter¡­"


    Joe could not take it anymore, and Gale silently rubbed her arms.


    It was so gross.


    Was this the girl the Summer she knew??


    Seeing Joe''s unbearable expression, Summer felt this trick was effective and nned to continue using


    it.


    "Think about it, Mr. Winter, I will be talking to you like this for a month, and it bothers you so much. How


    ufortable it is for you¡­"


    Gale thought that Joe would interrupt her impatiently, but unexpectedly, he suddenly stretched out his


    hand and wrapped his arms around Summer''s shoulder.


    Summer was startled. Her body became extremely stiff.


    "I just like that you are bothering me so much. Just now... I just didn''t get used to it." Joe smiled.


    Summer was so confused.


    What the hell?!


    Joe said, "I like delicate and charming ones. Summer, you are very appetizing to me. I hope you will


    continue to maintain it. This month, you will be as good as I want and be my girlfriend."


    Summer was stunned.


    Did he really ept it?


    No!


    Seeing Summer''s expression as if struck by lightning, Joe only felt physically and mentally at ease.


    What a joke.


    He would just y along and ept everything she asked!


    Let her act like a baby! No matter how cute you are! Let him see how long she couldst!


    Joe had known Summer for so many years but still did not know her character?


    Sure enough, Summer was so frustrated that she immediately patted his hand on her shoulder away.


    She turned from a kitten into a tigress in seconds. "Joe! You still have to push my limits!"


    "Don''t you want to y the little wife? Then I will do what you want, as you wish," Joe replied.


    "What little wife, I''m not! At most, I am your girlfriend!"


    Joe nodded. "Okay, girlfriend then."


    He answered very naturally.


    Summer was stunned for a moment, then rubbed her nose in desperation.


    It seemed that there was no other way.


    God, what could she do? Was she really going to be Joe''s girlfriend for a month?


    That was worse than killing her!


    Summer looked at Gale pitifully. "Gale¡­ Hurry up and save me."


    Gale looked at her with sympathy in her eyes.


    "Who asked you to bet with him? You still kept it from me, now you are regretting it?" Gale asked.


    "I saw that Shawn was living with Winnie, and he was supporting her in every possible way. I thought


    he had just changed his mind! I thought that I would win, but who knows..."

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    She lost badly.


    Even Summer fantasized about how she would order Joe at that time!


    She was excited just thinking about it!


    "You''d better kill me directly."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Joe shrugged. "I''m just a best friend like you, I can''t bear it. I''ll go first and go to work."


    She had just taken two steps when she suddenly heard the sound of treading footsteps behind her,


    very fast and rhythmic.


    Sounded a bit off...


    A normal adult would not make such a running sound at all.


    Only children do!


    However, why would there be kids in the Wood Group?


    Gale was about to turn around to see what was happening when a chubby meatball was already


    attached to her thigh.


    "Mommy!"


    Gale was startled.


    How could it be Joshua!


    "Mommy, are you surprised to see me? Are you surprised? This is the first time I''vee to your ce


    of work!" Joshua asked.


    Joshua was very excited, hugged her leg, raised his head, and looked up.


    "Aren''t you going to school? Today is not the weekend," Gale asked.


    Aurum came over and exined in a low voice, "He was a little unwell in the morning, vomited after


    eating breakfast, and just finished the doctor''s visit."


    "Throw up? What''s the reason?" Gale''s heart tightened.


    Joshua waved his hand carelessly. "It''s okay, look at me, I''m alive and kicking now!"


    "He has a good immune system and recovered quickly. He is indeed fine. He missed the morning


    ss, and he said he wanted to see you, so I brought him here," Aurum said.


    Knowing that Joshua was ill, Gale felt a little distressed and patted his head. "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "I''m afraid you''re worried!"


    Joshua turned to look at Joe and Summer.


    "Little devil, do you still remember me?" Joe asked.


    "Certainly!"


    "Miss me? I helped you a lot back then. If it weren''t for me¡­ would you have slipped away from Shawn


    smoothly?" Joe asked.


    Joshua looked at him with disgust. "What do you think two big men can do with me? You two are so


    disgusting."


    Joe was confused.


    Next to him, Summer unceremoniously burst outughing. "Hahahaha, you''re going to be deted!"


    She smiled, and Joshuaughed too.


    He blinked. "Such a beautiful youngdy is my godmother!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. Come on, give me a hug!" Summer opened her arms.


    Joshua rushed over immediately. "My godmother is even more beautiful than in the photo!"


    Summer''s heart was in full bloom!


    Who did not like to hear this kind of talk!

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    Joshua''s words were too sweet and pleasing!


    Joe expressed his disdain.


    Gale smiled and shook her head helplessly. She had already figured out her son''s character.


    "It''s so cute, Joshua is also more handsome than in the photo. When you grow up, I don''t know how


    many girls would fall for you..." Summer really liked to praise him.


    Summer was shocked and happy when Gale told her she had a son as well.


    Shockingly, Gale actually gave birth to twins!


    If Nicole followed Shawn, at least she would have a son, Joshua, by her side!


    It was a pity that, due to various reasons, she had not been able to see Joshua, and she did not expect


    the opportunity toe today.


    Summer''s frustration and powerlessness of losing the bet disappear after seeing Joshua.


    "Let''s go, I will take you to y. My office is very big, so you can do whatever you want," Summer said.


    "Yay!"


    She led the bouncing Joshua away.


    Joe shook his head, nced at Aurum, then at Gale. "Be careful, this is Shawn''s territory, and his spies


    are everywhere. Restrain yourself, don''t act inappropriately in front of the children."


    After all, these two love each other.


    Tsk tsk tsk, Joe never thought that Gale would like Aurum.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He always thought that a woman who liked Shawn could not like another man!


    Aurum replied calmly, "You must be joking."


    "I''m not joking, I''m serious. There is a reception room over there, if you have something to say, go there


    and talk." Joe pointed.


    In the reception room, Gale poured a cup of tea and put it in front of Aurum. "I mean don''t take it to


    heart. I know that the person in your heart has always been the real daughter of the Yarn family, not


    Natalie and not me."


    Aurum lowered his head slightly, unable to see the expression on his face clearly.


    "You came this time...you must have something to tell me. Joshua wants to see me, I guess, it''s just an


    excuse for you," Gale asked.


    With Aurum''s character and conduct, he would not suddenly bring Joshua to the Wood Group without


    notifying her in advance.


    Aurum said, "Yes, Gale, you know what I want to say."


    Gale paused for a moment before saying, "Do you still want to intercede for Natalie?"


    "I''m not interceding for her, I''m interceding for the Yarn family."


    Natalie deserved what she deserved and should pay the price for her actions.


    However, the Yarn family should not be implicated by Natalie.


    Gale sat down opposite him. "I understand what you think, and I don''t want the Yarn family to be


    responsible for Natalie''s actions. However, only by using the Yarn family could Natalie force Natalie to


    give in and give up. Mr. Lefting, I have no choice but to act."


    She had a good impression of Mrs. Yarn, and it always reminded her of her deceased mother, Wendy.


    Natalie was very happy and had a harmonious family, but because of a little setback in love, she could


    not bear it and did things that harmed others and benefitted herself.


    "You can deal with Natalie however you want. I have no opinion. She is obsessed, and I can''t save her.


    However, Gale, you really can''t attack the Yarn family."


    Gale asked, "Why? Mr. Lefting, give me a reason, enough to convince me. Otherwise, I can''t promise


    you."


    She knew that Aurum was a measured person and would never put her in a dilemma.


    However, Aurum kept asking her to make concessions on the Yarn family matter.


    What was he thinking about? What was he worrying about?


    Or did Aurum also have something to hide?


    After thinking for a while, Gale said, "Mr. Lefting, I think our rtionship has surpassed that of ordinary


    friends. There are no secrets between me and you, and we can share anything. You can tell me your


    truths, let''s discuss and face them together."

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    "You can''t just ask me to let the Yarn family go, and only target Natalie. You have been kind to me and


    helped me a lot. I would have agreed to anything else. But this time, the victim is Nicole, I really can''t


    do it."


    Aurum slowly raised his head and met her gaze.


    There seemed to be thousands of emotions in his eyes. Gale could not see through them and did not


    want to see them through, but they were there so brightly that she could not ignore them.


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, Gale looked away.


    "Do you... want to know? Are you sure?" Aurum asked.


    "I want to know, Mr. Lefting. You want me to spare the Yarn family, so you must give me a reason to let


    the Yarn family go."


    Gale did not want to get up early every day and put on ugly and old makeup to face Nicole.


    She also did not want to hear Nicole calling her Mrs. Anne.


    Her desire to live a normal life was just such a simple wish, but it was so difficult to achieve.


    "I can say it, and I should say it¡­ It''s just, Gale, are you ready to know?" Aurum sighed.


    She pointed to herself. "What should I do to prepare?"


    "Your mind."


    Gale frowned. "What does the Yarn family have to do with me...?"


    It was the first time she met the Yarn family''s parents.


    Hearing Aurum''s words, she was a little confused.


    The reception room was very quiet, except for the whirring of the air conditioner.


    He had thousands of words, but he did not know where to start.


    After a while, he slowly opened his mouth. "Gale, the Yarn family has a lot to do with you."


    Gale still did not understand.


    She knew about the situation of the Yarn family. Natalie was adopted by an orphanage. The real


    daughter of the Yarn family disappeared when she was a child. Aurum was always looking for her and


    never gave up.


    Matthew and Mary also loved Natalie very much and raised her as their own daughter.


    What Aurum loved deeply was always the real Ms. Yarn, not Natalie.


    This was all Gale knew about the Yarn family.


    The Yarn family''s financial resources and scale are also ranked high in town.


    Seeing the deep doubt in Gale''s eyes, Aurum sighed again.


    "Gale, do you have a birthmark on your waist? he asked.


    Gale subconsciously raised her hand and put it on her waist.


    Aurum asked, "Besides, that birthmark is heart-shaped, very special. It''s located at the thinnest part of


    your waist, isn''t it?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes were so intense, waiting for her answer.


    "Yes. How do you know?" Gale replied.


    There were only two people who had seen her waist.


    One was Summer.


    They were best friends and often bathed and slept together in college, and there was no secret.


    The other was Shawn because he was her first man.


    There were also two children, Nicole and Joshua. Other than that, there was no one else.


    So...how did Aurum know!


    "Joshua told me," Aurum replied.


    Only then did Gale suddenly realize. "So it''s him...Why is he telling you these things when he has


    nothing to do with it?"


    "Gale, this birthmark has been on your body since you can remember, right?"


    "Right."


    Aurum looked at her and said, "What if I tell you that the real daughter of the Yarn family has a


    birthmark exactly like yours?"

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Gale was stunned.


    After a few seconds of silence, she asked, "The same heart-shaped birthmark on the waist?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure? Is there such a coincidence in the world? This is incredible..." Gale asked.


    She was thinking of coincidence and nothing else at all.


    Aurum knew that she did not understand what he meant.


    "There is no such coincidence in the world. Gale, it is impossible for two people to have the exact same


    birthmark on their bodies, do you understand what I mean?" Aurum said.


    Gale blinked, frozen.


    "You...you mean, I...could...just..."


    Gale could not say the next words. Her mouth was a gap, and nothing came out.


    The daughter of the Yarn family!


    Aurum wanted to say that she was the daughter of the Yarn family!


    How could this be!


    It was outrageous!


    "No, it''s not. Mr. Lefting, you think too much!" Gale shook her head repeatedly.


    "But, you do have a heart-shaped birthmark on your waist! Jennie also has a heart-shaped birthmark


    on her waist!"


    "This... this is a coincidence."


    Gale could not ept it.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If she was the daughter of the Yarn family, then was she adopted?


    Her parents were just her adoptive parents?


    However, Peter and Wendy had never told her!


    "I''m not sure if you are Jennie. I only deduced it from the birthmark. But I don''t think it is possible for


    two people to have the same birthmark in the same ce. So, Gale, the possibility that you are Jennie


    is too great," Aurum said.


    Aurum was willing to trust his intuition.


    It was because when he saw Gale for the first time, he had a different feeling for her.


    This was fate. It is arranged by God, destined!


    Gale fell silent.


    Her mind was in a mess, and she could not figure it out at all.


    She is the daughter of the Yarn family?


    What Natalie had reced for so many years in her life?


    Was she adopted or picked up by Peter and Wendy?


    Was she the one who wanted to marry Aurum?


    Too much information flooded into her brain in an instant!


    "Gale...can you show me your birthmark?" Aurum asked in a low voice.


    Startled, she looked at him suddenly.


    "I didn''t mean to offend you, I just wanted to take a look and make sure. I remember Jennie''s birthmark


    very clearly. The shape and location are all engraved in my memory. Maybe... Your birthmark is slightly


    different from hers," Aurum said.


    After all, he had never seen the birthmark on Gale''s body.


    The information he got was two words¡­


    On the waist, heart-shaped.


    Then, there was none.


    "See my birthmark?"


    Gale looked down at her clothes today.


    She was wearing a white shirt and ck skirt today, with a sense of formal attire, because the Wood


    Group still had a dress requirement for employees to go to work.


    It would be inconvenient if she wore a skirt today.


    As long as Gale raised the hem of her clothes a little bit, Aurum could see it.

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    "Let me take a look first, and with just one look, I can confirm whether the birthmarks are exactly the


    same or different. Gale...please." Aurum looked pleadingly.


    There was nothing he could do.


    He knew that Gale might be Jennie.


    He did not tell anyone!


    Aurum thought that after he confirmed the birthmark, he would go to the Yarn family to exin the


    situation when he had a certain degree of certainty.


    This matter was too important, and he dared not take risks casually!


    What if it was a mistake?


    Letting the Yarn family rejoice for nothing would also make Natalie feel more upset and cause more


    incidents!


    Gale hesitated. "Erm..."


    She was a married woman, and it was inappropriate for a strange man to look at her waist.


    Just imagining the scene, Gale''s face started to burn!


    Aurum immediately exined, "I really don''t have any other ideas, don''t get me wrong, Gale."


    "I know, I understand your character. It''s just me... I''m a little embarrassed," Gale replied.


    Aurum stood up with his back to her.


    "When you''re done, call me again. I''ll just take a look, and I''ll be able topare and judge in a few


    seconds. There should be surveince in this reception room. If I have any other idea, the camera¡­


    Everything will be photographed and you can use it as evidence to arrest me and prosecute me,"


    Aurum said.


    Gale believed him.


    She just did not think it was right.


    However, after much deliberation, there was no other way but to let Aurum take a look.


    After he saw it, he could judge whether her birthmark was the same as that of the daughter of the Yarn


    family... Only then could he judge whether she might be the daughter of the Yarn family?


    This step was critical.


    Biting her lip, Gale responded, "Okay."


    She pulled the hem of the shirt out of the skirt, opened it slightly, and looked down at the birthmark.


    At the thinnest part of the waist, on the left, was a heart-shaped red birthmark.


    She had seen it countless times by herself and would subconsciously touch it every time she took a


    bath.


    Gale did not know that there was also a heart-shaped birthmark on the waist of the daughter of the


    Yarn family.


    Was it a coincidence, or was she Jennie?


    Gale turned his head and turned to Aurum, not daring to meet his eyes. "Okay. Take a look."


    "Okay, Gale, I''m turning around."


    Aurum reminded her very gentlemanly, and his movements were also very slow.


    Gale simply closed her eyes.


    How could this short few seconds feel so long...


    Aurum''s eyes fell on her waist.


    Gale''s skin was fair, her waist was very slender, she did not seem to have given birth to a child at all,


    and he could grab her with one hand.


    That birthmark was clearly printed on her waist, starkly contrasting her fair and tenderplexion!


    Aurum stared straight at it without blinking his eyes.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Gale did not know how he saw it, did he not say...just two seconds?


    Did Aurum see clearly?


    Just when she was about to ask, suddenly, the reception room door was pushed open from the outside!


    Gale and Aurum raised their heads at the same time, looking at the door!


    Shawn!


    They saw Shawn standing upright, his hands still on the doorknob.


    However, the back of his hand had blue veins protruding one by one, and it was about to crush the


    doorknob!


    His face was even more ugly to the extreme. It stank to the extreme!


    Shawn''s dark and prey eyes fell on Gale''s waist, fixed for a few seconds, and then looked at Aurum


    again.


    He could not believe the moment he opened the door that that was what he saw!


    Gale was lifting up her clothes!


    Aurum was staring straight at her exposed fair and tender skin!

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    "It seems that I came at the wrong time," Shawn said lightly.


    Although the voice was soft, the suppressed ruthlessness in the tone made people tremble with fear!


    Shawn knew that Aurum hade to Wood Group, but he did not care.


    However, when he heard that Aurum and Gale were alone in the reception room, he could not help


    coming over.


    Never thought that when he came, he would see such a scene!


    "No, Shawn¡­ We just..." Gale tried to exin.


    In the middle of speaking, she stopped again.


    This seemed impossible to exin.


    Did she want to tell Shawn that she was very likely to be the real daughter of the Yarn family, and the


    shape and position of the birthmark on her body were exactly the same as the daughter of the Yarn


    family, and Aurum needed to take a look to confirm?


    However, the matter was too secretive to be advertised.


    What if it was a misunderstanding?


    That would be embarrassing and make a big fuss.


    "Just what? Gale, keep talking!" Shawn looked at her intensely.


    He gave her a chance to exin!


    He would listen!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Gale just bit her lip but did not speak again.


    She silently put down the hem of the clothes and neatened her clothes.


    Shawn''s deep eyes darkened, and he quickly walked in.


    However, he went straight to Aurum!


    Shawn stretched out his long arms and grabbed Aurum''s cor, the coldness in his eyes was about to


    freeze him. "You want to court death? I''ll help you!"


    He swung his fist hard!


    Boom!


    A muffled sound!


    Aurum''s face was turned to one side, and the corners of his mouth were slowly bleeding.


    Shawn could not bear it anymore.


    No man could maintain his sanity after seeing such a scene!


    What was more, he was Shawn! No one had ever dared to step on his head!


    In hispany, Aurum was so tant and gentle in his territory... In the reception room with the


    woman he loves!


    Even if Gale loved Aurum, even if Gale would protect Aurum, Shawn would still hit this punch!


    Sure enough, Gale looked at it and eximed, "Aurum!"


    She hurried over to support him and looked at the injury on his face worriedly. "How is it? Does it hurt?"


    "I''m fine."


    How could it be fine?


    Such a heavy punch!


    She had experienced how powerful Shawn was!


    Gale looked up at him. "Shawn! Why do you beat someone for no reason!"


    "For no reason? Galey, how can you say that?" Shawn felt chills all over his body.


    She was undressing!


    Aurum was watching!


    How could it be for no reason?


    "We didn''t do anything! Things are not what you see, let alone what you imagined. Don''t make trouble


    for no reason, let alone do it without saying anything!" Gale said.


    "What''s that like? Galey, you clearly wanted to exin just now, why did you stop in the middle of what


    you said?"


    "I..."


    Shawn was aggressive. "Is it because you haven''t thought of an excuse yet?"


    Gale shook her head. "That''s not the case!"


    He snorted heavily, raised his hand and grabbed her wrist, pulled her forcefully, and brought her to his


    side.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Gale staggered, almost fell, and stumbled into Shawn''s arms with chaotic steps.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Her nose hit his chest. Shawn''s body was muscr and strong. Gale felt that her nose was about to be


    bumped crookedly. The pain was so painful that she almost had a nosebleed.


    Shawn''s voice sounded above her head. "I endure you, respect you, understand you, and even let you


    go... because I love you! I am doing this for you!"


    "But I didn''t do this to let you step on my head again and again and hurt me again and again! It''s not to


    make you ignore me!"


    "I know you love Aurum, but you must remember that now, you, Gale, are still my wife, my woman! You


    are a married woman!"


    Shawn''s forehead twitched. "Even if you want to live together with him and hand yourself over to him,


    you have to wait! Now is not the time!"


    He put his hands on her waist and hugged her tightly. "Galey, you also respect yourself!"


    Shawn''s furious voice echoed in the entire reception room.


    Gale looked up at him.


    He really misunderstood her.


    "In your heart, I''m that kind of woman? I can''t hold back my loneliness, I have no moral bottom line,


    and I can give my body to a man casually? Shawn, you can''t help but look down on me!" Gale asked.


    "Then what were you doing just now? What are you doing with your clothes!?"


    Gale knew that if she did not exin, she would not be able to redeem herself!


    She replied, "I''m showing Aurum..."


    Shawn did not have the patience to listen to her finish."What are you looking at? Is it because I came


    too early, you haven''t had time yet, it''s just the beginning? I interrupted your good business?"


    "Shawn! Don''t insult people like this!"


    "Did I say something wrong? If I came a littleter, would you just take off the clothes!" The anger in his


    eyes became more and more profound.


    At this moment, Shawn did not know whether he should be thankful that he came early and stopped


    her and Aurum from being interrupted in time... Or, he shoulde a littleter so that he could catch


    her and Aurum more directly and fully in the scene!


    "I didn''t intend to take off my clothes! Shawn, don''t think of us so dirty!"


    As he said that, Gale raised his finger and pointed to the surveince camera on the wall. "The camera


    is clearly ced here, Aurum and I could be... could it be recorded!"


    The more she talked, the angrier she got. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    How could Shawn nder her like this!


    However, what Gale did not expect was that Shawn''s next words hurt her even more¡­


    "Who knows if the two of you will be unable to hold back when your love bes strong?"


    Gale did not want to talk anymore.


    She just looked at him with disappointment.


    Aurum wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said slowly, "Mr. Wood, you really


    misunderstood us."


    Shawn sternly reprimanded, "It''s not your turn to speak here yet! Shut up!"


    However, Aurum continued, "I won''t me you for the punch but I have no choice."


    He knew very well that it was too much to request to see the birthmark.


    He was already very satisfied that Gale could cooperate with him.


    It was just that he did not expect Shawn would show up at this exact time, and witnessing this scene


    caused a misunderstanding!


    "Helpless? Looking at my wife''s body in desperation?" Shawn narrowed his eyes deeply, full of


    murderous intent.


    "I''ll give a reasonable exnation."


    Shawn snorted coldly. "I can make you stay here forever to exin in a reasonable way, and you won''t


    be able to step out of the gate until you do!"


    This was a threat!


    "Shawn, you can''t attack Aurum!" Gale said.

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    He raised his hand to pinch her chin. "Why? Do you feel bad?"


    "I..."


    "Go!" Shawn hugged her deeply and walked out.


    He did not want to stay here for a second. Otherwise, he would really lose control of himself and do


    something crazy!


    When angry, he could destroy everything!


    Aurum did not catch up but just looked at the back of the two people leaving.


    When Shawn was about to leave, Aurum said, "Gale, I saw clearly just now."


    She paused subconsciously and looked back at him.


    It was just that before she had time to see Aurum''s expression clearly, Shawn pinched her chin abruptly


    and snapped her back!


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Exactly the same. There is no difference," Aurum said.


    "Gale, you are her."


    However, as soon as Aurum finished speaking, there was a bang, and the door mmed shut!


    The whole floor seemed to shake!


    Gale''s ears were buzzing, echoing Aurum''sst words, those three words¡­ ''You are her''.


    Gale''s brain seemed to have stopped thinking, immersed in shock and disbelief,pletely forgetting


    where she was.


    She only knew to move forward mechanically, leaning against Shawn''s arms. Her eyes were empty and


    dull, lifeless and panicked.


    Shawn told her to go into the elevator, and she went into the elevator.


    Shawn made her unable to move, so she snuggled into his arms obediently, like a doll at the mercy of


    others.


    At the entrance of the jewelry department, Joe and Summer stood side by side.


    Summer asked, "What''s going on? Gale looks...not normal. Did Shawn threaten her? Bullied her?"


    Joe said, "How could he be willing?"


    "But you saw it just now, something is wrong with Gale."


    "It''s probably because Shawn was cruel to Aurum, and then she witnessed everything. The scenes are


    too bloody and cruel. She should ept it for a while."


    Summer was so surprised. "What?! Shawn won''t give Aurum to..."


    Her face was pale, and she rushed to the reception room immediately. "No, I''m going to take a look!"


    Aurum was Gale''s happiness for the rest of her life, so nothing could happen to him!


    If something happened to Aurum, what would Gale do in the future? Where would they find a good man


    who was so rich, handsome, gentle, considerate, gentleman, and dedicated?


    Joe reached out to pull her but was a step toote.


    Before he raised his feet to chase after her, another gust of wind passed by his side.


    "I''m going to have a look too!" Joshua ran with his short legs at a very high speed and soon caught up


    with Summer.


    Joe facepalmed.


    Joshua and Summer were lucky to be together at this moment.


    One big and one small, one after the other, ran to the reception room door.


    Summer was so angry that she did not catch her breath and quickly pushed the door open. Just as


    Aurum was about to open the door, the two ran into each other head-on.


    "Mr. Lefting, are...are you okay? Is there something wrong? Are you injured?" Summer looked him up


    and down.

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    Joshua said, "Uncle! Your face is swollen!"


    "Oh! Yes! Did Shawn hit you? How could he hit someone? Mr. Lefting, did you hit him back? You have


    to fight back!" Summer was so startled.


    Joe was speechless.


    Aurum just got punched.


    It looked like minor injuries, and there was no need to go to the hospital.


    This was already very good. If Shawn had not held back, Aurum would have been abolished long ago!


    He estimated that Gale was doing a good job at protecting Aurum. The situation was not bad, not bad


    at all!


    "I''ve already reminded you. Restrain yourself and calm down. How did something happen? In the


    reception room where you and Gale were, there are surveince cameras filming the whole process!"


    Joe shook his head again and again.


    Aurum and Gale must have done something. Otherwise, why would Shawn do it directly!


    If the two of them were just sitting and chatting normally, it would be impossible for Shawn to get angry.


    Just now, Shawn''s face... tsk tsk, it was no worse than the two days before the divorce!


    "You''re still talking sarcastically here! You told Shawn, and then he rushed over!" Summer stared at


    Joe.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Am I the kind of person who would snitch?"


    "If not?!"


    Joe was speechless. "You think Shawn is a monk? This is hispany, and every brick we step on


    belongs to him! Why would you think he would not know Aurum is here? Aurum is seeing Gale!"


    Aurum waved his hand. "I''m fine. This punch is worth it to me."


    It was his request that was too abrupt.


    What was more, Gale was indeed Shawn''s wife now.


    Think of it as the price to be paid for confirming the birthmark.


    Aurum recognized it!


    The corner of Aurum''s mouth curled into a smile, the same birthmark and position. He was more


    confident.


    Summer and Joshua looked at each other.


    You read that right. Aurum isughing?


    What was so funny? What was there tough about?


    "It''s over. Uncle Aurum was beaten stupid by Uncle Shawn," Joshua said.


    "It''s not enough. It''s just this punch."


    "Godmother, look for yourself. Is he just being silly like this now?"


    "A little bit..."


    Even Joe was dumbfounded.


    What happened in the reception room in these short ten minutes!?


    Aurum was about to speak, but Joshua turned around and ran away.


    "Joshua! Where are you going? We''re going home," he yelled.


    "I''m going to find Uncle Shawn!"


    What?


    Joshua was going to find Shawn!?


    That was not okay!


    Something would happen!


    Aurum, Summer, and Joe chased after Joshua in unison!


    However, they did not manage to catch up.


    Joshua quickly walked into the elevator and pressed the door close button.


    He watched the three of them rushing forward in unison and said loudly, "Don''t worry, I''m here to save


    Mommy, not to settle ounts for Uncle Lefting!"


    Joshua was still self-aware.


    With his small arms and legs, how could he beat Shawn?


    He was most worried about the mommy.


    Just now, Joshua also saw Gale''s distraught appearance, and he was also very worried!

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    Shawn wrapped his arms around Gale''s waist, led her into the office, and ordered sternly, "No one is


    allowed in without my permission!"


    Fiona replied, "Yes, Sir."


    She nced at Gale secretly and found that she did not make a sound or resist and was at the mercy


    of Shawn.


    Fiona closed the door gently and stood guard at the door.


    Shawn''s face was extremely gloomy. He walked to the sofa, pressed Gale''s shoulders and asked her


    to sit down.


    Then he said, "Take it off yourself, or I will."


    Only then did Gale return to her senses and look up at him. "Take off? Take off what?"


    "Clothes. If you can show Aurum, why can''t you show me?" Shawn met her gaze.


    Gale raised her hand and touched her waist.


    "Shawn, don''t make trouble out of nothing for no reason. I''m not that kind of woman, and Aurum won''t


    do anything beyond that!" She frowned.


    His tone was cold and firm. "Can you take it off?"


    Gale''s stubborn temper also came up. "Just, no!"


    She held her head up against him.


    Without saying a word, Shawn went straight to grab the hem of her dress and pulled it hard.


    Gale only felt the cloth rubbing against her delicate skin, which hurt a little.


    In the next second, Shawn''s callused fingertips were already holding her waist.


    "Such a secret ce, Galey...how can you show it to other men? How can you?"


    Shawn''s fingers gradually moved up andnded on her heart-shaped birthmark.


    "Here, only I have seen, touched, and kissed!"


    When he was deeply in love, he kissed this birthmark.


    That was where Gale was very sensitive.


    He always remembered.


    "Galey, how dare you? How dare you? You can''t let me love you. I''m not allowed to touch a hair of


    yours, and you treat me like this... Galey, you hurt me so deeply!" Shawn asked over and over again,


    leaning forward, bending over and lowering his head. His thin lips pressed against her ear.


    While talking, his hands pressed hard on her waist.


    He kept wiping her waist with his fingertips, back and forth, feeling... Aurum saw it here. It was dirty!


    He wanted to wipe it clean, wipe away Aurum''s eyes!


    Shawn knew that Aurum had not touched it yet, but he just felt ufortable and unclean!


    "It hurts¡­ Shawn, you hurt me!" Gale hissed.


    After she cried out in pain several times, Shawn finally stopped.


    Gale looked disheveled at this moment.


    The skirt was a little too big in the first ce, and it hung loosely around Gale''s waist. From Shawn''s


    perspective, it was a fatal temptation to him.


    The good taste of the past flooded into his heart instantly.


    He really owned her and loved her so much.


    However, she would soon belong to another man...


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Go take a shower. There is a bathtub in the lounge," Shawn said in a hoarse voice.


    "What kind of bath do you take in broad daylight?"


    "You wash yourself, or I will help you."


    This again!


    He thought she would be embarrassed and shy, so he always used this sentence to suppress her!


    Gale took a deep breath. "Shawn, I''m not dirty, and I don''t need to take a shower. The scene you saw


    just now is real, but it''s not what you think. I lifted the hem of my clothes, not to seduce him!"


    "What''s that for? Huh?"


    Shawn only punched Aurum once, which was considered extremely restrained for him.


    If he let his temper rule him...he would dig out Aurum''s eyes!


    Galeid the facts out to him.

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Anyway... Aurum was sure that the birthmark was exactly the same as the birthmark on the missing


    daughter of the Yarn family!


    Gale was also at a loss now, not knowing what to do!


    "It''s because of my birthmark! Aurum wants to take a look at my birthmark!" Gale looked at him.


    Shawn frowned heavily. "Why does he want to see your birthmark?"


    "He wanted to confirm something."


    "What''s that?"


    Gale bit her lip. "I''m not 100% sure right now, so... I don''t want to say it. But the scene you saw when


    you opened the door was me showing Aurum the birthmark on my waist! Other than that, I have no


    other intentions with him! It''s all clean!"


    She was in a mess and had to deal with Shawn.


    What if she was really the missing daughter of the Yarn family?


    Was she adopted by her parents?


    Were she and Aurum supposed to be a couple?


    She could not just watch Shawn destroy the Yarns?


    No wonder Aurum tried his best to prevent Shawn from destroying the Yarn family! Aurum was not


    protecting the Yarn family, but her parents!


    At this moment, Gale finally understood Aurum''s good intentions!


    Unfortunately, Aurum just saw the birthmark. Before he had time to say anything to her, Shawn barged


    in.


    "You and Aurum have a secret. Last time you had a secret with him, and he helped you escape by


    jumping into the sea." Shawn pursed his lips.


    As he spoke, he raised her chin. "Galey, what do you want to do this time?"


    It was their fate. What could she do?


    "I don''t know¡­" Gale replied truthfully.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She suddenly felt a sense of unreality, as if her life was not hers.


    She did not belong to the Warm family, nor did she belong to the Yarn family. The Shawn in front of her


    was her husband, but the rtionship was broken, full of love, hate, and hurt.


    Gale really wanted to cry a lot.


    Why could her life not be ordinary and smooth?


    She just wanted to live an ordinary life with rice, oil, salt, and fireworks in the world.


    "How could Aurum know that you have a birthmark on your waist? Between you and him..." Shawn


    narrowed his eyes.


    Aurum had to know about the birthmark before asking to see it!


    Gale always dressed conservatively, and because she knew that she had a birthmark on her waist, she


    never wore navel-baring clothes!


    Just as Gale was about to speak, a child''s voice sounded from the door. "I told Uncle Lefting!"


    Shawn looked up and saw Joshua appearing at the door.


    However, Fiona carried him, his feet were off the ground, and his hands kept pping.


    "Mr. Wood, I''ll take him away immediately!" Fiona said with a face filled with fear and sincerity.


    Fiona did not expect that she would fail in defending the door, so Joshua took advantage of the


    loophole and opened the door of the president''s office!


    Originally, she was talking to Joshua, but Joshua slipped in from under her while she was not paying


    attention!


    A mistake!


    She underestimated Joshua too much!


    "I won''t go, I won''t go! Let me go! Mommy,e and help me!" Joshua kept yelling.


    Fiona hurriedly covered his mouth.


    As a result, Joshua directly bit her!


    At the same time, Joshua thumped even harder. "Let go of me, ah!"


    "Joshua..."


    Gale stepped forward quickly, intending to go to Fiona to catch him.


    "Let him in," Shawn ordered.


    After he spoke, Fiona withdrew her hand, carefully put Joshua down, and closed the door by the way.


    Where did this kide from...

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    Weird, not easy to deal with!


    Fiona looked at the imprint on the back of her hand. Fortunately, it was not deep, and there was no


    blood. Joshua did not bite her with brute force!


    As soon as Joshua''s feet hit the ground, he immediately ran toward Gale.


    "Big Beauty, did Uncle Shawn bully you just now?" he asked.


    "Joshua"


    "I''ve seen it all! He pressed you on the sofa and fiddled with your chin like this. Look, your clothes are


    all messed up!" Joshua imitated gestures with both hands.


    Gale tried to say something but found that she had nothing to say.


    She could only give Shawn a look.


    Joshua stood in front of her, protecting her behind him, like a warrior defending his princess.


    "Old fart! You are not allowed to bully Big Beauty!" Joshua shouted.


    Shawn repeated, "Old fart?"


    Was he that old?


    "That''s right! Look at your full head of white hair, which is more than my grandfather''s. If it''s not an old


    man, what is it?" Joshua did not feel that he was wrong.


    Shawn''s eyes darkened.


    He hated people saying he was old the most!


    This was to his face!


    Gale also quickly covered Joshua''s mouth. "Shh!! Don''t talk nonsense."


    She also said to him once that Shawn was getting old, and the consequences...


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She never dared to say it again!


    "Ahhh." Joshua tried to break free from her hand, wanting to say something.


    Gale''s grip tightened.


    "Let him talk." Shawn walked over.


    Joshua was not afraid of anything. Facing Shawn''s powerful aura, he was not afraid at all and did not


    shrink back!


    Galeughed dryly. "Joshua is still a child, and there are no restrictions on children''s words, so don''t


    take it to heart."


    "Really? Do I have to take it to heart?"


    "You... What are you doing to mess with a child? Right?"


    Shawn stretched out his hand and easily snatched Joshua over.


    Gale could not stop him even if she wanted to!


    Joshua, as soon as he was free, immediately began to babble, "Old fart, you can have a man''s duel


    with me, and bullying my big beauty is cowardly! You bully women! You can''t!"


    "Don''t you just rely on being taller and stronger than me? After a few more years, when I grow up, I''m


    sure I can beat you!"


    Gale was terrified.


    This was your dear father!


    ''You have offended him now, and you will recognize each other soon... It''s a bit embarrassing!''


    Shawn''s face was expressionless, but he just asked, "You said I have white hair, but do you know why


    my hair is white?"


    Joshua was stopped at this moment.


    He looked at Gale, blinked, and tentatively replied, "It''s because of... Big Beauty?"


    "That''s right."


    "What happened to you? Did she dye it white?" Joshua raised his hand to stroke his hair.


    They were both speechless.


    "What are you talking about? He is a child. He can''t understand. Joshua, get out quickly. This is Uncle


    Shawn''s office. You can''te in casually!" Gale changed the topic.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    She wanted Joshua to leave.


    She always felt uneasy, seeing Shawn and Joshua together.


    "I''ve been to old fart''s study. What''s wrong withing to the office? You''re done using me, so you


    don''t know me and don''t care about me!" Joshua said.


    "Joshua! How dare you mention this!"


    Gale got angry when she heard it!


    "Oh, big beauty, this is men''s business, don''t meddle in it. I can go, but you have to go with me."


    Joshua grimaced.


    As he spoke, he went to hold Gale''s hand.


    However, Shawn was one step faster than him.


    He reached out and pulled Gale behind him, standing between Joshua and Gale.


    "Joshua, why did you tell Aurum that Gale has a birthmark on her waist?" he asked.


    Joshua asked innocently, "Why can''t I tell Uncle Aurum that there is a birthmark on the Big Beauty''s


    waist?"


    Shawn''s face darkened.


    Joshua said, "I hope Uncle Aurum and Big Beauty are together. They are a perfect match, a match


    made in heaven, happy and beautiful!"


    Gale closed her eyes.


    The little guy knew a lot of sweet talk.


    She could not stop him anymore, forget it, let him do whatever!


    She was too tired to stop it!


    Anyway, Joshua had been frantically probing Shawn''s ''minefield''. Sooner orter, he would be burned!


    Fortunately, Shawn did not know that Joshua was his son.


    Otherwise, hearing that his son matched his wife with another man like this, Shawn would probably be


    so angry that he would lose his life for several years!


    Sure enough, Shawn''s face was extremely ugly.


    He was arguing with Gale here because of Aurum, and when Joshua came, he stood on Aurum''s side!


    "Why is Uncle Aurum more suitable for your Big Beauty than me?" Shawn sneered.


    "Yes, Uncle Aurum is handsome, unrestrained, gentle, considerate, responsible, and manly. He is the


    perfect candidate for her husband!" Joshua said without stopping.


    "He was engaged."


    Joshua shrugged. "It''s fine. He canceled it."


    "His ex-fiancee will keep pestering him."


    "Just ignore her."


    "His family may not ept Gale."


    "It''s marrying Uncle Aurum, not his family."


    Shawn could not hold back any longer and snorted coldly. "I''m Gale''s husband, my first wife, and I still


    have this daughter with her. Why can''t Ipare to Aurum?"


    Why was he so worthless in Joshua''s eyes!


    "It''s just notparable. You''re not as good as him!" Joshua said.


    Seeing him like this, Shawn really hated this and itched his teeth, but when he thought of the tacit


    cooperation between him and Joshua and how he sessfully poisoned Natalie, he felt that this little


    devil was a rare talent... oh no, maybe a genius!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "By the way, old fart, this bad woman Natalie didn''t go down without a fight."


    "She didn''t detoxify Nicole. I won''t detoxify her."


    A sly expression shed on Joshua''s face. "After she lifts Nicole''s spell, you have to make sure you


    don''t detoxify all the poison, keep a little bit in her body, slowly torture her..."


    He looked like a little devil.


    Gale looked at him, then at Shawn.


    It really was like father and son!

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    The same scheming look, the same devilish instincts!


    "Let me take him away. You still have to work, so I don''t want to disturb you any longer." Gale walked


    around Shawn and hugged Joshua.


    She walked quickly to the door.


    Shawn stood where he was. "Gale, I''ll give you three days. In three days, I want to know what new


    secrets there are between you and Aurum because of this birthmark."


    After a pause for a few seconds, he added, "If you don''t say anything, I can only look it up."


    As for what could be found and how much could be found, that depended on God''s will.


    With Shawn''s ability, the Lefting family history could be turned upside down!


    Gale stopped at the door without turning around. "I really want to tell you, but this matter is not only


    rted to me...Shawn, I am also in a mess now. I need to calm down."


    "Is three days enough?"


    "Maybe."


    Leaving an ambiguous answer, Gale walked out of the office.


    Joshuay on her shoulder, silently sticking out his tongue at Shawn, grimacing.


    A beating expression of ''Come on,e on, you can''t hit me anyway''!


    Shawn''s eyes became darker and colder, but he was not afraid. On the contrary, Joshua became even


    more proud and arrogant!


    "Madam, are you leaving now?" Fiona looked at her, then at Joshua.


    "Well, I''m sorry, Fiona, for causing you trouble."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hehehe...it''s okay."


    Fiona was suffering and could not tell anyone.


    Every time Gale made Shawn angry, she patted her ass and left, leaving this mess for her to clean up!


    Well!


    It was a tough job!


    In the elevator, Gale squatted down and looked at Joshua with a very serious expression.


    Just as she was about to speak, Joshua quickly tapped her lips. "Wait, Mommy, don''t be so serious.


    Just smile."


    Gale sighed.


    "Don''t sigh. Sighing will drive away good luck, and it will also make you old. My big beauty should be


    happy! Be happy every day!" Joshua said.


    Gale took his hand away. "Joshua, I didn''t want to scold you or me you. I just wanted to ask you a


    question."


    "What? You ask, you ask."


    "Do you want to meet Daddy?"


    Joshua was stunned. He never thought that she would ask such a question! He panicked all of a


    sudden. "Mommy, what do you mean? What''s the matter? What happened? Do you not want me


    anymore?"


    The gifted child, who was extremely clever just now, became panicked and at a loss.


    "Mommy, don''t leave me to old fart. I don''t want to follow him. I want to follow you. I will be with you for


    the rest of my life. I will be where you are, and I can''t leave you¡­ you can''t live without me."


    "It doesn''t matter whether I recognize him as my father or not. As long as you are happy, you are the


    most important thing to me."


    "I''m different from Nicole, Mommy. In my heart, you are more important than an old fart. You are the


    number one. No one can surpass your position in my heart!"


    Gale held her face and raised a smile. "Don''t scare yourself. I just asked you if you want to meet your


    father. I didn''t ask you to be with him, and I didn''t intend to give you to him."


    "If I don''t follow him, why should I officially meet my father?"


    "You should know who your father is, and your father should know that you exist."

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    Joshua grabbed her hand. "But, haven''t you been hiding me? You only brought Nicole back to him, but


    you didn''t bring me because you were afraid that the Wood family would snatch me away¡­ Why do


    you want me to be exposed now?"


    Joshua understood the stakes here.


    He was willing to stay at Lefting''s house and call Shawn his uncle because he understood Gale''s


    concerns.


    He did not want her to have any of her children left.


    Therefore, from beginning to end, no matter what happened, Joshua would always stand by Gale''s


    side, telling her with actions and words that he was really there.


    He was her son. For the rest of his life, he would never leave, and he would always love her!


    The love of parents was great, but we could not forget that children''s love for their parents was also


    strong, sincere, and pure!


    Family affection was also mutual!


    Gale stared into his eyes. "I also made this decision after careful consideration. I don''t want you to live


    in Aurum''s house and stay in Sea City with an unknown identity. I wronged you."


    "I''m not wronged, I''m not wronged at all. I really like the Lefting family! Don''t let the Wood family know


    of my existence. They will rob me from you," Joshua said.


    "As long as your heart is with me, no one can take you away."


    Joshua stomped his feet. "Can you just hide me a little longer? Don''t be so kind. Please, can you be


    more selfish? Nicole is almost on the side of the old fart."


    Gale could not helpughing.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You stillugh! If the Wood family doesn''t let us meet anymore, I''ll see how youugh!" Joshua said.


    "You look cute when you''re angry." She pinched Joshua''s face.


    "I''m talking to you. Can you be serious!"


    "Okay, okay. I''ll take you to see Grandpa. You live with Grandpa during this time," Gale said.


    Joshua''s eyes lit up. "Is it possible?"


    "Sure."


    Joshua was still very cautious and quickly asked, "Could it be that you want to lie to me and then bring


    the Wood family to meet me?"


    Gale wanted to knock him on the head, but when she stretched her hand halfway, she rubbed his hair


    instead. "No. I didn''t ask for your permission. How dare I make my own decisions?"


    "Hmph! I will not agree! I will continue to hide my identity!" Joshua tilted his head to one side.


    He was too afraid that his mommy would lose him.


    He was also afraid of not having a mommy.


    In case everything is lost in the end, at least they can still depend on each other.


    ¡­


    Peter''s vi.


    "Grandpa! Grandpa, I''ming!"


    Before Joshua could enter the living room, the voice came first.


    "Hey, who is this cutie? Joshua, why are you here at this time today?" Peter quickly put down his work


    when he heard the voice and hurriedly walked towards the door.


    "Because I miss Grandpa!"


    Gale said, "He''s not feeling well. I wanted to let him rest for a day and not go to school, so I took him


    home."


    "Good, good. This is the real home." Peter nodded, again and again, full of emotion.


    No matter how good the Lefting family was, no matter how careful and caring the Lefting family was for


    Joshua, they were not as good as the real family after all.


    "Dad, Joshua will stay here and won''t be staying at Aurum''s house anymore," Gale said.


    Peter was taken aback for a moment, pleasantly surprised. "Really? Really?"

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    Joshua hurriedly replied, "Really, Grandpa, you will work hard to take care of me from now on!"


    "It''s okay. It''s not hard. I''m happy to take care of our family, Joshua."


    "Grandpa, I want to eat watermelon."


    "I''ll cut it for you!"


    Peter was delighted, his smiles increased, and he was busy.


    Joshua stood by and helped. "Grandpa, be careful, don''t hurt your hands."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What a harmonious and warm scene.


    Gale really did not want Joshua to live in Aurum''s house anymore.


    Firstly, the Lefting family was not safe now.


    Who knew if Natalie would suddenly go crazy, rush to Aurum''s house, and do something harmful to


    Joshua?


    Secondly, Joshua was often not around. She could not be with him all the time, did not know what he


    ate and did, and was always uneasy.


    Joshua went to poison Natalie. Every time she thought about it, Gale felt a bit of fear every time!


    Joshua could not be allowed to go on like this. He was too courageous!


    "Gale, you eat too. You also came to rest with me today. It''s rare for this family..." Peter handed over


    the cut watermelon.


    Peter paused for a moment. "Hey, there''s only Nicole left¡­"


    "She will wake up soon. Soon!" Joshua said while eating watermelon.


    Although Shawn was not very good, he was still very reliable in his work.


    He believed in Shawn!


    Gale just smiled and did not speak.


    Natalie was still persevering, she did not plead for mercy, but now... she could not touch the Yarn family


    casually!


    While Joshua was going to the bathroom, Gale said, "Dad, there is something I want to ask you."


    "What? Say it."


    "I..."


    Gale opened her mouth but hesitated again.


    Peter looked at her with concern. "There is nothing you can''t talk to me about. Just speak, Gale."


    "Dad, you know about the birthmark on my waist, right?"


    Peter was stunned for a moment. His face suddenly changed as if he had guessed what Gale wanted


    to ask!


    "Today... Aurum also asked me about the birthmark; he saw it with his own eyes and confirmed it. He


    said¡­" Gale spoke slowly, pausing every now and then.


    Peter seemed to be frozen in ce. He did not move or even blink his eyes, only the tip of his nose


    was slightly dted, and his breathing was a little short.


    "He said that my birthmark is in the same location as the birthmark of the missing daughter of the Yarn


    family, and it looks exactly the same, both heart-shaped."


    "Dad... tell me, am I really your daughter? Or, was I adopted?"


    "Aurum won''t lie to me, let alone joke about this. Dad, my mind is messed up. Mom has passed away,


    so I can only ask you."


    Gale looked at him quietly.


    The atmosphere was a little frozen.


    After a long time, Peter let out a long sigh.


    What was he afraid of?


    Some things, originally thought to have been covered up in the dust of time, would never be mentioned


    in this life, but unexpectedly...


    It was still uncovered.


    It was so sudden that Peter was unprepared.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    "Dad, there is no need to hide anything now. I have the right to know, and I also have the ability to


    judge right from wrong. I want to know the truth, and I want to know even more who I am," Gale said.


    Peter''s eyes gradually became moist.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Gale, it''s not that I''m hiding it from you on purpose. It''s that all along... your mother and I hope to give


    you a good living environment so that you can be carefree and happy. It''s a pity, the world is


    impermanent, and the death of Alex has directly brought our entire family into near-destruction."


    "We are sorry for you. We failed to protect you and let you suffer so much with us. Whenever I think


    about it, I me myself very much and feel ashamed of you."


    "I thought your mother and I adopted you to change your fate and allow you to live a normal childhood


    life. Unexpectedly, it dragged you into hell."


    The phrase ''adopted you'' clearly stated the truth.


    Gale was really adopted, not Peter and Wendy''s biological daughter!


    She stared nkly at Peter, watching the mouth open and close.


    "Why me? Didn''t you and Mom n to have a child of your own for so many years?" Gale asked.


    "When your mother was young, she underwent an operation to remove her uterus, making her infertile,


    but she wanted a child very much. In order to satisfy her, we went through the adoption process and


    selected you in the orphanage."


    Only then did Gale understand the truth hidden for more than twenty years.


    She was not her.


    She was someone else.


    For so many years, she had lived so confusedly!


    She did not even know who she was!


    "We raised you as our own daughter without any selfishness. At that time, I also proposed whether to


    adopt another boy or not. Given our family''s financial conditions at the time, it waspletely possible,


    but your mother refused," Peter said.


    "She said raising two children will cause love to be scattered and unable to concentrate. She just wants


    to love you well, pamper you, raise you up, and pour all our love into you."


    Wendy really did what she said.


    Ever since she was a child, she had never lost her temper or spoken loudly to Gale, let alone scold her.


    She was a perfect and graceful mother.


    Every time she thought of her mother, Gale burst into tears.


    Such a good mother was not her biological mother...but she was better than her biological mother!


    There was no repayment for the grace of nurturing!


    Peter continued, "I thought that living with us was the best ending for you. Who knows, your original


    identity is far better than being our daughter."


    "No, no. Dad, being your daughter is my luck and even more my blessing. I have never regretted it, let


    aloneined¡­" Gale choked with sobs and shook her head.


    "But, Gale, if what Aurum said is true, then...your real identity is the daughter of the Yarn family!"


    The Warm family was just a small family, a well-off family.


    The Yarn family was wealthy, with an inherited mansion, with billions of assets, and the wealth was far


    enough to pass on for several generations.


    How could the Warm familypare to this?


    Moreover, the future husband-inw chosen by the Yarn family for their daughter was from an equally


    well-matched Lefting family.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Aurum was a top-quality man, a good-looking talent, and he and Jennie were childhood sweethearts.


    What about the Warm family?


    Gale and Sam were also childhood sweethearts.


    Although Sam loved Gale very much, it was a pity that the Carson family always felt that the Warm


    family was inferior, and they had a sense of superiority in their hearts, so they did not think highly of


    Gale.


    As soon as something happened to the Warm family, the Carson family immediately turned their backs


    on them and refused to provide any help. They sent Sam abroad and drew a clear line with the Warm


    family overnight for fear of being infected with misfortune and hurting their family!


    After the Warm family suffered from this unreasonable disaster, Gale''s life underwent earth-shaking


    changes!


    Instant hell!


    Just thinking about it made Peter feel sad and even more guilty.


    "I thought that your mother and I saved you and gave you a new life, but I didn''t expect that it would


    hurt you¡­ If we hadn''t adopted you, maybe we wouldn''t be able to hurt you. Maybe after a while, the


    Yarn family will find you and take you back." Peter shook his head again and again.


    "Dad, don''t say that..."


    "Aurum came to me some time ago and asked about your life experience. Although I didn''t reply to him


    directly, I didn''t hide it, and he knew it. Gale, Aurum also looked for you?" Peter recalled.


    Gale nodded.


    "I don''t know your real identity then. You are the daughter of the Yarn family. Aurum didn''t say anything.


    He just asked me if you are my biological daughter. Gale, if I know, I will definitely cooperate with


    Aurum and let you return to the Yarn family as soon as possible!"


    Mary and Matthew Yarn really would treat Gale as well as he treated his own daughter.


    As long as it was good for Gale, he was willing to do it.


    "Dad, I understand everything. You don''t need to exin. I didn''t me you... I''m just. I''m just feeling


    messed up."


    Gale lowered her head and scratched her hair randomly.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She always thought she knew who she was, what she wanted, what kind of life she wanted to live, and


    she fought for it, but she did not expect... everything was just her self-righteousness!


    She was not her.


    She was someone else.


    What Gale owned actually did not really belong to Gale.


    Peter looked at her lovingly. "Don''t get entangled. Now that you have finally found out your real identity


    and who your biological parents are, you should meet them and get to know each other. Dad supports


    you. I think your mother in heaven will support you too."


    "Dad, can I fit in?"


    When Gale went to the Yarn family home, she saw how Matthew and Mary cared for and loved Natalie.


    They also understood that Natalie was adopted, not their own, but they also cared for Natalie in every


    possible way.


    The Yarn family even gave Natalie their daughter''s engagement and asked her to marry Aurum.


    They also raised Natalie as their own daughter.


    Natalie angered Shawn andmitted such an unforgivable mistake. The Yarn family was still trying to


    protect her and did not give up just because she was an adopted daughter and let her fend for herself.


    "Stupid child. These are the parents who gave birth to you. They are blood rtives. How could you not


    blend in?" Peter smiled kindly while wiping away tears.


    "I saw them once."


    At that time, Gale had a special feeling for Mary Yarn.


    She always felt that Mary was extraordinarily gentle, which made her feel very at ease.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    At that time, Gale thought it was because Mary reminded her of Wendy.


    She did not expect...


    Mary was her biological mother.


    Somewhere, there was a little fate.


    "When we met, you didn''t know that they were your parents, and they didn''t know that you were their


    daughter. Naturally, there was no intersection. When you meet again, the feeling will be different," Peter


    replied.


    Gale lowered her eyes. "I''m really... really the daughter of the Yarn family?"


    She was still a little dazed, with a feeling of disbelief.


    After all, there was still no substantive evidence to prove that she was the missing daughter of the Yarn


    family.


    Only a heart-shaped birthmark on his body.


    "Go for a paternity test, and you will understand everything. Gale, don''t be afraid, and don''t run away.


    Just treat it as a thing in life," Peter said.


    Gale lowered her eyes.


    If she was really Jennie, then Natalie had upied her life for more than twenty years.


    She was supposed to have a noble status and live a carefree life as a rich and famousdy. The road


    of life has long been paved.


    The person who should marry Aurum should also be her, not Natalie.


    Gale should not be called Gale but Jennie.


    She felt turbulent.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Nicole is still confused, and she hasn''t recovered. Joshua''s identity is still concealed, and the Wood


    family doesn''t know he is my son. I haven''t nned the life trajectory of the two children..."


    Galeughed self-deprecatingly. "As a result, my own life trajectory has been disrupted now."


    She seemed like a failure.


    "Don''t think too much. There are some things that you can''t understand. If it''s meant to be, it will always


    find a way to be. If you are not in good condition, go to rest, sleep, and rx." Peterforted her.


    Gale''s heart felt as if there was a big stone pressing down on it, and it was heavy.


    She still got up. "Okay, then I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Well, what do you want to eat tonight? I''ll cook for you."


    Gale had a sore nose.


    Fortunately, Peter was still there.


    She reported the names of several dishes, all of which Peter was good at.


    "No problem. Gale, we have all survived the most difficult time. What else can defeat us now?" Peter


    replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, the most painful time will never happen again..."


    With these little ups and downs now, how could life defeat her?


    Gale and Peter looked at each other and smiled.


    Joshua returned to the dining room and looked left and right. "Huh? Where''s Mommy?"


    "She went back to her room to rest, don''t bother her. Just y with Grandpa."


    Joshua nodded. "Grandpa, then our voices should be lower, shh..."


    Peter started to y with his grandson.


    "Grandpa will cook tonight. Joshua, do you have anything you want to eat?" Peter said.


    "Everything you cook is delicious! I like to eat everything!"


    "You are really good at cheering people on. Let''s go. Grandpa will take you to buy vegetables and then


    wash and chop the vegetables. Will you be Grandpa''s little helper?"


    Naturally, Joshua said yes. He was happier than anyone else to be with his family!


    In the vegetable market, he demonstrated his bargaining skills. Joshua was such a talent.

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    This grandson could survive anywhere.


    Joshua carried the live shrimp into the yard of the vi and said with a crisp voice, "Wow, this shrimp is


    big and fat, and it''s alive and kicking. Mommy will definitely like it!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of grabbing it with bare hands?"


    "It''s not like a crayfish has pincers and can pinch people. Besides, the crayfish''s pincers are tied up, so


    it can''t hurt people!"


    Peter smiled very brightly.


    The grandpa and grandson walked into the living room with a load of dishes.


    However...


    On the sofa in the living room, Shawn was sitting there, wearing a gray shirt with indifferent eyes.


    Peter''s smile suddenly froze on his face.


    "Old fart? Why are you here?" Joshua said.


    As far as Joshua was concerned...


    It made Shawn feel ufortable!


    Shawn looked up at him. "I should ask you that. Joshua, why are you here?"


    Peter was secretly startled and did not know how to respond. Joshua had already said, "Why can''t I be


    here? The Big Beauty invited me to dinner. I''m a guest of the Warm family now!"


    Moreover, Joshua asked, "Big Beauty didn''t invite you. Why do you have the nerve toe?"


    "I am her husband."


    Joshua was speechless.


    He was the son!


    Seeing that Joshua was finally quiet for a few seconds, Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Hmph, as if he could not outwit a kid.


    Shawn tugged at his tie deeply with a casual attitude. "So, what''s wrong with me appearing here?"


    "You won''t be her husband soon. The Big Beauty belongs to Uncle Aurum!" Joshua snorted.


    Shawn bent over and got up, and walked over.


    Peter subconsciously protected Joshua behind him.


    "You are too worried, I won''t do anything to him. It''s just...we seem to be very familiar." Shawn said.


    This was where Shawn was deeply puzzled.


    Who was Joshua, really?


    He seemed to be enjoying himself in Sea City.


    Not only did Joshua live in Aurum''s house, but he was also called Gale, big beauty, and he had a great


    time with Nicole. Today in thepany, Joe and Summer took good care of him in every possible way,


    and even his father-inw loved him very much.


    If Joshua had not called him Old fart and supported Gale and Aurum to be together, even Shawn


    himself would have almost fallen in love with him.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Smart, quick-witted, a genius, and active in thinking, such a child was only four years old, and he had


    already shown such talent.


    Would he still have it when he grew up?


    "Um...a kid, he''s cute and likable. Nicole is not around often, so I''m happy to have a baby at home,"


    Peter said with a chuckle.


    "You seem familiar with him. How many times have you and Joshua met?"


    Joshua said unceremoniously, "It''s none of your business. We can meet as many times as we want!"


    Shawn narrowed his eyes deeply.


    Few people dare to talk to him like that!


    Joshua was getting more and more presumptuous!


    "Mr. Wood, are you here looking for Gale? She''s upstairs, and she''s probably sleeping right now," Peter


    saw that the situation was going the wrong way, and while changing the subject, he pulled Joshua


    behind him.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Joshua started to yell at him again, "Why are you looking for Big Beauty? You just bullied her in the


    office today. Are you going to bully her at home? I''ll be the first to say no!"


    Shawn walked to the second floor without even looking at Joshua.


    "Old fart!"


    Peter was terrified. It was the first time he saw Joshua talking to Shawn like this.


    Although it was said that they were father and son... but Shawn had no idea that that was his son.


    If Shawn was really going to be angered, no one could protect Joshua unless his identity was revealed!


    After so many years, even Peter was still a little subconsciously afraid when he saw Shawn, even


    though Shawn was extremely polite and respectful to him.


    "Joshua, you still can''t talk to Shawn like this in the future. That''s your father," Peter reminded in a low


    voice.


    "I know."


    "No one dares to yell in front of him like you."


    Joshua replied, "Then I will be the first one!"


    This courage...Ironically it came from Shawn!


    Peter froze for a moment, touched Joshua''s head, and could not helpughing. "You silly."


    Shawn raised his hand and knocked on Gale''s door.


    "Enter."


    He was taken aback, so should he just go in?


    "Come in," Gale''s voice sounded again.


    Gale thought it was Joshua.


    She just woke up, leaning against the head of the bed with sleepy eyes, her whole body shrouded in


    the golden brilliance of the setting sun.


    Shawn walked in.


    Familiar footsteps, familiar figure...


    Gale looked up suddenly. "Why..."


    She quickly lowered her head to look at herself, but luckily there was nothing to be ashamed of.


    Her action fell into Shawn''s eyes, but it had another meaning.


    "You can lift up your clothes and show Aurum the birthmark on his waist. Now it''s wrapped tightly in


    front of me, but you still don''t feel relieved and have to check it?"


    Gale frowned. "Can you speak without such weirdness?"


    "I''m just stating the facts."


    Shawn''s eyes fell on her neckline. Only a little corbone line could be seen.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked to the bed and put his finger on her shoulder. "Gale, there is nothing I haven''t seen."


    Her face became hot. "Do you have something to say?"


    "It''s okay. I just came to pick you up. Have you had enough rest?" Shawn said.


    "This is my home."


    "This is your father''s home. Temperley Hall is your home," Shawn corrected.


    Gale looked at him with clear eyes. "That is just a gorgeous cage."


    "Gale, Nicole is still there."


    Gale raised her hand and touched her face. "How long will I have to wait before I can appear in front of


    Nicole with my face and hear her sweetly call me Mommy?"


    It was a verymon thing, but now it has be her wish.


    "Natalie can''tst long. The Yarn family can''tst either," Shawn said deeply.


    The Yarn family!

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    Gale was startled. "Did you attack the Yarn family?"


    "Of course. I said I would."


    Shawn had always kept his word, and he would do what he said!


    Was it just to frighten others when he said such cruel words?


    Of course, the Yarn family must pay a heavy price, and Natalie must be made aware of potential regret


    and fear so that Nicole can regain her sobriety.


    Gale shook her head repeatedly. "No, Shawn, you can''t touch the Yarn family."


    The corners of Shawn''s deep lips pursed, and at the same time, the fingers thatnded on her


    shoulders also fell forcefully, holding her shoulders.


    "Can''t? Gale, that''s not what you said when you were at their house," he repeated.


    She was obviously on his side at that time, which was beyond his expectation!


    She even rejected Aurum''s pleading!


    Shawn still remembered the mood at that moment clearly, and he could recollect it again.


    How long has it been? Gale suddenly changed her mind.


    "Aurum came to you today not only to see the birthmark on your body but also to plead for mercy?


    Gale, after Aurum said a few words, your heart softened?" Shawn''s voice sank/


    "It has nothing to do with Aurum."


    "It''s because he pleaded with you! You agreed! Gale, you don''t have to deny it!"


    Gale gritted her teeth, unable to exin too much. "I''m going to visit the Yarns right now."


    Although she was now certain that she was the missing daughter of the Yarn family, she stillcked


    sufficient evidence.


    All the guesses can be confirmed only after meeting Matthew and Mary and taking a paternity test!


    "The Yarn family is in a mess right now. I''m afraid they don''t have the time to entertain you. I said that


    allpanies in Sea City would suspend their cooperation with the Yarn family today. The Yarn family


    has already received the notice of termination," Shawn said.


    Gale was startled.


    Shawn moved so fast! Beyond her imagination!


    After tonight, their loan from the bank would be called for collection. If the loan were not repaid, the


    assets would be used to pay off the debt. When the timees¡­


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The Yarn Group would fall into bankruptcy!


    "No! Shawn! Quickly stop!" Gale stopped.


    However, Shawn''s eyes were full of coldness.


    He said, "Gale, I thought Nicole was the most important thing in your heart. So, to undo Nicole''s spell,


    even if you love Aurum again, you can live through this."


    Shawn still remembered clearly the words she refused.


    Unexpectedly, she changed her mind in the blink of an eye.


    "I didn''t expect...you let me down like this. Gale, you really let me down," Shawn said.


    Did she love Aurum so much? How much did she love him? Was it enough to ignore Nicole?


    Between her daughter and her lover, how could she put her lover first?


    At this moment, Shawn''s jealousy toward Aurum reached an unprecedented peak!


    In Gale''s heart, Aurum could surpass him, but how could he surpass Nicole!?


    Shawn was deeply jealous, so jealous!


    His eyes almost burst into mes!


    However, Gale had already rolled over and got out of bed. "I''m going to the Yarns. I... still want to see


    Aurum."


    She did not even bother to put on her shoes and ran outside barefoot.


    It''s just that Gale just ran two steps, her waist tightened, and an extra big hand tightly circled her.


    Immediately afterward, a warm chest was pressed against her back.


    Shawn''s voice sounded, "Don''t even think about it!"


    "Shawn!"


    "Gale, I can promise you anything, including divorce. I have no objection. You can decide whatever you


    want. But today, right now, you can''t go to the Yarns, let alone see Aurum!"


    "Why!" Gale tried hard to break his hand away, "Shawn, you can''t stop me!"

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    Shawn''s voice was deep and hoarse, and he was really angry. "This time, I must make Nicole regain


    consciousness, and no one can stop it!"


    Gale could soften his heart for Aurum, but he would not!


    Gale wanted to let the Yarn family go and only target Natalie, but he refused!


    As far as Natalie''s attitude was concerned, she was not afraid of anything, and she put on a posture


    that she would risk her life if she died. If he did not use the Yarn family to force her, she would not


    concede!


    Nicole would not wait!


    "Gale, Nicole was also your daughter!"


    Shawn sped her waist even harder, then directly hugged her horizontally and walked out quickly.


    "Where are you taking me? Shawn, let me down!" Gale asked in a panic.


    "Go back home!"


    "I won''t go back. I''m going to the Yarns!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn pretended he did not hear, pursed his lips tightly without saying a word, and walked faster and


    faster.


    When he went downstairs, his leather shoes trampled on the stairs, and his footsteps echoed


    throughout the Warm family vi.


    Peter and Joshua looked up at the same time.


    Gale was held horizontally by Shawn, unable to move. She could only keep shaking his legs and


    pping his chest vigorously.


    "Let me go, Shawn...you are a domineering person!"


    She punched him hard in the chest again.


    Seeing this posture, Peter did not know what to do or whether to intervene.


    Gale was fine, unscathed, and Mr. Wood''s expression looked normal.


    So this was a little fight between the couple?


    "I''ll take Gale home first. She''s having a tantrum, and she''s getting a little aggravated," Shawn said


    politely.


    "Gale¡­"


    "Come to visit next time. Let''s go first."


    After Shawn finished speaking, he walked out without looking back.


    Seeing Gale''s father standing still, Gale could only pin her hopes on Joshua!


    "Joshua! Come and save me!" she shouted.


    "I''m here!"


    Joshua immediately rushed forward.


    As a result...


    Shawn put Gale into the co-pilot, fastened her seat belt and mmed the car door, and immediately


    picked up Joshua. "Do you believe me when I say I will throw you ten meters away?"


    Joshua looked like a little chicken.


    He was so angry that he yelled, "Ahhh, I must eat more and drink more milk to grow taller! I must beat


    you in the future!"


    Shawn did not take his words to heart at all.


    He had a warning in his eye. "Fight with meter; you are still too young."


    After speaking, Shawn threw Joshua to Peter.


    "Oh!" Peter was so frightened that he quickly stretched out his hands and caught him firmly.


    This was his precious grandson!


    Shawn got into the car quickly, stepped on the elerator, and the car drove out like an arrow shot off


    the bow.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Gale sat in her seat angrily and helplessly. "You''re using the trick again, you only know how to do this


    by force! I thought you''d be reasonable now, but I didn''t expect that you would refuse to change!"


    "I said, I can let you do anything, but this one."


    "Nicole is also my daughter. Would I ignore her just because of Aurum''s pleas?"


    Shawn drove the car intently. "Galey, ever since you fell in love with him, you seem to be a different


    person."


    "Yes! I''ve changed! Because I met a better person, I became more confident, happier and took care of


    my feelings! I became a better version of myself!" she replied angrily.


    Shawn nced at her sideways, then continued driving.


    He often wondered if Gale knew how much damage every word she uttered had on him.


    As soon as the car stopped in the mansion, Gale immediately opened the door, not wanting to stay any


    longer!


    She knew that if Shawn did not allow her to go, then she would have no way to leave the house.


    Tomorrow, the bank would force Matthew to repay the debt¡­


    A huge sum in cash!


    What to do!


    Gale would have to watch the Yarn family go bankrupt but could not stop it.


    Should she just reveal the mystery of her life experience now and go for a paternity test tonight!


    Gale was too immersed in her own thoughts, only focused on walking forward, and did not even notice


    that there was a person kneeling in front of him.


    It was the housekeeper who whispered, "Ma''am, be careful!"


    Gale suddenly stopped and took a closer look.


    She saw Mary kneeling there upright, less than half a meter away from her.


    If Gale took another step forward, she would bump into her.


    Seeing Mary, who was so dignified and elegant, but now kneeling here in such a humble way, Gale


    could not tell what it was like in her heart¡­


    "Mrs. Yarn¡­."


    She was thinking of going to the Yarn family''s house just now, and she had an extremely unpleasant


    fight with Shawn.


    Unexpectedly, Mary was already kneeling here, waiting for her once she returned.


    "What are you doing? Get up." Gale hurried to help her.


    Mary avoided her hand. "Mrs. Wood, I came here to ask for something. Thinking about what Natalie


    did, I feel ashamed. I, as a mother, neglected my duty and failed to discipline her well. So... I


    apologize."


    Gale was in a hurry and insisted on helping Mary. "Speak slowly if you have something to say, get up


    and sit down first. You...don''t do this. You are an elder, you can''t kneel to me¡­"


    Mary lowered her head and spoke calmly, "Mrs. Wood, I''m here to make amends on behalf of Natalie. I


    have to kneel down to appease you and Mr. Wood''s anger."


    It could be seen that Mary, who has been elegant and calm all her life, was doing this for the first time.


    She was very helpless and very embarrassed, but she had no other choice.


    The parents were naturally responsible too!


    "Natalie is still poisoned. She is hitting the wall at our house. Her whole body is covered with injuries.


    The corners of her eyes, mouth, nose, and ears are bleeding. She is stubborn, I understand¡­ She


    doesn''t listen to persuasion..." Mary''s voice trembled.


    "I can''t stand it anymore, and I can''t bear to watch it. Mrs. Wood, you are also a mother, you should


    understand my mood!"


    Gale looked at her withplicated eyes. "Mrs. Yarn, you are really kind to your daughter..."


    "Which parent in the world doesn''t think about their children?"


    "But, no matter how long you kneel here, I will never forgive Natalie."


    It was impossible for Gale to forgive.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She hated Natalie, and she would always hate her.


    Mary had tears in her eyes. "I didn''t ask you to forgive Natalie. I know that what she did was wrong. I


    can''t even imagine that my daughter is so vicious..."


    Gale sighed. "Since you didn''t ask me to forgive, and you know that I won''t forgive, then why are you


    kneeling here, Mrs. Yarn?"

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    "I beg you, give me some time. It will be fine in a few days, it won''t be too long. Don''t attack the Yarn


    family, don''t kill them all, let me please persuade Natalie." Mary looked up at her and grabbed her wrist.


    "I promise, within a few days, I will make Natalie realize her mistake, and let her undo Nicole''s curse,


    please believe me once, and be considerate of my bitterness and difficulties of being a mother¡­"


    Time was too important.


    Mary must fight for it.


    Otherwise, if Shawn continued to exert pressure like this, Natalie''s poisoning would be more and


    more severe, and the Yarn family would copse in just a few days...


    It would be all over.


    Mary must buy some time for the Yarn family and Natalie!


    She was well aware of Shawn''s character and methods, and he was hard-hearted and ruthless.


    After much deliberation, she could onlye and beg Gale.


    The first time she saw Mrs. Wood, she felt that she was inexplicably kind and familiar.


    Mary knew better; begging Shawn was useless, but Mrs. Wood gave a glimmer of hope!


    Gale looked at Mary.


    At this moment, her mind was spinning a thousand times, and countless thoughts flooded in, but Gale


    could only sigh softly in the end.


    "Get up first, Mary, sit down and talk."


    How could she bear her kneeling?


    Even... even if Mary were not her biological mother, she would not let Mary kneel forever with Gale''s


    character.


    "Mrs. Wood, please promise first..."


    Gale looked serious on purpose. "If you get up, we can still talk. If you kneel down, I won''t even give


    you a chance to talk!"


    After she said that, Mary stood up hesitantly.


    Probably because she knelt for too long, when she got up, Mary staggered, and her movements were


    difficult and slow.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale reached out to help.


    "I can do it myself," Mary said.


    In fact, Mary was in her fifties, and her body should not be able to stand for a long time.


    However, for that unworthy adoptive daughter...


    She had to grovel andy down her dignity!


    Why did Natalie deserve this!


    "Ma''am, Mary has been kneeling here for more than half an hour." the housekeeper approached.


    "I see, go make a cup of tea."


    The housekeeper was a little puzzled. "Ma''am, are you still so polite to her?"


    Gale just said, "Go."


    She walked to the sofa but saw Mary standing aside with her hands in front of her.


    "Sit down."


    Mary shook her head. "I''m here to apologize, how dare I sit down."


    "You can..."


    "She can''t. Galey, being kind to the enemy is being cruel to yourself, how many times do you want me


    to say it?" Shawn''s deep voice sounded.


    Shawn walked over, took off his coat, handed it to the servant, and never acknowledged Mary at all.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Mary lowered her head, a little afraid of Shawn''s aura. "Mr. Wood."


    "You brought her to the door yourself. Who let her in?" Shawn snorted coldly.


    He nced at everyone in the living room.


    Gale wanted to go to the Yarn family''s house, but he was the one who prevented her from going.


    Fortunately, Mary had been waiting in Temperley Hall for a long time! It perfectly fulfilled Gale''s desires!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The servant replied falteringly, "Mr. Wood, without your permission, we¡­ we definitely wouldn''t dare to


    let anyone in at will. It''s just Mary, she... she..."


    "Hmm?"


    "She has been kneeling outside the gate, and many people have seen the vehicles passing by. The


    housekeeper felt that this would affect your reputation, so we let her in to kneel," said the servant.


    Hearing that, Gale''s heart ached.


    She looked at Mary''s knee.


    It was red and swollen, covered with dust and grit, and the skin was worn out.


    "Is it worth it for Natalie," Gale blurted out.


    Mary did not expect her to ask such a question, and she was stunned for a few seconds before she


    remembered to answer, "Mrs. Wood, of course it''s worth it. Natalie is my daughter, and for her, I''m


    willing to do anything."


    Gale did not know what was wrong with her, and her heart felt a sharp pain.


    The grievances and humiliations she had suffered over the years were now constantly ying in her


    mind.


    Natalie had livedfortably for the past twenty years, but she wanted to die and destroy herself.


    What about Gale?


    She had gone through ups and downs, and now she still could not touch happiness!


    After Natalie had done it, she acted like a coward, implicated the Yarn family, and even asked Mary to


    come to the door and kneel down to beg for mercy¡­


    "Yes, Natalie is your daughter but is she your biological daughter?" Gale stared at Mary.


    Mary was stunned again.


    Probably did not expect Gale to know about Natalie''s life experience!


    After all, Mary was a nobledy. She had seen the world and quickly put her expression away. "Mrs.


    Wood also knows about our family''s private affairs. It''s a surprise. Natalie, she...it''s really not my own


    daughter, but over the years, I have always regarded her as my own."


    "You treat Natalie as your own?"


    "Yes. She was raised by me alone. I watched her grow up day by day. The rtionship for so many


    years has already surpassed the blood rtionship."


    Gale stood up and looked directly at Mary.


    "It turns out that in Mary''s heart, the love of upbringing is far better than the love of your flesh and


    blood¡­ You gave Natalie all the treatment that your own daughter can enjoy without reservation!" She


    suddenly smiled.


    Tears flickered in Gale''s eyes.


    Mary did not understand why Gale was so aggravated when Natalie''s life experience was mentioned.


    However, she still slowed down her tone and said softly, "Mrs. Wood, although Natalie is my adopted


    daughter, from the moment I adopted her, I treated her as my own child."


    Gale still asked forcefully, "So, to you, Natalie is closer than your own daughter?"


    "I can''t find my own daughter for so many years. I can only put my love for her¡­ give everything to


    Natalie." This obviously touched Mary''s heart, but she still tried her best to keep calm.


    "I hope... I hope my daughter can have the same luck as Natalie, meet a happy family, and live a happy


    life. I dare not think... What had happened to her in these years."


    "Every night I pray secretly, my kindness to Natalie is paying it forward, and I can somehow pass it on


    to my daughter..."


    Speaking of this, Mary''s tears fell uncontrobly.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    Mary had always made a wish so innocently that her daughter, in a certain corner of the world, would


    live as well as Natalie.


    It did not matter if she was not as good as Natalie. Even a little worse, she would feel at ease if she


    was safe and healthy.


    How dare Mary imagine what a four-year-old girl would experience and encounter after she


    disappeared!


    Perhaps trafficked to remote mountainous areas.


    Maybe sent to do hard work in the coal mines.


    Maybe...


    How dare she imagine!


    Mary hurt every time she thought about it, and it hurt her heart. She had migraines, which cannot be


    cured because of it.


    Every time she had a headache, she could do nothing but lie on the bed, feeling nauseous and dizzy,


    short of breath.


    "Mrs. Wood, you are also a mother. I dare not expect you to empathize with me, but please understand


    me. Even if Natalie is an adopted daughter, I will protect her till the end." Mary wiped the tears from the


    corners of her eyes.


    Gale looked away and looked elsewhere.


    Seeing Mary''s tears, she was afraid she would start crying too.


    She felt a warmness in her palm.


    Shawn took her hand, pulled her lightly, and brought her into his arms.


    "What are you getting upset about, Galey? You know so much about the Yarn family. Who told you?


    Was it Aurum?" he whispered in her ear.


    Gale nodded.


    "He even told you that... huh."


    Shawnughed deeply, full of sarcasm.


    He did not know whether to mock Aurum or tough at him for living like an outsider.


    "You don''t have to be moved by Mary''s tears. Gale, you are so soft-hearted, you will suffer a lot sooner


    orter," Shawn said.


    After a pause, he said again, "You are not always soft-hearted. To me...you can always be as hard-


    hearted as iron."


    It would be great if she could share with him a little bit of her tenderness and kindness toward others.


    Unfortunately, it was just Shawn''s wishful thinking.


    He raised his hand and brushed her eyes. "These people are not worth your tears, do you hear me?"


    Gale met his gaze.


    Shawn continued, "If you cry for the Yarn family, then they will pay the corresponding price for every


    tear you shed!"


    The tone seemed casual, but it was mixed with a domineering ruthlessness!


    Gale''s breath was suffocated, and she quietly looked at Shawn''s eyebrows, unable to speak.


    At the side, Mary watched this scene earnestly.


    Sea City said that Mr. Wood loved his wife from the bottom of his heart.


    He yearned all night long.


    He would not remarry.


    No heirs should be conceived.


    There were always many stories about Mr. Wood spoiling his wife too much.


    Before, Mary always did not believe it. She just listened to it as gossip. After all, she came from a


    famous family and married into a wealthy family. She saw these rich and powerful men too clearly.


    Few of these people were infatuated.


    Businessmen had the greatest interests.


    Especially for a top wealthy family like the Wood family, how could the head of the Wood family give up


    his heir for a woman?


    However, Mary saw it with her own eyes and gradually believed all the rumors she heard before.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Wood''s affection was not fake.


    His heart and eyes were full of the woman in front of him. From words to actions to subtle expressions,


    everything shows that he loves this woman deeply.


    What about Mrs. Wood?


    Facing Mr. Wood''s deep affection, she was a little half-hearted and out of control, but she


    subconsciously held Mr. Wood''s hand instead.


    Mary looked at the sped hands of the two.

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    If everything goes well, logically speaking, Aurum and Natalie should also be in such a loving


    rtionship.


    Mary just watched without making a sound.


    She knew that at this moment, Mr. Wood would not listen to her, and she would only irritate him if she


    spoke out to show her presence.


    At this moment, Mary became even more determined to intercede with Mrs. Wood!


    Natalie still has hope!


    Gale took a deep breath. "I''m not crying for the Yarn family, Shawn. I want to cry for myself."


    Cry for her tragic experience.


    Cry about her dramatic life.


    There were too many things to cry about, but Gale''s eyes were dry, and she could not shed a single


    tear.


    She blinked and looked at Mary.


    "For so many years, have you ever thought...to find your own daughter?"


    "I want to find her. When she just disappeared, my sky fell down. But it''s been so many years, where


    should I start?" Mary replied.


    A normal woman would change so much when they grew up, and even Mary herself did not know what


    her daughter looked like now.


    Fat or thin, tall or short.


    "I haven''t given up yet. Although it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack, if you persist in looking,


    there is still a glimmer of hope." Mary sighed.


    Gale also sighed.


    "Mary, your daughter has a heart-shaped birthmark on her waist, right?"


    "Yes, you...how did you know? Aurum told you?"


    Mary was surprised. Aurum told Gale about such a private matter. What was the rtionship between


    them?


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Where has it progressed?


    Shawn''s usually calm face suddenly sank at this moment because he knew that Gale also had a heart-


    shaped birthmark on her waist!


    Why did the missing daughter of the Yarn family have it too!?


    So, so¡­


    A horrifying thought filled Shawn''s mind!


    He looked sideways at her. "Gale..."


    Gale had already stood up, tightly clutching the hem of her clothes with both hands. "Yes, Aurum told


    me."


    "Mrs. Yarn, do you still remember the location and shape of your daughter''s birthmark?" Gale asked


    softly.


    "Of course I remember!"


    "If you saw it again, would you recognize it?"


    "I can, definitely! When she was a child, I would see the birthmark every day when I bathed and


    dressed her. It has been engraved in my memory, and I will never forget it!" Mary nodded.


    Mary''s mood became more and more disturbed. "Mrs. Wood, do you...do you know my daughter''s


    whereabouts? Or, do you have a friend who also has a heart-shaped birthmark on his waist?"


    She had a premonition that she would get a clue about her daughter!


    Gale closed her eyes. "It''s my waist that has a heart-shaped birthmark."


    As the voice fell, Gale took the initiative to lift the hem of her clothes.


    Her waist was slender.


    It was not like she had a baby at all.


    What caught the eye was a dark red heart-shaped birthmark on the slenderest part of Gale''s waist.


    It was firmly imprinted on her fair and tender skin.


    So conspicuous.


    Shawn has seen Gale''s birthmark countless times.

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    He had touched it and even kissed it, but at this moment, when he saw it again, he had a different


    feeling.


    This was not just a birthmark. It was evidence of Gale''s life experience!


    Mary stared fixedly. Her face was full of surprise, and her whole body was motionless.


    She could not believe what she saw. A huge surprise and shock enveloped her!


    "This, this¡­ Mrs. Wood, you...why...why do you have this birthmark?" Mary''s lips trembled.


    "I don''t know. This birthmark has been with me since I was little, until now."


    In the past, Gale never thought birthmarks were strange.


    Something you carry with you when you are born.


    Peter and Wendy did not emphasize it deliberately, and Gale did not take it to heart.


    However, Wendy once said, "This is the mark that God kissed you and left behind."


    It was because of that that Gale did not care about her birthmark even more and even felt that this was


    what made her different.


    She was a child blessed by God.


    Until now...


    It was onlyter that Gale realized that some things had their own arrangements in the dark.


    Mary approached slowly, looked at the birthmark, raised her hand tremblingly, and wanted to touch it


    but did not dare.


    "Aurum said that my birthmark is exactly the same as the missing daughter of the Yarn family. He also


    said that I am her. Mary, what do you think?" Gale asked.


    I saw two lines of clear tears slowly flowing down from Mary''s eyes.


    "Yes. Exactly the same..." She nodded.


    Hearing these words from Mary''s mouth, Gale''s heart trembled.


    Some things had already been proven.


    Only one paternity test report was missing!


    Gale let go of her hands, and the hem of the clothes fell, covering her slender waist and the birthmark.


    In the next second, Shawn''s big palm surrounded her and moved toward her.


    Gale fell on hisp.


    "Galey¡­ That day in the reception room, it turned out that you were really showing Aurum the


    birthmark..." he asked in a low voice.


    He misunderstood her.


    That scene at that time was so dazzling that Shawn lost all reason and did not listen to her.


    That clearly belonged to his Gale, his woman. Every inch of her body should be owned by him.


    How could Aurum... also enjoy his right?


    Even if she loves Aurum, she could have waited till they were divorced and not in front of him to show


    their love for each other.


    "I said before, Aurum and I are not what you think, we are not so ugly or dirty¡­ It''s a pity you don''t


    believe me." Gale smiled wryly.


    "Galey, I..."


    She interrupted him. "Shawn, there seems to be ack of sufficient trust between us. You tried your


    best to gain Winnie''s trust. When Natalie was caught, I didn''t firmly stand by your side."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "When you ran into me and Aurum, you didn''t believe me."


    Their love has been bumpy and tortuous.


    Shawn rested his chin on her shoulder and lowered his brows and eyes. "Then, we are even, alright?"


    he asked so humbly.


    "Are we really even? Shawn, do you think it can be done?" Gale replied.


    He fell silent.


    In love, there was no harm that could write off each other.


    He hurt her, and she hurt him, and it would only leave scars in the hearts of both of them.


    "Actually, I don''t me you, Gale. I decided to approach Winnie to find out the reason for Nicole''s


    cognition disorder. I did it voluntarily," Shawn said.

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    Before he acted, he was mentally prepared that Gale would loathe him.


    Gale replied, "You don''t me me, but I me myself... I me myself why I didn''t believe in you more


    firmly once."


    He was silent again.


    Shawn''s deep breath sprayed on her neck, and her loose hair fluttered slightly.


    In the huge living room, there was silence.


    Mary fell to the ground, her eyes zed over, unable to ept the facts in front of her for a while.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    At this time, a burst of hurried footsteps came from outside.


    Then, he was stopped at the door.


    "Let me in. Is Mary inside?" Aurum''s voice sounded very anxious.


    "Without Mr. Wood''s permission, no one is allowed to enter."


    Mary stood up unsteadily. "Aurum...I want to see Aurum..."


    Her steps were unsteady, and her legs became weak before she took a few steps and she fell to the


    ground again.


    The typically noble and elegant Mary was in such a mess.


    "Mary!" Seeing this, Gale immediately ran forward, trying to help her up.


    However, Mary moved one step faster, got up quickly, and rushed to the door.


    "Aurum, Aurum, tell me, Mrs. Wood is my missing daughter, right? You have found her, you confirmed


    it, right?" Mary grabbed Aurum quickly.


    "Mrs. Yarn, have you... seen the birthmark on her body?"


    "She took the initiative to show me."


    Aurum was a little surprised.


    When he learned that Mary came to Temperley Hall alone, he rushed over immediately.


    He was afraid of any ident.


    Unexpectedly, Gale was already one step ahead.


    "Mrs. Yarn, I just confirmed that the birthmark on Gale''s body is indeed exactly the same as Jennie''s.


    Before that, I only knew that she had such a birthmark," Aurum replied.


    "She is Jennie, she is¡­ It''s been so many years, I never thought that I would find her under such


    circumstances..." Mary burst into tears.


    "Mrs. Yarn, let''s take some time to do a paternity test. There are all the witnesses and material


    evidence, so that I can prepare for her return to the Yarn family in the future."


    Mary murmured, "Is she willing to return to the Yarn family? Does she hate me? Does she me me?"


    At this moment, Mary had already forgotten what her purpose foring to Temperley Hall was.


    She was full of panic and fear.


    The daughter was right in front of her eyes, but she did not dare to recognize her or approach her.


    She did not even know how to face Gale.


    The daughter she had been thinking about was right in front of me, but they seemed to be separated by


    a Milky Way.


    "Ask her. Mrs. Yarn she''s right there," Aurum said.


    Mary did not look back. She still looked at Aurum with tears in her eyes.


    The normally elegant and intellectualdy was just a poor person at this moment.


    "Let him in," Shawn spoke suddenly.


    The bodyguard withdrew his hand.


    Aurum strode in, stood at the other end of the sofa, and looked at Gale.


    There was a lot to say, but he did not know where to start.


    She was Gale, but also Jennie.


    It was the woman he loved deeply and the woman he knew he would marry since he was a child.


    "Gale...you are really her."

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    She raised the corner of her lips bitterly. "Who the hell am I?"


    Once upon a time, she was Gale, the only daughter of the Warm family.


    Later, she became Mrs. Wood, Shawn''s wife.


    Now, she turned out to be... the daughter of the Yarn family.


    So many identities, and so many stories.


    "You are Jennie, my daughter...You should be called Jennie Yarn," Mary said, crying.


    "So, I''m Jennie...I''m not Gale."


    Mary looked at her with teary eyes.


    Mary had heard of some of those rich wives'' afternoon teas and parties before.


    At that time, she just took it as gossip and listened to it casually when she had nothing to do, she did


    not care, and she did not need to take it to heart.


    Thinking about it, Mary''s heart ached.


    Gale was the young mistress of the Wood family, thergest wealthy family in Sea City, but her life


    experience was so tragic!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Because of Alex Wood''s death, Peter went to jail, Wendy became a vegetable, and Gale was thrown


    into a mental hospital by Shawn to atone for his sins.


    Two full years.


    Mary could not imagine how Gale survived and survived the more than 700 days and nights in the


    mental hospital.


    However, for Gale, the mental hospital was just the beginning.


    Mary knew the humiliation she suffered when she first married Shawn.


    She was sent to the operating table by Shawn for an abortion.


    Her determination to jump into the sea in one leap...


    Every time Mary recalled something, her heart ached even more.


    She thought it was just the experience of an insignificant person, but she did not expect that it was her


    own daughter who suffered all of this!


    Her daughter should have lived a life of golden branches and jade leaves, carefree and happy.


    Unexpectedly... encountered so much suffering!


    "I''m miserable...of..."


    Before she finished her sentence, Mary clutched her heart vigorously, her body slowly slumped, her


    face pale.


    "Mrs. Yarn!"


    "Mrs. Yarn!"


    Aurum and Gale rushed up together.


    Mary had tightly closed her eyes,pletely passed out, unconscious.


    "Mrs. Yarn, wake up! Hurry up, take her to the hospital and call an ambnce!" Aurum shouted


    anxiously.


    Gale opened her mouth, ready to say ''Mom'', but there was no sound.


    If she had done so now, Mary would not hear her.


    What was more, Gale could not ept her true identity even after a while.


    The ambnce came quickly, and Aurum quickly jumped into the car. "I''ll follow her to the hospital,


    don''t worry."


    Gale nodded. "Then please."


    "Okay."


    Aurum took a deep look at her, and the car door mmed shut.


    This nce, inexplicable, contains countless deep meanings.


    Gale stared at the ambnce in a daze.


    She hoped Mary was fine.


    She did not want to just learn who her biological parents were and immediately lose them forever.


    "Mary''s condition doesn''t seem serious. It should be that she was too excited and fainted because of


    her blood pressure. Just take it easy." Shawn stood beside her.


    "Shawn."


    "I am here."

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    She turned around slowly and met his eyes. "Do you think I''m really the missing daughter of the Yarn


    family?"


    "Have you asked your father-inw? How did he answer?" Shawn asked.


    "Dad said, I''m not his biological daughter, he and my mother adopted me back then."


    Shawn pursed his lips slightly.


    It had developed to this point, and Gale''s true identity was quite clear.


    It was just that she could not ept it psychologically.


    "Galey, no matter whose daughter you are, you always have two identities, which follow you firmly, and


    no one can take them away." Shawn looked deep into her eyes.


    "Two identities?"


    "One is my wife. One is Nicole''s mother."


    Gale chuckled lightly. "But these two identities were not obtained voluntarily by me at the beginning.


    Shawn, you married me by force. You held my hand and signed at the marriage window, and Nicole..."


    "In the beginning, I wanted to abort them. I didn''t want to conceive your child again, and I didn''t want to


    have children for you because our first child was killed by your own hands."


    "But, but...The doctor said that my body can''t bear another miscarriage. If I want to abort it, I won''t be


    able to conceive again in the future." Gale lowered her eyes.


    Gale had no choice but to give birth.


    She was very d that she did not get rid of it and had two lovely, lively, and intelligent children.


    Shawn misunderstood her. "Do you regret giving birth to her?"


    "No, I just want to say that in my life, I don''t have an identity that I want voluntarily, and it''s all forced on


    me."


    "Yes, Galey. You are the chief designer of Lovito. This is a job you chose yourself, and it''s a job you


    like," Shawn said in a deep voice.


    "But it''s not my original intention to join."


    "What was your original career n?"


    "Create my own jewelry brand. Take the cheap jewelry route, with a price of about 100 dors, so that


    every girl can have beautiful and shining jewelry," Gale replied.


    Affordable jewelry brand?


    In Shawn''s mind, the first thing that came to mind was the jewelry brand that Molly designed the


    artwork for.


    Strange.


    How could he suddenly think of Molly?


    "Shawn, I want to see Natalie." Gale''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Okay."


    "Bring Winnie too."


    "Okay."


    Shawn agreed to her request.


    It was dark.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    In Temperley Hall, however, there was no peace.


    Gale went upstairs at night and went to Nicole''s room.


    "Mrs. Anne, I don''t want to be in the room anymore, I want to go down and y. Why do you ask me to


    stay here all the time?" Nicole said.


    "Because...because your father is entertaining some guests."


    Gale made up a reason indiscriminately.


    Mary had just left, and Natalie and Winnie wouldeter. How would Nicole see that scene?


    "Guest?"


    "Yes, they are talking about important things in the living room. If you run around, you will disturb them."


    Nicole nodded. "So that''s the case..."


    "Yes. Nicole, be good, go take a shower and go to bed after finishing your homework, and someone will


    come and tell you stories and apany you to sleep." Gale patted her head.


    "Mrs. Anne, are you apanying Daddy to meet guests?"


    "Yeah."


    Nicole pouted. "Okay, I want you to tell me stories... Mommy is not here."


    When Winnie was mentioned, Nicole''s mood instantly became even sadder.


    In Nicole''s world, Mommy had changed too much.

 Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 860

    Skeletons Of The Marital Closet By Wen Tang Tang Chapter 860


    Chapter 860


    She felt crazy jealousy to the extreme!


    Although Nicole called her mother, and even though Nicole was worried that she would be tired and


    painful after giving birth, in essence, everything she enjoyed now belonged to Gale!


    Why could Gale have such a cute and obedient daughter!?


    Winnie opened her mouth, unable to answer for a long time.


    Shawn asked in a low voice, ¡°Does Nicole want younger siblings?¡±


    She nodded.


    Shawn asked again, ¡°You want to, but you¡¯re afraid that Mommy will have a hard time giving birth,


    right?¡±


    She continued to nod.


    Shawn deeply hooked the corners of his lips. Gale¡¯s love for Nicole was unreserved.


    Nicole¡¯s love for Gale had always been there.


    It was just that she was confused, and she had transferred all her love to Winnie.


    ¡°Daddy won¡¯t have any more children. It¡¯s enough to have you,¡± Shawn said.


    Nicole blinked and looked at Winnie. ¡°But, just now, Mommy said that she still wants to have a baby..


    ¡°Yes, yes, I want to have a baby. Nicole, Mommy is not afraid of pain or hard work, Winnie answered


    immediately.


    Nicole tilted her head and thought for a while. ¡°Well, as long as Mommy and Daddy are willing to have


    a baby, I have no objection!¡±


    Winnie breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was waiting for this sentence!


    She could not let Nicole object to her having a baby!


    Although Nicole was now her amulet and a crutch for her to climb to the heights of power, it was only


    temporary.


    Who knew when Nicole suddenly woke up?


    Winnie must find a way to give birth to a child for Shawn, a child that belonged to her!


    Only in this way could she truly stand firm!


    Even if she did not be Mrs. Wood in the end, she still would have no worries about food and


    clothing. Women are only valuable with children!


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook Mr. Wood, why don¡¯t we eat here for lunch? Nicole also said that it¡¯s been a long time since


    we had lunch together,¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Daddy, let¡¯s have a good meal together as a family!¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Winnie was so happy that she almost lost her way.


    It seemed that her provocative n was very sessful.


    Shawn and Gale seemed like they were arguing fiercely now, especially since Gale has a stubborn


    temper, never willing to admit her mistakes easily, which angered Mr. Wood!


    Then, she would take advantage of this time to try her best to curry favor with Mr. Wood and keep him


    by


    her side!


    Heh, as far as Gale¡¯s ability was concerned, it was because of good luck that she attracted Mr. Wood.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    There were still methods and skills in how men and women get along. Winnie thought as long as she


    was given a certain amount of time, she could definitely win over Mr. Wood!


    Looking at the back of Winnie, busy in the kitchen, Shawn¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He saw her making soup again.


    He watched as Winnie took the ingredients out carefully as if she had a treasure and put it into a pot of


    simmering soup.


    ¡°Nicole, do you think Mommy treats you well from the time you had the operation to now?¡± Shawn


    asked


    in a low voice.


    Nicole nodded without hesitation. ¡°Very good.¡±


    ¡°Is there any difference from before?¡±


    Nicole immediately shook her head again. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Nicole, think about it.¡±

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    Chapter 866


    However, after Shawn said that, Gale did not expose him.


    She raised her eyebrows lightly. "Oh, I thought you came to find me.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips deeply. "I did not."


    "I''m back to working at Lovito, thank you."


    "You''re wee. That''s where you shine," Shawn replied.


    Gale felt that the rtionship between the two of them... was weird.


    However, she was not used to being too intimate.


    As if that incident of them kissing in the office did not exist at all.


    He did not mention it, and she pretended it never happened.


    Gale thought about what kind of rtionship she had with Shawn.


    The only connection involved was their daughter.


    "Did you go to the hospital? Is she okay?" Gale asked.


    "Except that she still recognizes Winnie as her mother, everything is normal. Moreover, she will be


    discharged from the hospital soon."


    "Discharged? Is she recovering so well?"


    "Yes, the doctor said it himself."


    Gale was startled. "After leaving the hospital, she..."


    She thought that after her leukemia was cured, she could leave with Nicole and live a peaceful life


    again.


    asionally, Shawn woulde to visit.


    Or, Nicole would like to stay at Shawn''s house, and she would asionally go back to Sea City to visit.


    In the end, the n could not keep up with the changes, and neither she nor Shawn got Nicole.


    Winnie got in the way!


    "I will arrange for a school so that she can go to ss and live normally. As for the fact that she only


    recognizes Winnie... Galey, it won''t take long, and Nicole will wake up," Shawn said.


    He can guarantee it.


    Gale looked at him. "How long is it? How long have you thought of?"


    Shawn only said four words. "Leave it to me."


    It was caused by him alone, and he would solve it himself.


    Shawn''s self-confidence and calmness, and the absolute aura exuding from his body gave him a


    strong persuasive power.


    He said leave it to him, and she did not have to worry about anything!


    "Is there anything I can do to help? Or, do you need me to do anything? Shawn, not everything needs


    to be carried by you alone," Gale asked.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She could share his burden.


    It was their daughter.


    It was the crystallization of their... marriage.


    Shawn replied tly, "No need. You just need to take care of yourself."


    She frowned. ¡±1 take good care of myself!¡±


    "Really?" Shawn raised his eyelids, and theynded on her waist, legs, and finally on the curve in front


    of her.


    "You... what are you doing?"


    Gale felt a little ufortable being seized up by his gaze, took two steps back, raised her hand to


    cover her body, but felt that she had overreacted, and put her hand down again in embarrassment.


    "Still a bit thin. However, you seem to have grown curvier," Shawnmented.


    "Shawn!"


    "Maybe it''s bing a mother. Naturally you would be a little more plump, " he said.


    Gale bit her lip, wishing she could step forward and cover him so as not to let him continue talking!


    "What?" Seeing her flushed cheeks, Shawn joked even more. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "You are right but don''t say it again next time!"


    Of course, Gale knew that after giving birth, she became curvier.


    However, she felt that this was utterly a burden!


    She had to dress in looser clothing to hide her curves.


    Shawn smiled softly, and hisughter was maic. "Galey, I''m serious, taking good care of yourself is


    your greatest help to me."

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    Chapter 867


    ''Galey, don''t let him worry, don''t let him get distracted.''


    Just be fine.


    The only person who could disturb Shawn''s heart was Gale!


    "In the four years since I left you, I have lived a better life than you imagined. I didn''t suffer from


    insomnia, didn''t wake up from nightmares in the middle of the night, and lived a free andfortable


    life," Gale said.


    "Gale, you want to do better."


    "Of course." She raised her chin and added, "Mr. Wood..."


    Shawn met her gaze. "Yes?"


    What was up with him?


    "Yourplexion is dark, face is haggard, and your skin is dull. Your beard should be shaved..." Gale


    also looked at him carefully, bending over the window of the sports car. "The dark circles under the


    eyes areparable to giant pandas. Tsk tsk, you reach middle age, but you still have to clean


    yourself up."


    The corner of Shawn''s mouth twitched. "Middle-aged?"


    "Yes, if I remember correctly, Mr. Wood is thirty-two, right? Aren''t you middle-aged? Are you still a


    teenager?"


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. "Gale, do you... think I''m old?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    Shawn''s expression softened a little.


    "It''s just, who doesn''t like young handsome guys?" Gale said, "Just like men always like eighteen-year-


    old girls, we women also always like eighteen- year-old boys."


    Shawn''s expression sankpletely.


    Gale said in an earnest tone, "You need to take care of your appearance. Your hair is already white,


    and your face must be firm and smooth without wrinkles, otherwise... If Joshua sees you someday, he


    will probably call you Grandpa.¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    Seeing his face as ck as a dark cloud, Gale was in a good mood.


    She won!


    Who told him to call her curvy? Who told him to tease her first?


    He was not the only one who can joke, right?


    She could too!


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There are a few things you would never talk about to a man and getting old was one of them.


    "Oh, by the way, of course, you still have something to praise. For example, your figure, urn, the habit


    of exercising is very good, keep it up," Gale replied solemnly.


    After finishing speaking, she took two steps back, stood up straight and waved to Shawn. "Okay, I''m


    going home after a walk to rest. You''re just passing by... don''t take too long."


    Gale turned and left gracefully.


    Shawn was left sitting in the cab, holding the steering wheel tightly!


    He looked in the mirror.


    Since he had not slept all night, his face was a little pale, and he went out in a hurry in the morning and


    did not shave...


    Was Gale that disgusted by him?


    Facing the setting sun, Gale briskly walked home.


    In the past, she always blushed at Shawn''s teasing, and she hesitated and could not say anything to


    refute it. Today, she finally learned how to punish Shawn!


    He thought he was the only one who could tease?


    She could too!


    And she could continue to do so!


    Gale wascent. Suddenly her waist tightened, and her eyes wobbled ... "Ah!"


    She eximed, but before she could react, her whole body had already been carried up.


    "Shawn!"


    Gale did not see the facial features of the man in front of her clearly, but she saw the silver hair.


    She also smelled the faint scent of cologne on his body!


    Gale grabbed his cor subconsciously. "What are you doing!"


    "I didn''t do anything. After all, my only advantage is fitness and strength. So I have to show off," Shawn


    replied tly.


    Gale was speechless.


    Show off!

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Chapter 868


    He hugged her steadily and walked quickly toward the sports car.


    "You show off... You don''t need to hug me! Put me down!" Gale said, kicking her legs.


    Shawn ignored her and walked faster.


    When approaching the sports car, Shawn pressed the key, and the roof of the sports car slowly


    opened, turning into a convertible.


    Then, he just carried Gale into the co-pilot and raised her chin. "Galey... Do you know what will happen


    if you poke a man''s weakness and call him old?"


    "What?"


    "He will prove himself."


    Old?


    Then let her see his physical strength!


    "I''m not inferior to young people..." Shawn pressed his lips against her ear and whispered, "Galey, as


    long as you want, I can keep you out of bed for three days and three nights."


    "Um..."


    Before she could utter her words, her lips were sealed by him.


    Gale ced her hands on his chest and patted him vigorously.


    The car was parked right at the side of the road.


    Although they were in a rather rural area, there would be carsing and going, and people taking an


    evening walk!


    How embarrassing would it be if the neighbors saw them!


    Shawn deeply kissed her fiercely, the strong muscles of his arms pressed against her waist, making


    her feel... slightly aroused from his strength.


    "Shawn... Shawn... I...I was wrong..."


    Gale began to beg for mercy.


    "Wrong?" Shawn said with a deep hoarse voice, "What''s wrong?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "I.J''m wrong... I shouldn''t... I shouldn''t say that about you..."


    "Hmm?"


    Gale replied honestly, "You are not old, not at all, very young,parable to eighteen... Oh no, a


    sixteen-year-old high school student!"


    Sure enough, she should not have called a man old!


    Luckily she did not say he could not perform...


    Otherwise... She dared not even to think about it!


    Was Shawn not just passing by? Did he not stop the car and say a few words? Was he not leaving?


    Shawn stared at her deeply, and after a while, whispered something in her ear...


    "If it wasn''t for fear that you would hate me... Galey, I really want to hold you down, so I''ll do you like


    this, and make you cry and beg for mercy!"


    Gale flinched.


    As a husband and wife, of course, she knew what he said was not a joke!


    If it were Shawn from before, he would really do this!


    After all... He really wanted to take her in the car!


    She always remembered!


    At this moment, Gale was as obedient as a cat, motionless and silent.


    She dared not provoke Shawn again!


    When she got home, Gale still felt her cheeks red and hot.


    She did not know if any neighbors had seen them...


    She would never provoke Shawn again!


    "Gale, didn''t you go for a walk? Why did it take you so long? Did you go to the hospital again?"


    "No, I just walked around and stayed a little longer."


    Peter nodded and said with a loving smile, "It feels like your life is on the right track... Drawing and


    designing is your favorite career. Go out for a walk when you have time. As for Nicole, she will definitely


    return to normal and recognize you.¡±


    "Well, Dad, I must be here when she does."


    Peter sighed and said, "If there is a chance, bring Joshua over to stay for a few days. I miss him too."

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Chapter 869


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Gale went upstairs to her room.


    She was sitting at the desk, holding a pencil, staring at the nk paper in a daze.


    She witnessed how Lovito was born, and she also made the Florei brand in the small county an


    instant hit.


    Ever since Nicole fell ill, she had not drawn anything, so she was a little rusty now.


    After everything that had happened, she had a different understanding of jewelry.


    Gale closed her eyes, calmed down, and carefully thought about what kind of jewelry she would design.


    To be ssic, to be advanced and tasteful, to be the dream of all women¡­


    The precious jewelry that was truly handed down from generation to generation was not only about the


    gem itself but the design to add luster to the gem.


    The time spent on work always flew by so fast that it had already passed zero before she knew it.


    Until Gale¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She did not stop, but picked up the phone while drawing. ¡°***?¡±


    The housekeeper of Temperley Hall came. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s me. Are you free now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡±


    Gale was startled, but then she thought about it, it was the Temperley Hall, not the hospital¡­ What


    could be the matter?


    At most, it was because Shawn did something wrong.


    The housekeeper said, ¡°Mr. Wood has a fever. The fever won¡¯t go away. The family doctor has


    arrived.¡±


    ¡°High fever?¡±


    Was he not in good shape in the afternoon?


    The housekeeper replied, ¡°Yes, his face is red, he sweats a lot, and the quilt and sheets have been


    changed twice¡­¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale was a little worried but felt that it was no big deal.


    Should she rush over?


    Never!


    It seemed that she cared about him so much!


    There was a doctor, a housekeeper, and a servant, and Shawn¡¯s physical fitness had always been


    excellent. He just had a cold and a fever, nothing would happen to him.


    ¡°I see. I wish him a speedy recovery,¡± Gale said.


    The housekeeper did not expect her to say that, and held the phone for a few seconds, not knowing how


    to answer her.


    Gale said again, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, so I can¡¯t help you much. What¡¯s more, he has always been in good


    health. I saw that he was fine in the afternoon. Why did he have a high fever at night?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Wood has been coughing for the past two days.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ let the doctor prescribe medicine for him. I can¡¯t cure him.¡±


    The housekeeper sighed. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s because you can cure Mr. Wood¡¯s disease.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    The housekeeper said, ¡°His heart is hurt. If it¡¯s convenient for you, why don¡¯t youe, I¡¯ll send a


    car to pick you up now.¡±


    Gale suddenly felt a little nervous. ¡°Shawn¡­ is he seriously ill?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk about it when you arrive.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Gale looked at the drawing in front of him,pletely devoid of thoughts.


    His heart is hurt?


    What was the meaning?


    Shawn even picked her up in the afternoon and kissed her forcefully. Why did he suddenly fall ill after


    only a few hours?


    Sounded pretty serious!


    Biting her lip, Gale went downstairste.


    The driver picked her up and ***her to Temperley Hall at top speed.


    Temperley Hall was brightly lit, especially the entrance of the master bedroom on the second floor, which


    was surrounded by people.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Seeing hering, the housekeeper¡¯s frowning expression immediately eased a lot. ¡°I was


    looking forward to meeting you!¡±

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Chapter 870


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Inside, go in and have a look.¡±


    The master bedroom was very quiet. Only onemp was turned on, and Shawn coughed from


    time to time.


    The family doctor stood by, dispensing medicines and preparing infusions.


    There were several trash cans next to the bed.


    Gale walked to the bedside.


    Under the dim light, Shawn¡¯splexion was extremely gloomy. His eyes were closed, his lips were


    ***, and his forehead was covered with dense beads of sweat.


    ¡°Cold, cold¡­¡± he murmured unconsciously.


    ¡°Cold?¡± Gale subconsciously tucked the quilt up for him, then looked at the housekeeper. ¡°Add another


    quilt and turn up the temperature.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, ma¡¯am. Mr. Wood will be hot againter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Gale frowned tightly.


    Next to it, the family doctor said, ¡°I have already prescribed a fever-reducing injection, and I will give


    him another infusion. If the fever still does not subside tonight, he will have to go to the hospital forN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    further treatment.¡±


    ¡°Does medicine work? Doctor, you can prescribe him some medicine,¡± Gale asked.


    Before the doctor could answer, the housekeeper shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s useless, whether it¡¯s traditional


    or western medicine, as long as Mr. Wood drinks it, he will vomit. This trash can has been changed


    several times, and he vomits every time he drinks it.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ Ma¡¯am, Mr. Wood has been calling your name all night, and it just stopped now.¡±


    ¡°I really have no choice, so I called you over. Otherwise, I¡¯m too embarrassed to disturb you in the


    middle of the night. I thought, if you stay here with Mr. Wood, if he can sense it, maybe he will be


    better.¡±


    Shawn¡­ had been calling her name?


    No wonder the housekeeper said that Shawn¡¯s heart had been hurting and needed her to treat it.


    Gale nodded. ¡°I see, I¡¯ll stay here with him tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, thank you so much! With you here, Mr. Wood will definitely get better soon!¡± the housekeeper


    said excitedly.


    How could she have such great ability?


    Shawn was just deeply concerned about her.


    ¡°Doctor, please prescribe the medicine again. I¡¯ll feed him,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Okay. It would be great if Mr. Wood could drink the medicine.¡±


    The housekeeper apanied the doctor to get the medicine.


    In Shawn¡¯s current situation, he could only drink some powdered medicine, and he could not swallow


    capsules.


    ¡°Hot¡­¡± Shawn began to whisper again. His brows were slightly wrinkled, with fine lines. ¡°Hot¡­¡±


    He lifted the quilt again, and his clothes were soaked with sweat.


    Gale sighed.


    ****people are really annoying.


    He only wanted her to serve and take care of him!


    Fortunately, Gale was too familiar with the master bedroom. After all, she used to sleep here every


    night! She even remembered where Shawn¡¯s tie and socks were!


    She went to the cloakroom to get new pajamas and put them on for Shawn.


    She unbuttoned his pajamas and looked at his taut abdominal section, that lean waist, well- defined


    muscles¡­


    Gale suddenly blushed.


    How could a person with fitness and self-discipline like him be considered old¡­ No wonder he was so


    angry when she said he was old and kissed her hard.


    As far as Shawn¡¯s figure was concerned, no eighteen-year-old boy couldpare to him!


    Her fingertips easily slid across his abs.


    ¡°Wait, Gale, what are you thinking!¡± She quickly shook her head. ¡°Shawn is a patient now! A patient!¡±


    She actually felt a little aroused!


    What the ***!


    She was not the kind of woman!


    Besides, Shawn¡­ was her husband. It was not like she had not done it before!

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Chapter 871


    Gale stopped her thoughts from wandering as she quickly took off his sleepwear and put a new set on,


    helping him lie down and button up.


    She had buttoned two buttons when Shawn suddenly grabbed her, pulling her forward.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gale lurched forward, falling on his body. Her chin was on his chest.


    She thought that Shawn had woken up and hurriedly looked over.


    However, his eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and he was sweating even more.


    ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s voice was incredibly deep and raspy, but it was clear that he was calling for her.


    ¡°Galey, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, just stay here, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to make you stay. I just want you to stay in Sea City.¡±


    ¡°That way, I can see you whenever I want¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be too far. It would take so long to travel thousands of miles and pass through


    many cities just to see you¡­¡±


    ¡°But I know you want to leave. I won¡¯t make you stay. There¡¯s nothing that can make you stay in Sea


    City either.¡±


    ¡°Galey, Galey, I love you.¡±


    The moment he finished, Shawn coughed heavily. His chest rose and fell, and even the infusion.


    bags were shaking.


    Gale did not even have the time to think about what Shawn said. When she saw that he was coughing


    so violently, she hurriedly patted him as she took out some warm water to feed him.


    Shawn finally stopped after struggling for a while.


    Gale¡¯s whole body was already drenched in sweat from taking care of Shawn, but she did not


    know what else she could do.


    Shawn kept on crying out her name. ¡°Galey, Galey.¡±


    It was so full of love.


    Every time he called out for her, she responded.


    He slowly fell back asleep.


    Galey helped him button up his shirt again. ¡°Even when you¡¯re ***, you torture me so much. Your fever


    is so high that you can¡¯t even tell what¡¯s happening right now. I think you probably won¡¯t even realize it


    if there¡¯s another woman next to you. You¡¯d probably let her change your shirt and


    let her see your muscles too.¡±


    Even Gale started to feel a bit jealous at that.


    How could she let another woman see her husband¡¯s muscles?!


    Thankfully, Winnie was still at the hospital with Nicole. Otherwise, Winnie would be the one by


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Shawn¡¯s side at that moment!


    Gale suddenly felt angry.


    She did not even know why she was angry!


    Could she be feeling possessive?


    ¡°Hot, Galey, hot¡­.¡± Shawn reached up to undo his buttons.


    He was still getting fluids! His hand could not move recklessly!


    Gale hurriedly pushed him down. ¡°I¡¯ll fan you. Don¡¯t move!¡±


    After hearing her voice, Shawn ***put his hand down.


    Gale made sure the liquids were steady before she found a fan to fan him.


    He was still sweating constantly.


    Gale said, ¡°What did I do to deserve this?¡±


    She took out a towel and wiped Shawn¡¯s whole upper body, trying to cool him down.


    The more she did that, the redder she got.


    Why did he have to train his body so well!


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The housekeeper walked in with medicine. ¡°Mrs. Wood, it¡¯s ready. Mr. Wood just needs to drink the


    medicine. However, based on my experience, Mr. Wood will probably spit it out after drinking it, so be


    careful.


    Gale looked at the medicine and nodded.


    ¡°Leave it to me. It¡¯s gettingte, housekeeper. You should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Ah, how could I sleep when Mr. Wood¡¯s fever hasn¡¯t subsided? Mrs. Wood, there are people working


    around the clock. You just have to ask for anything you need. The doctor is sleeping in the guest room


    as well. If anything sudden happens, he cane over immediately.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    Chapter 872


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The housekeeper added with a gentle smile, ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re back in the past, when you and Mr. Wood


    were still amicable with each other.¡±


    ¡°Amicable?¡± Gale smiled to herself. ¡°That¡¯s never happened.¡±


    ¡°It did. It was just incredibly rare. Mrs. Wood, after so many years of observation, I know that Mr. Wood


    really does love you deeply.¡±


    Gale looked down, not answering.


    The housekeeper wisely left the room at that, gently ***the door.


    Gale should be the one taking care of Shawn.


    When it came to Shawn, no medicine in the world could beat Gale.


    Gale tested out the temperature before feeding Shawn.


    Thankfully, Shawn had the medicine without any fuss.


    It was not as hard as she thought at all. After drinking the medicine and having the infusions, Gale felt


    like Shawn should be much better after a night of rest.


    Just as Gale thought that, Shawn started to cough roughly again.


    The cough got worse and worse, filling the whole room with the sounds of his coughing. His face


    started to redden, and Gale was even worried that he would start to choke.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As he coughed, he actually vomited all of the medicine he had earlier.


    Gale hurriedly grabbed the trash can, but she was toote.


    She was stunned.


    No wonder the housekeeper called her and asked her toe over. Shawn might just be having a


    fever and coughing, but it seemed incredibly serious.


    On top of that, Shawn was usually so cool and proud, as if nothing could make him falter. Yet, he


    looked so weak at that moment. It was such a huge difference.


    Gale hurriedly called for the bedsheets to be changed.


    The maid said, ¡°Mrs. Wood, Mr. Wood won¡¯t take the medicine. We¡¯ve tried for the whole night.. There


    has to be a better way.¡±


    ¡°What? Should I ***his ***tight so he can¡¯t regurgitate it?¡± Gale frowned.


    After Shawn had the medicine, he immediately started coughing. After he coughed, he spat it out.


    Was that medicine not working?


    What was going on?


    The maid looked at her, looking like there was something to say.


    ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± Gale could see the hesitation in the maid. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, I-I think that you could feed Mr. Wood yourself.¡±


    ¡°I did that. I helped him drink it.¡±


    The maid gulped. ¡°I mean, use your ***.¡±


    Gale was stunned.


    The maid said, ¡°It might work. Mr. Wood is vomiting everything out the moment we feed him. If that


    continues, we¡¯ll run out of sheets.¡±


    Gale¡¯s face started to heat up slowly.


    She felt like she was about to get a fever too!


    She did not respond because she did not know what to say!


    The maid wisely left in a hurry after cleaning everything up.


    Gale looked at Shawn before looking at the medicine.


    Shawn¡¯s illness was really going to torture her to death!


    To feed him or not?


    Clenching her teeth, Gale steeled her heart. She would do it!


    Shawn had just taken advantage of her during the evening anyway.


    If he could kiss her, surely she could kiss him too.


    If Shawn did not recover from his fever, she might have to take care of him the next night as well!


    Gale ***her eyes and put the medicine in her ***.

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    Chapter 873


    After that, Gale leaned down, and her lips met Shawn¡¯s.


    He opened his ***slightly and even started to *her lightly.


    His throat moved.


    Gale constantly told herself in her heart that it was all okay. That no one was looking at them and


    that Shawn was unconscious would not remember it!


    ***after ****


    Just like that, Gale fed Shawn all his medicine.


    She was even worried that he would start coughing, so she did not leave his lips, putting hers on his


    tightly.


    One minute, two minutes, five minutes¡­


    Finally, Gale felt like her lips were about to go numb. Seeing as Shawn showed no signs of coughing,


    she slowly got up and left.


    Gale touched her lips.


    Her ***was a bit bitter with the taste of the medicine, but what was on her mind was Shawn¡¯s soft lips¡­


    No, no, since when was she such a fan of Shawn?!


    Gale ran over to the washroom, washing her face to calm down.


    By the time she was back, the liquid infusion was already done.


    By the time everything was done, light could already be seen in the sky.


    Galey on the side of the bed, falling asleep without realizing it.


    The sky was bright.


    The sun shone in through the window, and the floor bathed in the sunlight that was inching closer


    toward the bed.


    On the bed, the man¡¯s shirt was slightly open. His adam¡¯s apple was protruding, and there was still


    some sweat on his hair.


    Meanwhile, the woman¡¯s small body was against the man¡¯s arm. Her hair was disheveled, covering


    everything but the tip of her nose.


    It made for an incredibly warm sight.


    Finally, the sunlight hit Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    His eyelids moved slightly, and he slowly opened them.


    Fatigue, drowsiness, weakness, and various other feelings permeated Shawn¡¯s body.


    He reached up and rubbed his temples when he felt something against his arm and looked over.


    ¡°Galey?¡±


    Why was she there?


    Gale was deep asleep and had not noticed that Shawn was awake at all.


    Seeing as she was not moving at all, Shawn slowly got out of bed. His feet stepped on the ground as


    he picked her up and put her on the bed.


    After that, he silently left the bedroom.


    The maid saw him and immediately called out, ¡°Mr¡­¡±


    Shawn put a finger on his lips. ¡°Shush, don¡¯t wake her.¡±


    The maid nodded. After that, seeing his feet bare, the maid immediately went to get a new pair of


    slippers.


    The moment Shawn went down, the housekeeper hurried over. ¡°Mr. Wood, you¡¯re awake. How do you


    feel? Has your fever


    gone down?¡±


    Shawn coughed slightly, still feeling a bit tired, but he was already somewhat recovered.


    He coldly asked, ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Wood¡­¡±


    ¡°Did shee look for me and realize I was ***, or¡­¡± Shawn pursed his lips. ¡°Did you call her over?¡±


    The housekeeper answered truthfully, ¡°I called her over.¡±


    He fell silent for a few seconds as his lips curled up in self-mockery.


    That was true.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Why would Galee over herself?


    He over-thought it.


    ¡°However, Mrs. Wood was taking care of you the whole night! No one else was there!¡± The


    housekeeper said, ¡°She even fed you the medicine herself!¡±


    The housekeeper deliberately emphasized feeding!


    Unfortunately, Shawn did not understand.


    So what? He had been barely conscious. There was no way he would be able to feed himself.


    Someone else had to do it.


    ¡°Fed you. Fed. Mr. Wood, she fed you, personally.¡± The housekeeper emphasized this a few times.


    Shawn slowly raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fed?¡±

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    Chapter 874


    ¡°Yes, with the ***.¡±


    Shawn finally understood.


    His earlier expression of **was suddenly incredibly bright.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    On the surface, he still remained calm. ¡°She¡¯s still asleep. Have the kitchen prepare a few kinds of


    breakfast for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I still remember Mrs. Wood¡¯s tastes. Mr. Wood, don¡¯t worry¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn had a smirk on his lips. The sun that day felt incredibly good.


    The weather was good, and he was in a good mood too.


    Shawn suddenly felt like he had fully recovered!


    Gale slept very deeply. Taking care of Shawn by herself the whole night had been too exhausting, so


    she did not want to wake up.


    She knew that she was sleeping, but her eyes refused to open.


    By the time she woke up, it was already incredibly bright outside.


    Her stomach rumbled.


    Gale sat up from the bed before realizing something was wrong. Why was she on the bed?


    Was she not just napping by the side?


    Wait, where was Shawn?


    He was missing.


    Gale hurriedly went down. When she was at the end of the stairs, she tripped from her hurry and


    lunged forward.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gale looked at the iing floor and thought that she was in for a massive fall!


    Gale **her eyes tightly.


    Yet, the pain she was waiting for did note. She fell right into a solid and warm embrace.


    ¡°Did you think that you were taking advantage of taking care of me the whole night? Is that why


    you tripped? So I can take care of you?¡± Shawn grabbed her firmly.


    Gale looked up. ¡°What are you saying?!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, how could you trip going down the stairs?¡±


    She stubbornly answered, ¡°I¡¯m clearly fine right now.¡±


    Gale pushed him away, standing up and mumbling. ¡°You really don¡¯t hold back with your words. I was


    just going to thank you, but it looks like there was no need!¡±


    They were both obstinate people.


    Proud.


    They had a very strong sense of pride.


    Shawn said, ¡°I was worried that you would just decide to stay here and refuse to leave. You were


    making things so obvious.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°Please, I don¡¯t want to stay here at all! Are you better now? You already seem fine. Alright, I


    hope you¡¯ll recover soon. Bye-bye!¡±


    He did not even thank her. What kind of person is he?


    Gale held back the anger in her heart.


    She quickly walked out, not wanting to stay there at all.


    If the housekeeper had not called for her and even had the driver go over, Gale would not have


    bothered with Shawn at all!


    She had just taken two steps forward when she felt a hand around her waist. Shawn reached out and


    pulled her into his arms.


    His chest was against her back, and his chin was on her shoulder as he sighed. ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    He was trying to anger her and make her leave.


    He wanted to be ruthless and hurt her heart.


    That way, once Winnie ¡®controlled¡¯ him, she would not be too sad when he did some things to hurt her.


    Yet, Shawn noticed that he was not able to do it at all.


    Even though his reasoning told him that he needed to carry out his n to save Nicole and that he


    needed to be ruthless, Gale was the only person his heart would always soften for.


    He was even able to be ruthless to himself.


    When he saw that she was about to fall, he did not hesitate at all, immediately running over to catch


    her as if by instinct.


    He was incredibly worried that she would get hurt!


    Gale merely felt like Shawn was incredibly strange

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    Chapter 875


    Earlier, Shawn had been so harsh with his words, but he was suddenly so gentle.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Did he have multiple personalities?


    She struggled for a moment. ¡°What are you doing? You should distance yourself from me. Otherwise, I


    might end up taking advantage of you!


    Shawn smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite petty.¡±


    ¡°If you can use me of something, am I not allowed to remember it?¡±


    Gale struggled against it, but Shawn refused to let go. She decided to stomp right on his feet and pull


    away his hands.


    She hurriedly walked forward and turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ll just assume you¡¯re just speaking nonsense


    because you just got better, so I won¡¯t hold it against you. You already look better now, so I¡¯ll just


    leave.¡±


    Shawn said calmly, ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to take care of me? You could have just ignored me,¡± he asked.


    Gale stopped for a few moments before she said. ¡°The housekeeper sent a car for me and the driver


    was already waiting downstairs. I felt bad rejecting it! Yes, I¡¯m very bad at rejecting people!¡±


    Shawn looked at her meaningfully. ¡°Galey, you¡¯re not being honest. You came to Temperley Hall


    because you¡¯re worried about me.¡±


    Gale bit her lips.


    Why did he need to expose her?


    She had cared about his pride and did not expose him when Shawn used the excuse of passing by her


    house!


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I was worried,¡± Gale decided to just admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t want Nicole¡¯s father to end up


    losing his mind from a high fever right after getting to know him!¡±


    The atmosphere between the two of them was getting stranger, and the housekeeper hurriedly rushed


    forward to keep the peace.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, Mr. Wood just recovered, and you know how his temper is.¡± The housekeeper whispered


    before raising his voice, ¡°Mr. Wood asked the kitchen to make your favorite breakfasts the moment he


    came down. He¡¯s still thinking about you at all times.¡±


    Gale pursed her lips, not saying anymore.


    She did not want to fight Shawn either.


    It was so early, and it would just tire her out.


    She took care of him the whole night, but he did not appreciate it. He even asked her why she


    came.


    Gale did not know why, so she just decided to take it in her stride!


    ¡°I won¡¯t be eating. I need to go to thepany, I¡¯m almostte¡­¡± Gale said.


    Wait, it was already noon..


    She was not justte. She skipped a whole half a day!


    ¡°Just have some food. Don¡¯t stay hungry.¡± Shawn walked to the dining room. ¡°Thepany won¡¯t hold


    it against you. After all, you were taking care of me.¡±


    His words consoled her.


    That was true. She was not at thepany because she was taking care of Shawn.


    After that, she heard Shawn say, ¡°You can go to thepany with meter.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Gale said quickly.


    He looked at her with a bit of surprise but did not say anything else.


    Normally, Gale would have rejected him, saying she would just call a taxi or take public transport.


    She never liked being alone with him.


    Shawn did not know what she was thinking but could feel like something was off.


    In the car, Gale finally spoke, ¡°I wanted to take this time to talk to you about getting a divorce.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s heart stopped at her words.


    However, he remained calm on the surface. ¡°Divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re still husband and wife, but we don¡¯t even have any romantic rtionship. It¡¯s not the best


    for us to keep this rtionship. What if you want to remarry?¡± Gale said.


    There were a few moments of silence before Shawn started to cough.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Chapter 876


    He clenched his fist and put it in front of his ***as he coughed. His back slouched slightly.


    Gale unconsciously reached out, wanting to pat his back.


    Then, she wondered why she would do that.


    ¡°Stop smoking so much. Smoking is bad for your body,¡± she said.


    She had seen cigarettes between Shawn¡¯s fingers so many times. The moment he saw her, he would


    extinguish it.


    Otherwise, he would hide and take a smoke, but she would still smell the faint scent of tobo on him.


    Shawn¡¯s smoking habits were not that bad four years ago.


    Was he just surrounded by smoking and alcohol for four years?


    Shawn struggled to control his coughing. ¡°Galey, you said it would affect me getting remarried?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who would I marry?¡±


    Gale paused for a few seconds before she answered, ¡°You still have a long life ahead of you, you might


    meet¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Shawn said, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    There was a short silence in the car.


    After a moment, Shawn finally said again, ¡°If you insist on getting a divorce, then I can go along. with


    your wishes.¡±


    Gale did not know how to answer him.


    Getting a divorce did not seem to mean that much.


    Shawn sighed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? If you meet someone you want to marry in the. future,


    then we can go get a divorce. I won¡¯t stop you, and I won¡¯t refuse the divorce. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°What if I never do?¡±


    He looked into her eyes. ¡°Galey, I have no intentions of getting married again either.¡±


    Since neither of them seemed to want to get married, then why did they not just stay like that?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage certificate, it won¡¯t stop you from doing anything. Why don¡¯t we wait until Nicole is


    fully awake before we talk about divorce?¡± Shawn said.


    Gale twiddled her fingers. ¡°Nicole¡­¡±


    She really missed her daughter.


    She really wanted to hold Nicole and wanted to hear Nicole call her mommy. She wanted to tell


    Nicole stories and tie Nicole¡¯s hair.


    Yet, Winnie was the one doing all of that at that moment.


    ¡°Soon, soon. Nicole will return to you soon,¡± Shawn said.


    Gale met his gaze. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, trust me.¡±


    At that moment, Gale could tell that Shawn was sincere.


    She would believe anything he said.


    Gale nodded. ¡°Alright, Shawn, I¡¯ll trust you. I trust that you¡¯ll return Nicole to me perfectly unharmed.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s gaze deepened at that.


    He had so much on his mind. He had such a delicate n, but he could not tell anyone!


    He had to handle it quietly by himself!


    That was because the moment Winnie noticed that something was wrong, the whole n would fail!


    Shawn could no longer take it anymore. He reached out and pulled Gale into his arms, holding her


    tightly as if he wanted to fuse her into his bones.


    ¡°Galey, you have to always, always trust me without any reservations. You have to remember that, no


    matter what I be and no matter what I do, it¡¯s all for you and Nicole. I¡¯ll love you forever until I ***,¡±


    Shawn assured her.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    Chapter 877


    That was all Shawn could say.


    He hoped that she would understand and hoped that she would not at the same time.


    He knew that he would definitely be misunderstood when the time came.


    He knew how horrible it would all feel, but he would be able to bear it for Nicole.


    Gale asked gently, ¡°Shawn, will you really change?¡±


    ¡°Galey, everyone changes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    Shawn gently patted her on the head. ¡°But, I¡¯ll only change by loving you even more. For you, I¡¯ll change


    for the better. Even if you find that I¡¯m apletely different person, so much that you can¡¯t even tell it¡¯s


    me, please believe that I have my reason, that it¡¯s all for you.¡±


    At that point, no matter how slow Gale was, there was no way she would not be able to tell something


    was off.


    Shawn seemed to be telling her something.


    He was being very vague about things as if he did not really want her to understand.


    Why was it all so conflicting?


    Before Gale could understand it, Shawn let her go.


    He did not hesitate to turn around and get out of the car!


    Gale was alone in the car, looking at his back in a daze.


    The driver finally called out to her, ¡°Mrs. Wood, we¡¯re here. You should go to work.¡±


    That was when she scrambled out of the car.


    What was Shawn doing?


    It was confusing her so much!


    One moment, he was holding her. The next moment, he did not even look at her.


    He was gentle one moment and ruthless the next.


    Were men always so illogical when they were sick?


    He was harder to understand than a woman.


    Gale was frowning as she thought about what had happened with Shawn.


    At the jewelry department, Peach walked over. ¡°Gale, you¡¯ve been looking so worried from the moment


    you stepped in. What happened?¡±


    Gale hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You can just tell me. Don¡¯t hide it. I might be able to help.¡±


    Gale was amused, patting Peach on the head. ¡°You¡¯re just a little, unmarried woman. What could you


    help me with?¡±


    Peach answered seriously, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m single that I can look in from an outside perspective to help


    you with rtionship matters. It¡¯s much easier for me to be objective.¡±


    Gale was amused. ¡°It¡¯s only been four years, but when did you get so good at talking.¡±


    ¡°I have to learn eventually. Gale, tell me, what happened with Mr. Wood?¡±


    ¡°Him and I¡­¡±


    Gale had just started when she quickly realized something was off. She stared right at Peach. ¡± You


    tricked me!¡±


    She never mentioned it having anything to do with Shawn the whole time.


    Yet, she actually answered Peach¡¯s question!


    Gale pouted. ¡°Peach, you¡¯ve gotten cheeky. Did Summer teach you that?¡±


    Peach giggled.


    ¡°Alright, it looks like I should be looking around for any young and single men. We should get you


    married quickly,¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Summer is still single, why would I be in a hurry?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    Chapter 878


    At that topic, Gale started to get interested.


    She pulled at Peach and said, ¡°Has Summer not dated at all in four years?¡±


    Peach said, ¡°No, Gale, you don¡¯t know how much has changed after Mr. Wood personally took charge of


    the jewelry department. We work overtime every day. Who would have the time to go on dates?¡±


    ¡°What about Mr. Winter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Winter¡­¡± Peach blinked and smiled after that. ¡°Gale, it looks like you can see how close the two of


    them are too.¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Of course! I even tried to matchmake them before!¡±


    ¡°Me too! It¡¯s just that two of them are just too stubborn and love to quarrel too much. Every time they¡¯re


    being truthful, they end up saying that they¡¯re just joking. Summer feels like Joe¡¯s a yboy who goes


    after any girl. She doesn¡¯t feel secure, so she pushes her feelings back.¡±


    Gale continued, ¡°Meanwhile, Joe thinks that Summer just sees him as a friend, and that she doesn¡¯t like


    him that way at all. So, he¡¯s not willing to go after her, worried that he will embarrass himself if he does.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The two of them high¨Cfived each other.


    ¡°We need to figure out a way to get them together. We have to really push it. Otherwise, with how much


    they¡¯re tiptoeing around each other, Nicole will get married before them!¡± Gale said.


    Peach agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°Alright! How will we do that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll act ording to the situation.¡± Galeughed after that.


    Her own rtionship and marriage were a mess. It was more fun to y around with Joe and


    Summer¡¯s.


    However, it was precisely because of her own rough romantic life that she hoped that Summer¡¯s would


    go better.


    She wanted one more person to love Summer.


    No matter how strong a woman was, they still needed a man¡¯s love in the end.


    Joe was just someone who had a slippery tongue. He was still quite reliable.


    Coincidentally, Joe walked over from his office.


    Summer happened to walk out of her office as well.


    Their offices were right next to each other.


    The moment they went out, they received incredibly caring looks from Gale and Peach.


    They had incredibly sly smiles on their faces.


    ¡°What?¡± Summer walked over and knocked on their desks. ¡°Were you badmouthing him?¡±


    Gale shook her head. ¡°No, I was just telling Peach that she needed a boyfriend. She¡¯s been single for too


    long.¡±


    Summer was already interested when she heard that. ¡°Of course! Peach, I¡¯ll start looking around for you


    as well!¡±


    ¡°Summer, you should leave the nice men for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m too good for men. The jewelry department is the gathering ce for singles. We¡¯re all monks


    and nuns here, did you forget that?¡±


    Since there was so much work, overtime was very regr. So, employees who entered the jewelry


    department remained single, not having the time for any private rtionships at all.


    Peach had a happy smile on her face. ¡°I think we should change that soon. We shouldn¡¯t let the other


    departments keep onughing at us.¡±


    Summer nodded. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll start by getting you a boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°No, no, Summer. You and Mr. Winter. You should take the lead. You should lead by example to give us


    some confidence!¡±


    Gale immediately said, ¡°We say that the good stuff should always be kept to ourselves. Why don¡¯t you


    and Mr. Winter match up first?¡±


    Summer and Joe were speechless.


    After a few moments of silence, Joe raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. For the sake of the employees, I


    can sacrifice myself.¡±


    ¡°I mind!¡± Summer immediately objected, ¡°I¡¯m such a pure and clean girl. I want a serious romance


    with the intention of marriage. I don¡¯t want to be yed around with.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Joe said, ¡°Am I a bad person?¡±

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Chapter 879


    ¡°You might not be a bad person, but you¡¯re definitely a yboy.¡±


    ¡°Summer, I¡¯ve never yed around with any woman before.¡±


    ¡°Please, who would believe you?¡±


    Gale immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Mr. Winter is a pure and innocent man. He¡¯s never yed around with


    rtionships. I can assure you!¡±


    Summer was stunned. ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Shawn said that Joe only had his first rtionship in university. Once the girl went overseas,


    his rtionship ended.¡±


    Summer was suddenly speechless.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Gale not supposed to be on her side?!


    Why was Gale speaking up for Joe?!


    Joe had an awkward look on his face. ¡°Shawn and his big mouth. Why did he expose my past?! He¡¯s so


    whipped!¡±


    Summer and he exchanged a look before they left.


    ¡°See, even when they¡¯re angry, they have so much chemistry with each other. They look like they¡¯re


    married,¡± Gale said.


    Peach nodded hurriedly. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Alright, focus on work now.¡± Gale sat back in her seat. ¡°I only got a bit of the draftst night done¡­


    After that, the housekeeper was interrupted.


    She could not help but wonder if Shawn would need more medicine that night.


    She quickly tossed those thoughts aside. He was already so old, and he had an assistant and so many


    employees to take care of him. She did not need to worry!


    Gale got up and went to the break room for a cup of coffee.


    Standing in front of the coffee machine and looking out, she happened to see Shawn walking out of the


    company.


    The driver already had the door open for him.


    Where was he going?


    Gale did not think too much about it. After all, she did not need to know everything about his schedule.


    He was not just her husband and Nicole¡¯s father. He was also the chairman of the Wood Group, the


    master of the Wood family. He had a lot of responsibilities.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, are you going to the hospital to see Ms. Nicole?¡± the driver asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shawn picked up the document next to him, looking at it closely with a frown.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, you should take your medicine.¡± Fiona passed it over. ¡°You¡¯re still coughing.


    He looked at it and remembered that Gale had fed him.


    It was just a pity that his fever had muddled his mind. He could not remember it at all.


    Shawn coughed, swallowing the medicine as he continued to look at the documents.


    Beneath the hospital, at an unassuming corner that was covered by trees and bushes, Winnie sneakily


    appeared. It was a ce that passersby would not notice that easily.


    ¡°Natalie? Natalie? Are you here?¡± she said softly.


    A skinny olddy walked over, ncing at her. ¡°Winnie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± The olddy showed no emotion. Her hands were dry, and her skin was ky. She pushed


    a box over. ¡°This is what you wanted.¡±


    Winnie hurriedly took it and opened it up.


    It was some herbs.


    ¡°What is this? Didn¡¯t you say that adults were different from children? That we needed a different


    method?¡± Winnie asked.


    The olddy answered, ¡°As long as you do as I say, you¡¯ll definitely get what you want.


    Winnie nodded. ¡°Alright, since Natalie sent you here, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    The olddy motioned for Winnie to go over.


    After whispering some things, the olddy asked, ¡°Do you remember now?¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± Winnie answered, ¡°Is this rally so magical?¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    Chapter 880


    ¡°These aren¡¯t just herbs.¡±


    After saying that, the olddy left. She left in a hurry, and she quickly disappeared.


    Winnie carefully covered it and put it in her arms. She looked around before she quickly left.


    She was wondering the whole time. Those were clearly herbs, so why did the olddy say otherwise?


    Could it be something else made into that shape?


    Winnie could not understand, but she was very excited at that moment. Very quickly, Shawn would be


    completely obsessed with her!


    It will be spring for her very quickly!


    Winnie had just got back and put down her things when she heard some footstepsing from outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡± Winnie immediately looked up when she heard it. ¡°Mommy, daddy is here!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Winnie could not really believe it.


    Was it that much of a coincidence?


    She was just thinking of finding an excuse to have Shawne to the hospital for a meal so she could


    have Shawn eat those things¡­.


    In the end, he came on his own volition!


    The door was opened, and Shawn walked inside.


    ¡°Look!¡± Nicole had a proud look on her face. ¡°I was right!¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Oh? What were you right about?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I immediately knew those were your footsteps. Mommy didn¡¯t believe me!¡± Nicole said


    ¡°Nicole, how could you tell?¡±


    ¡°Because daddy¡¯s footsteps are always very steady. I could tell very easily!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smile deepened.


    Thankfully Nicole was there.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Thankfully, Nicole would stand still by his side.


    For his daughter, he would do anything withoutint.


    Even though he was going to be with Winnie in the following period of time, he found the


    motivation to continue on with Nicole¡¯s sweet and innocent smile.


    Shawn held Nicole up, putting her on his legs. ¡°Are you feeling better? Do you feel ufortable


    anywhere?¡±


    ¡°No! Daddy, which kindergarten will I be going to?¡±


    ¡°You can go to whichever kindergarten you want to.¡±


    He could even build a brand¨Cnew kindergarten for Nicole or a brand new school.


    Once she was in university, he could even donate a brand new building to the university.


    In the end, Shawn just wanted to clear any obstacles for his beloved daughter. He wanted her to live a


    happy and carefree life.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Nicole kissed him on the face. ¡°Daddy, aren¡¯t you busy today?¡±


    ¡°I need to see you no matter how busy I am.¡±


    After a pause, Shawn added, ¡°And your mommy too.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Even Winnie was looking at him in shock, wondering if she had misheard Shawn.


    What did Shawn say?


    ¡°Oh,¡± Nicole covered her mouth with a smile. ¡°So Daddy misses Mommy.¡±


    Shawn pinched her nose.


    Winnie suddenly felt too emotional to say anything.


    Shawn missed her?


    After that soup thest time, it already worked?!


    Shawn only drank the soup once, and it had been a few days. She did not really have any more hope at


    that moment. Natalie said that it was for Nicole and was useless against Shawn.


    What happened?!


    It did not matter. Since Shawn was starting to favor her, she needed to hold onto that opportunity!


    Winnie sat down next to him. ¡°Mr. Wood, I miss you too. I was worried that you hated me, that¡¯s why I


    didn¡¯t disturb you. All I can do is take care of Nicole properly so she can get better.¡±

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Chapter 937


    "Come on, you''re so rude for no reason. If you act like this, how many men will actually like you..."


    Gale answered, "I don''t need any men to live a good life!"


    Winnie said in a pleased manner, "It''s a skill to be able to rely on men, right Shawn?"


    She sounded so intimate with Shawn.


    Even Gale had never spoken to Shawn like that before.


    In her memory, the first time she had ever called out to Shawn so intimately was in the back of the car.


    At the time, he had pushed her against the chair and was doing all sorts of things to her.


    He had forced her to call out his name.


    Unable to do anything about it, Gale had called out his name to beg for mercy.


    At the time, she had called out to him in such an intimate manner because she thought that he would


    be happy with it and spare her.


    Yet, he became even more intense!


    However, he was actually able to act so intimately with another woman.


    Did it hurt?


    Was she sad?


    When it reached a certain limit, she went a bit numb.


    Gale was already numb to it all.


    Shawn looked up at Gale casually. "Watch your tone. Don''t be so rude."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ve always talked like this. It''s not like you don''t know me," Gale answered.


    He frowned unhappily. "What''s wrong with your throat?"


    She sounded so hoarse that Shawn''s heart ached just listening to it.


    He was only able to ask about Gale like that.


    "It''s nothing. I caught a cold. It''ll be better in a few days," Gale said.


    Shawn frowned even more anxiously. "It''s that bad? Why didn''t you go see the doctor?"


    ''Thank you for your concern, Mr. Wood, but I''m fine."


    "I just find it hard to listen to.''


    Gale bit her lips.


    If it were not for Nicole, she would never step into Temperley Hall again in her life!


    She did not want to see Shawn anymore!


    "What cold?" At that moment, Aurum said, "She purposely ruined her throat. ¡ö


    Shawn felt his heart clench. ''Purposely ruined it?"


    Will it recover?


    Would her voice always sound like this from now on?


    How could she be so stupid!


    "Yes, she ate some kind of medicine. Her voice will be like this for most of the month before it starts to


    slowly recover. She did whatever it took just to see Nicole," Aurum answered.


    Shawn finally rxed when he heard that Gale would recover.


    Winnie mocked, "Oh, so you''re worried that Nicole will recognize your voice. Gale, you''ve done a lot


    just to see Nicole and to make sure she doesn''t reject you. You ruined your voice and even made


    yourself look decades older!"


    "I''m not just doing this to see Nicole once."


    ''Then what do you want to do?" Winnie asked in disdain, "Are you going to bring Nicole away? Shawn,


    you won''t let her do as she pleases, right?"


    "Yes. Nicole will stay at Temperley Hall. She''s going nowhere," Shawn answered calmly.


    Gale took a deep breath and clenched her teeth. "Nicole has dark circles around her eyes, and her


    eyes are red as well. She clearly didn''t sleep wellst night, and she even cried. I think she had a


    nightmare because she''s scared."


    ''Nicole said that there was a ghost in the ward and wanted to go home. However, she''ll still be scared


    when she''s back home. Without anyone to take care of her and apany her, the fear might get


    imprinted in her heart." "I want to take care of her." Gale revealed her goal. "Once Nicole stops having


    nightmares and is able to get a good night''s sleep, I''ll leave Temperley Hall."

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    Chapter 938


    That was something she wanted to do for Nicole as Nicole''s mother.


    For the sake of Winnie''s own goals, Winnie deliberately scared Nicole.


    So, Gale would do whatever she could to help Nicole recover!


    A mother was still a mother! She truly wanted the best for her child!


    Shawn pursed his lips slightly. "You want to stay here to take care of Nicole?"


    Gale nodded. "Yes. That''s why I look like this right now. She won''t recognize me and won''t hate me. I


    assure you, I''ll make sure Nicole will be able to rest well. I raised her myself, and I know how to take


    care of her.¡¯


    Furthermore, Nicole was recovering from a major illness. Aftering out of the hospital, the servants


    would definitely not be as attentive as the nurses at the hospital. They were not as versed in medicine,


    so Gale was worried.


    Nicole needed to be taken care of in every way to prevent any future problems.


    Shawn did not ept or reject it. He looked at Winnie. "What do you think?"


    He was asking Winnie for her opinion.


    Even Winnie did not expect that.


    Gale''s nails were about to bite into her flesh. She held back the emotions in her heart.


    If she stayed behind to care for Nicole, she would need to witness Shawn and Nicole loving each other


    daily.


    The same scene would y in front of her every day.


    She needed to get used to it!


    Aurum saw every expression and movement Gale made.


    He really wanted to do something, but he found himself powerless.


    "Let Gale stay to take care of Nicole?" Winnie straightened her back when the power was in her hands.


    "I need to think about it. Should I agree or not?"


    She felt very pleased with herself at that moment. Even the pain of her falling down twice just now had


    beenpletely forgotten!


    Gale staying or leaving was in her hands!


    "I''ll only take care of Nicole. I won''t interfere with your life," Gale said.


    Winnie nced at her. "I don''t like having a stranger in the house so suddenly."


    "I''ll try my best not to move around Temperley Hall."


    Winnie raised an eyebrow, smiling. "You''ll leave after Nicole no longer has her nightmares? Are you


    sure?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡¯I''m sure. I''m not that shameless," Gale answered.


    Winnie looked around. "Shawn, do you want her to stay? What if your old love res up when you look


    at her?"


    Shawn put his hand on her shoulder. "Do you think any man would be tempted by how she looks right


    now?"


    Winnie pursed her lips. Her smile was so wide even her eyes narrowed.


    That was true, Gale was disguised as an old woman, and her voice was so hoarse. She was not


    attractive in the slightest.


    On top of that, no one would like that stubborn personality others anyway!


    "You can decide. I can take care of Nicole at night too," Shawn said casually.


    Winnie immediately shook her head when she heard that. "No way. You''ll be busy in the morning. You''d


    be so tired if you needed to take care of Nicole at night."


    She and Shawn needed to have their fun at night. How could she let Nicole monopolize him?!


    She wanted to get pregnant as soon as possible!


    Shawn deliberately said that. He knew how Winnie thought!


    Sure enough.


    Winnie nodded. ¡¯Alright. Gale, I''ll let you stay in Temperley Hall for the next few days. However, I have


    a few requests you have to listen to."


    Gale''s teeth felt like they were going to crack from her clenching them." Speak."


    "One, you have to make sure you keep looking like this. Two, you''re not allowed to appear where


    Shawn and I are. You have to avoid us or hide when you see us. Three, you need to know your ce.


    You might still be Mrs. Wood, but Temperley Hall is no longer yours!"


    Winnie had her own thoughts as well.


    Since Shawn already listened to everything she said, she would be able to do whatever she wanted to


    with Shawn right in front of Gale if Gale stayed.


    Winnie wanted Gale to look at how happy Winnie was!


    Everything that used to belong to Gale already belonged to Winnie!

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    Chapter 939


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Gale looked so calm on the surface, but she was definitely sad inside!


    Gale did not even think about it as she agreed. "Sure.¡±


    She only had Nicole in mind. She could bear with everything else!


    Aurum could no longer take it.


    Why did Gale need to suffer like that?!


    "Winnie, should Gale be the one who knows her ce or you?" Aurum asked, "Shawn and her are a


    legally wedded couple! What do you have to stand on?!"


    She was just a woman who made herself look like Gale to stay by Shawn''s side.


    She was a woman who used sinister means to control Nicole, entering Temperley Hall, thanks to that.


    Did she really think she was anyone notable?


    Aurum would not stand for anyone who harassed Gale like that in front of him!


    No one could make her suffer!


    As long as he was there, he would support Gale!


    Winnie answered, "Mr. Lefting, Shawn¡¯s marriage with her has already been destroyed the moment


    Gale jumped into the sea to fake her death! Even if she''s back right now, they can just go get a divorce


    right now!¡±


    After that, she turned to look at Shawn. "Is that right, Shawn?"


    She needed Shawn to support her.


    Gale looked at Shawn.


    She had mentioned a divorce many times.


    Four years ago, he had not been willing to let go. She had been forced to jump into the sea to leave.


    After four years, he still refused when she mentioned a divorce, but he took a step back. He said he


    would not use their married rtionship to hold her back.


    At that moment, Winnie was asking her the question.


    How would he answer?


    Would he deal her another fatal blow?


    She needed to mentally prepare her heart so she would not be hurt too much.


    Shawn nodded and answered, "Yes, this marriage can end at any moment."


    Sure enough, it was within her expectations.


    Men never bothered with the old once they had a new love.


    His old love no longer mattered to him.


    Winnie said, "Did you hear that, Gale?"


    Aurum looked up and wanted to say something, but Gale held him back.


    "Gale!" His eyes were full of hurt and anger. "How could you stand this? She''spletely disrespecting


    you!"


    Gale smiled. "I would love a divorce. Mr. Lefting, don''t forget that I already wanted a divorce four years


    ago. Now that Shawn''s finally willing to let go, it''s perfect for me. I even feel like celebrating right now."


    Gale always knew how to speak.


    No matter how much she hurt inside, she needed to maintain her dignity!


    "Mr. Wood, please remember what you said today. I hope you won''t regret it and go back on your


    words when the timees!" Gale said.


    "I., am a man of my word."


    "You''d better be!"


    Aurum looked at Shawn and felt like he was looking at apletely different person.


    Was Shawn still the same person whose hair went white in a night because of Gale''s ''death''?


    Winnie looked at the two of them and felt incredibly happy.


    That was exactly what she wanted!


    The more unhappy and annoyed Gale made Shawn, the more confident she was in her victory!

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Chapter 940


    "Alright, alright, don''t let your mood get affected by something like this." Winnie held Shawn''s hand


    before she said, "Mr. Lefting, it''s rare for you to be at Temperley Hall. Why don''t you stay and eat with


    us? Since Nicole and Joshua haven''t seen each other for a while, they''ll probably take some time.


    ¡ö


    How could Aurum be in the mood to eat?


    He wanted to leave that instant!


    However, he still needed to bring Joshua back, so he was forced to sit there.


    Gale would stay in Temperley Hall, and Peter would not be able to take care of Joshua alone, so


    Joshua would return home with him.


    ''I''m busy. I''lle back to get Joshuater," Aurum said.


    After that, he held Gale''s hand and headed out.


    Gale was a bit hesitant, but Aurum seemed quite decisive, holding her hand and refusing to let go.


    There was nothing she could do but follow him.


    No one noticed Shawn narrowing his eyes slightly. His gaze was full of possessiveness as he stared at


    Aurum''s hand, wanting to slice it off!


    Who gave him permission to hold Gale''s hand?


    He was holding it so tightly!


    If this was in the past, Shawn would have rushed right forward and forced them apart! He would have


    pulled Gale into his arms to show that she was his!


    Yet, at that moment, he had to bear with it!


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His heart hurt from the fact!


    At the same time, he knew that Gale was bearing with him as well.


    In truth, Shawn had stayed up thinking about it. If he bore with things for the moment, would things


    really end up in a state he would be happy with after that?


    He was fooling Winnie and looking for a way to cure Nicole. He had his own difficulties.


    Gale could not understand it.


    Yet, he could understand her pain because he was the one that caused it all.


    Shawn was forced to do this for Nicole and for the sake of dealing with Winnie.


    "Mr. Lefting and Gale''s rtionship seems a little too close. No wonder Natalie gets jealous. The two of


    them are even holding hands. Isn''t this inappropriate?" Winnie said.


    However, it was a good thing for Winnie.


    The closer Gale and Aurum were, the worse Natalie would feel, and the more Natalie would help her!


    Shawn had no intentions of keeping up the act any longer. He got up to go to the study.


    "Shawn, where are you going?" Winnie shouted.


    "There¡¯s a video conference."


    "Then I''ll bring some fruits to the study for you."


    Winnie felt very good about things. This was her dream life.


    It was just that the happier she was at that moment, the worse she would suffer in the future.


    At the garden, Aurum was absolutely furious. Yet, he did not want to be too harsh to Gale.


    His heart ached for her.


    She would definitely suffer staying in Temperley Hall!


    "Gale, can''t you tell that Winnie is just trying to humiliate you by letting you stay and take care of


    Nicole?" Aurum asked, "She even gave so many unreasonable conditions, but you agreed to them!"


    "I don''t care about what Winnie does. All I care about is Nicole."


    "No matter what, Nicole is Shawn''s daughter. He''ll take care of her!"


    Gale answered, "I''m still worried. He doesn''t have any experience raising a child."


    Aurum continued, "Then, there''s the housekeeper and all the other employees at Temperley Hall!"


    Gale sighed and said, "Mr. Lefting, have you ever heard of this saying?


    Once there''s a stepmother, even your own father can be a stepfather."


    It was cruel, but it was the truth.


    "Winnie has never been sincere to Nicole. She pretends to treat Nicole well right now, but she might


    change her mind in the future. Shawn will listen to her, and Nicole..."


    Gale did not want to continue with that train of thought.

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    Chapter 982


    Every day, the housekeeper had to tidy up and clean it himself, and other servants were not allowed to


    enter.


    Shawn was not afraid that Joshua¡¯s mischief would mess up the study?


    ¡°I just happened to be talking about my father.¡± Joshua blinked. ¡°Big Beauty, would you like to listen.


    together?¡±


    Gale¡¯s heart was about to jump out.


    Talk about his dad?


    In front of Shawn?


    What kind of confusing operation was this!


    Before Gale could react, Joshua had already led her in and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s chat together.¡±


    She could only sit next to Joshua.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes fell on her face, but she did not look back.


    He just looked at her directly.


    ¡°Where were we¡­ Oh yes.¡± Joshua pped his hands. ¡°My father is ***.¡±


    The corner of Gale¡¯s ***twitched.


    Joshua continued, ¡°Actually, before this year, I had never seen my father, and I don¡¯t know what he


    looks like. I wasn¡¯t curious because he is not a qualified father.¡±


    ¡°As long as he has some brains and is not so blind, he should know how to cherish my mommy and


    love. her well. But he divorced her? Bah!¡±


    ¡°There are huge crowds of people lining up to be my mommy¡¯s suitors, but I don¡¯t think they are worthy


    of


    my mommy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so clever. I have inherited ny-nine percent of my mommy¡¯s IQ and good looks. As for my


    father¡­¡±


    Joshua touched his chin. ¡°I only inherited his¡­gender. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Cough, cough, cough, cough!


    Gale suddenly coughed violently.


    She choked on her own saliva.


    Inherited his gender?


    Joshua was hrious.


    She blushed from coughing, and Joshua reached out and patted her on the back. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the


    matter? Come, drink some water.¡±1


    He knew how to care for others.


    However, the moment Joshua picked up the mineral water, Shawn was one step ahead of him.


    How could he let Joshua take care of his own wife?


    His daughter, Nicole, was young, so it was okay to turn a blind eye.


    Now, seeing Joshua take such considerate care of Gale¡­


    Had he died?


    Shawn unscrewed the bottle cap, passed the water in front of her, and walked over to stand beside her


    so that she could lean on him.


    After doing all this, he deliberately took a look at Joshua.


    ¡°Cough, cough, it¡¯s okay.¡± Gale drank several sips of water and finally recovered. ¡°What¡­ you, so you


    areining¡­ining about Joshua¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s been talking about all kinds of bad things about his father.¡±


    Gale looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Then what kind of person do you think his father


    is?¡± Shawn asked, ¡°Me? I don¡¯t know or haven¡¯t met him, so how could I evaluate him?¡±


    Gale¡¯s expression became moreplicated.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a failure for a father to do what he did. He should reflect on himself since he made his son


    dislike him so much and call him **,¡± Shawn replied.


    After a pause, he added, ¡°I will not be such a father. I want Nicole to have a proud expression every


    time he mentions me in front of others.¡±


    Gale could not listen anymore.


    Her toes would curl if she continued.


    Gale got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte¡­I¡¯ll take Joshua back to Aurum¡¯s house so his grandma won¡¯t


    worry.


    ¦§


    ¡°Let the housekeeper arrange for a driver.¡±


    Gale nodded, took Joshua¡¯s hand, and walked out of the study quickly.

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    Chapter 983


    She looked back several times, and after making sure that Shawn was not following, she knocked on


    his head with a thud.


    ¡°Joshua, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, I know. I won¡¯t expose myself.¡±


    Gale said, ¡°That¡¯s Shawn! I can¡¯t even fight him!¡±


    Joshua put on a very cool posture. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Every cause must have an effect, and his retribution is


    me.¡±


    Gale knocked his head.


    Joshua held his forehead aggrievedly. ¡°Oh, Mommy. It hurts so much.¡±


    Gale always felt that something was wrong. ¡°You and Shawn should have nothing to do with each


    other, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He did not want to tell mommy about the task that Uncle Shawn had given him.


    It was better to keep these things away from his mother, the further, the better. She already had so


    many things on her te. He must protect her.


    Joshua also did not want his mother to know he was cunning.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Joshua got into the car and waved happily.


    He was happy tonight.


    After handing over the bug to Uncle Shawn, he had dinner with Mommy and his sister.


    Perfect!


    Gale took Nicole by the hand and watched the car go away.


    ¡°It would be great if Joshua could live at home. Will that daye?¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But Mommy¡­¡±


    Nicole pouted, lowered her head, and stared at her shoes. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Mommy seemed to havepletely forgotten about the existence of her brother.


    Gale understood what she was thinking, but she could notfort her.


    At this time, Shawn suddenly walked by, holding the car keys in his hand.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Nicole asked curiously, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯ste. Is it work?¡±


    Shawn bent down and squatted in front of her. ¡°Well, yes, you should go to bed early. If you need


    anything, ask Mrs. Anne.¡±


    He hugged Nicole, kissed her on the forehead, and strode toward the car.


    Before the car started, Shawn took a deep look at Gale before stepping on the gas pedal.


    Gale met his gaze.


    Nicole muttered, puzzled, ¡°Why do you have to work sote¡­ I still want you to tell me a story tonight.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and read.¡±


    ¡°Good, Mrs. Anne. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not hard work. It¡¯s an honor.¡±


    She was sure he would definitely not go to thepany but to see Winnie.


    Why lie when he could just tell the truth?


    Why? Was Shawn still afraid that she would be unhappy, worried that she would feel ufortable?


    Shawn was free, and he also personally admitted that he loved Winnie. If they did not see each other in


    a day, it would feel like three autumns.


    The car sped along the road and finally stopped in front of the hospital.


    Shawn dide to see Winnie.


    At this point, Winnie was about to go to bed, but when she saw Shawning, she said pleasantly,¡±


    Shawn, you¡¯re here!¡±

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Chapter 984


    ¡°I sent you so many messages. Why did you not reply me¡­¡±


    ¡°I miss you so much. You did not even call me. I thought you wouldn¡¯te today.¡±


    Shawn replied tly, ¡°I¡¯ve been in a meeting all this time. I did not check my phone. I just came here


    after work.¡±


    As he said that, he showed her the phone, all of which were unread messages.


    Only then did Winnie feel relieved.


    It turned out that it was not that he did not visit because he did not have time.


    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± Winnie sat up from the hospital bed, threw herself into his arms, and hugged


    his strong waist. ¡°Shawn, I will give everything and do anything for you to make you happy.¡±


    Shawn lowered his head deeply, looking at her clingy appearance. Disgust shed in his eyes.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you. I just want Nicole to return to normal.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Shawn¡­¡±


    ¡°Gale hangs around at home every day, and I feel annoyed. Besides, she is afraid that Nicole will


    recognize her, so she pretends to be so ****. I¡¯m not used to it.¡± He frowned tightly.


    As he said that, Shawn held Winnie¡¯s shoulders and gently pushed her away. ¡°Winnie, I thought about


    it for a long time today, and I decided to return Nicole to Gale and let her leave with her daughter. I


    don¡¯t want her to appear in my line of sight.¡±


    His eyes were full of affection. ¡°And you stay by my side and be with me forever. We will have children


    in the future, and we will have a happy family. Winnie, do you think that is okay?¡±


    Winnie was so moved that she was about to cry.


    She nodded again and again. ¡°Okay, Shawn, that is my dream to have you. I always wanted to have a


    family with you.¡±


    Shawn changed the topic. ¡°Let Nicole sober up and let her leave with Gale. I am willing to give up my


    daughter for you.¡±


    How great.


    Winnie was already in a daze.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Winnie agreed without thinking, ¡°I will make Nicole sober. Shawn, leave this matter to me! You


    are enough for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shawn deeply clenched his lips. ¡°With me, why would you want Nicole for? After all, she


    is -not your own. You can give birth to a child for me.¡±


    A man¡¯s love words are the deadliest.


    Especially with Shawn¡¯s solemn promise, Winnie felt that she had to persuade Natalie to get rid of the


    spell on Nicole¡¯s body no matter what!


    ¡°Yeah, Shawn, after two days, my body will recover¡­ Let¡¯s continue. The medicine the nurse gave me


    was effective, and the pain was gone. I can get out of bed tomorrow and walk,¡± Winnie said shyly.


    Shawn reached out and hugged her. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy all day and ignored you. I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°No. Shawn, as long as you have me in your heart. You can alwayse to the hospital as soon as


    you finish your work¡­¡±


    ¡°I think of you all the time.¡±


    Winnie raised her head and asked, ¡°Then will you stay?


    ¡°Nicole is still waiting for me at home, I promised her that I would say good night to her,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my daughter is more important than me.¡±


    ¡°She will leave with Gale soon, but you will always stay by my side. Just get along with her for a few


    days. Every day after that is yours alone,¡± Shawn replied.


    Winnie liked what she was hearing.


    Shawn stayed for a while and then left. Before he left, he covered her with a quilt.


    Just as soon as he left the door of the ward, Shawn¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold.


    He came to see Winnie because he could not wait to open a breakthrough from her, let her contact


    Natalie, and then release the spell from Nicole.


    He wanted to speed up the progress. The sooner, the better!


    Shawn could not even wait for that night!


    Winnie would start to think of a way to persuade Natalie tomorrow morning¡­


    Once Winnie sessfully persuaded Natalie, Nicole would be able to return to normal.


    Furthermore, Shawn¡­ waspletely sober through this all.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Chapter 985


    At that time, it was time to deal with Natalie and Winnie!


    If Winnie did not seed in persuading Natalie, it meant Winnie had lost her value.


    What would Shawn do with a useless pawn?,


    He can just tear his face off with Natalie!


    Winnie can just ****without a ce to bury her!


    Shawn ***back home.


    It was alreadyte at night.


    Only the streetmps in the garden were still on.


    He stood downstairs, looking at the window of Nicole¡¯s room¡­the lights were still on.


    The curtains were drawn, but the light reflected Gale¡¯s figure sitting by the window.


    She was lying halfway on the sofa, her feet dangling from the armrests of the sofa. Her little feet kept


    shaking, and she was holding a book in her hand, slowly flipping through it.


    There is a kind of beauty and peace.


    Shawn just looked up with a slight smile on his lips.


    When you love someone, there will be tenderness in your eyes.


    Gale read a book, drank water, got up, and the shadow flickered to the tip of his heart.


    ¡°Gale, soon, soon, wait for me,¡± Shawn¡¯s deep maic voice floated in the night sky, blown far away


    by the wind. ¡°I¡¯ming back, back to your side, back to the old me.¡±


    ¡°Give me a little more time. Give me a little more trust and patience.¡±


    ¡°Everything I do is for you and Nicole.¡±


    At this moment, Gale suddenly opened the curtains.


    She wanted to open the window a little and let in some fresh air.


    She did not expect¡­


    She saw Shawn immediately.


    Their eyes locked.


    Not only did Shawn not look away, but he even smiled at her.


    What he got in exchange was¡­


    Gale directly closed the curtains again without leaving a single gap.


    ¡°Sure enough, she¡¯s still angry. Well, even while angry, she is so cute,¡± Shawn said to himself.


    Next to him, the housekeeper had just arrived when he heard these words and was stunned.


    Did Mr. Wood praised her as¡­ cute?


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Go to bed early.¡± Shawn patted the housekeeper on the shoulder and walked into the vi.


    The housekeeper did note to his senses for a long time.


    It was really rare to see Mr. Wood with such a pleasant face¡­


    Gale sat at the desk and unconsciously looked at the window but was blocked by the curtains.


    Footsteps sounded outside.


    ¡®Shawn is here?¡¯


    She got up immediately without even thinking about putting on her shoes. She ran to the door.


    immediately and locked the door decisively and quickly!


    As soon as the door was locked, the doorknob shook.


    ¡°Locked?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice sounded from outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Wood?¡±


    ¡°I want to see Nicole.¡±


    Gale replied, ¡°Nicole has already fallen asleep.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    Chapter 1016


    ¡°1¡­¡±


    Gale did not know how to refute.


    ¡°Why, what about your smart mouth just now? What about your so¨Ccalled innocence and integrity?


    Aurum admitted it!¡± Shawn was also angry.


    His wife, Galey, was coveted by one man after another.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He was jealous!


    Aurum¡¯s love for Gale was so real and strong! He did not hesitate to break off the engagement with


    Natalie and face the wrath of all the elders of the Yarn and Lefting families!


    Gale gritted her teeth. ¡°Yes, he said he loved me, but there was no intimate behavior or even words


    between us! I have always regarded him as a friend! The most trustworthy and reliable friend!¡±


    Shawn stood up abruptly. ¡°Gale, let me tell you, there is no real friendship between a man and a


    woman!¡±


    Gale retorted, ¡°But Aurum and I have indeed been friends for four years! In the four years since I left


    you, I have never met him. We are always in touch with each other by mobile phone!¡±


    From the time she knew Aurum, the two of them had never had any intimate behavior.


    Aurum was a gentleman.


    Gale was a married woman who knew how to behave modestly.


    They have always been friends and get along harmoniously.


    Aurum has a fiance, and she has a husband. No one would cross that line.


    ¡°But he said he loves you! Gale, you really made Aurum give up Natalie for you!¡± Shawn was on the


    verge of going into madness with jealousy.


    ¡°I also learned today that he loves me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Shawn subconsciously wanted to say that he already knew.


    Aurum came to him before.


    However, he stopped himself after thinking about it.


    Gale smiled sarcastically. ¡°Am I a horrible person? Am I ugly,zy, old, and useless? Other men in this


    world like me. This is a very normal thing.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you can¡¯t take it anymore? You and Winnie have been dating in front of me, and yet, and


    Aurum is not allowed to like me?¡±


    ¡°You and Winnie have done everything, and you betrayed this marriage. Aurum and I only expressed


    our liking verbally, but we never cheated!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, why could you behave like this but not me? Are you so domineering that you want to control


    everyone¡¯s feelings?¡±


    Fiona was caught in the middle, wishing she could find a crack in the ground to get in.


    Could she leave?


    She would juste in after the two of them were done arguing.


    She was left hanging here, witnessing the quarrel of the century with her own eyes¡­ Fiona panicked.


    Shawn pursed his lips into a straight line and said, ¡°Gale, I just want to ask you a question.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Do you love Aurum?¡±


    This was the answer Shawn wanted to know the most.


    Aurum loves her, but that was Aurum¡¯s business.


    If she also loves Aurum, it would be up to the two of them.


    Shawn was not afraid that Aurum would fall in love with her, but he was afraid Gale had the same


    feelings for Aurum.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Chapter 1017


    If so, then what should he do?


    Gale was startled. ¡°Do I love Aurum?¡±


    Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Yes. Once he is single again after breaking up with Natalie, he wille to


    pursue you. Gale, by then, would you go to him?¡±


    Gale did not answer directly but raised her lips and smiled.


    Shawn could not understand what her smile meant.


    ¡°Before I answer your question, Shawn, I have a request.¡± She looked straight at him and said, ¡°I wish


    you and Winnie a happy life together, and you also promised in front of her that you would marry her.


    Let¡¯s get


    a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking for a divorce at this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, only when I¡¯m divorced can I be an innocent single woman and ept Aurum¡¯s pursuit openly.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s pupils dted.


    She wanted to get a divorce to be with Aurum?


    She did not answer his question, but what she said might as well be!


    ¡°So¡­you do love Aurum too? As long as the two of you are single and he pursues you, you will


    agree?¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was mixed with an imperceptible tremor.


    Actually, Gale would not agree to Aurum.


    Shawn had deeply hurt her, so she did not have the ability to love someone again.


    She could no longer fall in love with another man after loving Shawn.


    To grow old alone with her two children was already her greatest wish.


    Gale would never tell Shawn the truth.


    He is so strong and domineering, and she could see him and Winnie glued to each other every day. He


    allowed Winnie to bully her in every possible way, so why could she not be angry with him?


    Gale raised her eyebrows, looking a little smug. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree? That¡¯s Aurum. Shawn, although he


    is not as good as you in some aspects, he is also a top¨Cquality man.¡±


    ¡°Gale Warm!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes instantly became extremely gloomy and terrifying!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Galeughed. ¡°Can¡¯t take it anymore? I¡¯m a divorced woman with two children, but I¡¯m being pursued


    by Aurum, tell me, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Aurum is gentle, elegant, and gentlemanly. He is handsome, handsome, and kind. He broke up with


    his fiance, whom he had dated for years, just to be with me. Tell me, can I not be moved?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, I¡¯m happier with Aurum than with you. He can take care of me, love me, and respect me.


    Why don¡¯t I choose him?¡±


    Three rhetorical questions in a row made Shawn¡¯s face look like ink.


    In the end, Gale said very coolly. ¡°Mr. Wood, there is nothing else, I¡¯m going back to work. What


    happened


    in thepany lobby today was indeed caused by me and brought a bad reputation to thepany. I


    am very sorry for the impact.¡±


    She looked at Fiona. ¡°If you want to deduct wages or have other punishments, just follow the


    company¡¯s regtions.¡±


    After speaking, Gale walked toward the door.


    In the huge president¡¯s office, only her footsteps could be heard.


    ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Gale turned around when she reached the door, thinking of something. ¡°Thank you,


    Mr. Wood, for protecting me today. I am very touched. But, even if Mr. Wood didn¡¯t protect me, there


    were so many security guards. Natalie can¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    Fiona shrank her neck.


    It was over, before leaving, Gale added fuel to the fire, and it burned even hotter!

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    Chapter 1018


    Really¡­


    As soon as Gale left, Shawn mmed his fist heavily on the table, making a loud noise.


    ¡°Mr. Wood¡­do you still want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Fiona felt that this word was so beautiful!


    ¡®I wish for it!¡±


    She wanted to leave a long time ago!


    Fiona agreed immediately. ¡°Mr. Wood, I¡¯m going to get out now, and I promise not to disturb you!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes were full of anger.


    With Aurum¡¯s sudden disturbance, all his ns and arrangements were disrupted!


    Forget it. What annoyed him the most was how Gale treated Aurum¡­


    She also had feelings for him!


    How could he ept it!


    However, if he could not ept it, what else could Shawn do?


    Was he going to stop it?


    Shawn closed his eyes and forced himself not to think about it. The most important thing now was still


    the spell on Nicole!


    It was time for Winnie to find out about Natalie¡¯s trick!


    Shawn picked up the microphone and ordered, ¡°Move out and look for someone who can cure Nicole!


    The sooner, the better!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood!¡±


    Shawn made preparations.


    While vigorously looking for someone who can undo the spell, at the same time nning for Natalie to


    undo it directly.


    This way, he would have a backup n in case one fails.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn was the only one who pushed them to the point where there was no way out. He had always


    prepared a way out!


    Only¡­


    When it came to loving Gale, Shawn fell head first into it and never got out again.


    For the rest of his life, he only loved one person.


    However, what would Gale do if he fell in love with someone else?


    At this moment, Shawn¡¯s heart was torn and ravaged. The pain was so bad that he could hardly


    breathe.


    He spent his life loving Galey, but she loved someone else¡­


    How could he continue to live!


    Gale returned to her workstation, sat down, and turned on theputer.


    The colleagues all went about their work as if nothing had happened, without even looking at her.


    In fact, everyone was gossiping!


    Peach came over and asked, ¡°Gale, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. I can live my life as I want.¡±


    Peach breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Gale smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Peach said, ¡°I originally nned to ask you to go to Carson Group together. Forget it, I can go alone.¡±


    ¡°Carson?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s¡­¡± Peach nced around and lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s thepany owned by Mr. Sam


    Carson. Gale, we¡¯re partners with them, so we work with them often.¡±


    Gale nodded.


    Shawn did not blindly suppress Sam anymore, but in the past four years, he began to support the


    Carson family intentionally or unintentionally so that Sam could gain a firm foothold.


    She was relieved as long as Sam was doing well.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    Chapter 1019


    The meeting did not matter much to her.


    She did not want to see him and cause him to miss her.


    He should live out his bright future.


    Peach said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go. I guess Mr. Carson will ask me again today about your recent situation¡­¡±


    Gale smiled and said, ¡°Tell him I¡¯m fine, and I hope he can be better. Although we don¡¯t meet each


    other, our childhood memories will always be in my heart.¡±


    Peach made an OK gesture, took the documents and bag, and left.


    As soon as she left, the phone on Gale¡¯s desk rang.


    ¡°Hello, this is the jewelry department. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Come to my office. Come quickly,¡± Summer said.


    Gale held her forehead.


    She knew what was going on.


    Only Summer would dare to gossip!


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Gale sat opposite Summer, looking at each other.


    Summer said, ¡°Come clean. Don¡¯t make me ask. There was such a bigmotion in the morning, and


    the security guards were even called. The director of the security department was immediately fired.


    What happened?¡±


    ¡°It was Natalie who came to look for me. She was too emotional and almost hurt me. Fortunately¡­


    Shawn and Aurum came in time to stop this farce.¡±


    ¡°What kind of grudge do you have against Natalie?¡±


    Gale stammered, ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Summer¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re even hiding it from me now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She did not want to gossip.


    However, this involved her bet with Joe.


    Summer must keep an eye on the progress¡­ Otherwise, what if she loses?


    She did not want to be Joe¡¯s girlfriend for a month!


    There was no other way. Gale had no choice but to tell her everything.


    After listening, Summer breathed a sigh of relief instead. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened¡­ I thought


    something was wrong. How wonderful.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Summer said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Lefting is better than Shawn. If you ask me, a man like Mr. Lefting


    should be the dream lover of all the women in Sea City. It¡¯s a pity that he has always been taken


    before. My lord, Natalie has absolutely no chance. It¡¯s all over now! Your time hase!¡±


    Gale was speechless and just looked at her.


    Summer, however, became increasingly excited as she said, ¡°I just thought, this is a road that never


    ends! Just let Shawn and Winnie be together; a scumbag and a b*tch are a good match. Others will


    think that if you leave Shawn, you will be depressed and unhappy. In the end, a tall, rich, and


    handsome Mr. Lefting fell in love with you!¡±


    ¡°What an earth¨Cshattering and touching love. He really loves you so much that he can disregard the


    world, return to being single, and only want to pursue you cleanly. If it were me, I would have fallen for


    you a long time ago!¡±


    Gale was even more speechless.


    Summer became even more excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for Natalie to be jealous, and she will calm downter, so leave her alone. I thought about


    it, and I¡¯vee up with a n. First, hand over the divorce certificate to Shawn. Now, let¡¯s talk about


    Nicole¡¯s custody.¡±


    ¡°ording to my understanding, these two things will go very smoothly with Winnie around. She


    definitely wants to raise her and Shawn¡¯s child, so there¡¯s no ce for Nicole to stay.¡±


    ¡°Aurum¡¯s side will be almost done when you finish all these things. Then, you can start a loving


    rtionship!¡±


    Summer was so happy that she pped her hands repeatedly.


    This was the perfect direction for the story.


    Her friend reaped true love, and someone would take care of her and love her for the rest of her life!


    Gale was about to speak, but someone was ahead of her.


    ¡°Hmph, do you think you¡¯re writing a script?¡±


    At the door, Joe folded his arms andughed disdainfully.


    Gale and Summer looked at him.


    ¡°If Shawn can divorce and hand over custody just because of Winnie, I will cut off my head.¡±

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Chapter 1020


    Based on Joe¡¯s understanding of Shawn, this was simply a fantasy.


    Impossible!


    Summer was so unconvincing. ¡°Hey, you started writing it yourself!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just talking.¡±


    Summer retorted, ¡°Things can only go as I predicted based on what happened!¡±


    Joe asked, ¡°Are you sure what you see is the truth?¡±


    She did not know what Shawn had up his sleeve.


    However, it will be revealed soon.


    At that time¡­he would be able to win the bet, and Summer would be his girlfriend for a month!


    When Joe asked, Summer was confused again.


    However, she quickly firmed her judgment and never wavered!


    Summer stomped her feet. ¡°You can¡¯t just set off smoke bombs here just to beat me!¡±


    Gale¡¯s eyes turned around the two of them.


    She urately captured the keywords. ¡°Beat? What do you mean? What are you two doing behind my


    back? What bet did you make?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Both denied it at the same time.


    Although Joe and Summer were enemies, they were never at odds.


    However, the two of them have a tacit understanding. When they agree with each other, they are


    particrly united!


    Gale was just a little skeptical at first, but seeing them like this¡­.


    Instead, she affirmed her thoughts.


    Gale said, ¡°You both said no, so yes. Okay, the bet is on Shawn and me?¡±


    Summer waved her hand. ¡°No, no, really, no.¡±


    Joe echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, I do not have so much free time.¡±


    ¡°I just heard you!¡±


    The two said in unison again, ¡°You heard wrong.¡±


    Gale was speechless.


    Nevermind.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t have the time to worry about it.


    She asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s your bet?¡±


    These two people quarrel when they meet.


    Gale was very curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what a bet is. Where did the bete from?¡± Summer said, pping her forehead,


    ¡°Ah!


    I just remembered I still have important things to do! Oops, I better get going!¡±


    She left the office in a hurry.


    As soon as she left, Joe also turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to work too, Mrs. Wood. Excuse me.¡±


    Gale was speechless again.


    These two clearly have something to hide from her.


    It was a pity that she had too many things on her mind. Otherwise, she would tease and match the two


    of them together.


    Those future ns that Summer said are very reasonable and cane true..


    She could divorce Shawn, take Nicole away, and live with Aurum.


    Then she would win in life.


    After leaving the Wood family and being able to marry into the Lefting family, all the women in Sea City


    would think she had ways to get men.


    How could Gale have any means?


    She only had a broken heart.


    A broken heart with no way of loving anymore


    It was impossible for her and Aurum to be together.


    Aurum was so good, so outstanding. Only a noble woman would be suited for him, not a divorced


    woman with a baby like her.


    Shawn walked into the living room.

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Chapter 1029


    She got up early, packed the schoolbag for Nicole, and cooked breakfast herself.


    When she untied her apron and came out of the kitchen, she saw that Shawn was sitting at the dining.


    table, drinking coffee and eating her fried eggs.


    ¡°Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He raised his eyes and asked, ¡°Why are you so angry so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I made this for Nicole!¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Nicole can¡¯t be eating so much. I¡¯ll eat some for her.¡±


    Every time she made breakfast, he would eat most of it!


    Before Gale could say anything, Shawn said calmly. In the future¡­ I won¡¯t be able to eat your cooking.


    Besides, the person who will taste your cooking will also be Aurum, not me.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°He is really lucky.¡±


    Gale frowned and did not answer him.


    However, Shawn seemed to be getting more and more energetic as he talked, adjusted his sitting.


    posture, and looked at her calmly. ¡°Galey, there is one thing¡­that you only do for me, not for others.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she replied directly.


    Why was he asking such inexplicable questions all of a sudden?


    Something was wrong!


    A trace of hurt shed across Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Galey, think about it carefully, don¡¯t reject me so quickly.¡±


    Gale was taken aback for a while.


    One thing she would only do for Shawn, not for others?


    Only belong to him?


    An idea quickly shed through Gale¡¯s mind.


    ¡°You figured it out.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes were so sharp that he could see through her inner thoughts at a


    nce.¡± Galey, tell me.¡±


    He wanted to hear it.


    Last night, Gale just did not sleep well, but Shawn had insomnia all night.


    It was painful to hand over a woman he loves deeply, the only woman he loves in this life¡­ What a


    heartache, what a sacrifice.


    However, he could not hold her back.


    To love someone was not to own her but to make her happy.


    Gale hesitated.


    Shawn¡¯s tone softened a lot. ¡°Galey, tell me.¡±


    She bit her lip. ¡°Shawn, I only gave birth to a child for you.¡±


    His dejected expression vanished a little..


    There was light in the eyes!


    Yes, his Galey would only give birth to a child for him!


    Her first time was his!


    Shawn¡¯s voice trembled a little. ¡°Galey, from now on¡­you won¡¯t be having more children.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Gale did not want to admit it, she still nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    She already has Joshua and Nicole.


    She did not intend to be with Aurum in the first ce. She just lied to Shawn when she said she loves


    Aurum.


    How could she still have children?


    This surprise came a bit too suddenly for Shawn, and he could not help asking again, ¡°Are you really


    not going to give Aurum a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gale will never have another child in his life.


    After getting the answer, Shawn seemed to have received a candy reward.


    His expression was short of the word ¡®satisfied¡®.


    Gale would never have a child with another man.


    Although¡­he felt that his idea was still selfish.


    However, let him be selfish for once.


    Just once.


    Gale did not know why Shawn was so happy.


    ¡°Aurum and I don¡¯t want children. Why are you so excited?¡± Gale asked, ¡°I know you and Winnie will


    have children. Do you like the feeling that you can have more than others?¡±


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    Chapter 1030


    Shawn just looked at her deeply.


    He had already lost her, but he was happy enough because she only had children for him, not for


    Aurum.


    Maybe¡­ she would regret itter.


    At that time, what would he do?


    Would he make her kill her child?


    It did not matter. As long as she said it herself, that was enough.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Nicole ran into the dining room. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Anne too.¡± Nicole greeted and looked around, ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy?¡±


    Gale was also about to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Winnie? Where is she? I have something to talk to her about.¡±


    Shawn raised his eyebrows deeply. ¡°What do you want from her?¡±


    ¡°The night she peeled the walnuts, she promised to return Nicole¡­to me. I will ask her when she will


    fulfill her promise!¡± Gale said.


    ¡°Today.¡±


    ¡°Today?!¡± Gale was a little surprised. ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As he said that, Shawn bent down and hugged Nicole, and sat on hisp. ¡°Nicole can go to


    kindergarten today.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can see Joshua.¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    Did she only have Joshua in her heart?


    The purpose of going to school was to meet Joshua.


    Forget it. Now was not the time to pursue this!


    ¡°Mommy is going away for a few days, so she won¡¯t be at home,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Huh? Mommy is going out again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Nicole will still see Mommy.¡±


    Shawn thought, ¡®The real mommy.¡±


    Nicole was a little sad, and pouted. ¡°Mommy has been busy with her own affairs and hasn¡¯t hugged me


    for a long, long time¡­ Mrs. Anne is taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°Then do you like Mrs. Anne?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Nicole nodded. ¡°I like her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Mrs. Anne will always be here.¡±


    Shawn turned his head deeply and looked at the housekeeper. ¡°Go and see if Winnie is awake, and


    ask


    her toe downstairs for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    With just one look, the housekeeper already understood what Shawn meant.


    Five minutester, Winnie went downstairs and appeared in the dining hall.


    Gale looked at her strangely.


    Why did Winnie seem like a different person after seeing her overnight?


    Obedient, timid, without any air of arrogance.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Shawn said, ¡°Have you rested well?¡±


    Winnie nced at him quickly, then lowered her head again. ¡°It was okay.¡±


    Now she could not figure out what kind of state Shawn was in.


    He was obviously so indifferent, but he wanted her again at night!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As always, they had sex until the wee hours of the morning!


    ¡°What I told youst night, I will do today. Do you understand?¡± Shawn said deeply.


    Last night¡­ She called Natalie at Shawn¡¯smand.


    Did Shawn want her to find Natalie today?


    In such a hurry?


    ¡°Shawn, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shawn looked at her lightly.


    Winnie felt a chill run down her spine.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do what you say,¡± she quickly replied.


    Only then did Shawn show a satisfied expression.


    This was getting fun.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Chapter 1031


    The servant served breakfast, bacon and eggs, pancakes, etc.


    Winnie looked at the bacon, smelled the greasy smell, and suddenly felt her stomach churning!


    Nauseous!


    ¡°Take it away, take it away.¡± She quickly waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t eat bacon! The smell makes me want


    to vomit!¡±


    The servant froze for a moment. ¡°Ms. Nightingale, do you want to vomit?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too greasy. I don¡¯t eat this kind of thing!¡±


    The servant still looked at her nkly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stupid? Hurry up and take it away!¡± she yelled and screamed.


    Her scolding voice echoed in the dining room.


    After a few seconds of silence, she suddenly thought of something.


    Wait, why would she throw up?


    Could it be¡­


    Was this morning sickness?


    Winnie was instantly ecstatic, snatched the bacon from the servant¡¯s hand, took a big bite, and kept


    chewing!


    The freshly fried bacon was crispy, but it was a little greasy since she ate it without anything else.


    Winnie has always been eating very lightly in order to maintain her figure.


    So, after not chewing a few mouthfuls, churning nausea in her stomach became more intense, and


    Winnie


    bent down and started to vomit into the trash can!


    Hearing this, Shawn lost his appetite. His pretty brows tightly frowned, and he put down his chopsticks.


    Winnie was very happy.


    She wiped her mouth in a hurry and looked at Shawn. Did you see that? I vomited. I can¡¯t eat greasy


    things, Shawn!¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I might be pregnant! I might finally be pregnant!¡± Winnie was surprised,


    Pregnant?


    Shawn raised his eyebrows slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    So fast?


    Was Winnie just imagining it, or was she really pregnant?


    However, when she knew that the child in her stomach was not his Shawn¡¯s, what would she look like?


    Shawn¡¯s slight smile fell into Gale¡¯s eyes.


    Winnie might be pregnant.


    She needed to go to the hospital to confirm whether she actually had a child.


    With the intensity of Shawn and Winnie¡¯s sexual activity at night, Winnie would conceive a child sooner


    orter!


    This day wille sooner orter!


    Even if it came now, it was expected!


    However, deep down in Gale¡¯s heart, even though she was suppressing it, even if she did not want to


    think about it, the pain still spread slowly along her body.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions¡­ Winnie, you finally got your wish,¡± Gale said.


    Shawn looked at her subconsciously.


    He knew that she misunderstood.


    Gale looked at Winnie fixedly. She knew that Shawn was looking at her, but she did not dare to look at


    him.


    She was afraid that he would discover the tears in her eyes.


    She was even more afraid that she would not be able to suppress the emotions in her heart and


    shouted at him loudly, asking why!


    Obviously, she had just told Shawn that she would not have children with Aurum; she only gave birth to


    his child.


    Now, Gale heard the news that Winnie might be pregnant.


    Shawn got up slowly and said, ¡°Whether you are pregnant or not, you have to go to the hospital for an


    examination.¡±


    Winnie was more excited than anyone else. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She wanted to know the result now!


    Winnie would still work harder and find more ways to prepare for pregnancy if she was not pregnant.


    She was willing to try folk remedies, despite the doctor¡¯s warning!


    If she was really pregnant with Shawn¡¯s child, she would have nothing to fear.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shawn walked around the dining table, grabbed Winnie¡¯s wrist, and dragged her out.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    Chapter 1032


    Winnie was so happy that she followed him without turning back.


    The figures of the two people quickly disappeared from sight.


    Nicole blinked. ¡°Daddy and Mommy¡­¡±


    Gale interrupted her. ¡°Nicole, time is running out. I¡¯m going to bete. Have you finished your


    breakfast?¡±


    Nicole nodded.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Daddy sending me off? Where are Daddy and Mommy going?¡± Nicole asked while carrying a


    small schoolbag.


    In the past, Gale would rack her brains toe up with an excuse to convince Nicole.


    However, she really did not feel like it.


    Winnie was pregnant, so what?


    It was not like she did not know they had sex.


    Gale bit the tender flesh inside her lips, trying to keep herself calm and rational.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Don¡¯t think about it anymore, Gale; these are unimportant. Only Nicole is important.¡±


    Only Nicole!


    A ck BMW sped down the driveway.


    Winnie was so excited that she clutched her seat belt and covered her stomach with both hands.


    When they arrived at the hospital, before Shawn could speak, Winnie had already taken the initiative to


    go. to the obstetrics and gynecology department for a checkup.


    Before entering the examination room, she asked, ¡°Shawn, are you looking forward to our child?¡±


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it too! I always wanted a child. I would even have dreams about it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will get what you want.¡±


    Winnie could not understand the bloodthirsty cruelty in Shawn¡¯s smile.


    Half an hourter, the hospital rushed to provide Winnie¡¯s blood test results.


    Twenty days pregnant!


    When Winnie heard the news, she was so happy that she almost fainted. ¡°Really? I¡¯m really pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Nightingale. This is thetest test result,¡± said the obstetrician.


    ¡°My hunch was right! I haven¡¯t had any appetite for the past few days, and I always feel nauseated. I


    didn¡¯t expect to be pregnant!¡±


    Winnie thought a woman was more valuable with a child, and her status was now secure!


    ¡°Did you hear that, Shawn?¡± She hugged Shawn¡¯s arms, ¡°We have a child, and you no longer only


    have Nicole as a daughter¡­I¡¯m so excited. I¡¯m about to pass out!¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Congrattions.¡±


    Winnie, who was immersed in great joy, did not detect anything wrong with Shawn.


    She jumped up and down. ¡°Congrattions to me on bing a mother, and congrattions on


    bing a father!¡±


    She had been looking forward to this child for a long time, and now her wish finally came true!


    A child was not just a child, but also the future heir of the Wood Group, her cash cow, her backer, and


    the confidence to stand up straight for the rest of her life!


    From now on, she no longer has to endure people¡¯s attitudes, and no one could bully her!


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a boy!¡± Winnie said, ¡°A boy is promising, and a boy can stay in the Wood family instead of


    being married off¡­ And Shawn, you don¡¯t have a son yet!¡±


    ¡®Don¡¯t be a daughter!¡®


    However, even if it was a daughter, this was something that could not be helped.


    However, it was not the end of the world.


    The daughter was also the child of the Wood family!


    Nicole¡¯s treatment was also very good!


    Shawn was very calm, so calm that it was a little scary. He kept looking at the clown¨Clike Winnie.


    ¡°Have you calmed down? After the physical examination, we are going to get down to business,¡± he


    said lightly.


    ¡°Business?¡± Winnie thought for a while. ¡°Oh, I see. Go to Natalie, right? Okay!¡±


    She promised very readily and very positively.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Chapter 1033


    Since she was pregnant, she hoped that Nicole and Gale would disappear from her sight. The sooner,


    the better!


    She could also negotiate with Natalie!


    Now, it was her, Winnie, against Natalie!


    Without the title and halo of the Lefting family¡¯s future young mistress, what else could Natalie be


    arrogant about just relying on her status as the daughter of the Yarn family?


    In front of the mother of the future heir of the Wood family, it was not worth mentioning at all!


    However, soon, Winnie realized something was wrong.


    ¡°Shawn, this is not the way to Natalie¡¯s house, is it? It¡¯s the wrong way,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Who said you¡¯re going to Natalie¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Natalie is right here¡­¡±


    ¡°You ask her out.¡± Shawn said.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Winnie felt a little strange. ¡°Why¡­¡±


    ¡°No reason, just do as I say.¡±


    Fearing that he would be unhappy, Winnie repeatedly responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call her.¡±


    After Winnie¡¯s persuasion, Natalie reluctantly agreed.


    The location was a high¨Cend tea house in Sea City.


    The antique decoration, the tangy tea fragrance, and the environment are quite elegant. It was very


    suitable for conversations and catch¨Cups.


    In front of a small private room.


    ¡°Go in and wait here for Natalie,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m next door.¡±


    This was to monitor their conversations all the time!


    Winnie was still a little guilty. ¡°Shawn, I will do my best to make Natalie agree. Can you¡­wait for me


    outside?¡±


    There are too many secrets between her and Natalie, and letting Shawn find out would definitely not be


    at good thing!


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about your health. After all, you are pregnant with a child,¡± Shawn replied.


    This sentence instantly made Winnie¡¯s heart burst into joy.


    Yes, she was already pregnant.


    Besides¡­ Shawn just wanted to protect her safety!


    Winnie was coaxed into entering the box willingly.


    Shawn opened the curtain and entered the next room.


    On the seat by the window, there was already someone waiting.


    Aurum.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about with me here?¡± Aurum looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s very mysterious.¡±


    ¡°Please watch the show.¡±


    ¡°A y?¡± Aurum was puzzled. ¡°This is a teahouse, not a stage.¡±


    Shawn sat down slowly. ¡°You will understand soon.¡±


    It was a pity that he was the only one to watch this scene.


    Therefore, Shawn invited Aurum toe because he did not want Aurum to be bewitched by Natalie.


    Aurum must remain absolutely healthy to love Gale.


    Even if Shawn was reluctant, he could only do this.


    He would let Gale and Aurum be together if that was what she wished.


    Shawn had already been eliminated!


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently. Natalie doesn¡¯t agree to the breakup, I can¡¯tmunicate with her, and


    there are many things happening in thepany. The Yarn family and the Lefting family¡­¡± Aurum


    said.


    Just picking one out was enough for him to be overwhelmed.


    Shawn made tea very skillfully. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, just drink tea and rx.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Just as Aurum said a word, high¨Cheeled shoes on the ground sounded outside.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Chapter 1034


    Then, Natalie¡¯s voice came, ¡°Winnie, you¡¯re looking for me again. Why are you so persistent?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who agreed first and then backed out, making it hard for me to face Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, isn¡¯t it because you are incapable?¡±


    Aurum was taken aback and looked up at the speaker,


    The sound was excellent. Even the subtle moving sounds in the next room could be clearly heard!


    ¡°The show is about to begin.¡± Shawn poured the tea. His movements were graceful, and his well-


    articted hands made the tea set several grades higher. ¡°While drinking tea, we are watching a y.¡±


    He put the teacup in front of Aurum.


    Aurum was a smart man.


    Aurum had begun to understand why he was called here today.


    Natalie did not know anything about it.


    She was not afraid at all. ¡°I regretted it. How about it? Who made Nicole¡¯s mother, Gale, the woman I


    hate the most by stealing my man? I want her to die!¡±


    She gritted her teeth with every sentence, so vicious.


    Aurum¡¯s expression changed again and again.


    He had never known that Natalie had such a side.


    It simply exceeded his expectations.


    In Aurum¡¯s mind, Natalie has always been gentle, considerate and always smiles at everyone. She was


    very easygoing and sociable in Sea City¡¯s circle of rich wives.


    She was very pleasant and never lost her temper, even to the waiters.


    In the Lefting home, Aurum was very relieved to entrust her with managing the family¡¯s affairs since


    she was not harsh on the servants.


    It was such a virtuous, understanding, and gentle Natalie who said¡­that she could not wait for Gale to


    die!


    ¡°You heard it. Go on, the main event is yet toe, and this is just the beginning,¡± Shawn said.


    ¡°Natalie¡­ what did she promise Winnie, and then go back on it?¡±


    ¡°Just listen, and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Aurum raised his hand, wanting to take a sip of tea to moisten his throat, but his hand kept shaking.


    He realized that Shawn would not casually call him ¡®to watch a show¡® for no reason.


    What awaited him next would be a¡­ subversion of the truth of his cognition and imagination!


    Winnie looked at Natalie¡¯s distorted face, feeling very disdainful in her heart.


    She used to think that a youngdy who was brought up in a wealthy family could be so talented.


    The result was very different. Her face was covered with jealousy, and it looked ugly and hateful.


    ¡°What did Gale do to make you hate it so much? Is she stealing your limelight again? Or did she offend


    you?¡± Winnie asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Heh, I guess you wouldn¡¯t care about me after living In Temperley Hall every day, like


    a nobledy! Aurum wants to break up with me and break up the engagement because he fell in love


    with Gale!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Natalie gritted her teeth. ¡°So, how can I make it easy for her! How can I let her get her daughter as she


    wished!¡±


    Winnie was shocked.


    Even a high¨Cquality man like Mr. Lefting could fall in love with Gale?

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    Chapter 1035


    It was incredible!


    Natalie was so close to him, and Aurum was surrounded by countless beauties, intellectual, beautiful,


    and highly educated. How could Galepare?


    ¡°Then¡­then you have to unlock Nicole¡¯s spell. Think about it, Natalie. A divorced woman with her


    daughter ¡­ if she wants to marry Aurum, the Lefting family won¡¯t agree,¡± Winnie said.


    ¡°Her daughter is a drag. It can drag her down for the rest of her life. Not many men are willing to raise


    another man¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t let Nicole regain consciousness, she will always be in front of Shawn¡¯s family and


    won¡¯t leave with Gale. It¡¯s easier to get rid of Gale once she is alone.¡±


    Winnie tried her best to persuade her.


    After all, it was beneficial to her and not harmful!


    Moreover, Shawn was right next to him! He must be listening!


    After finally dealing with Natalie and Nicole, Winnie would go to Shawn to exin and get his


    forgiveness.


    Anyway, she was pregnant now. It was impossible for Shawn to be angry with her all the time for the


    sake of the child!


    ¡°Even if Gale has undergone stic surgery to be a fairy, she will never marry Aurum! I won¡¯t


    compromise so easily. It¡¯s not the end yet, and it¡¯s not certain who will win!¡± Natalie said.


    ¡°Then¡­ Aurum insists on being with Gale and abandons you. What can you do?¡±


    Natalie sneered several times. ¡°You are with Shawn, and I am with Aurum!¡±


    Winnie understood immediately!


    Natalie was trying to trick Aurum!


    Natalie¡¯s smile slowly became smug. ¡°Love spell. Once nted, it will be valid for life. As long as it


    seeds, Aurum will only love me in this life, and other women can¡¯t stand a chance at all!¡±


    ¡°Love spell?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Winnie thought about it.


    She wanted to have one too!


    ¡°Yes. But this spell is very difficult to nt, and it needs my own blood¡­¡± Natalie said.


    She had already asked the witch.


    She knew the consequences, but she still had no hesitation.


    For Aurum, Natalie would do anything.


    Even if she lost years of her life, she would be willing!


    Natalie might as well be dead without Aurum.


    ¡°You want to nt a love spell on Aurum¡­ Just in time, when the witch came, she nted it while


    undoing it, and everything was done.¡±


    ¡°I said, no. Don¡¯t you understand human speech?¡±


    Winnle leaned back and began to show her true colors.


    ¡°Natalie, we are a cooperative rtionship, not a superior¨Csubordinate rtionship. We go for a long


    time only when we support each other. In Sea City, you will be Mrs. Lefting, and I will be Mrs. Wood. If


    we join forces, everyone will curry favor with us.¡±


    ¡°But now, I¡¯m begging you to do this, and it¡¯s not harmful to you, but you¡¯re pushing back and forth


    here. We won¡¯t be able to win at all!¡±


    Natalie was not a simpleton either.


    Her posture is higher than Winnie¡¯s. ¡°You just want to drive Nicole away for fear that she will take away


    your future child¡¯s status. Winnie, open up your eyes and take a long¨Cterm view!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Winnie did not understand.


    ¡°Nicole is a girl, and the Wood family has hundreds of billions of assets. She can¡¯t inherit any of it. You


    just let her stay, call you Mommy, and live with you. Her future life¡­is all up to you. You have the final


    say.¡±


    Natalieughed. ¡°As small as dressing up, eating and sleeping, as big as going to school, choosing a


    career, marrying¡­you can be her master! Take control of a person¡¯s life and y with it, isn¡¯t that


    cool?¡±


    ¡°By that time, Gale will feel sorry for her daughter, but she can¡¯t do anything. She can only watch


    helplessly from the side. She can¡¯t change your decision. Wouldn¡¯t that make you feel happy?¡±

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    Chapter 1036


    After finishing speaking, Natalie stood up. ¡°You are not qualified to order me around. I can help you to


    the position of Mrs. Wood, or I can make you fall.¡±


    Winnie also stood up. ¡°So, you just don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°What can you do to me? I¡¯ll have a hard time, and you won¡¯t end well either. Didn¡¯t you say that


    everyone is a grasshopper on the same rope? Everyone wins and loses together!¡±


    Winnie raised her chin. ¡°It¡¯s different now, Natalie. I¡¯m pregnant with the Wood family¡¯s child now, so I


    have my trump card!¡±


    Natalie subconsciously looked at her t belly.


    Her belly was so upbeat that she was actually pregnant!


    Natalie felt angry because she and Aurum are still not on good terms.


    Natalie said, ¡°Congrattions. It¡¯s a good thing to be pregnant, but can you give birth¡­ Winnie, you


    have to take it easy!¡±


    She yelled, ¡°It will definitely be born, don¡¯t say such frustrating words!¡±


    She would do her best to protect this child and make sure it was born safely and smoothly!


    The sound of high¨Cheeled footsteps faded away.


    However, Aurum could not sit still.


    He got up immediately, took great strides, and walked out quickly as if he wanted to chase Natalie!


    Shawn did not stop him and still sat there motionless. ¡°Go. You saw Natalie. What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Aurum could not describe the anger in his heart now.


    He even could not believe that Gale and Nicole were like this now because of Natalie, who was


    helping. Winnie!


    The hand behind the scenes turned out to be Aurum¡¯s lover!


    How terrible and ridiculous!


    Of course, Aurum wanted to question Natalie, asking her why she did such a dirty thing and asking her


    why she and Winnie were in the same boat!


    She was a youngdy, pure and clean. Why bother to dirty her hands?


    Shawn said lightly, ¡°Then she will ask you why did you eavesdrop on her conversation with Winnie?


    Why are you hiding in the next room?¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Aurum¡¯s footsteps stopped instantly.


    ¡°Natalie is more cunning than you think. Based on what you heard, you must question her and make


    her admit her mistake¡­ Aurum Lefting, we have no proof, only this recording,¡± Shawn said..


    ¡°The recording¡­ also came out of her own mouth!¡±


    ¡°She can also exin it herself.¡±


    Aurum turned around and looked at Shawn. ¡°Then what should I do now? What can I do!? I¡¯ll just


    pretend


    to be stupid as if I don¡¯t know anything? Shawn, you asked me toe here because you wanted to


    tell me the truth! Now that I know, you still stopped me!¡±


    Compared to Aurum¡¯s anger, Shawn seemed quite calm.


    It was because he already knew the truth.


    He was about to make a move.


    ¡°This matter is no longer just a grudge between you and Natalie. It also involves Gale and Nicole,¡±


    Shawn said.


    Aurum frowned. ¡°Yes¡­I¡¯m sorry for them.¡±


    The emotion of self¨Cme was overwhelming and soon swept Aurum.


    He sat back to his original position dejectedly.


    Shawn was still sipping tea. ¡°You heard it just now. What is Natalie going to do?¡±


    ¡°She wants to give me a love spell.¡±


    ¡°So, do you understand what to do?¡±


    Aurum suddenly raised his head. ¡°You mean¡­on the day she was about toy a spell on me, I would


    expose it in one fell swoop?¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is the most suitable way.¡± Shawn smiled slightly.


    Act Fast: Free Bonus Time is Running Out!

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Chapter 1037


    By that time, Natalie would definitely be ruined!


    She would lose Aurum¡¯s trust and guilt and also shame the Yarn family!


    This was what Shawn wanted to see!.


    Not only that, Shawn also held a bargaining chip in his hand¨Cthe antidote.


    Natalie was suffering from chronic poison about to take effect.


    If she did not help Nicole, he would not detoxify Natalie!


    Let him see how long she could hold on!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Aurum¡¯s face gradually became serious, and he quickly figured out what Shawn meant.


    Only by grasping the scene and exposing it on the spot could Natalie be convinced, and there would be


    no way to refute it!


    ¡°Okay. I will cooperate,¡± Aurum agreed.


    ¡°Be careful; no one knows what the love spell looks like and in what form it will enter your body. It is


    Natalie who is using your name to send those herbs from here!¡± Shawn reminded.


    ¡°She told me at the time that she wanted to send some herbs as medicine. I didn¡¯t think much about it,


    so I agreed. As a result¡­¡±


    Natalie actually hid such vicious thoughts!


    Aurum¡¯s heart still could not be calm for a long time. ¡°Why is Natalie¡­why is she targeting Gale like


    this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you.¡± Shawn raised his eyes and put down the teacup in his hand heavily. ¡°You have


    been paying extra attention to Gale. She is upset! That¡¯s why she joined hands with Winnie!¡±


    Aurum asked, ¡°Then you already knew. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Why didn¡¯t you find a way to


    expose them? You are still staying with Winnie like glue to break Gale¡¯s heart!¡±


    This was not like Shawn¡¯s style at all!


    He had always been decisive and never dragged his feet. How could he be so confused about this


    matter?


    After thinking about it, Aurum understood!


    ¡°You did it on purpose!¡± He stood up suddenly in shock. ¡°Shawn, you don¡¯t like Winnie at all. You¡­¡±


    Aurum looked at Shawn in surprise and surprise, opened his mouth slightly, and could not continue.


    He thought Shawn was confused.


    In fact, he was the one who was confused!


    What the hell was Shawn doing!?


    Compared with Aurum¡¯s emotional ups and downs, Shawn was rtively calm from the beginning to


    the end.


    It was so calm that people felt everything that happened today had nothing to do with him.


    He only cared about the pot of tea in his hand.


    Footsteps sounded outside the room,


    Winnie nned toe in, but as soon as she reached the door, she was stopped by the bodyguards.


    You actually stopped me?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go in,¡± the bodyguard replied nkly.


    ¡°Open your eyes and see clearly! Who am I standing in front of you!¡± Winnie said.


    Shawn¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Take her away¡­ I will leave it to you to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Wood.¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Winnie still could not understand the true meaning of this sentence, thinking that Shawn really


    asked the bodyguard to take care of her. ¡°I want toe in to apany you, Natalie¡­she doesn¡¯t


    listen. to my advice. Let¡¯s think of a way together, shall we?¡±


    However, the room became really quiet.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Winnie called again tentatively.


    Still no response.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    Chapter 1042


    His topic switched so fast that Gale could not react.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Hand?


    What was wrong with her hand?


    When Gale lowered her head, Shawn had already stepped forward and grabbed her. ¡°Have you


    applied the ointment given to you? Why hasn¡¯t the scab fallen off yet?¡±


    ¡°Ointment¡­ I applied it every day.¡±


    However, it was secretly given to her by the housekeeper.


    How did Shawn know?


    Would he not me the housekeeper?


    ¡°I bought the ointment myself. It has nothing to do with anyone!¡± Gale said quickly.


    The more cautious she was, the more Shawn felt distressed.


    Without saying a word, he held her hand firmly and walked out.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Gale wanted to struggle, but he held her tighter.


    The lights are bright in the living room.


    Shawn found the medicine box and reapplied the medicine for her carefully.


    Gale was not used to it, but he was very focused. The hair on his forehead fell down, adding a bit of


    tenderness.


    The gentle Shawn, in fact, was more lethal than the irritable him!


    It was because her heart was moved by tenderness!


    In fact, Gale¡¯s fingers were still seriously injured. After several days, she still could not hold a


    paintbrush, let alone type on the keyboard. It was very inconvenient for her to do anything.


    However, she did not say that when she was in thepany. She deliberately hid it and pretended to


    be normal, not wanting Summer and Peach to know.


    Shawn asked deeply, ¡°Does this hurt? Do I need to be lighter?¡±


    Gale frowned.


    Shawn immediately said, ¡°It hurts? Then why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Gale looked at him. ¡°I said it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­why are you frowning?¡±


    As Shawn spoke, he raised his hand to smooth the slight frown between her brows.


    ¡°I just find it funny and strange.¡± Gale avoided his touch. ¡°When my hand was injured, you were


    obviously beside me, and you watched it with your own eyes, but you didn¡¯t say anything, let alone stop


    it¡­ Now my


    hand hurts, but you are pretending to care about me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been several days. By the time you remember my injury, my hand will probably be useless long


    ago!¡±


    ¡°Shawn, is this interesting to you? Are you trying to Impress someone? Or are you just trying to disgust


    me?¡±


    Shawn looked at her deeply. ¡°At that time, Gale, I couldn¡¯t stop it.¡±


    There was no way he could stand aside and watch as her hands got hurt!


    He tried to let her go, deliberately scolded her, and told her to stay away, but Winnie made it clear at


    that time that she was going to punish her.


    There was nothing he could do.


    Shawn¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Gale, you can pay back a thousand times the damage Winnie has done to


    you!¡±


    Gale asked, ¡°Why? I can¡¯t even see her now!¡±


    ¡°If she hurts your hand, then you can smash her ten fingers and bones one by one.¡±


    In Shawn¡¯s deep eyes, there was a strong killing intent.


    Just talking about the things Winnie did makes his teeth itch with hatred!


    When it happened¡­ how much self¨Ccontrol he needed to suppress the emotions in his heart!

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Chapter 1043


    " I only have one request! I want her to return Nicole to me.¡± Gale said.


    The grievances she has suffered these days were just for Nicole!


    Shawn¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled, ¡°Gale, that day¡­ ising soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said when Nicole just called Winnie Mommy. You told me to leave it to you. You said


    you would find a way to make me trust you. Shawn, I did it all, but what about you? How did you fail


    me?


    ¡°I had to.¡±


    Gale sneered. ¡°Do you still have a problem ording to what you said?¡±


    Shawn nodded deeply. ¡°I do have¡­¡±


    Before he finished speaking, Gale interrupted, ¡°Do you still want to say that you did all this for me? For


    Nicole? You are using Winnie, and you are confusing her so that you can find a way to recover Nicole¡¯s


    consciousness from her, right?¡±


    Right.


    She was right. She guessed right.


    Shawn knew that if he nodded his head like this, he would get ridiculed by Gale.


    She would not believe it.


    Gale would only think that he was talking nonsense.


    That was why Shawn¡­ did not open his mouth to exin.


    Now he can tell Gale the truth, tell her that he did not love Winnie, it was just a trick, he did not sleep


    with Winnie, and the bodyguards are taking his ce¡­.


    However, he understood that what he said was in vain.


    Without enough evidence, how could Gale listen to his one¨Csided words?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡± Gale still stared at him. ¡°It¡¯s because I guessed what you were going to say


    next, so you have nothing to say, right?¡±


    ¡°Galey¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry I didn¡¯t give you a way out. Shawn, if I was someone else, I should forgive all your


    previous mistakes wisely and sensibly. I would be very moved by your return and cry bitterly. But I am


    not someone else. I am Gale.¡±


    The unique Gale.


    She had experienced even more desperate situations, and she had also tasted more miserable lives.


    Now she was used to these small troubles.


    Shawn bowed his head deeply, twisted the ointment, put it back in the medicine box, and did not speak.


    However, Gale became angrier and angrier when she saw him like this.


    ¡°Answer me. Otherwise, it will appear that I am causing trouble for no reason, messing around, as if I


    don¡¯t understand and care about you!¡±


    ¡°Galey, you really don¡¯t understand me.¡±


    Gale looked puzzled.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Shawn smiled.


    Gale¡¯s head was full of question marks.


    What did she do wrong?


    ¡°Shawn, please speak clearly!¡± Gale said stubbornly. ¡°You don¡¯t me me? Why do you have the nerve


    to say this?¡±


    ¡°You will gradually understand many things. Many things are not said but done.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The more Gale listened, the more confused she became.


    She did not care too much anymore and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t rush off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to put it in the medicine cab.¡±


    ¡°Just put it there! If I misunderstood you, just exin yourself!¡± Gale said.


    Shawn, on the other hand, looked meek and slow, not at all as usual vigorous and persistent.


    It made Gale so anxious!

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Chapter 1051


    Gale could not figure it out. Could Shawn and Joshua be hiding something from her?


    Joshua could not tell her anything, let alone Shawn.


    Shawn would only be more cunning than Joshua!


    An old fox and a little fox!


    If these two foxes got together and punished a person, that person would definitely not end well!


    Gale put down her phone and looked up out of the window.


    Evening breeze.


    ¡®Can I go back to thefortable and free days in a small county town?¡±


    Maybe it would be a luxury.


    Gale did not stop Joshua from getting in touch with Shawn. She was just worried that Joshua¡¯s identity.


    would be exposed.


    She did not want to lose her son.


    Gale sat at her desk in Woods Group.


    She lowered her head and quietly observed the wound on her finger under the table.


    The medicine that Shawn applied on herst night seemed to be very effective, and the lighter scabs


    were slowly falling off.


    Deeper wounds were not as painful as before.


    ¡°What kind of ointment is this? I should buy more of this¡­¡±


    Gale was muttering when Fiona¡¯s voice suddenly came beside his ear. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gale was startled, stood up suddenly from the chair, and looked at Fiona in horror.


    Fiona was dumbfounded.


    She did not do anything. Why did she scare her like this?


    If something bad happened from this scare, Mr. Wood would kill her!


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I, this¡­¡± Fiona was at a loss.


    Gale patted his heart. ¡°Ms. Fiona, when did youe? Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time¡­¡±


    Everyone in the jewelry department had seen her.


    Gale was a little embarrassed. She was too focused on studying the injury on her finger just now¡­.


    ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Ma¡¯am, this is for you,¡± Fiona said.


    Fiona handed over a delicate box with a bow tied on it.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wood bought it for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Gale immediately refused!


    Why would she ept Shawn¡¯s gift!


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, everyone in the jewelry department had one too. If you don¡¯t ept it, how dare they ept


    it,¡± Fiona said.


    What?


    Everyone had one?


    Gale looked up, only to find that there was an exquisite paper box and a cup oftte on everyone¡¯s


    table!


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, take it.¡± Fiona put the box on her desk very proactively. ¡°I have other things to do, so I won¡¯t


    bother you for now.¡±


    Gale was still very much at a loss.


    Peach, who was next to her, came over mysteriously. ¡°Mr. Wood bought the snacks and coffee for our


    jewelry department, and no other department has them! Moreover, the snacks in this store are not for


    sale. Only VIPs can buy them. No one could buy so much at once! Colleagues in other departments


    are almost jealous!¡±


    The jewelry department had always been under the care of Shawn.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Chapter 1052


    Gale reached out to open the box. ¡°It turned out to be desserts. It¡¯s all good. Why did he suddenly give


    out these things? Our department signed another big order?¡±


    Peach shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe Mr. Wood is happy! Or maybe¡­¡±


    She winked and smiled at Gale.


    Gale was confused.


    Peach asked, ¡°Gale, what did you do to make Mr. Wood so happy? Men only do things like these for


    women.¡±


    ¡°I need to cheer him up? Are you kidding me!¡±


    Peach stuck out her tongue and returned to her workstation.


    Gale looked at the cheesecake in front of her.


    It looked tasty.


    However, it reminded her of one thing.


    That time when she, Summer, and Peach bought afternoon tea for colleagues in the jewelry


    department out of their own pockets, they met Shawn at thepany gate.


    Immediately afterward, Shawn sent Fiona to scold her¡­


    Gale¡¯s memory of this incident was still fresh!


    On that day, Shawn¡¯s fever subsided, and he began to be abnormal, and the beginning of


    partiality toward Winnie!


    At that time, Shawn told her about thepany¡¯s rules and regtions, but now, he had be the


    one who was not subject to the rules!


    It was lunchtime when Summer asked, ¡°Gale, why is Shawn crazy? I was out to meet clients in the


    morning, only to see the dessert and cake when I came back.¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    Summer said while eating, ¡°Men are all like this. He will be more proud if you talk to him, and his tail will


    stick to the sky. The more you ignore him, the more he bes clingy¡­¡±


    Gale nodded. ¡°Yeah, I think you are right!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is. What¡¯s the rtionship between the two of us? If you have something to say, there¡¯s


    no need to hide it.¡±


    Once Summer started ranting, she could not stop at all.


    ¡°Anyway, my personal opinion, Gale, don¡¯t give Shawn another chance. He really doesn¡¯t deserve it.


    Look at the things he did to you.¡±


    Gale echoed, ¡°Yes.¡±


    In fact, she did not really listen to what Summer was saying because she kept thinking about what


    Shawn. wanted to do.


    Thinking about it carefully, whenever Winnie was not around, he would treat her with a pleasant face


    and a much better attitude.


    Once Winnie appeared, he became cold and heartless, as if he did not know her.


    Why was that?


    ¡°Gale, Aurum is really much better than him. I suggest you find the right opportunity, go get the divorce


    certificate, and recover your freedom first,¡± Summer said more and more vigorously.


    Gale wanted to nod but suddenly felt dark in front of her.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed as if a shadow had been cast.


    She looked up and found Shawn standing behind Summer.


    He just stood there quietly without making a sound.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Summer did not know that Shawn was behind her. ¡°Oh. Let me finish. Gale, only if you get divorced


    can you and Aurum take the next step! And Aurum is also working hard for your rtionship!¡±


    ¡°At that time, he dumped Natalie, and you dumped Shawn!¡±


    Gale looked at Shawn¡¯s face, which became darker and darker.


    She swallowed and tried to stop Summer again. ¡°That¡­¡±


    Summer pped his hands together, extremely excited. ¡°Look, fate is here! It¡¯s reasonable and legal!


    After giving you a dog like Shawn to torture you, you have been given a male god¨Clike Aurum¡­¡±


    Gale nced at Shawn, then at Summer.


    She did not know what to say.

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Chapter 1160


    Ever since she was discharged from the hospital after being cured of leukemia, Mommy did not care


    much about her and was a bit aggressive toward her. She was all focused on her father, and she did


    not mention the existence of her brother at all.


    Mommy also said she was going to have another baby.


    Moreover, Nicole had not seen Mommy for many days.


    "Mrs. Anne, do you know when Mommy wille back?" Nicole held her hand.


    Before Gale could reply, Nicole hurriedly said again, "Don''t ask Daddy, just tell me quietly.¡¯


    "Why can''t I ask Daddy?" Gale was puzzled.


    Was Nicole afraid of Shawn?


    Impossible.


    If Shawn was a lion on the outside, then he was a docile sheep in front of Nicole without any


    aggressiveness.


    Nicole blinked. "Because when I ask, Daddy will definitely say, do I like Mommy better..."


    "Actually, Mrs. Anne, my love for Daddy and Mommy is always the same. I love Mommy, and I love


    Daddy too. They are the most important people in my life, and I can''t tell the number one from number


    two.''


    "Daddy and Mommy are both ranked first!"


    Gale could not tell what she was feeling right now.


    She was not jealous or jealous of Shawn''s position in Nicole''s heart. She just felt that Shawn could rise


    to the number one position in Nicole''s heart in such a short period of time...


    Moreover, it was tied with her in the ranking.


    From the birth of Nicole to the present, she has been with her all the time, bringing her up with her own


    hands and taking care of every detail.


    Shawn had only taken care of Nicole for a few months...


    It seemed that the power of fatherly love could not be ignored!


    However, the strange thing was that Nicole was so dependent on Shawn, but Joshua...had a lot of


    disgust for Shawn!


    As long as the father and son meet, they will inevitably have an unpleasant fight!


    Joshua''s mouth just kept babbling, and he insisted on offending Shawn!


    Moreover, in Joshua''s heart, Mommy will always be number one. No one can tie for it, let alone


    surpass it!


    Thinking of Joshua, Gale felt warm again.


    Her Joshua would always stand firmly by her side!


    Nicole sniffed. "When I didn''t know Daddy before, I thought Daddy was a bad guy. He abandoned


    Mommy and didn''t want me. He was irresponsible.novelxo fast update


    I always think, if I have the chance to see him in the future, I must scold him and ignore him. I only want


    Mommy."


    "But after meeting Daddy... I found that he is not what I imagined. He loves Mommy very much, he is


    very responsible, and he is very, very good to me."


    "So, why did Daddy and Mommy separate in the first ce?"


    The more Nicole spoke, the more she frowned. Her little immature face was full of doubts.


    Gale could not exin to Nicole that it was because the bond between her and Shawn was too deep


    andplicated.


    Adults could not understand their rtionship, let alone a child like Nicole.


    "You are still young, Nicole, you will understand when you grow up. These are not things that Nicole


    wants to think about, go to bed early." Gale raised her hand to smooth the wrinkles between her brows.


    "Is it such a miraculous thing to grow up? Can you suddenly be very, very smart?" Nicole asked


    seriously.


    In the face of the child''s questions, Gale never answered perfunctorily and would think carefully and


    give answers carefully.


    She thought for a while and said, "It''s not that you be smarter when you grow up. It''s that when


    you grow up, you read more books and meet more people, and you have your own understanding of


    the world. But Nicole, I hope you... never understand the love between father and mother."


    It was too bitter.


    Too messy.


    It was so torturous.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    Chapter 1161


    Looking back on her and Shawn''s road to love and marriage, every step was so difficult and bitter.


    Until now, this road seemed to have no end, it was winding, and she could not see where the end was.


    She only saw a cloud of fog, shrouded, entwined, and lingering for a long time!


    Gale smiled and patted her head. "Never suffer from love."


    This was her greatest wish for her daughter.


    As long as she chooses the right lover, she can live a very rxed, happy, andfortable life.


    A good lover can relieve most of the pain in life.


    She only hoped that Nicole''s rtionship could go smoothly, and when she met her true destiny, they


    would fall in love with each other and have a good rtionship for a hundred years until the end of their


    life.


    She did not want to be rich and famous, but she only wanted to have someone with one heart and one


    mind and never leave each other.


    After putting Nicole to sleep, Gale looked at her peaceful sleeping face and sighed softly.


    As parents, they always want to give their children the best life and the smoothest journey.


    However, life was actually in their own hands.


    Gale bowed her head and walked out of the room.


    Shawn was waiting for her in the corridor.


    Gale looked at him. "You are here. Why don''t you go in? Nicole still wants to see you and hear you say


    good night to her."


    "I''m afraid to disturb you."


    "You heard it all."


    Shawn let out a nod.


    "Galey, no one dares to bully my daughter.¡± his eyes darkened.


    This wasmitment, self-confidence, and strength!


    What Shawn said, he was absolutely confident in doing it!


    The daughter of the Wood family, with noble status, golden branches, and jade leaves, which man in


    the whole Sea City would dare to bully her?


    Behind Nicole was the entire Wood family!


    In particr, Shawn was still a ve to his daughter!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Compared to Shawn''s seriousness, Gale seemed much more rxed.


    She smiled. "I believe what you said. Because, with the status of the Wood family, no matter which rich


    and famous family Nicole marries into, with the support of her natal family, her life will not be too bad."


    Shawn nodded deeply. "The Wood family will be Nicole''s eternal backing."


    Gale changed the subject. "But...Shawn, as parents, our rtionship is in a mess, and our marriage is


    in a mess, so what right do we have to care about Nicole''s future marriage?"


    Shawn pursed his lips lightly.


    "Besides, emotional matters are never controble. Controble things are not called...love."


    How can anyone control himself and not fall in love with someone?


    What if Nicole fell in love with a man in the future, but that man had long been attached to someone


    else and did not love her at all?


    Or that man has no love for Nicole at all because of Nicole''s family background?


    "Forget it. It doesn''t make much sense to discuss it now. Nicole will have her own life, and we can only


    n it, not control it." Gale lowered her eyes.


    For example... Gale herself.


    Twenty years ago, how did she know she was the Yarn family''s missing daughter?


    Twenty years ago, how did she know that she would marry the most noble and powerful man in Sea


    City?

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    Chapter 1162


    Life was full of uncertainty.


    '' Are Natalie and Winnie here?" Gale changed the topic.


    "They are in the living room."


    Gale walked toward the stairs, and Shawn followed behind her.


    Both fell silent.


    Everyone had their own concerns.


    In the living room, there were four or five bodyguards in ck, all standing upright, wearing headsets,


    with their hands behind their backs.


    Natalie and Winnie were kneeling in the middle.


    Natalie''s face was very pale, with beads of sweat on her forehead, but she gritted her teeth and said


    nothing.


    "The time is almost up. There are still five minutes, Natalie, a new round of poisoning is about to


    begin."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shawn! You''re cruel!"


    He curled his lips contemptuously. "You have to know, each time is getting worse and more painful."


    Shawn sat down on the sofa in a leisurely manner.


    During this kind of confrontation, he had to remain rxed and calm so that he could firmly suppress


    Natalie with his aura!


    Natalie almost gritted her teeth.


    She turned her head and looked at Gale. "You are very proud! You have won Aurum''s love, and Shawn


    will never leave you! What kind of virtue did you umte in your previous life to be able to win so


    many others? Something beyond reach!"


    Natalie was so jealous that her facial features were almost distorted, and her eyeballs seemed to be


    popping out.


    Hearing what she said. Gale justughed.


    Natalie was even more dissatisfied. "Laugh all you want, you are a high- ranking winner now, of course


    you can smile proudly! Let me tell you, Gale, even if I die, I will not let Nicole regain consciousness!"


    "I will let her be immersed in the pain of losing her mother for the rest of her life, making her think that


    she has been abandoned, and will never see her dearest mother again!"


    Gale just smiled and asked her, "Are you sure you want to bring down the Yarn family? Make the whole


    Yarn family pay a painful price for your actions?"


    "Anyway, this is my life. I can die now, and I''m not afraid at all. If I die, no matter how much you target


    the Yarn family and my parents, they don''t know how to get rid of the spell, so you can only vent your


    anger!"


    As he said that, Natalie snorted proudly. "Besides, with Aurum around, he won''t let the Yarn family go


    bankrupt! Gale, Aurum treats you so well and loves you so much, he wille pleading for the Yarn


    family. Will you ignore him?"


    Natalie¡¯s was crackling.


    She would risk her life!


    She was determined to die!


    Living to her had no meaning anymore!


    Anyway, Aurum was protecting the Yarn family! She was more confident!


    Gale kept looking at Natalie, and finally, she stopped smiling.


    "I really don''t understand, Natalie, with such a good hand dealt in life, why are you so bad at it? Ms.


    Yarn, as Aurum''s fiance, can live afortable life, but she just goes out of her way to let herself end


    up like this!" Gale asked.


    "Yeah, I''m not as good as you. From a lunatic in a down-and-out mental hospital to a young mistress of


    the Wood family. You even gave birth to a child and seduced Aurum!"


    Gale sighed. "Do you know how much hard work you need to put in to y well when you get a bad


    hand? How much luck does it take? But the cards you got at the beginning were the ones I worked


    hard for half my life to y!¡±


    She really did not know that there was something about herself that Natalie would envy and hate.


    Gale looked back at her life, and it was so difficult.


    "Natalie, you upy someone else''s life, you have someone else''s fiance, the Yarn family parents treat


    you like your own, you should be content and even more grateful! But what about you? What have you


    done?"


    "I just can''t stand you! Before you appeared in Sea City, all the rich wives and daughters were looking


    up to me! After you appeared, they all fawned on you!" Natalie roared.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Chapter 1163


    "Is what you want so superficial?''


    Natalie''s voice was sharp. "You also took Aurum away!¡±


    "Aurum never belonged to you."


    "He shouldn''t belong to you! You are a married woman! What''s more, I am the adopted daughter of the


    Yarn family. The real Ms. Yarn disappeared. I became her and reced her. Hers is mine!" Natalie


    said.


    Gale suddenly felt that Natalie was really a pathetic person.


    It was because Natalie did not know what she really wanted.


    Greed for power, obsessed with the ttery of others, like these nihilistic things,pletely forget what


    happened in the orphanage.


    "What if... What if the real Ms, Yarnes back?* Gale met her dead fish like eyes.


    Natalie was shocked suddenly, his pupils dted infinitely, and his whole body was extremely stiff, and


    she did not recover for a long time.


    The real Ms. Yarn family?


    "No, how did shee back... She has been missing for more than 20 years. There are no clues for so


    many years, how can anyone find her at this moment?¡¯ Natalie grabbed her hair and shook her head


    again and again


    "Gale! Don''t lie to me here!"


    "When Ms. Yarn disappeared, she was only a child. Now that she has grown up, everything has


    changed. Even if she stands in front of her parents, her parents can''t recognize her! What clues are


    used to find her?


    How did she find it?"


    "Hahahahaha, you just want to use this method to deliberately disturb my mind and save your


    daughter!" Natalieughed loudly while talking.


    Natalie''s Achilles'' heel was the return of the real daughter of the Yarn family.


    It was because the Yarn family would give up on her!


    She was just an adopted daughter!


    How can any parents in the world regard adopted daughters as more important than their own


    daughters?


    What was more, Natalie''s deadly behavior had already affected the entire Yarn family!


    Normal people would abandon Natalie!


    Seeing Natalie go crazy like this, Gale tightly closed her red lips and stopped talking.


    Natalie''s reaction was too aggressive. She could not let her know.


    Otherwise, Nicole''s spell would not be undone.


    Gale said this on purpose to test Natalie''s reaction.


    "There are still two minutes left. Natalie, do you want to continue the poisoning, or do you want an


    antidote?" Shawn''s voice sounded.


    "Even if it hurts to death, I won¡¯t...¡¯


    Before Natalie finished speaking, she saw something suddenly added to Shawn''s hand.


    A pill.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Small, only the size of a fingernail.


    However, Natalie''s eyes suddenly lit up. "This is..."


    "The antidote. Do you want it?" Shawn said.


    Natalie wanted to say no.


    However, her body was far more honest than her mouth!


    She greedily looked at the antidote!


    Although she had not eaten yet, Natalie felt extremelyfortable physically and mentally just by


    looking at it like this!

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    Chapter 1164


    The bone-piercing pain seemed to disappear all at once!


    Gritting her teeth, Natalie suddenly stood up and rushed toward Shawn at her fastest speed!


    "Give me! Give me the antidote!"


    She was like a hungry wolf with green eyes!


    Shawn sat motionless on the sofa, not paying any attention to Natalie''s actions.


    Before Natalie got close to him, the bodyguard firmly held her down.


    "Be still! Don''t move!"


    Shawn lowered his eyes deeply, looking at Natalie, who was struggling on the ground like a dead fish.


    "Do you think you can grab it? Do you think I''m too useless, or do you think you''re too capable?"


    Shawn''s mouth curled slightly.


    He tossed and dropped the antidote casually, holding it in his palm.


    Natalie stared at the small pill.


    "One more minute. Natalie, experience it carefully." Shawn''s words were like a reminder.


    Natalie had already started to feel the gnawing pain in her bones.


    Soon, her seven orifices were bleeding, her whole body felt like being crushed, her headache was


    about to split, and she just wanted to die!


    During the pain, Natalie did not feel much at all. She only felt slight pain, no matter how much blood


    was shed or how many injuries she suffered.


    The most difficult time was when the poison was about to attack and after the poison urred.


    These two times were the most tormenting!


    Shawn walked over and squatted in front of Natalie.


    "You are a smart person. Undo the spell, with the Yarn family and Aurum protecting you, you can save


    your life. Why do you have to be so stubborn?" Shawn squeezed the pill deeply, dangling it in front of


    her eyes non-stop.


    "Without Aurum, what''s the point of living? Stay alive and watch Aurum and Gale fall in love?! Shawn,


    can you just sit and watch your wife with someone else?" Natalie yelled.


    "You don''t have to worry about my affairs."


    With that said, Shawn was about to get up.


    Natalie did not know where the strength came from, and broke free from the bodyguard''s hand and


    snatched the pill from Shawn''s hand with lightning speed!


    Shawn had just stood firm and had not reacted yet.


    Hands are empty.


    Next to him, Gale screamed, "Shawn, don''t let her get the antidote!"


    Unfortunately, one step toote.


    After Natalie grabbed the antidote, she immediately stuffed it into her mouth. She did not even need to


    drink water, and she just swallowed it dryly.


    Her expression was distorted and painful, and she swallowed quickly, urgently, and with difficulty.


    It all happened so fast, in just a few seconds.


    After witnessing the whole process, Gale''s heart almost stopped beating!


    Why did Natalie get the antidote?


    "Shawn! You, you..." Gale looked at him.


    She really did not know what to say to him!


    That was the antidote. He should keep it well and hold it firmly in your palm!


    Why did he run to show off to Natalie?


    "Hahahahahaha! Unexpected, right? I''ve already swallowed it!" Natalie''s mboyantughter echoed in


    the living room.


    Gale stomped her feet, too frantic to me Shawn, turned around, and pinched Natalie''s neck. "Spit it


    out!"


    She just hoped that the antidote had not started to take effect.


    "Yeah right! Thank you for giving me the antidote yourself!" Natalie kept backing away, waving Gale''s


    hand away.


    Gale was about to die of anger.


    She stared at Shawn, but she did not even want to scold him!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Chapter 1165


    Was he stupid?


    Really speechless!


    He is Shawn. How could he do such an unreliable thing!


    Shawn''s expression was calm and calm, not panicked at all.


    "What should we do now? The poison you worked so hard to instill is cured now, and the antidote has


    been eaten by her!" Gale asked.


    Thinking of the poison, Joshua took the risk of giving Natalie, and Gale almost vomited blood!


    Natalie was proud. "What should I do? Anyway, my life is in your hands. Whether I live or die is a


    matter of your words. It''s just that Nicole can''t regain consciousness if I''m dead."


    She herself did not expect that she could obtain the antidote so smoothly and unexpectedly!


    "I''ve always been curious about one thing. Shawn, what method did you use to poison me? Who is


    your internal agent in the Lefting family?" Natalie asked.


    "You don''t need to know."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Natalie said, "Everyone in the Lefting family, inside and outside, was screened out by me personally,


    there can be no traitors and spies! From servants to bodyguards, I have found out the details of


    everyone. Clearly, I will never be bought by you and used by you!"


    So, she could not figure out how Shawn did it.


    No matter how powerful he was, it was impossible to poison her in the air!


    Shawn calmed down and said, "I have my own way. Fight me, Natalie, you are still too young.*


    Totally not his match!


    Natalie racked her brain to think.


    She was very particr about what she ate, and everyone who went in and out of the kitchen was her


    confidant, and she had absolute rights in the Lefting family.


    Who was it that could get close to her, and who could poison her without anyone noticing?


    With so many people in the Lefting family, who was the most suspicious?


    Just when Natalie was thinking clearly and about to think of it, her internal organs suddenly ached!


    She hunched over, bent over, her legs were weak, and she knelt on the ground with a plop.


    This familiar feeling...


    It was poison!


    Here we go!


    Wait... Did she not just take the antidote just now?


    How could she still be poisoned?


    Could it be that the medicine was not an antidote at all!?


    Thinking of this, Natalie quickly looked at Shawn. "You, what did you make me eat..."


    Shawn smiled slightly. "What do you think?"


    Oops!


    Natalie knew that she had been fooled!


    That was no antidote at all!


    If it was the real antidote, how could Shawn let her seed so easily?


    Fortunately, she was stillcent and thought she was lucky!


    It turned out that Shawn did it on purpose!


    Shawn''s reputation in Sea City was like a thunderbolt, and his methods were superb. How could he


    make such a low-level mistake?


    "Yes...what is it... This is not the antidote, Shawn, you...you lied to me..." Natalie stuck her neck, and


    stretched her fingers into her throat, trying to dig it out, retching non-stop.


    She vomited as she spoke.


    Unfortunately, nothing came out.


    Natalie''s throat was about to bleed, but it still did not help.


    As the poison started, she rolled on the ground in pain!


    Gale was also stunned.


    What was Shawn ying at...?

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    Chapter 1166


    This was something she could notprehend!


    Did she make the same mistake of misunderstanding him again?


    "Shawn... Did you or did you not take the antidote?'' Gale asked.


    "I didn''t."


    "What was it?"


    "A sex potion."


    Gale was stunned again, A sex potion?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    What does that mean?! She''s never heard of such things before!


    "To put it simply, it''s a type of potion that will make you be overwhelmed by your sexual desires if you


    don''t take the antidote within three days." Shawn exined lightly.


    Natalie stopped suddenly scratching her throat, "You... You gave me a love potion?!"


    "You took it upon yourself to eat it, I didn''t force you to take it."


    Shawn''s behavior was indifferent, but there was a hint of viciousness and ruthlessness in his eyes!


    With a little distraction, even Natalie can be tricked!


    This potion had to be taken voluntarily, and it must stay in the body for a certain period of time before it


    can work.


    So... Shawn must have nned this whole thing beforehand to achieve this.


    "You can find someone to make a spell, but can''t find someone tobat make a love potion?" Mu


    Yan raised his eyebrows deeply, "Natalie, if you can endure the poisonous hair and the pain of bleeding


    from the seven orifices, do you think you can endure it when your body is being ravaged by countless


    men?"


    "Shawn... You... You''re trying to get me killed!"


    "I don''t have ns to kill you quickly. I want to savor your life and your body ... And to let it be tortured


    slowly."


    Everything will be more interesting!


    Death is the cheapest way out for a viin!


    "Oh, by the way,¡¯ Shawn smiled cruelly, "When the sex potion kicks in, you will crave the touch of a


    man so much that you will take the initiative to pounce on him immediately!"


    Natalie''s expression drastically changed.


    She has been with Aurum for so many years, and they have never had any sexual rtionship, and


    they were still virgins.


    All this while, what she wanted most was to give herself to Aurum, but only on the wedding night!


    However, now that she was in apromised situation...


    Natalie was so ashamed that she didn''t dare to think about what was yet toe!


    Shawn was having an iron grip on her lifeline!


    Natalie can endure the poisonous hair, and can disregard the life and death of the Ning family, but she


    can''t bear to give her body to a man so casually!


    Moreover, it won''t just be one man, she will seek out many of them!


    She loves Aurum. All she wanted to do was to keep her body pure for him until the day she dies. She


    always has a shred of hope, as long as she was clean and innocent, maybe one day, she and Aurum


    can be together again!


    "Ah!" The pain in her body made Natalie yell out loud. She kept hitting her head on the ground, making


    thumping sounds.


    The poison started to course through her veins, making the pain more severe, and she gradually began


    to lose consciousness and reason!


    Gale stared at this scene in a daze.


    The situation kept getting worse. At first, she was a little dazed, unable to react. It wasn''t until Shawn''s


    low voice came from next to his ear, "Gale,e to my side."


    She looked up at him.


    "Just in case Natalie hurts you. She''s going through an episode. She won''t be aware of her actions


    soon enough."


    After finishing the words, Shawn put his arms around her waist and wrapped himself around her.


    "Once again... I..." Her red lips moved, "I''ve misunderstood you."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "This potion..." Gale said, "It''s really cruel of you to give Natalie this."


    She carefully studied Shawn''s face and grew a sense of weariness toward him.


    This man was condescending, ruthless, and was always five steps ahead. He was unreachable!


    Anyone that dares to offend him will inexplicably meet their doom...


    Gale flinched subconsciously from that thought.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Chapter 1167


    She knew the type of consequences that she might face.


    Inparison, she was considered lucky, she was able to save herself by making him fall in love with


    her...


    "What''s wrong?" Shawn lowered his head and asked her, "Scared?"


    "I..."


    Before Gale could reply, his hands had already covered her eyes, ¡¯You don''t have to look if you don''t


    want to."


    Gale blinked, and her long eyshes swept across his palm.


    She heard Shawn''s deep breathing turn shallow.


    "I''m not afraid of Natalie." Gale said, ¡¯I''m afraid of you."


    "Me?"


    "Yes, Shawn, what you did really scared me."


    "What?" He said with a slightly dumbfounded tone, "Anyone can be afraid of me, but you shouldn''t...


    You really don''t have to be afraid of me."


    There was no need to be afraid of him, in fact, it should only be filled with love.


    "I used to be afraid of you," Gale said, "Have you forgotten? When I was in the psychiatric hospital."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Those were the worst two years of Gale''s life.


    In the past, she didn''t dare to raise her head, fearing that if she offended him somehow, she would end


    up extremely miserable and suffer the consequences!


    After some silence, Shawn''sughter echoed through the room.


    "Yeah, Gale, that is who I am. I''m a ruthless and strong-willed person.¡¯ Shawn said, "Unlike Aurum,


    who is a gentleman that''s always gentle, honorable, and pure!"


    Gale''s voice raised slightly, "I didn''t mean that..."


    "If you''re afraid of me, that means you regret marrying me." Shawn interrupted her, "Gale, you once


    slept with the devil, and you were in love with each other. You even carried the child of the devil! Now,


    you have to run to Aurum! Since he''s so pure, he''ll be able to save you!"


    Shawn couldn''t control his jealousy and immediately started spitting fire!


    Gale listened quietly without speaking; leaning onto his chest.


    She felt everything from his hot breath, his rising temperature, and the increasing strength of his grip


    around her waist!


    Just when she thought that Shawn was about to strangle her waist, he suddenly let go.


    Immediately afterwards, Gale''s shoulders sank.


    Shawn rested his chin on her shoulder.


    "You... On the other hand... You won. You won because... You''ve changed me. I wanted to own you


    again, but I learned to let you go."


    There was no such thing as letting go in Shawn''s dictionary!


    In his worldview, the strong prey on the weak!


    He takes what he wants whenever and whatever he wants to. When he knows he can''t get what he


    wants... He''ll destroy it so no one can have it!


    Now though... Gale somehow managed to change him.


    For her, he''ll change his character and everything about him to make her happy!


    As long as she is happy, he can die a happy man!


    Gale still didn''t speak, and took his hand silently.


    The bodyguards had already dragged Natalie to a corner of the living room and surrounded her to


    prevent her from disturbing the two.


    However, some of the bodyguards were looking at Natalie... with malicious intent.


    This woman, who used to be arrogant to them, has be their ything now.


    Now that she was poisoned... Maybe they could have a taste of her in three days.


    Gale nced at Natalie, then at Winnie.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    Chapter 1168


    Winnie covered her head and crouched on the ground, as if everything around her had nothing to do


    with her, and she couldn''t care less.


    This whole time she muttered to herself and didn''t know what to say.


    '' Winnie." Gale called out.


    There was no response.


    Has she gone crazy? Or insane? Did something inside her finally snap?


    Gale wanted to go over and listen to what she was muttering, but she was stopped by Shawn.


    "Be careful, she might hurt you."


    "Is there something wrong with her?"


    "I don''t know, there should be.¡¯


    Shawn didn''t care about Winnie''s situation at all.


    As long as she was still alive and breathing, she would always wish she was dead.


    Shawn never gave the easy option out, because no matter who it was, as long as it involved him, death


    would never be an option!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Staying alive and suffering was worse than dying!


    Gale asked, "Isn''t she still pregnant? Where''s the baby bump?"


    After thinking about it, Gale still couldn''t bear to just stand idly by.


    The child in her was innocent.


    Why should the child be punished because of Winnie''s actions?


    She hated Winnie, but she shouldn''t involve the unborn child.


    "She had a miscarriage a long time ago." Shawn said, "She had a miscarriage with a hemorrhage the


    day after we left there."


    As soon as the words fell, Winnie replied sharply, "I didn''t have a miscarriage!"


    Immediately afterwards, she frantically stood up and looked around," Where is the child? Where is my


    child? Where did you take my child? Give me back my child!"


    "My child is the honorable young master of the Wood family! If any of you dare to neglect my child, you


    will never be forgiven! Ah... Over there!¡¯


    With that, Winnie ran straight towards Natalie.


    She pushed away the bodyguard, rushed to Ning Yumian, hugged her, and hugged her head in her


    arms, "Baby, don''t cry, don''t cry. Mommy is here waiting for you. When you grow up, you can inherit the


    assets of the Wood family, and I will enjoy the blessings with you."


    "Come on, I''ll take you home, let''s go now."


    Winnie was chattering, and she was acting like a lunatic.


    She only remembered that she was pregnant and had a child. She even firmly believed that the child


    belonged to Shawn.


    She couldn''t ept that the man was not Shawn, but a bodyguard...


    Therefore, she was having a nervous breakdown.


    Natalie was tortured to death by the poison, but she still gritted her teeth and pushed Winnie away,


    "Don''t touch me! You idiot!¡¯


    "You call her st*pid, but how smart are you?" Shawn asked deeply, "Do you know why she is crazy?"


    Natalie scolded, "She deserves it!"


    "She had sex with my bodyguard and got pregnant."


    Natalie clutched her heart, shaking all over.


    Soon, she thought of something.


    Shawn was warning her that if she refuses to bow her head and give in, Winnie''s fate might be


    her fate tomorrow!


    No wonder she saw Winnie here today, she thought she would never see her again.


    In the end, Winnie''s existence was to remind Natalie of the position she could be in if she ever made a


    wrong move!


    He was killing two birds in one stone!


    When the sex potion kicks in, Natalie will undoubtedly throw herself at the bodyguards of Temperley


    Hall, and then get pregnant... She wouldn''t even know who the father of the child is... She''ll be just like


    Winnie!


    "Ah!"


    Natalie frustratedly let out a scream.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Chapter 1169


    She staggered, pushed herself up with both hands, and smashed the vase in the corner. Then, she


    picked up the broken porcin on the ground, and stabbed her chest!


    Blood instantly gushed out, and the blood spattered three feet far!


    Gale took a step back subconsciously.


    This scene was something that ordinary people won''t be able to look at!


    Shawn covered her eyes again.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, he ordered his men, "Take her away and send her to the hospital. The injury should


    not be deep, she''ll live."


    "Yes, Mr. Wood."


    Gale couldn''t see anything and only heard the shuffling of footsteps.


    After two minutes, everything turned silent.


    It was so quiet that there was only the sound of Shawn''s deep and heavy breathing.


    Gale blinked again.


    After a while, Shawn slowly removed his hand. He turned around and sat crossed legged on the sofa.


    He took a silk handkerchief and slowly wiped his hands.


    It looked just like a movie scene.


    Seeing Shawn like this, one word came to Gale''s mind - scum.


    The living room was a mess. There was blood and debris everywhere; the carpet was messy and filled


    with dirt.


    Gale just stood upright.


    "I let you see my cruel and bloodthirsty side again." Shawn casually threw the handkerchief aside,


    lowered his head slightly, "Gale, has your image of me changed? Has your heart changed again


    because of what you saw?¡¯


    The question seemed simple, but Shawn''s tone was full of jealousy.


    His hands were covered with blood and he is famously known to be ruthless with his actions.


    On the other hand, Aurum will always be a good person.


    No wonder she fell in love with him.


    Who in their right mind would go after the devil?


    "I don''t think so." Gale replied, "I just think that... If Natalie didn¡¯t give in, what would you have done?"


    "There will always be a way."


    "Have you looked for someone to fix it?" She asked, "Since Natalie pulled something that crazy, there


    must be someone who can unravel her n."


    Shawn paused for a moment, "I''ve sent people to look for it since the night Nicole was struck by the


    spell."


    However, there was still no news.


    "I didn''t intend to let Natalie and Winniee over, I wanted to settle this matter privately." Shawn said,


    "It was you who asked to see them."


    Gale would never have seen these scenes if she didn''t ask.


    He didn''t want her to see his bloody hands either.


    Shawn added, "Of course, you will never see Winnie again in the future. I''m going to let her live her life


    insanely. She will be immersed in the beautiful fantasy of giving birth to her child, and never wake up


    from that nightmare."


    As for Natalie... She shouldn''t have set her mind on Nicole!


    Apart from the Yarn family, even with Aurum there, Shawn will still never let them go!


    Not even if Gale pleads for mercy...


    Knowing this, how would Gale plead for Natalie?


    Natalie upied the life that was supposed to belong to her, and she had turned rampant. She didn''t


    know how to repent and be grateful for being alive!


    "I don''t care what happens to Winnie," Gale replied, "I only care about when Natalie will relieve Nicole."


    Shawn asked back, "You don''t care if Natalie finds out about your background?"


    "She can''t know! Once Natalie knows that I am the daughter of the Yarn family, then she will be even


    more desperate and risk everything to change that! Nicole will be in an even more dangerous


    situation!"


    A crazy woman who is not afraid of death can do anything she puts her mind to!


    Gale casually brought this topic up, but Natalie had overly reacted to this situation!

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    Chapter 1170


    Shawn''s eyes turned cold, "Well see if the potion can make her sumb."


    Gale nodded.


    The housekeeper walked in quietly and led the servants to clean up the mess in the living room.


    "I... I''m going to go back to my room." Gale said, "I need to rest."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t answer.


    Gale turned around and speedily left. She went upstairs and disappeared after a while.


    "Mr. Wood." The butler came over.


    "Clean it up and leave no trace."


    "Yes, sir."


    Shawn took out his cigarette, put it between his lips and lit it.


    He smoked one stick after another.


    To him. Gale''s life experience shocked him the most.


    Both Aurum and Mrs. Yarn confirmed the exact same birthmark, and they only need to go to the


    hospital for a paternity test. With that, Gale''s life experience can be exposed in one fell swoop...


    Therefore, Shawn was the one who arrivedter.


    Aurum was the one who owned her in the first ce!


    It made sense why Aurum said he knew Gale much earlier than Shawn!


    Shawn didn''t understand it at the time, but now everything was slowly falling into ce!


    That''s right, if Gale is the missing daughter of the Yarn family, then he and Gale have been engaged


    since childhood!


    They were a match made in heaven!


    After more than 20 years, Aurum and Gale were able to develop their rtionship again. They


    somehow managed to fall in love with each other after going through many hardships. It turned out that


    it was because they were childhood sweethearts, and they have already made up their minds for each


    other in this life!


    His admiration was redundant!


    Even if he didn''t want to let go or fulfill their wishes, he still had to do it. That was because Aurum and


    Gale were always meant to be a couple.


    Shawn exhaled a puff of smoke slowly.


    He smoked half a pack of the cigarettes by himself, and only went upstairs to sleep after the sun came


    up.


    Gale was lying on her side, with her hands resting on her cheeks, and was in a deep sleep.


    Her brows were slightly furrowed.


    Shawn didn''t dare to soothe her, for fear of waking her up.


    "Gale... Even if you are the daughter of the Yarn family, you will never be able to leave me. I will make


    sure you stay in my life for the rest of your life. N


    He spoke to her in a whispered tone ¡ª so hushed that only he could hear it.


    "But I''m willing to let go, not because I don''t love you anymore, but only because I love you so much.


    "I will love you by letting go.


    "But you should never know how much I love you."


    At the hospital, Gale stood at the door of the ward, looking at the flowers in her hand.


    She came to see Mrs. Yarn.


    She''s been feeling a heavy heart.


    The door of the ward opened with a creak.


    "Gale/ Aurum looked at her, "When did you arrive? Why aren''t youing in?"


    "I... I just arrived and was about to knock on the door."


    Aurum lowered his voice, "She''s been asking for you since she woke up, but she didn''t say why... I''ll


    leave you two to talk."

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    He deliberately left them some space.


    "Thank you." Gale said.


    Aurum looked at her, "You don''t need to thank me. And... Jennie, wouldn''t thank me either."


    He was trying to imply that no matter who she was or what her status had be, there was no need to be so formal with each other.


    Gale didn''t dare to look at him, and lowered her head slightly.


    Aurum brushed past her and exited.


    He spent the whole night in the hospital, feeling a little haggard, and the stubble on his chin had grown.


    The door closed softly.


    Gale''s feet suddenly felt heavy; she couldn''t take it upon herself to go to the bed.


    Mary didn''t call her either.


    It was so silent until the sound of another patient sobbing could be heard in the ward.


    "Mrs. Yarn," Gale walked over slowly, "I brought you a bouquet of flowers."


    She was at a loss, not knowing how to face her... biological mother.


    "If you address me as Mrs. Yarn, then... Should I call you Mrs. Wood? "Mrs. Yarn wiped the tears at the corners of her eyes, "Have a seat."


    How strange were they. The biological mother and daughter are calling each other so formally!


    Gale put the bouquet on the cab, arranged it neatly, and then sat down.


    Mary observed her every action, her eyes were full of love and guilt.


    "Actually, I woke up shortly after arriving at the hospitalst night." Mrs. Yarn said, "I couldn''t sleep. As soon as I closed my eyes, what shed through my mind was all the experiences you have had over the years."


    "I''ve been living... well... They''ve treated me like their own, and they haven''t done me any wrong."


    Mrs. Yarn nodded, "When you were in the Warm family, although you didn''t say how rich you were, you had no worries about food and clothing. It was a well-off family, and Wendy was an intellectual. What I regret the most is after you married into the Wood family..."


    Everything took a turn for the worse and everything started to change.


    It only takes a moment to go from Heaven to Hell.


    "If I knew you were Jennie at that time, I would have risked my whole life to save you from Shawn and prevent him from sending you to a psychiatric hospital!"


    The death of Alex Wood caused quite a stir in Sea City.


    Everyone also heard about the cause of death.


    Therefore, when Shawn took action against the Warm family, no one pleaded for mercy, let alone helped.


    Everyone pretended that it was nothing to do with themselves.


    They knew... They knew that the Warm family deserved what they deserved, and the court has issued a verdict.


    The Yarn family knew it too, but all they could do was follow through.


    Gale replied bitterly, "Mary, there is no such thing as what ifs in this world."


    "You''ve endured so much suffering... I''ve been praying everyday and donated to many charities. I have been kind to Natalie. I only hoped that my good-will will reach you one day. I did not think..."From N?velDrama.Org.


    Mary''s tears fell again.


    "I know, you said that all you did was to hope that after I disappeared, I could meet a good family and live a normal life." Gale said, "Being in the Warm family allowed me to have a good and happy life. It''s just that I met an unkind person and that marriage was unlucky."


    Gale in turnforted Mrs. Yarn.


    "You need to go for a paternity test, okay?" Mrs. Yarn looked at her with tears in her eyes, asking for her permission.


    Afraid that she might misunderstand, Mrs. Yarn hurriedly said, "I don''t mean any harm, I''ve already confirmed that you are Jennie. It''s just that sufficient medical evidence is needed to prove it to the others. After all, your father doesn''t know about it yet."


    Gale slowly raised his head, and finally met Mrs. Yarn''s gaze.


    She asked, "Do you really want me toe back?"


    "Of course." Mrs. Yarn couldn''t even control her tears, she held Gale''s hand tightly, "My biggest wish is for you toe back... Jennie, you are my baby!"


    "Then, if Ie back, where will Natalie go?"


    Mary was startled.


    Gale asked again, "She''s done outrageous things, will the Yarn family still protect her? Will you still recognize her as an adopted daughter? Will you abandon her and disregard her life even after all those years?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!